The Elmwood

Role Play Boards => Gothic => Anita Blake RP => Topic started by: LadyJallyn on

Title: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
(https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/721127385675857991/765437066028777472/3f0bfee605c33a52830c2cf3c17dbe1c.jpg?width=403&height=611)

Previously on Anita Blake Chapter 15.....
 May 17- Night
Harry calls Rufus to offer him a job delivering for the occult shop.
 Arianna is visited by Cortez, the wolf who won the duel for her company. Darien wakes up to find the police in his condo, conducting the search he gave them permission to do.  Darien, Klaus, and Marius receive presents from Volkov in the form of werewolves to attend them for the first part of the night. 

Brandy preps for night two of the feast by consuming ginger, as per Volkov's request.  She blames this  for her warmer than normal temperature when Klaus mentions it.  She visits Volkov before the feast begins for the agreed upon feeding, which leaves her slightly dizzy for a moment.  Volkov begins plying her with wine for the night.

 Sapphyre and Josie receive a gift basket from Volkov.  At the feast, Josie makes her rounds, trying to touch Beasts with the wolves from Volkovs pack to see if the hidden Beast was a fluke.  The wolves make plans to have coffee after the feast with several of Volkovs wolves.

 After a lovely day spending time with Maria, Kat gets ready for the evening and has a rousing discussion on the way down in the elevator about whether The Princess Bride has a porn parody or not and what it should contain.

 Astrid arrives at the feast with two of her rats and has a short conversation with Noah about his aura.
Lorne helps keep Maritza and Dietra busy during the day before going to the feast.
Nigel's introduces the second night of the feast.   Marius and Malaki sit together at the feast, talking.

 Darien played piano multiple times, both solo and with Arianna.
 Miguel performs a knife throwing act, playing catch with Volkov's best knife thrower, Lee, with Mr Breeman aka Mr Yeet in the middle. 

 In a demonstration unlike his performance of the previous evening, Klaus reveals himself to be the Schoolmaster, Archangel's primary punisher.  Mr Breeman has his joints drilled and them threaded with hook.  He spends the rest of the evening suspended from the ceiling.  A crowd of vampires and shifters who wanted a closer look gathered.  Katherine climbs between Saphyre's legs to get a better look at Klaus' performance; it takes the place of one of her top ten craziest things she's seen.  Nigel keeps her from shifting and Saphyre sees her back to her seat.  Noah and his shifters exit before Klaus performance gets too far, because the younger shifters were having difficulty restraining themselves.  Lorne leaves, seeking out the lobby, to get as far from the grisly spectacle as possible.  During Klaus's performance, Darien realizes he is feeding on the fear coming off Breeman. 

Sailor Morgan performs another burlesque.

A Battle Royal follows, featuring five vampires, three wererats, eleven werewolves and the werehyena.  After a brutal fight that saw Kowalski's arm and Darien's elbow get dislocate, Waylon, Astrid and Stiles end up facing each other.  Stiles literally disembowel's Waylon, who reveals that he feeds on pain, even his own.  With Astrid's help, Waylon ejects himself and Stiles, granting Astrid the victory.
An intermission followed. 

Brandy talks with Astrid, receiving an offer of letting the leopards possibly getting revenge.  Brandy asks Astrids help in finding the person who shot Justin.   Josie makes out with Thomas after she offers to feed him.  Nigel is able to feed from Kat without a fight.

The intermission is followed by Waylon's secret contribution to the feast; midgets in armour jousting on wererat steeds. Grigori found it uproarious

 Saphyre performs again, walking the edge of the cage around the fight area and giving himself cuts while he sings.

Grigori and Deitra take the stage.  He demonstrates an incredible ability as a pianist and it is revealed that he has been training Deitra to sing for years.  They amaze the crowd.  Grigori then presents Leia with adoption papers for Dietra, who is now officially the swan princess.

Nigel reads a letter from the Master of the City, which outlines the treaty with the werewolves and Grigori's  barring from the city for 25 years.  Grigori does not take the news well, having over indulged due to getting his Pomme drunk, and challenges Nigel to a duel for not warning him, and subjecting all around to his massive fear aura. 

 Darien and Astrid help Brandy come back from ground zero of Grigori's fear aura.  Astrid sees Brandy to her apartment.  Kat is escorted out of the feast by Nigel and Maria following Grigori's outburst.
The wolves reconvene at Dani's hotel room to decompress, talk, and finally call Tom with a recap of the night.  Tom comes out to the hotel for support and the full story.  The wolves get the ok to proceed with the arranged coffee meeting in the cafeteria of the tower.  Introductions are made, as well as plans for some of them to meet at a later time for recreational activities.  Plans are also made for a mass meetup at Nightshades Wednesday night. 

Darien seeks an audience an hour after the feast with Grigori, where it is made known that Darien is in fact Grigoris child.  Darien is asked to spy on Noah and attempt to arrange a meeting between Grigori and the local Ulfric.  Darien texts with Klaus before dawn about his concerns with possibly being thrown under the bus.

Brandy accidentally tells Klaus about her early experience with rolling and donating.
Lorne gets to meet the Master of the City for the first time, and learns his identity- Waylon Crosby  

May 18 morning
 Harry-  Harry meets Rufus in the cafeteria to talk money.  They come to an agreement and Harry sends a basket of baked goods from his mother back to the tower for the shifters to enjoy.

Noahs werebear leaves to go back to Alaska, feeling that it is too dangerous to stay with the vampire. 

 May 18th night

The police receive a phone call from Mrs Fabershim,  Darien's downstairs neighbor after her prized corgi unearths evidence in the maintenance shed of the property.  They arrive and do a search of the maintenance shed and grounds before inviting Darien down to the station for questioning

 Texts with plans for outings are received by several members of the pack from the visiting wolves.  Plans were made for Wednesday for both daytime outings and nighttime trip to Nightshades.  

 Brandy wakes up feeling ill. She and Klaus are called into Nigel's office where she is reprimanded for overstepping her station.  She follows Klaus down to the sub basement where he takes on his roll as schoolmaster, breaking her big toes with a hammer.  Klaus then sees her back to her apartment and attempts to convince her to see the medical staff at the tower.  Once back in her apartment, she pulls the broken nails from her toes and wraps them as best she can, then calls Morvan with what she talked to Astrid about.  Tana fixes Kowalskis shoulder and gets an offer of a drink at Nightshades wednesday night.

 Darien wakes up to an invitation to the police station for questioning concerning new evidence.  He calls his lawyer on the way, who meets him there.  After official questioning was done, he walked to his car with Suki and spoke about the reason he reached out to her to speak with Nick.  Grigori and Nigel take a walk by the waterfront to discuss their upcoming duel and get interrupted by paparazzi.   

 May 19th

 Cops-.  Suki pays a visit to Archangel to speak with Nigel and interview the visiting vampires about their whereabouts.  Before she leaves she receives copies of security footage backing Darien's alibi for the past couple nights.

 Saphyre makes arrangements to meet with Darien at his club for a discussion and receives a call from the police while standing outside.  He gives his impressions of Darien and comes in to talk. Saphyre discovers that Darien is being framed for murder.  He also is asked by Darien to be his Pomme, and to ask his Ulfric to contact Darien about having a meeting with Grigori.

 May 20th
 Justin brings dinner to Jules from Kyle, along with a letter.  He brought home a reply from Jules in the morning.   

 Lillia talks to Nick about hearing that some of the rats in the rodere thinking that shes the queen.  He tells her that he doesnt have a queen and offers her the position.  Once she realizes he isn't joking, she accepts and asks Nick on a date.

 Dani draws a portrait for Lee to send to his mom, and they go biking.  Green, Saphy, and Shale have breakfast together to start the day, and Saphy took Green on a tour of the city's sights, particularly those of the LGBT community.  Josie and Ethan go out for sushi.  Several wolves and Maria Celes from the Preternatural Squad meet to play paintball.  A large collection of local wolves and visitors head to Nightshades for dancing and drinks in the evening.  It was obvious that Dani and Lee had been indulging in adult activities prior to the evening.  Saphyre does a shot off of Ryans stomach.

  Morvan, Minnie, Tana, Leslie and Katie head to Nightshades for a night out so that Tana could make good on her invite from Kowalski.  Minnie flirts mercilessly with Morvan the entire night.  Adult activities followed upon arrival back at the ranch.

 Ramone has a chat with Talbot outside the bar about their experiences and when Grigori shows up hoping to have a meeting with the local wolves Ulfric, Ramone is almost overwhelmed by his unshielded presence.  He informs the wolves that he is leaving and calls Tom to warn him not to meet Grigori.  Maria stays with Ramone as he tries to recover from his experience with Grigori.
Several of the wolves adjourn to josie's place after the club to finish off the night with games and drinks.  Dani and Lee leave early so she can give him a private striptease in her hotel room.  Josie and Ethan talk and cuddle after everyone else is gone.  

  Marius is questioned by Detective Lafeat about the murders. 

Klaus, Thomas, Darien, Arianna and Willy  play poker and gossip. 

Darien arrives at the club just in time for Grigori to finish his phone call with the Ulfric.  Darien finds out that 6 of his bloodline have died in the last 5 years. Darien and Grigori play the piano to finish the night and he asks Saphyre to sniff around his property to see if he find anything out of place.  Darien shares with Saphyre the revelation he had received that night. Saphyre finds a hint of wererat in the maintenance shed on his property.  He gets to meet Dariens house employee and friend, Travarius.   

 May 21st
 The leopards wake up and shower and sit down to breakfast.  Kyle receives his reply from Jules and a discussion ensues as to how quick he should reply.  Morvan shares what Brandy told her about Astrid with Kyle and Michael.  They decide to set up a meeting with the rat queen someplace public.  Brandy is taken to the clinic at the tower by Klaus when he finds her feverish and sick in bed.

 May 22nd
Leopards- Minnie goes on a date with Robyn where they both are made aware of their non human statuses and are okay with it.

 Justin delivers a letter to Jules that includes a date request from Kyle.  Brandy goes with Klaus to the duel and asks Darien about Klaus's birthday celebration while waiting for it to begin.

 Dani confronts her father and comes to a surprising agreement concerning her work for the company.  Then she headed out and put together a gift basket for Talbot and dropped it by the tower.  Talbot and Lee receive their mail from Dani.

 Saphy Josie and Dani arrive to witness the duel between Grigori and Nigel.  Once Stiles kicks the first cat, an uncountable number of them come surging into the arena and lay into the visiting wolves, who exhaust their ammunition quickly.  Grigori drops his shields and the wolves struggle to deal with his power.  Shale sends an assessment to Tom about the visiting wolves.  Dani, Josie and Saphy head to Saphys apartment after the duel to decompress.  They talk about Danis talk with her dad and interactions with Lee as well as Saphyres budding relationship with Darien.

  Vampires-  a large crowd arrive at the tower and settle into sub basement 3 for the duel between Grigori and Nigel, Grigori's wolves and Nigel's cats.  As soon as the vampires engaged in the fight, Stiles ignored his Ulfric and  kicks one of the cats, starting a chaotic series of events that involve an uncountable number of felines that Kat and Nigel have collected over the week. They come surging into the arena and lay into the visiting wolves, who exhaust their ammunition quickly. 

 Nigel, injured during the fight, draws on his connection with his human servant to speed his healing.  After Nigel scores a hit to Grigori's side, he drops his shields and the wolves in attendance all feel his draw.  Nigel suddenly and unexpectedly pulls Grigoris cloak over his head.  Grigori draws on his link to Darien to help heal the wound in his side and lashes out in a lucky strike that impales Nigel through the belly.

Kat changes into  Satan and attacks Volkov, ending up being held by the throat in a stalemate until Nigel convinces Grigori to accept an apology.  The duel is called a draw, and when everyone began filtering out, Darien invited his friends out to his club. 

Arianna rides to the club with him and they talk a bit before everyone else arrives.  She offers to sing at his club occasionally to use her ability to detect thoughts to see if a human lackey of the one framing him is frequenting his club to keep an eye on him.  When everyone else arrives, they discuss Klaus' recent manifestation of the Ardeur and the possibilities of feeding it. They receive a surprise visit from several of noah's shifters and Darien brings them to the VIP lounge where he and his friends had been talking so they all could partake, leaving the shifters down a couple pints, but a bit richer.  Thomas offers to drive the shifters home when they discover the last bus has already run.  Sebastian Roberts pays Darien a visit to discuss a mutual advertisement agreement, and leaves material to be posted.  Afterwards they discuss Darien's future business ideas and his personal problems.

 Shale sends an assessment to Tom about the visiting wolves.  Dani, Josie and Saphy head to Saphys apartment after the duel to decompress.  They talk about Danis talk with her dad and interactions with Lee as well as Saphyres budding relationship with Darien.

Harry gets a visit from his mother who brings him lunch and reminds him that she wants grandkids.

 May 23rd

 Dani and lee spend the day together apartment hunting, biking, and getting sweaty.  Dani does an Australian myth for her camgirl gig that night.

 Sebastian visits Woodlawn cemetery and comes across Andrews ghost.  After a considerable length of conversation he calls the 1800 number to reach the wolves and does his best to convince them he is telling the truth.  

 Kyle has a lovely date with Jules at Dimitriou's.  The pair enjoyed themselves so much in fact, that they decide to extend the night with a romantic stroll down Union Bay nature trail.  They discuss many things, feeling each other out in an attempt to see if a relationship is even possible between them.  Unfortunately their night is drawn to an unexpected close when Kyle smells death and they discover a body.  The call the police, give statements, and Kyle escorts Jules to his home before heading home himself.

 Detective Lafeat visits the morgue to see what he can glean off of the bodies from paradise valley.

 Ben and Adalyn take Lillia out for her makeover.  First to go was all that hair.  Then they had lunch and a visit to the nail salon, followed by handing her over to Saphyre and his friend who owned a small cosmetics business.  He talks to her during the makeup lesson, and she realizes the source of most of her problems.  A cathartic session of throwing things and screaming, and Lillia emerges a much more confident version of herself.  Finally they go shopping for shoes, and Willard pops in, playing babysitters to some subs with money.  He pops out to buy lIllia a dress that she wears when they head back to the rodere.  When they arrive back at the warren, Lillia is mobbed until Nick parts the sea to come see her himself.  She boldly kisses him in front of everyone, leaving quite a few people surprised, then they retire to talk.

 May 24th

 Dani has lunch with Shale to talk about the strange connection she feels with Lee.  Lee drops a care package with Tana to be passed along to Dani.

Brandy visits Tana at work with coffee and snacks and they dish for a bit. Brandy invites Tana for a sleepover.  Morvan okays this.  Kyle arrives home with donuts to find several of the leopards still up.  They chat about   Kyle's date and the discovery of yet another body by a leopard, and Kyle makes breakfast for everyone.  The subject of Brandy's birthday is brought up and plans are made for a small party at the ranch.  Tana stays over that evening and meets Klaus.  They discuss her learning some fighting skills with him and watch a movie til Tana falls asleep.

The preternatural team is called in once the police who originally made it to the nature trail hear from Kyle that he smelled a vampire.  Suki, Daniel, and Robyn head to the scene to investigate.  They call in Klaus in his   liaison roll due to Kyles statement.  The victim was hung from a tree in classic Hanged Man pose from Tarot, missing its hands and smelling of bleach.  Daniel questions Kyle and Jules about how the found the body, shaking Jules hand, each of them getting an impression of otherness from each other.  As he is walking them back to the parking lot, Jules pauses to warn Daniel that the crime scene stinks of the demonic, letting slip at that moment that he was more than just a normal human to Kyle.  Daniel comes back and tells Suki what Jules told him and they call in a white witch and Father Domenic to help with the scene.  Meanwhile Klaus uses a map and a compass to determine that it looks like the victim was placed facing the direction of AAI, possibly making this a challenge to the Master of the City.  Klaus give a young tech by the name of Gibbon a rundown of basic vampire information while they are working this out.  Back at the scene, it is discovered that the hair appeared to be buzzed close to the head and possibly bleached, and the eyes glued closed.  The body appeared to be dressed in hand made clothing stitched specifically so it would stay in place even hung upside down.  Klaus assists in cutting the branch the body is hanging from down and makes tracks to get home before the sun comes up.  A strand of long black hair is found attached to the rope tied to the tree.

 As Klaus is getting in his car, Father sSozio and the white witch, a woman named felicia, arrive in the parking lot.  Daniel meets them, and it is made apparent that he knows the white witch quite well.  Daniel gives the pair the story so far on the way to the scene.  Felicia is able to tell them that the energy surrounding the body is dark voodoo, and did not feel like summoning, more like a strengthening of things already present.  While she is working, suki and father domenic talk about demons.  Felicia informs them any rituals done to the body were likely performed days ago.  After a discussion about what kind of collection of evil they are looking at, it's all hands on deck to get the equipment back to the vans and the body packed up.  On the way back to the station, Daniel shares with Suki what he picked up on with the other two bodies.

 Robyn and Gibbon begin collecting evidence from the body before the autopsy.  It is incredibly gory, so it can be found on this link:    http://elmwood-rpg.com/index.php?topic=989.175 (http://elmwood-rpg.com/index.php?topic=989.175) and prefaced by a red warning label.

 Daniel and Suki head to the morgue in the evening to try and get a read on the body.  Felicia joins them as backup.  He has a vision while reading the body, experiencing things from the victims point of view.  He discovers that there is another girl, and that they were being held somewhere with a tin roof.  He also gets two names- Abby and Lexi.  Then Daniel passes out, frightening Suki and Felicia.  He was out for nearly a half hour before waking back up.  He shares what he found out with them.  Once recovered, Daniel opts to head to Nightshades to question Darien about an alibi.  Darien gets him a copy of their security footage and Daniel gets to hold Lucy while they wait.

Kat enjoys tea and baked tarts with Lorne and Liam and they discuss the feeling of being with someone that has them as an animal to call and  whether or not Liam leaves a skin behind.  When she goes to clean the rooms that Volkov's party had occupied, she finds a terrifying mess of blood and calls for help, trying to fight shifting forms.

 Darien receives a visit from Daniel to get an alibi for the last few days.   

 May 27th

Dani heads to Toms business to talk to him about her and Lee, as well as the possibility of her doing portraits to do with his wedding photography.  He tells her the place she is planning to live is a bad choice and not shifter friendly, so she heads to their finance office and tells them she changed her mind.  She finds a fixer upper through one of the pack realtors.  Then she heads to the tower to invite Karina and Michel to a meal to talk about their relationship.  Dani later texts with Lee and finds out there has been a change in management in the Volkov pack and Lee is being punished for giving out pack secrets.   

 Several wolves meet with Sebastian in order to try and connect with the spirit of Andrew, not quite sure if this is a joke or not.  They make contact, but not for long and have to reschedule, giving Andrew more time to recuperate.

Darien has a conversation with Travarius about human servants and bodyguards.  When he gets to the club he finds several of   Noah's  

 shifters there, and enjoys feeding from Tasi, giving the club a show and putting her up on an increased price on the board.  Sebastian showed to check on the state of the requested advertisement and Darien treats him by flirting his way to a free meal for Sebastian, who then checks the bathroom and leaves.  Near midnight Darien receives a call requesting he set up a meeting with the rat royalty.  Sebastian meets some of the wolves at woodlawn cemetery to try and talk to Andrews ghost.

 Daniel catches up with Felicia.

 Near midnight, Mike gets a call from Darien, interrupting a makeout session that was heading into uncharted territory.  Adalyn takes his phone and heads in search of Nick, who is the person Darien wants to speak with.  Her arrival also interrupts intimacy between Nick and Lillia.  Nick takes the call, and they discover that there have been three murders and the situation could have dire consequences for both parties.  Nick promises to call back about having the requested meeting, but wants to do some investigating himself.

 Brandy arrives for her birthday party.  They had dinner, and then Tana and Michael set to starting a bonfire and they discuss Brandys IV line and her getting sick, her donating at the feast, and injury.  Minnie and Morvan help her partial shift to fix her toes, Morvan keeping her from taking the full shift and feeding her energy, and Minnie talking her through it. 

Klaus shows up with gifts, chicks and ducklings, as will as butterscotch schnapps.  They set up a playpen for the cheeps and quacks and they have cake, singing happy birthday badly out of tune.. Afterwards the subs enjoy roasting marshmallows and Michael works to be civil even though he is badly against Klaus.  They clean up and Minnie offers to take Brandy out for a spa day when she is feeling better.  After Brandy and Klaus leave, Minnie and Kat sit by the fire and partake of some puff puff pass, with Michael taking a couple hits and heading to bed.  Minnie and Kat catch up and tell each other a bit about their time recently, and kat asks to crawl into bed with Minnie for the night.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on


Sunday June 7th - 9:45am-11:30am Sacred Heart Church- Suki Neubosato - 5 days till the full moon

Waking up for sunday morning to get ready for church it was a good day. Suki's mother was in good spirits despite the week prior with her having a few bad days when it came to her memory.

They had partaken in breakfast and Suki's mother had brought the paper in and that was when the start of Suki's day started to go down hill.

The headline across the front of the paper read

Tarot card Killer: Seattle's Latest Threat

She let out a soft groan as she felt a headache began to throb behind her right eye as she read the article as it outlined the fact that the Police had delayed in releasing crucial information for almost a month to the public. The Missing Jane does that the police had sent sketches to the local tv stations and papers at the end of may along with a few other key pieces that might identify the women had been zeroed in on by the press. Her Chief had not told her he had talked to the press about it, but she shook her head. No doubt they would need to have a press conference to try and clean up the mess that papers had put out.

Someone had come up with the fact that they had 3 dead Jane Does.  Only one of them had been styled to look like they came out of the Tarot as the hanged man, but clearly someone at the paper had info and Suki really wanted to know who had leaked what to the press. Giving their killer such a dramatic name wasn't going to help and now they would have to be on the look out for copy cats and fake leads now.

 They also had written that the suspect at large was likely a vampire that had heavy ties to the Lycanthrope community. She was certain her unit would never make that sort of mistake.  Had one of the cops from homicide had loose lips? Or the lab techs? Or was it just a case in a competitive world, and with the lack of citations and the lack of interviewer names, that perhaps the Seattle press had hired on some Psychics of their own to try and chase down stories. It seemed like more organizations were willing to seek out those gifted at reading the future to try and get a leg up on the competition.

Whatever the case this wasn't good. The killer now knew they were onto them and the papers had done a fine job of ultimately increasing tensions amongst the preternatural community and the humans.

Suki and her mother drove to Sacred Heart Church and were greeted at the door by the Father Thomas Awaipo and some of the local altar boys as they made their way into the church when the Good Father looked to Suki and asked if the two of them could talk before services started.

Suki got her mother settled letting her chat with her fellow parishioners and friends, but she noted as she followed the Father to his officer that a small handful of older women were watching her and softly whispering to each other looking curious and concerned.

She sat down across from Father Awaipo. "Suki I have some news that we need to discuss and I felt it was better to do it now rather than cause a scene during communion or after services."

Suki looked to him and nodded. "Please continue Father. It sounds rather serious but I assure you I would never make a scene."

He looked at her for a long moment his dark eyes staring at her "Well Suki, I'd like to believe you but it seems you haven't been entirely upfront with the church or God for that matter. I won't drag this out and lecture you because as a practicing Catholic you know what you have done. But it has come to our attention that you have been working for an animator business and that you yourself are a practitioner of necromancy. We cannot abide by this. It goes against everything we stand for church wise and with the teachings of the good books."

Suki's heart sank. "It isn't necromancy- I am not a necromancer Father Awaipo. Animators are not necromancers, its a common misconception." She began.

The Father held up his hand. "It is magic Suki and ritual that is used to make a mockery of the holy resurrection. Those rituals use blood and tap into death magic which is strictly forbidden.  Only Our Lord and Savior has the right and justness to bring people back to resurrect them, not you or anyone with that ability. It is good to see you are not denying any of this. How long have you been hiding this secret about the taint and your dabbling in this field. I daresay you aren't dabbling since we have found you are currently employed at a Animators business."

She sighed. "I Don't raise people Father. Just pets. If I didn't have to do it I wouldn't but think of the power as a boil or cyst. If I don't drain off some of that energy it can have unexpected results. Things like finding out you accidentally animated your dead pet cat.  I've known and been doing the animating now for 4 years father. Professionally I have been doing it for about two years very sparingly and only when I needed to. So maybe once a month but I swear to you I do not do it for kicks and it was never my intention to hurt or upset anyone." Suki said calmly her tone soft as she locked her eyes with his.

"Well we are at an impasse Suki. There is no negotiation room on this. We launched an investigation into this and Bishop Randal weighed in on this. Suki Neubosato as much as it pains me to tell you this." Father Thomas Awaipo paused and slid an envelope across his desk towards her. "You are hear by excommunicated from the Catholic church until you give up on this side job and cease animating the dead be they people or animals."

Suki sat stunned and motionless for half a minute before she stood. "Can I atleast stay for service? I drove my mother out here and she wouldn't understand. She's been having some health issues, memory issues, I know you know this because we have spoken about it in confession. Her Alzheimer's and Dementia is getting worse. I am doing what I can to keep up on her medications and doctors visits but there is no cure and they say routine and stability are important. Please tell me you are not kicking her out of the church as well."

Father Awaipo shook his head. "Does your mother know? I am of the opinion that she does not know you animate the dead or she would have told us. She is a good Catholic. She has had no part in your sin and can fully attend services. And I am not kicking you out of the Church Suki.  Being excommunicated from the Catholic Church is widely misunderstood: It doesn’t mean that you’re banned from church and stripped of your Catholicism. Rather, excommunication is a strong, remedial penalty meted out with the hope that it’ll wake you up and move you to true repentance — and back into full communion with the faithful. In short, it’s reversible. If you renounce the animating, confess, and repent there will be a spot here for you. If you can do this Bishop Randal will meet with you and see about reinstating you but that will take time and we will need to see you are serious about this."

"So it can be reversed. By the Bishop?" Suki said but clearly the Father hadn't accepted that animating was something she needed to do.

"Yes, if he gets the clear from the Vatican you can be reinstated but this is serious and the process will take time Suki. As an Excommunicant you are still considered a Catholic because of your baptism and are still obligated to attend Mass, but you will be deprived of all sacraments, except for the Sacrament of Penance. For example, you can go to Mass but not receive the Holy Eucharist. The excommunicated are forbidden from employment or holding any position of authority in a diocese or parish. They are also deprived of a Catholic burial."  Father Awaipo explained.

Suki nodded "I understand but I feel that the Catholic church doesn't fully understand what animators do. It isn't a choice Father. I try to be a good upstanding member of the community with my work with the police, the church and my role as a Catholic, and I know that animations are not approved of but I chose animals over people. Since the whole animal soul thing is up for debate, I have honestly tried to do my due diligence and only the best of intentions, but what you are asking...to just stop... I don't think that can be done. I'm not trying to argue and fight with you but maybe you could appeal to Bishop Randall I can understand the not being buried as a Catholic I can accept that and when I found out about all this I had to make peace that it was going to be like that even if you never learned about my ability.  There is a chance as an animator that I could come back as a Zombie, so I already made arrangements in my will to make sure I was cremated."

The father looked to Suki. "I know it is hard but the road to hell is paved with good intentions Suki. The rules are rules and we can't just make an exception for you because you are a police officer or you practice a lighter form of animation. The fact of the matter is you are practicing and playing with necromantic magic.  It ceases entirely or your excommunication will be for life. Go home after Mass and think on everything Suki. I do believe this is a wake up call and God's way of trying to give you a chance before you slip into darkness. Now go my wayward child. Go be with your mother and listen to the service today. You might find some of the points we touch on to be of use to you."

Suki picked up the letter on the desk and slid it into her purse without reading it and left the office to head back to the pews. She kept her face an unreadable mask as she sat back down to listen to the service that heavily discussed honesty integrity and how lies even those of the white variety could throw ones life into chaos. But the end of it she felt called out she had been heartbroken at the start but as she watched her mother take the Holy Eucharist she couldn't help but feel a little angry. Angry for being singled out. Angry at the fact that someone in the church had obviously exposed her somehow, and angry at how little the church seemed to understand or care that it wasn't a switch that could just be turned off.

Suki left the Service and church and for the first time in her life she was relieved and happy to be out of the building and away from everyone inside it.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Sunday June 7th - 12pm-12:30pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

Morvan had met with Astrid on the evening of June 2nd to discover if the Rat queen could be trusted and to see what sort of help she could offer and what she wanted in return.  The meeting had been relatively short as Michael, Morvan, and Brandy had initially gone to meet her and a couple of her select Rats at the Local Costco, a nice public venue that alleviated many of the worries Kyle and Micheal had about ambushes.

Things were discussed and it was set into motion that all groups would meet again on Sunday once feelers were put out to meet up and share information. As it was it came as a surprise that Nick's group reached out to the Leopards as well wanting to participate in the information sharing and to see if they could cement a peaceful allyship.

It had taken a little bit of time to sort out where to hold the meeting but after some pointing out by Michael about how other parks that were mentioned were not neutral ground, the groups finally settled on Gas Works Park. It wasn't the prettiest spot in seattle but it was open enough and would have more than enough human foot traffic that no one would be able to pull any sort of ambush or throw down without it leading to severe consequences for everyone. With the details out of the way Kyle announced to make a short afternoon out of it. They could sit down over a picnic meal and all groups could meet and bring whomever they wished.

Michael pulled out 4 large coolers from the back of the van and lugged them up the hill to set up. Kyle had been insistent on making sure food was provided insisting that everyone opererated more cool headedly when bellies were full and the atmosphere was more relaxed. The other members of the pard brought up folding tables and the large grill if it were not for the fact that they had heard from Morvan that this was a meeting it would have been an ideal day out of the house.

The day was perfect it was a lovely sunny day and despite being 80 degrees out the wind off the water kept the humidity from being too oppressive as they set up on the green lawn as they waited for the Rat factions to arrive. They had all agreed on meeting for 1pm and Kyle dove into setting up the charcoal grill and the food prep that would be needed to cook up the cooler of sausage and burgers that he had brought.

Blankets were spread out and drinks were cracked all that was left was to wait and see who all showed up. The Leopards were a tiny faction in comparison to the others With only 13 of them 14 if they included Jasmine, they were very small.  The only smaller factions would be the were hyenas, the tigers, and the were dogs.  Knowing this Morvan had texted Suki to let her know what was going on for the day.  He had asked if she might be able to pull some strings in having a cruiser maybe conveniently pull into the parking lot to hang out for half an hour just as a reminder that they should all be on their best behavior.

Suki had counter offered that if it couldn't be done that she could meet up to be there off duty. She was known by several of the rats in Nicks faction and was interested in meeting Astrid. The woman had refused to participate in the Liaison program when it had first launched. Perhaps this could result in a second attempt. She had church in the morning but could swing by afterwards if that satisfied everyone.  As it was much to Morvan's surprise both rat factions had no issue with an off duty cop coming to attend the proceedings. If they wanted to talk about certain things not meant for cop ears they could easily saunter off into small groups to do so.

Morvan spotted Suki coming up the path before he could smell her due to direction of the wind She had with her a large reusable grocery tote bag that seemed heavy.  She offered him a wave as he approached. Her long hair was let down not in the severe bun that it was normally pinned up in. There was no cop uniform instead it was replaced with a long flowing Maxi dress that was a dark crimson and pattered with light grey and pink cherry blossom sprigs.  She wore a large pair of sunglasses to shade her eyes from the bright afternoon sun and offered him a look of thanks as he took the bag from her. It had three large ripe watermelons inside. "Thank you for the assist Morvan." She said. "I'm not too early am I?"

"You're good." He paused looking at her. "Are you good? You smell a little off?"

"Off? She asked. She had dropped her mother off after Mass at her friends house where the women would be participating in their afternoon ritual of cards and tea. "Off how?"

"A little stressed. You don't smell sick just stressed." He said.

Suki sighed "I always smell a little stressed." She laughed "Comes from the job."

"Nah it is more than normal thus me saying you are a little off." The Raj explained.

"Well it seems the 15 mins of meditation got rid of the anger but not the stress." She sighed as she hiked up the path towards the top of the hill where the leopards had set up. "Truth bomb? I got Excommunicated this morning when I went to church." She said quietly.

"They waited until you were there to kick you out? What a bunch of fucktards." Morvan growled.

"Well doing it via letter is a little impressonal. I can still attend mass but no wafers and wine and no confessions. Also no Catholic burials or spots of leadership in the church community. They are letting my mom stay but they found out about the animatingside gig. Basically its a case of cease all of it and never do it again and maybe the local Bishop can pardon me and reinstate me." Suki said feeling a pang of anger and embarrassment. "I tried to explain that it isn't that cut and dry but they said no negotiation or wiggle room can be had on it. It's been a lot to process in the last couple hours and I know I haven't fully made peace with any of it yet. I'm sorry for smelling off. Is it bad enough I will be a problem with the other factions, I don't want to cause any tension. You guys likely will have enough without me adding to it."

"Anyone that knows you really well would know something is up, but likely most will just assume it is because you are the only human in the middle of a shifter picnic." Morvan said.

"Well in that case it is fine then. I will try to work on mellowing out some before the rest of your attendees show up. How many people are you expecting?"

"Likely another 20 to forty more?" Morvan said as they crested the top of the hill were the Leopards lounged. 

"Large turn out and your friend Justin is here. The one that smelled things back at Paradise Valley."

"Yup. I can make introductions to him and you can meet Minnie as well. We sort of wanted to sit down and pick your brain about some things." Morvan explained.

Morvan introduced her to Justin and the two had a brief quiet conversation about notifying her if any of the rats smelled at all like the scent he had come across at Paradise Valley. Nothing wrong with doing a bit of covert investigative work. She just silently hoped Justin would not have to point anyone out while she was there. It be a fortuitous boon to have the rats involved in this be here to spot but also incredibly dangerous if they suspected anything.

Suki presented Kyle with her watermelons as additions to his burgeoning feast before she settled down on the one blanket where Minne was sunning herself Seren, Tana, Katie and Leslie lay sprawled out on the other blanket sunning themselves and enjoying the first sounds and scents of the meat that Kyle had just tossed onto the grill.  Morvan sat beside Minne. "So this is Suki. Suki meet Minnie shes an out of town leopard that is staying with us."

Suki reached out her hand and shook Minnies. "Nice to meet you." She said giving the blue haired woman a polite nod.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday June 7th - 12:30pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

Minnie looked Suki up and down thoughtfully, shaking her hand as she sat up.  "Same here. I've heard a bit about you. Don't worry, all good. Morvan and Kyle think you might be able to give me some advice about a problem I have. Do you mind? I know you're pretty buried with this nasty business in town right now."

"I have wide shoulders. Toss some more on." Suki chuckled. "I can't say I will be able to solve your issue but it costs nothing to hear a person out normally."

Minnie nodded chewing her lip thoughtfully. "Ok. So I would guess that you are pretty well versed in the basics of shifter group hierarchy. One guy or girl, or maybe it could be a couple I guess is in charge and the rest falling line under them. Well, my problem involves one of those guys in charge... Using... The  people under him in a way that is ... Well, legal on paper, but not behind closed doors.

Suki nodded. "I am fairly well versed yes, So far everything you are saying makes sense. Lay it out for me I will let you know if you are discussing something that has happened outside of Seattle it is out of my jurisdiction but I am still ears. Morvan's pard is pretty low key and drama free so I am guessing this is another group you speak of..."

Minnie nodded.  "yeah.  Different group, still leopards, just not here.  I know its not your jurisdiction, that’s why the off duty questions.  And I'm not going to give you exact location or any names so you can consider this hypothetical if you need to."  She leaned against Morvan without thinking, taking a moment to get her thoughts in line and quash the unease starting to turn her stomach.

"Okay, "  She said with a sigh.  " So the leader of this other group of leopards has surrounded himself with females, except for a couple men who follow work for him, and makes them work filming porn, either in front of the camera or behind it.  He makes it look legit by paying them, then taking a large chunk of the money back as tribute, but make no mistake, there is no choice but to follow his commands.  If you don't, well, it's bad."

Suki listened silently, She pursed her lips and closed her eyes behind her mirrored sunglasses as she thought. "Violence is usually a deterrent in most Lycanthropic groups and a way of managing the status quo. One of the first few cases we had to work on as the Preternatural Crimes unit five years ago dealt with a band of lycanthropes running an underground pornography and film ring. Very illegal stuff, snuff and shifter on human stuff. They can be very difficult to catch and rein in. Took us a few months to break it up and even then it wasn't a full win. Three of the six that ran the ring managed to escape capture and managed to drift away. So what is it you are hoping to learn from talking from me? The less details I have the harder it will be to offer you any sort of non professional council. But I am not pushing you to speak. The law is on the side of your pard mates if there is abuse going on however, even if your Raj and alphas don't see it that way."

Morvan rubbed his hand slowly up and down Minnie's back and his Beast followed his hand, soothing Minnie.  She was getting into territory that was going to bring out strong emotions and he wanted her to know that he was there to support her.

He was also close enough to protect Suki, should Minnie lose control.  He wasn't expecting her to but he needed to be ready.  Attacking Suki would be a death sentence and he didn't want to lose Minnie that way.  Or Suki for that matter.

"Well, if, say the cops have inside info and evidence, would that help?  I mean, would they even care?  Like you said, violence is normal in most pards.  You mess up, you feel it.  I guess what I want to find out is if it's even worth trying to get the police involved.  I don't want to end up getting the girls hurt.. or worse."  Minnie said, grateful for Morvans touch.

"Definitely Yes, Yes and Yes." Suki said. "Lycanthrope or not everyone that is a US citizen is free to have the police protect them. We are not supposed to discriminate although some states discriminate. It would really depend on where this is taking place as to how much honest support you would get. Southern states or the bible belt... I'm off record saying it but, they tend to not be as interested in keeping the peace with everyone and more so just the humans. But if you have evidence, video photos, witnesses then you are looking at the law being on your side."

"We're a minority,"  Morvan pointed out to Suki.  "And we're dangerous.  A lot of cops err on the side of caution when dealing with us.  I seem to recall you pointing a gun at me the day we met."  He chuckled.  "I freely admit to having been a massive asshole back then."

"Yeah but you protect your people, you don’t use them, or abuse them.  Suki, I went through 6 years of physical, mental and sexual abuse at the hands of this asshole.  I tried to leave, and he found out.  The consequences were horrible.  It took everything I had to get out and come here, and there are still girls down there suffering.  He... "She swallowed hard and closed her eyes.  "He cut off their toes.  He left me messages with them screaming and begging for me to come back."

"True, however... You used to broadcast the hey try and eat my face cause I want to eat yours. It is glad you have toned it down some. But yes having evidence would help having a cop contact someone out of state to be like oh hey as a friendly reminder and a way of making your job easier you might want to know this is going on in your backyard. If there isn't something police love more that an easy open and shut case where all the leg works done for them, I don't know what it would be. He sounds like trash and he should be persecuted. If you have that information still and anything that could help build a case against him, I would be happy to take a look at all of it for you to see what could be used. The choice is yours however. You have had a rough ride and I can't push you to do anything however, here in Seattle we do things a bit different and having a cop on your side to feel out the state department where ever this is going on could be useful. Its a cop thing. We are all on the same team so to speak. If it means keeping FEDs out of our backyards we can be quite co operative. I'm glad you got out and came forward to share this Minnie." Suki said in earnest as she pulled a note pad book out of her purse. It was hard to seperate the cop from the woman she as but she was ready to make notes and see what could be done to help.

Minnie tilted her head back to look at Morvan, then glanced to Kyle and Michael before looking back at Suki.  "Are you sure looking into this wouldn’t be too much?  You already have so much to deal with."

"Not a problem. I mean you won’t be seeing results over night but I happen to be good friends with a Federal marshal. If you have evidence and are willing to tell me what state this is going down in we can proceed from there. My Marshal friend if the case is solid enough would likely travel to where ever this is taking place to work with the police in bringing this guy in or putting him down. But it all starts with you and just how much you are willing to trust someone outside of your lycanthropic Phenotype. You have a nose what is it telling you about this conversation?" Suki asked as she gently unclicked her pen.

"It tells me you are concerned and not lying to me, which is good.  It's hard to trust after so long."  She shivered.  "The evidence is on my old phone.  I have it locked away somewhere safe. "She paused.  "California.  Its happing in California."

Morvan grinned.  He didn't quite have the faith in Domenic Sozio that Suki did but then she worked with the man and he didn't.  He wasn't entirely sure how a priest could also be the Executioner for Washington, Oregon and Idaho as well as a federal marshall.  It had to violate the laws regarding separation of church and state.  Or was that a Constitutional thing?  As a federal marshall he had federal jurisdiction but what did that do to his Exexutioner's jurisdiction?

"Hard to lie to Lycanthropes. No point in trying." Suki said as she made a few notes. "I would be happy to have Domenic look over everything if you are willing to come down to the station and sit down with me so we can go over everything and fill out some paperwork. Paperwork is the bane of everyone's existence but we can try and make it as painless as possible." She explained to Minnie. "I will help out in whatever capacity I can and we can put together a file to make it easier when we reach out to the precinct in California where this is taking place. If they don't want to play ball we send Domenic over and he over sees the whole thing and steals the show. We can discuss it more in depth when you have time if you want. As it is I am not here in an official capacity. I just another civilian like yourself outside enjoying a nice day amongst friends and the like." She fished a business card with her name number email and rank on it and offered it to the blue haired leopardess. "I'm a call away when you are ready."

She nodded and slid the card into the pocket of her shorts.  "Allright.  Thanks for talking to me."

"Not an issue it's what I do Minnie. It is what all cops should do. Things do take time to change in the system but if Seattle is any indication of things I do see it getting better over time. It is like any other movement and championing of rights. There's growing pains and stumbling blocks and time is needed to educate the general public and to gain acceptance before things are seen as the norm.  Thank you for giving it a chance." Suki said as she gave Morvan and Minnie a polite nod and finished making a note to contact the good Father about the situation once Minnie could produce the evidence she had.


Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday June 7th - 12:50pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

The rats pulled into the parking lot at ten to one. Still early enough to make it for the meet. They had stopped to pick up their own odds and ends for the picnic.

"Everybody remember where we parked,"  Nick said.  "Isn't that what I'm supposed to say?"

"You're supposed to say whatever you want to say," Ann replied.  Her position as Nick's chief enforcer put him at his left side. She'd made no comment about Lillia being at his right.  Behind her came Logan.  On Lillia's side, there was Tony, with Kiba close at his hand.  Between them they carried a cooler full of deli meat sandwiches.  Mike was carrying the cooler of hot dogs, while Don carried the barbeque and the propane tank.  The load should have been too much for him but he was a wererat and could carry far more. It would be balance, rather than weight that limited him.

Ben followed behind, dancing and singing 'We are Family' by Sister Sledge.  One or two of the others were singing and dancing with him.  In all, Nick had brought fourteen of his rats with him.  He hadn't wanted to bring too many, in case it overwhelmed the wereleopards.  Even so, they would be outnumbered two to one when Astrid's rats arrived.  He hoped that the close ties that Seren and Don had, not to mention Lillia's friendship with Morvan would help ease the tensions.

Willard grabbed two coolers of drinks out of his trunk along with several folded blankets that were stacked on top. He followed the rest of the group towards the meeting spot.
Astrid watched Nick's party move across the grass.  "They're here," she said.

Jen looked at the group, her attention focusing on Ann and Logan more than anyone else.  "Looks like he brought his big guns."

"You expected anything less?" Cash asked.  She was, as always, dressed in black, complete with veil.  One hand held the end of a leash.  The other was gently stroking the top of Danny's head, as he looked around the park with clear curiosity.

"How long are we going to wait, before saying 'hello' Lori asked.  Here attention was on Lillia more than anyone else.  "I'd like to find out what is behind the big change with LIllia."

"Lab rat certainly doesn't look like she's still on the bottom rung and Nick doesn't seem the kind to put his mattress in the role of Queen,"  Astrid said, nodding.  "We give them five minutes to find their place and settle in, then we show up with the pig.  You two okay with carrying that thing?"

"Could do it by myself, if it wasn't six hundred degrees of hot metal,” said the rat who held one end of the portable roasting oven.  "Worst part is my own drool."

"You can have first slice, after me,"  Astrid said with a chuckle.  "Can't say you didn't earn it.  Cash, you got Danny's frisbee?  He doesn't get to the park much.  You should let him off his leash and give it a throw or two to give him some exercise and burn off a little excess energy."

A red miata pulled into the parking lot and Brandy stepped out of the car wearing a pair of cut off daisy duke style jean shorts showing of her long legs and a mid-drift baring plaid pink purple and aqua halter top. A pair of large dark holy wood diva sunglasses perched atop her red head as she got out of the car and stretched letting out a soft yawn it was almost 1pm this was so early. She was used to not rolling out of bed before 3:30pm or later on any given day. But this was important this meeting and she wasn't about to not represent and have her pards back as she sniffed the parking lot smelling rat everywhere.

Lillia smiled as the leopard's came into view.  She had added to her wardrobe a bit after her makeover, adding some pretty but non high heeled shoes to the mix out of necessity.   She wore a lavender sundress and gold sandals as she walked beside Nick.  She looked over her shoulder where Ben was singing and laughed.
Seren lifted her head as the barest hint of Don's scent reached her nose. She turned her head in the direction of the incoming group of rats. She couldn't help but grin and wiggle a bit in happy anticipation.

Micheal cracked his neck and asked Kyle if he could help to keep himself on task. As far as exposures went this was like tossing himself into the ocean rather than just wading in up to his waist in a kiddy pool. He exhaled and tried to tuck his leopard down and just focused on listening to Kyles instructions of what he needed next.

Adalyn walked behind Lillia carrying a huge beach umbrella. She’d set it up for the albino rat once Nick had picked a spot out for them to sit. She also had a mesh bag slung over one shoulder that held a few things such as a football, Frisbee and the like.

Willard set his coolers down just outside the umbrella's radius and laid one of the blankets out for Lillia. The other blankets he tossed to various people. "Pick a spot near by and stake a claim."

A not surprising thing began to happen as the rats and Leopards set up. Singles and couples and small families that had been sunning themselves on the group began to pick up their stuff and move farther down the hill. The Lycanthropic energy was something humans could pick up in subconsciously and they tried to put space between that uncomfortable niggling feeling in the back of their brains and in their guts as they relocated.

"Thanks."  Lillia told Adalyn and Willard, then turned and waved at the Leopards.  "Morvan! Suki! Good to see you!"

Tana lazily rolled over, watching from the blanket as she stretched.

Adalyn smiled, "Any time Lils." The young woman then wandered off to find a spot for a round of catch and frisbee that wouldn't cause havoc with those that needed to adult.

Justin looked over at the group "Incoming." He announced as he watched Kyle toss a few more burgers on the grill. His stomach growled loudly as he smelled the burgers he had watched Kyle make them that morning they were brimming with sweet caramelized onions and fresh minced garlic and stuffed with swiss and gogoloza cheese. "Your boys here Seren."

"I know, I can smell him coming this way," Seren said happily.

"Lillia?"  Morvan's astonishment at the appearance of the albino wererat after her makeover was clear.  It was his first time seeing her.  "You look fantastic!"  His eyes flicked to Nick, then back to her.  "He treating you right?"
Morvan was more than aware he had utterly no say in what Nick did with any of his rats.  It didn't stop him from asking in jest, as a concerned friend.

"She always smells me coming,"  Don said, grinning.  "Makes it hard to sneak up on her for a jump scare."  He looked over at Michael, hesitating slightly.  A previous encounter with the Alpha leopard and ended with Don thirty feet up a tree, with Michael seemingly determined to uproot it, simply because Don had been a wererat in the wrong place at the wrong time.  Seren had assured him that Michael had started counselling but that didn't mean he was any closer to being a fan of wererats.

"Good afternoon, Mr Rutherford," he said, extending a verbal olive branch to test the waters.

Lillia blushed lightly, looking over at Nick for a moment before coming closer to have a more civilized conversation with the Leopard Raj.  "Thank you, Morvan, and yes."  She cleared her throat a bit."  Nick is treating me very well."

Willard took his shoes and socks off and relished the feel of the grass on his bare feet.

Micheal gave the rat a nod. "Hungry? We have sausage and burgers on the grill we brought like 40 of each if you guys want something. Kyle wanted to make sure we had enough to overfeed an army." He said being cordial as he cricked his neck releasing some of the tension. He wasn't going to start anything. He wasn't.

Morvan gave a rakish chuckle.  "I'll bet he is,"  he said, giving her a hug.  "What's with the new look?  Just wanted a change?  I miss the hair but damn, you look good!"

He dropped his voice a little.  "I know you had a hand in helping this happen.  I just want to thank you for everything you've done.  Before I got here, the rats and the leopards didn't have the greatest history.  Thank you for helping me change that.  And thank Nick too for me please."

"I'd love a burger,"  Don said, grateful that the olive branch had been accepted.  "I'll trade you a corned beef on rye for one burger with everything.  We brought sandwiches and our own barbeque with a bunch of hot dogs."

He was about to say more, when the scent of roast pork seized him by the nose.  "Oh man, who brought the roast?"

"I did," Astrid said as the two rats carrying the roasting oven set it down behind her.  "And it isn't just a roast.  It's a whole damned pig.  Hey, Brandy.  Look at you not wearing catch me fuck me heels.  I didn't know you owned practical shoes."  The mild insult was delivered with what was obvious affection.

"Ah my favorite toughest bad ass bitch." Brandy chuckled as she flashed Astrid a smile and slid her sunglasses down. "Beat the shit out of any testosterone pumped wolves lately?" She purred back in way of greeting.

"No one called the cops but it sure smells like bacon!" Juno declared as she set down her end of the roasting oven. She blew a huff of breath upwards to clear her face of purple hair and clapped her hands together as though dusting them off.

"I needed the change, Morvan.  And I'll let Ben know you approve."  She laughed.  "three words.  Drag Queen Makeover."  She mock whispered with a nod.  She accepted the hug happily and nodded at his words.  Then she pulled back with a smile.  "It's been too long.  I hope everything has been okay for you all."

Micheal offered Don a burger of the grill topped with caramelized onions, and candied bacon. It wasn't the way a traditional burger would be topped but then again nothing about Kyle's burger was traditional. "Orders up. You are welcome." He said offering the rat a paper plate with the steaming burger. "One special gourmet vampinator burger. Enjoy."

Leslie giggled "Food wars! Mmmmm"

Willard kept his eyes and ears open even as he went into one of the coolers and pulled out a root beer. He didn't make it overly obvious, but he was high alert to everyone and everything around.

Seren scooted over on her blanket to give Don a place to sit. "You haven't had a burger until you've had one of Kyle's gourmet ones."

"And he hasn't had a corned beef on rye until he's had one of mine," Don said, exchanging the wax paper wrapped sandwich for the burger.  He wasn't trying to compete with Kyle per se but he was proud of his custom blended mustard.  "If this thing tastes half as good as it smells, I'm going to lose my mind."  He winked at Leslie.  "It might even blow my clothes off."

He settled down on the blanket with Seren.  "And I'm going to kiss you first, in case this burger makes me forget about you for the duration of my chewing."
Astrid laughed, giving Brandy a rough hug.  "Not yet but it's still early.  Can I interest you in a slab of pork?  It's stuffed with chicken, apples and potatoes.  Been slow roasting since midnight."
Seren giggled as she settled into the circle of Don's arms and leaned into him as he kissed her.

When it ended she was blushing more from Justin's teasing and Mike's jackassery.
The blonde subs mouth made a little O shape as her blue eyes widened. "You watch Anime too!?" Leslie asked Don.

Willard smiled at the interactions going on around him.

"Doesn't everyone?"  Don asked.  "Food Wars is light and fluffy, not like some of the darker stuff like Ergo Proxy.  Makes a nice palate cleanser.  OH MY GOD!  This burger is amazing!"

Minnie laughed out loud at Don's expression. "Yeah, we're spoiled."

"Naked time." Leslie said as Don bit into it and laughed. "He is good enough to have a seat as one of the ten. He has the god tongue and few beyond our small group get to experience his exquisite talents. This is throw together noms nothing that he’s agonized over for a day. "

Brandy smiled. "You had me at slow roasted Trotter, Lady." Brandy said as she followed Astrid over to the pig.

"Somebody did call the cops,"  Jen said, nodding towards Suki.  "That's Captain Neubosato, head of the preternatural crimes unit.  Female and Asian.  Make her a wererat and she'd be perfect."

When Lillia was finished catching up with Morvan she went to Suki to say hello.

"You get this every day?"  Don shook his head and looked at Nick.  "It's almost enough to want to change animals.  Being a shifter with the God's Tongue?  He'd have to cook all his own food to avoid getting grossed out by the taste of the preservatives."

Willard heard them before he say them. About two dozen mundane rats came up the hill from the parking area side in a rush and headed straight for them.

"Pied Piper's at it again,"  Ben said with a chuckle. "Tell them they need to bring their own food, Willard."

"Well most everyday," Seren said with a smile. "Only time we don't get spoiled with the five star treatment is when Kyle doesn't feel good."

Suki had not reacted to the I smell bacon comment. It was a common occurrence to hear it, it didn't bother her. Her mind was still focused on the information that Minnie had told her before the were rats had begun to arrive. She kept an eye on the scene as more people began to arrive and set up as they conversed and settled so far everything sounded calm. The overheard conversation about her being perfect if she was a were rat made her heart rate jump slightly. "I wouldn't be perfect sadly you would have to take the Captain of the Preternatural off that list and you would still just be looking at a trifecta rather than a quadrifecta."

Suki nodded to Lillia as she came up to greet her "Miss Sumner you look rather lovely today. Special occasion?"
"Oooh damn boss lady in the house," Juno said, giving an apologetic wave in Suki's direction. She didn't mean any harm.

"Well, I suppose you might say that, considering both factions of wererats and the wereleopards are all in the same place at the same time.  That is pretty special.  You seem distracted. are you okay?"  Lillia asked Suki.  She was really just making her rounds with the people she knew, but if something was wrong, and a couple of the leopards smelled stressed, then she wanted to makes sure there wasn't going to be a problem.

Willard sighed. "Unlike the fabled Pied Piper I don't control them Ben. They come and go as they please. And it seems that right now it pleases them to be here."

"Just a civilian today out enjoying the nice weather. No offense was taken." Suki called back but froze as she saw a small army of rats come crawling up the hill. Her heart skipped a beat as she closed her eyes and tried to remain calm. First Walker and his flying Rat and now real honest to god sewer or wharf rats. She knew she couldn't hide the mild anxiety as she focused on Lillia. It wasn't a comfortable feeling but tucking tail and leaving because rats showed up would be seen as comical.  She silently cursed her bad luck.

Jen chuckled.  "Being a cop wasn't part of the perfection but it does mean you have your own handcuffs," she teased.  "And if we wanted to go for the quadrifecta, you'd need to be bi."

"Alas I have failed you." Suki said.

Adalyn meandered over to the table that Michael was manning, "Ok I'll take a burger, if Don there is having a foodgasm over it. Actually I'll take two that way you don't have to deal with Mike, the second part of the dynamic duo." She teased.

Morvan held his breath. He wasn't sure how Michael would react to the arrival of Adalyn at his food station.  Things could get dicey and he wasn't meaning onions.  Suki, too, seemed distressed with the arrival of the small army of rats.  Were there enough to be considered an army?  What was the collective noun for rats anyway?  For wererats it was rodere.  Did that still apply to regular rats?

He kept an eye on Michael but stepped up to assist Suki.  "Are those things snacks or are they here to clean up the mess?" he asked.

Michael served up two burgers with a nod. The task of slinging food was keeping him more centered and less on guard but the fact that they had Rats posted in every direction around him was something he was painfully aware of. He let out a sigh as he topped the burgers off with the sweet and savory garnishes and passed her a plate. "If you like garlic and cheese and bacon this will do it for you."

Lillia patted Suki's shoulder.  "Let me know if there is anything I can do."  She said, brows furrowing at Suki's stress level jumping.  "They tend to like Willard a lot.  They probably wont stray far from him."  She told Morvan.
 Then she headed back towards the blanket Willard and Adalyn set up for her to get out of the sun for a while.

Willard shrugged. "They tend to just show up at times when I am around. Like Ben here said, I seem to be some sort of Pied Piper for mundane rats. I can't call or control them so I can't send them away. Sorry folks."

"Yum, just what any good Mississippi girl should have. Garlic, Cheese and Bacon. Thanks." She said with a grin and moved away with her plate towards Mike. Once she got to him she leaned into him, "He wasn't so bad," she said low enough for just Mike to hear.

Suki looked over to Lillia "Its a bit to take in a lot is going on right now and we have wild rats that just swarmed the party. I must confess to not being 100% Kosher with that. I do think we will need to talk however. I am sure many of you caught wind of what the Seattle Press put out as their dumpster fire of a story for the front page. Not on duty but I figured I should address the elephant in the room regarding that if people want to discuss."

"Perhaps you should try,"  Nick said.  "That many rats are going to cause a stir.  We are not the only one's in the park and parents are not going to react well.  Even mundane rats have a reputation for carrying diseases.  Either send them away or lead them away, Willard."

The words were casually, even softly said but they carried far more than a hint that Willard would do well to obey.

Brandy settled into a piece of the slow cooked pork and let out a little moan. "God damn lady we have to picnic more often. This is so juicy. I don't feel bad for skipping breakfast now." She said as she daintily licked the grease off her fingers. "So whats good and new. I see you brought a few new faces to the frey and look I'm not drunk this time."

Willard walked away towards the water line with the rats following him. He hadn't the slightest idea on how to go about even trying command them so thought it best to just lead them down towards the water line till they decided to their leave. "I should be back in no more than twenty minutes," he said over his shoulder as he left.

Justin settled onto the Blankets amongst the Were Leopard Subs as he watched the groups interact. He sniffed the air as he watched the rats go. He wanted to play with them. His inner cat whispering to him they could pounce n half a dozen before the others would scatter. Still the muggles of the park would likely take acception if he nommed on anything that wasn't cooked and off the grill and the visiting rats might be appalled with the fact that he was eating distant relatives. His olive green eyes tracked Willard and his pets with keen interest as he ran a hand through his sandy blonde hair. "Hey Micheal can I get a sausage and a Burg man?"

"You got two good legs and arms come get it yourself." Micheal told the young blonde haired leopard. "This isn't a 3 star michelin restaurant and I am not your maitre'd Justin."

"Take some food will you, Willard,"  Nick suggested.  "They will likely stay away longer if they have food."

"Yeah, the opposite of what you use food for with women,"  Mike said with a chuckle.  "Feed them to stay away, rather than feeding them to stick around."

"That is why we're here,"  Astrid said.  "Didn't expect you but at least part of what is going on here concerns you, even if it isn't the 100% non-kosher pig beside me, the one that is making Brandy drool so much.  Word has come down that there are rats involved.  I can't speak for Nick but none of my rats would willingly participate in freelance vampire serial murder bullshit.  That being said, a vampire that can control rats is in the city and he warned us about another vampire who was poaching his allies as he called them.  He'd love for us to find this bozo, so that the cops can take him out and he can feel like he's the biggest dick rat caller in the city."

"Man, I just wanna chase em," Juno said watching Willard lead their small and furry uninvited guests away from the festivities.
"It's like when you see birds or kids, you just wanna make em scatter." she mused with a longing look as they trailed after him like a park full of squirrels when someone had peanuts.
Leslie looked at Morvan "Can I go feed the rats if I promise not to eat any?" She asked in a tiny voice as she waved two half eaten sausage buns in front of Morvans face.

Lillia nodded.  "We all saw the newspaper.  It just made the stakes a bit higher than they were.  I wonder how they got so much detail?"

"I'll go with her." Minnie offered to Morvan.

Danny, it seemed, also wanted to chase the rats.  He'd crawled out to the full extent of his leash and was watching the rats as they moved away.  He was crouching slightly as if expecting to be set loose.

Morvan sighed.  "You also promised not to eat any of the chicks or ducklings and yet one of them is missing," he said.  "Consider this a test.  Go with Minnie and if you even think of eating one, Minnie is going to drag you back by the ear and you will not be allowed to feed the ducklings or the chicks for the rest of the month."

Jen snorted.  "Wow.  Short bus much?"

Minnie got up and brushed off her butt. "come on Leslie.  He means it."  She told the other girl, patting her shoulder.

Suki stood off the Blanket feeling mildly relieved as she watched the tny furry army heading towards the water when a woman approached the space the leopards had set up.  She been at the first couple meetings the police had tried to arrange to set the Liaison program into effect but had refused and walked out. "Ms. Young." Suki said offering Astrid a hand to shake. "It is nice to see you after such a long time. Many things have changed in five years since our first initial meeting. I am aware the papers were clear on trying to paint this fiasco as us falling asleep at the wheel, but we are working on this and it is all hands on deck. It is fortuitous to sit down and have a chance to talk to both of the Lycanthropic were rat groups today if you are willing. It is bad business for everyone here. That news piece didn't do any of us any favors. I fear the general public might be more prone to violence now towards anyone on the preternatural scale after this."

Leslie looked shocked at Morvan's statement her eyes downcast as he mentioned the ducks. She did not admit to the deed but her silence was damning as no protests escaped her lips. "Yes Ma'am" She said as she took Minnies hand and put the two half eaten buns into her free hand.

"We are outnumbered a couple hundred thousand  to one or something like that,"  Astrid said," shaking Suki's hand with a firm but not crushing grip.  "We are caught between a rock and a hard place.  The vampires are likely trying to solve this on their own, so the problem just goes away, rather than having one of their own publicly drawn and quartered.  This other vamp wants us to solve his problems for him, so he doesn't have to face off against a vampire he can't beat himself.  We're in this whether we want to be or not.  So, can I offer you a hunk of pig, while we talk turkey?"

"You may offer and I will gladly accept. The vampires at Archangel Industries or I should say Nigel Salvatore , in particular has been eager to work with us to try and find out who the culprit is. Sadly we are only as good as the leads and while we have crossed some suspects off our list we haven't had any luck locating one Vampire in town that is not affiliated with the Master of the city any more. I suspect we can agree that what we discuss here won't be taken to the press and kept between our groups Ms Young, I would be interested in talking more with both you and Mr..." Suki paused looking over at Nick and his entourage. "and Mr...Nick I realized in the five years you have had Miss Sumner working with us as a Liason that I don't think you have every signed a paper for any of the documents. I have to admit to not knowing your surname."
Leslie headed down to the water side with Minnie to follow Willard and his band of rats and snagged the sausage in a bun that Justin offered as tribute and a bribe to the rats to keep them from crashing the picnic.

Lillia thought about what Suki said, and she was right, Nick had never signed anything, she was the one to do all the work.  She was the face of thier rodere.  She glanced around, noting that Astrid had chosen to bring the same rats with her this time as she had thier first encounter at Nightshades after her attempted kidnapping.

Tana flopped and rolled over resting her head in Justins lap. She smirked a little looking up at him she spoke in a whisper for just him. "I bet theres something naughty rolling around in that squirrel cage" she raised a hand up and tapped his right temple softly

"Nick is fine,"  Nick said.  "You'll also find Astrid prefers Astrid. As much as you prefer formality, we prefer the informal.  The vampires in Seattle tend to keep their own counsel and as much as they tell you, you can be certain that they do not tell you everything.  It is all a pagent, a shadowplay where they appear to show everything and yet reveal nothing."

Astrid snorted.  "You sound just like them.  A lot of words but very little meaning."

Nick shrugged.  "Sometimes you need to pretend that you're a politician and not a king or queen."

"Nothing too much." Justin confessed. "Just keeping an eye open and watching things unfold. It seems a bit over our paygrade you know like we are the kids at the picnic and that the parents are talking. Grown up time and serious talk. I'm just doing the unexpected and keeping my mouth shut. Don't want to piss off Morvan with Suki here and have my face palmed for saying something dumb. See I am learning and getting better. Mr Chalice working for him you learn silence is golden when you are out and working. Its a nice day to be out though. I mean it isn't as tense as I thought it would be and Michaels being a champ." Justin softly whispered to Tana to not be over heard as he watched Leslie head down the hill. "Surprised you aren't going to feed the rat army and staying here."

Willard found a soft spot in the grass a few feet from the water edge and sat down. He had a small amount of cheese with him and slowly broke it up and tossed it to the rats that had followed him down.

Tana shook her head continuing the hushed coversation."Mmm. I’m not paranoid or nothing but part of me feels safer in numbers. I don’t think us spreading to thin is wise. Aren’t I the hypocrite?" She giggled a bit. "Go to school with them, treat all sorts of weres at the clinic started training with a vamp but noooope faction meeting picnic stick together" she turned her head to look out at the faces.

"Apologies. Usually most people want formal over informal but if you two prefer that and since I am off duty First name basis is fine by me. Nick's group is easier to contact it would be nice if we had a liason from your group that could work with us Astrid. I know you were hesitant about joining up but in the years we have formed we are working to make a difference and I think our track record shows we are doing just that.  Evidence had been collected and things have taken time to go through forensics but the gist of it is the papers are not wrong there is Lycanthropes involved. And they are were rats. We only have DNA evidence for one although we know there are at least two as we have had a Lycanthrope that wasn't a rat smell two on the scene at the first body dump.  Our first set of bodies were left in Paradise Valley Conservation area. At this point we have the fact that we have a vampire that is involved, two were rats and the possibility of it being a vampire that is opposed to the Master of the city and lives inside the confines of Seattle and is in hiding or an out of towner.  If we could track down this one Vampire to question, we might be able to strike him from the list but as it is this Master vampire that can control rats and potentially were rats has remained elusive." Suki confessed.

Minnie and Leslie weren't the only ones following Willard.  Ben too was drifting down towards the water, with several sandwiches in his hand.  "Do you think they'll like pickles?" he asked the two wereleopards.

"And yet there Leslie goes heading off with Minnie to feed the wild rattatas. Hopefully the were rat doesn't think they are stalking him." Justin whispered to Tana. "I agree staying here if shit goes sideways is smarter."

"Maybe they will rats will eat just about anything won't they?" Leslie asked as the were rat joined them. She gripped Minnie hand a little tighter. "I get the feeling that they might be happy with whatever we give them."

"I'm not a scholar of rattitude," Minnie said with a shrug, but she reached out with her Beast to comfort Leslie.

"I didn't mean to eat the duck." Leslie whispered in way of a confession as they walked, feeling safer as Minnie reached out with her inner beast to comfort her. "There was a hawk outback last night and the one panicked and ran away from the group and I just...You know... You won't have to drag me back by my ear I won't eat any of the rats. I promise. We are in public no catting in public just at home. That is Kyles rule."

Adalyn leaned against Mike as she nommed on her burger. She listened intently to Suki explain the situation. "Curiouser and curiouser," she whispered.

"We have at least one that can control wererats,"  Astrid said.  "There was an incident that almost triggered a throwdown between Nick and I.  It was orchestrated by a vampire.  Now we have had one contact us and tell us that this other one is responsible.  I think he's full of shit and he's behind it and is hoping to weaken us enough to take over both roderes.  In either case, these two vampires might end up using us to fight their battles and I think I can speak for both of us in this cast that we don't want to be anybody's shock troops and they can go fight their own battles and leave us the fuck alone."

Nick nodded.  "Pretty much," he said.

Ben smiled, Leslie's apprehension.  "Girl friend, I am the master of rattitude but that doesn't tell me what rats eat.  Frankly, the only reason I'm not eating them is because they're Willard's friends and he's a friend of mine and I'm not about to upset him by treating his other friends like hors d'oeuvres."

He held out a carefully manicured hand, canted more for a kiss than a handshake.  "Ben,"  he said.

"Cops calling 119,"  Mike said.  "It would be funny if it wasn't so serious."

"Minnie. And this is Leslie." She stopped short of taking the hand.

Tanas eyes flicked to Micheal. Part of her knew staying near him was just the right thing to do down her in her bones. She shifted her head looking up at Justin for a moment before closing her eyes with a content exhale. The sun felt fantastic as the mild breeze licked at her exposed flesh. "If only every day could be so peaceful" she mumbled

Willard waited till Ben and the two Leopards were almost to his position before he spoke. "Ben, ladies. Pull up a piece of sod and sit a spell."

Suki nodded at Nick and Astrid's remarks. " We are looking for a vampire that has a list of Aliases Lee, Long, Shen... He is apparently not on board with the council of vampires that work under the Master of the city and is not a fan. He is our top suspect right now. We do have Psychics that work with us  and I can tell you the evidence we have turned up has led us to wanting to discuss things with both your groups. We have had the vampires cooperation to try and clear their own that live in the city and rule them out as suspects, but we haven't been able to do that with either of your groups yet. So it will be good to see if we can work on doing that.   Normally we can't and don't have Lycanthropes on the crime scenes if blood and bodies are present for obvious reasons, but all of our Jane Does have been pretty much drained of any blood and so far I feel if  the bodies were removed or far enough away from the scenes, if you were able to provide me with someone that was an alpha with years of experience and self discipline, they might be a boon to maybe us identifying if either of you know who these guys are. I admit having a liason from each group that we might be able to call in to ID the scent would be incredibly helpful. I do see the merit of having Lycanthropes called to scenes you guys have an incredible sense of smell something Mr. Adler lacks when compared to yourselves. If we can have a vampire come on crime scenes perhaps we could try Lycanthropes. The issue is a lot of the evidence we are collecting is not admissible in court Scents & Psychic impressions won't stand up it hasn't been enough. "(edited)

"That's the one that called us,"  Nick said.  "He called himself Shen.  You'd need strong willed liaisons to resist trying to feed on the victims.  Being drained of blood will certainly make it easier but being strong willed will certainly help.  Good thing that Lillia is our representative.  She's got a will of iron."

Astrid's eyebrows rose.  "The Lab Rat?"

Nick nodded, smiling.  "Exactly.  Stronger by far than you think she is.  Next time you have a crime scene and think there are rats involved, call.  Lillia will be able to tell you if they are mine."

Astrid snorted.  "Looks like I need to climb on board to make sure none of mine are involved,"  she said.  "My initial concern was that you were going to use us as cannon fodder.  I've been keeping a close eye and nobody has gotten hurt on your watch.  I'm tempted to say yes."

Justin put an hand on her and sighed "Yeah summer is the best and it is good when the rain chooses to stay away.  Kinda sucks I have to go into work tonight. Wonder if Kyles going to be sending me burgers to sneak over for Jules. I think he is trying to fatten him up. Let’s hope today stays chill.  You want to pop some music on with your phone so we can have some tunes Tana?"
"You aren't shock troops or police Astrid. The liasons sit in on meetings mostly but every now and they are called or come down to the station to work with us. We have had none on scene minus the one vampire Liaison we have because he has a background in police procedures even if they are a little outdated. I have no intentions on bringing anyone to any scene that could be dangerous. That isn't how it works. The Liaisons are helpful in providing community feed back and sometimes helping us with more mundane crimes. Things like new folks that have been infected and first changes sometimes we have to reach out to a group to tell them we have a tranqed and notice I say tranquilized and not shot up, Lycanthrope in a holding cell that needs to be picked up and acclimated to shifter society.  We try to work with the other parties to not have charges pressed or minimized so we do not have to push for execution. The trying you guys out as sniffers on scene would be relatively new. We did use some wolves a few years back during a missing child scenario and that worked rather well, so you can see I have zero intentions of putting any of my Liaisons at risk." Suki explained calmly in earnest as she stood talking to the groups and a were rat passed her a plate of cooked pork to sample.

part 1 of co post featuring Maxx, LadyJ, Wyn, Krystal, GooseKat, Darkflame and Grimoire
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday June 7th - 12:50pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

Leslie looked to Minnie and then to Ben and Willard to see if Minnie thought it was alright to sit. Although she wasn't an official pard member the woman was an Alpha and Leslie automatically deferred to anyone she felt was stronger than she was. That meant most the time everyone...unless they were human.

Seren nibbled on her lower lip, a sure sign that she was thinking hard about something, and it probably meant people wouldn't like it.

Tana lathargically rolled off Justins lap. Patting around the blanket for her phone. With zero success she finally opened her eyes spotting it almost immeditly.  Her hand snaked out snatching it with percission before quickly settling back into Justins lap. "Any requests?"

"Nah well not true no country or opera please anything else I can handle. I Mean you know I like heavy shit but something tells me Death metals not everyone's jam." Justin said with a laugh his olive green eyes sparked with amusement. "Your phone so you get to DJ." He sighed as Tana opened up her Spotify list "It sucks Cyn isnt here. I miss her. She would have loved coming out to this and would have been all up in there with Michael and Kyle to help with the food. Watching Seren snuggle with her boy toy has me feeling a little bummed."

When Leslie got the nod from Minnie she sat down in the grass her big blue eyes darter from rat to rat her head slightly moving as she tracked the movement in a very cat like fashion as she sat cross legged in the grass by the waters edge with her buns. "They won't bite will they?" She asked as she tore off a bit of bun and tossed it in the grass.

"Not unless you do something to make you seem like a threat they won't. Even then they will most likely run away. They usually only bite as a last resort when they are cornered and have no other option," Willard replied with a smile. "I'm Willard by the way." He didn't put his hand out for them to shake, leaving it up to them if they wanted to initiate that much contact.
Tana pulled a face before nudgeing her beast again Justins trying to cheer him up. She scrolled threw her playlists. "Maybe start something light and work our way up to metal" she nodded to herself pressing play on a mix of late 80's early 90's club music such as Labouche,Haddaway and Scatman.

" Light positive and fun and upbeat perfect for summer chill time good choice I doubt many will argue. " Justin said looking content.

Leslie pressed against Minnie "I'm Leslie nice to meet you sir." She said softly as she tossed another bite sized piece of bun on to the grass amongst the rats.

Minnie gave Willard a polite nod, ruffling leslie's hair.  "And I'm minnie." She watched leslie feeding the rats for a bit. It meant a lot to her that Morvan trusted her enough to keep one of the subs safe. The soft smile on her face was genuine.

Lillia took a sip from her soda as she sat on her blanket, hiding the soft blush Nick's praise brought to her cheeks. There was that tiny surge of triumph at Astrid's surprise too.

"I think you mean 911, Mike, but you're right it would be funny if it wasn't so serious. I just can't help feeling like there's more to this that what we've seen." Adalyn said with a lift of her shoulders.

"We call 911 to get the cops,"  Mike said.  "Cops call 119 to reach us."

"Ok, if you say so," Adalyn returned nibbling on her burger.

Brandy settled down onto the blanket to greet the leopards that were lounging. "Afternoon to my lovely family. Pork anyone?" She purred as she held a plate of shaved slow roasted pork in her lap. "Whats wrong Seren you look like someone ate your goldfish darling." She whispered.

"Makes sense to me,"  Mike said.  "Hey, who's the young guy wandering around sniffing everybody, trying to make it look like he isn't sniffing everybody?"

"That's Justin,"  Don said.  "One of Seren's friends.  And he's a walking stomach, so he's probably checking out what everyone is eating, rather than checking everyone out.  Hey, Brandy.  What's shaking?  And shut up Mike."

"I wasn't going to say anything, bone head,"  MIke lied.

"Loser."

"Dick lick."

"You wish, knob gobbler."

"Nice to see things are staying normal,"  Logan said.

Seren shook her head, "It's just that I'm not sure Morvan is going to like the idea I just had."

Adalyn watched Justin, but turned away when Mike and Don devolved into their habit of name calling. "The more things change the more they stay the same."

"And what idea is that?" Brandy asked curiously as she picked up a piece of shave pork and nibbled on the juicy salted meat.

Seren tapped the side of her nose. "I have the best nose of the bunch, I could sniff out if a shifter was around at the crime scenes."

Brandy nodded, if there were no bodies present it made sense but dead bodies the flesh and blood... Even she knew that would be pushing temptation for any of them. "You do have a good nose."

Astrid nodded.  "So I've noticed.  In five years, not one shifter hurt on a police call.  In fact, I've got people telling me how your squad went out of their way to help them.  You done good.  Maybe good enough that I'll see if any of mine want to work with you. No pay, no badge, no gun, at least none that you provide anyway.  Might be a hard sell but you might get lucky."

"I will take my chances and hope luck is on my side. Is there any way I could borrow all of you royals to go down to the waterside for a little one on one Q&A for a unofficial off the records chat about our intel and a potential chance to shore things up a bit with how we wish to proceed moving forward?" Suki asked. She had already volunteered way more information than any of then had but she knew if bridges were to be built it mean leaving herself vulnerable and with something to lose as well if the groups would be willing to work with her.(edited)

Lillia listened to Suki talking to Nick and Astrid, surprised that Astrid seemed so willing to try and play ball.

Nick chuckled.  "I would be delighted," he said.  "I can't speak for Astrid and I doubt she'd try to speak for me but I'm willing to divulge everything I know.  Anything that helps the police catch a killer."

Astrid shrugged.  "It's a nice day.  Nobody is getting too bent out of shape.  I'll come along for a bit."

Lillia nibbled on a piece of cheese she had pulled off of her sandwich, staying silent. If Nick wanted her to come as well, he would let her know, but as of yet they had not made an official announcement of her new position within the rodere.

"A king a queen and a cop walk into a bar,"  Mike said, watching Nick closely.  "Who walks out?"

"A jester. " Adalyn said smirking.

"Morvan would you care to join. We can discuss things with you as well unless you are content with the readers digest version. Every leader here has their own reason for wanting to help out or hear about intel. Perhaps we can see some new perspectives on things. I am very keen to hear everything that went down during this meeting were the Elusive Mr. Long made his presence known." Suki replied excited and focused on the task at hand.

"Only if he stays low and doesn't attract much attention,"  Don replied.  "Sounds like a serious duck and cover moment.  I'm glad I'm far enough down the rat pole that I don't need to join that round table.  Oh fuck, she just called the leopard's Raj in.  I'ma stay here and eat my sandwich."

Seren patted Don's hand. "I understand the whole staying out of the line of fire."

"The elusive Mr Who-hah?"  Morvan asked as he got up, walking towards the trio with a half eaten burger in his hand.  "I'll pass on the Reader's Digest.  They always leave shit out."

"Says the girl who just offered to put her nose in the line of fire,"  Don retorted.  "Seems understanding it and agreeing are two different things.

"Good plan. I wont take you guys too far from the party. We are just going down by the water, all your groups will have eyes on us." She assured the group as she slung her tote over her shoulder and started to walk down the hill.

LIllia chewed for a moment, then set her sandwich to the side, carefully standing and brushing at her skirt before walking over to Nick's side.  She had thought hard about staying behind, but in the end, both she and her Beast agreed that her place was at her King's side.

"Yeah I know I'm a walking contradiction," Seren teased leaning to Don. "I can offer but it's up to the Raj to say yes."

Suki's eyes had zeroed in on a empty picnic table near the waters edge. A family had just packed up to head to their vehicle when she had invited Morvan to join the private chat. The Leaders would be in charge of sharing what she shared with them but for the sake of not having every shifter at the event know every detail it just made more sense to move it away from the group for a few moments.  She still couldn't be certain that each group didn't have a dirty rat in their midst but after this talk perhaps she might know more.

She let the Lycanthropes behind her come down at their leisure and to chat amongst themselves. The spot was far enough away from The rat who had pet rats so her anxiety would be at peace and yet close enough should anything happen up on the hill the respective leaders could be up in in a several heart beats to sort out their own.

Astrid looked at Lillia, then Nick, before finally looking at Suki and Morvan.  She raised her eyebrows.  "Hey Cash!  Bring Danny over here.  I'm feeling a little outnumbered."

The Black woman turned and looked at Astrid for a moment, her veiled eyes taking in the way Nick, Lillia, Morvan and Suki had her Queen in a four on one.  "Just Danny?" she asked, as she began following the group down the hill, leading the small man by his leash.

Lillia wasn't sure how to take Astrid's request for the rat on the leash.  Considering how it occurred after she had taken her place at Nick's side, she wondered at it being an attempt at an insult.  She could bring a pet because Nick was?  She pushed the thought aside.  It didn't matter.  Suki had requested all the royals, so she had the right to be there, and honestly, she refused to rise to the bait if that was what it was anyways.

Suki picked the middle of the picnic table her back towards the water The table could fit six people would have to spread out a bit but with the choice to sit there it left a buffer for Nick and Astrid should they Chose to sit down at the table with  her.   As sat noted there were more than the initial three she had reached out to heading towards the table. She said nothing as she waited for people to be seated.

"Wait.  Am I supposed to bring somebody else to this meeting?"  Morvan asked. "Or am I supposed to be outnumbered?"

"Outnumbered?"  Astrid asked with a snort.  "I've got you and Nick already and you're tight, you brought the cop, so she's on your side.  It was three to one when this whole thing started.  Then Labby McHaircut joins the parade.  You think I'm stupid enough to be away from my Rodere AND outnumbered?"

"Peace," Nick said.  "Lillia was not trying to tip the balance.  She answered Suki's call for all the royals to assemble."

"So she's here because she's your queen?"  Morvan asked.  "Did I miss the coronation?"

Suki looked to Nick and Lilia No one had said anything to her about Lillia having a seat on the throne. "It is news to me, but we are all here now. I do not wish to spoil this moment to start squabbling about who is here and who isn't. I trust everyone that is here you trust with your life and your affiliated group members lives." Suki said calmly not reacting to the prickly energy and mild agitation. She could feel it but she would not feed it. "So when did this Vampire that can control rats and possibly were rats reach out to you guys. What was his angle and reason for approaching you both and his pitch."

"So anyone want to take bets on how long it takes Astrid to insult Lillia?" Adalyn asked Mike, Don and Seren.

Lillia smiled at Morvan.  "I told you he was treating me very well."  She said softly.  So Astrid had been digging at her after all.  She took a deep breath, settling her Beast, who was mildly agitated.  Then she turned her attention to Suki.

"He was trying to warn us that there was another vampire in the city who could control rats and wererats,"  Nick said, not looking at Lillia.  "He wanted us to be aware of him so that we could better defend ourselves."

"He wanted us to do his dirty work for him," Astrid added.  "I don't think he's strong enough to fight this guy and he wants us to fight his battles for him.  Just like his first attempt to set Nick at my throat, I think he's hedging his bets either way.  We take out the vamp, we weaken ourselves and he wins. "

"Or the vamp takes you out, weakening himself and buddy wins again,"  Morvan said.  "What happens if vamp number two recruits you, rather than either killing you or dying?"

"Buddy loses hard.  Which is why he would be lending us support and giving us a reason to trust him so he could stab us in the back," Astrid answered.

"We only heard from him officially recently, assuming he did not have anything to do with the kidnapping attempt."  Lillia added, answering the when portion of the question Suki posed.

"Or that the two vampires meet and decide the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Lee Shen Long seems at odds with the master of the city or so Salvatore has informed us. My gut feeling is that it was an out of town vampire potentially and if we can use Liaisons as noses to confirm one of the rats smells on scene belong to neither of your groups, it would go a long way. As for that kidnapping business we had a van matching the description and video footage out along Possession point back on Saturday evening. We fished it out of the water. Van was registered as stolen they didn't even bother to remove the plates." Suki said as she slid her large mirrored glasses up onto her head as she talked to the assembled Lycanthropes.

"That is not a pleasant thought,"  Nick said.  "Two rat controlling vampires working together."

"No, not pleasant at all.  And the van is a dead end now, unless something managed to escape getting destroyed by the water."  Lillia nodded.

"It is my job to think about worst case scenarios and while vampires prefer not to work with their own kind a lot of the times they are not against temporary allyships, should it be of benefit.  And what exact help or proof has he offered for your participation in all this? Anything worthwhile?" Suki queried.
"We know who made the attempt," Astrid said.  "That information got passed on inside of a week.  They were all outcasts from both Roderes.  They would not have made it through Nick's purge after he won because they can't understand his ideas regarding concent.  They wouldn't last in mine because if you thought Nick was big on consent, I make him look permissive.  They wouldn't need to be dominated; they'd sign up with a vampire who let them take their gloves off."

"We have any names you can toss into the hat in regard to that? The Seattle PD would be very interested in interviewing those parties. Do any of you have in your rodere any persons that have a penchant for Cigars or Cheroots? Also any of your potentially have any members that have a severe form of OCD that compels them to use bleach? I know the scent is not something you would normally want to be around, but I suspect the compulsion to have things clean or to use it to hide DNA evidence outrides the discomfort it causes." Suki said as she digested the info Astrid had given to her. And nodded to Lillia about the van. Forensics was still slated to take a look but chances were they wouldn't be turning up any prints to aid them.
"Bleach is a really strong smell," Astrid said.  "Not many of us use it.  Burns the nose."  Her eyes dropped to Danny.  "We've got our fair share of problems but I don't think we have any hand washers.  A couple that smoke.  Cigarettes, cigars.  Weed.  The normal shit.  None who do both.  Might be the vampire forcing them to use bleach."

"Or one smokes cigars and the other does the cleaning,"  Morvan suggested.  He was beginning to wonder why he'd been asked to join the conversation.

"The Odd Couple,"  Cash said.  "Felix and Oscar."

"You know them?"  Nick asked.

Cash shook her head.  "It was a play by Neil Simon, I think.  Oscar was a slob.  Felix was a neat freak.  They shared an apartment.  They made it into a sitcom starring Jack Klugman and Tony Randall."

"Isn't Jack Klugman the guy from Quincy?" Morvan asked.

"The very same,"  Cash replied.

"did any of those on the list smoke?" Lillia asked, trying to see if there was a connection.

“Do I look like their fucking mother?” Astrid asked.

"None of our vampire suspects to our knowledge are smokers." Suki replied. " so when I'm proposing can I be something I'm going to try passing by the police chief but I do think that being able to use Liaisons to come in and potentially sniff out the scenes and see if they can catch a scent would be useful. Now I know more van that you have recently invoked the rule that no subs are supposed to participate as Liaisons just do two potential risks if they have to deal with anyone that we bring in you know the potential chances of losing control close to the full moon etc etc but if we're being honest here one of yours has the smell but we'd like to track and they're not on my liaison list. You also have another member of your faction who happens to have an excellent sense of smell because she's blind. I'm not sure what Astrid or neck will offer me in the way of Liaisons that have control and patience and the ability to actually respect the police and follow orders that are given while on a crime scene I'm pretty sure we can find a good fit this would be good however because you're one person it's my liaison I'm not sure how we're going to do this morvan I'd have to borrow him for at least a crime scene or two till he got a scent and then invite Nick & Astrid's Liaisons down to catch the scent so everybody was on the same page for any of your shifters that we're going to be helping out. "

“So you want me to put a blind leopard on a crime scene?”  Morvan asked. “You’d end up with two leopards instead of one. “

"I know it isn't an ideal it seems anytime I try to plot something to be tiny small and intimate the numbers just keep going up." Suki said with a chuckle. "It would however be temporary."(edited)

“My best tracker is right there,” Astrid said, pointing at Danny, who was sitting watching the  rats over by Willard, Ben and the two leopards. “He can’t go anywhere alone.”

“My liaison can,” Nick said, looking at Lillia. “It is also highly unlikely that she would eat any of the evidence.”

" and that there is key. One slip-up and this experiment is revoked. Any kind of credibility and chance to try anything like this and run it past by Chief, revoked. They would need to have excellent control around the bodies orto wait until the bodies were removed from scene but by then you've had a lot of people walking about on the scene which would muddle a lot of be scent that you'd be trying to pick up. " Suki replied.

Lillia nodded. If she hadn't eaten evidence five years ago when she and Nick had gone to assist with a wererat that had come across a body and lost control, she certainly wasn't about to now.

“Not a good plan to put the walking stomach near free food,” Morvan said with a chuckle. “And multiple scents don’t screw things up that badly. Think about a ham sandwich. Can you taste the mustard by itself?  What about the ham?”

" this is true but if you were to take five different types of mustard mix them together put them on a sandwich and tell me how many types of mustard they are and can I identify them I would not be able to do that. " she explained to the head of the leopards.

“Kyle could.  And any shapeshifter over a few years old can separate scents like a blood hound,” Morvan answered.

" So it'd be a cinch for Seren. It just seems a little convoluted to use Justin to show seren to be able to track down identify a smell and then introduce it to everybody that you have left in your leopard group for Liaisons but that's likely how we're going to have to do it if Justin can't come in to help out with liaison work because I know he has a full-time evening job if I'm not correct. " Suki replied.

“As long as you can keep her from eating the evidence. I’m not so sure about her ability to resist free food.”

" well considering like 90% or more of the shifters out there would be tempted I get it she would need to have a Handler so then that means do you want to bring her out on site to make sure that she's going to be okay and if I'm doing two shifters for each phenotype I guess the same is going to have to be done for Astrid's group and Nick group unless they have feedback they'd like to share and we can keep the numbers down smaller than that. " suki said as she squinted, trying to read the faces of those at the table.

“I’d stake my greater experience against her superior sense of smell,” Morvan said. “And I am definitely able to resist eating the body.”

part  of co post featuring Maxx, LadyJ, Wyn, Krystal, GooseKat, Darkflame and Grimoire

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday June 7th - 12:50pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

"Moving forward I would like to see you all submit potential candidates that you think are capable and well suited for the positions by the end of the week while I work on the Police chief to pass this experimental phase to him for clearance. Keep in mind these crime scenes and us finding the bodies have been happening at night. With it being a volunteer position and the fact that you would have to have liaisons out at late hours we are painfully aware that this would and could affect peoples working hours and normal lives. We would like to say that with luck we won't have many more, but I fear this vampire is just gearing up and that will not be the case. There will be more bodies and it will likely gets worse before we can gather enough evidence to lead us to who is responsible.  Now is there anything that any of you wish to ask or any feedback you wish to present?" Suki curiously asked the assembled Lycanthropes.

“You’ve got my list,” Morvan said. “I’m not putting any of my subs in this pool unless I know they aren’t going to put themselves in a compromising position. The Beast is strong and unless I am absolutely certain that their will is stronger, I’m not going to volunteer them. “

Morvan was certain that he could resist and it was likely that Michael or Kyle could but he wasn’t so sure about Brandy or Minnie and he knew full well that most of the subs would be unable to resist. Raj was a responsibility not a privilege and if this was what he had to do to help then he would shoulder the burden alone.

"You know your people best. If they are on board so be it. Any changes or additions to your list Nick or is Lillia going to be my only Liaison from your group? Do you need to readjust things since there seems to have been a recent promotion amongst your ranks?" Suki asked the young rat king. She wasn't sure if it was just an honorific bestowed to the woman due to having a place in Nick's bed or if there had been a challenge that she had won during the full moon. Neither had confirmed but Morvan had put the title of Queen out there and Lillia had returned with the fact of see he is treating me well. nondirect confirmation that something had changed.

The different Lycanthropic groups gave out titles and positions based on a great deal of many things. If they wanted to update her and explain what the title meant they would tell her when they were ready. It didn't ultimately affect her relationship with the albino liaison and she saw little changing with her tasks and responsibilities with the Preternatural task force, unless the title came with new responsibilities to her people.

"Lillia is still my primary liaison,"  Nick said.  "I will consider others, if they have the appropriate abilities.  Superior sense of smell.  Strong will.  I know there are several who would be interested in the position for the prestige it might bring but lack the experience or strength not to let the Beast take over.  As Morvan indicated, the Beast is strong."

Astrid pursed her lips.  Nick and Morvan had been involved in the liaison program since the beginning.  If they thought the average shapeshifter wasn't strong enough to be useful, she'd take that under consideration.  "I'll need to get back to you.  I've got one or two in mind.  I'll get you their names, if they're willing.  Too bad Danny here isn't stronger.  He loves to chase things."

Danny was still watching Willard's rats, completely oblivious to the conversation going on behind him.   Cash stroked his hair and he looked up at her once before looking back at the rats.

"I appreciate the thought you are putting into this folks." Suki replied. "It is doubtful they would consider that the police would resort to such tactics. No one has ever really tried this since the 90's when the initially thought it might be a good idea but found that the Lycanthropes found it too tempting and would change and go straight for the body. However a lot can happen over the course of twenty some odd years and I know that it is feasible if we could find volunteers strong enough. The human nose can only detect about 10,000 different scents. You guys can do about ten times that potentially even more if you could manage a partial shift but still keep yourselves in check. Ideally I wouldn't be asking anyone to risk that as it ups the temptation meter as your inner beasts crest closer to the surface, but if it could be done..."Suki trailed off.

If it could be done they would be making history and potentially opening the doors to aid in crime scenes in an unprecedented way. She wasn't the green rookie she had been five years Prior when the Chief had placed her as a figurehead for the new unit. She had worked tirelessly to make procedures and push for the unit to take courses and to hone the unit. They had worked with the local preternaturals to forge a better relationship between their worlds. She was still idealistic about what could be done, but the years had tempered her made her more patient and navigating the red tape and expectations of her superiors had grounded some of those ideals making her consider the realistic expectations. It was going to be a hard sell to the Chief but she knew if she pitched it right to the chief and they kept it on the down low, that this could be a valuable and secret tool to be used on crime scenes.

"Perhaps having some meat, raw or rare, on hand to sate the Beast might make things a little easier,"  Nick suggested.  "Of course if they are at all familiar with Seattle, they might know about the way your squad operates and might be relying on that.  The rat scent that was absent at the second crime scene might be there now, because they didn't have any role in placing the body but were there to observe how you reacted.  They know you brought in a vampire, so they know you are working with Archangel.  They'd know bringing in shapeshiifters would be risky.  That might even be why the bodies are cleaned with bleach, to keep the rats he's working with from eating them."

"Maybe he cuts the hands off to give the rats a snack or to hide that they'd bitten the hands,"  Morvan suggested.  "Having done it once, he keeps it up to hide the fact that the first cut was to hide something.  Everybody has their own bite pattern.  Even us and it's probably unique in each shape."
Suki nodded. "All of those points are something that myself or my unit have also thought of. If they have rats on hand that are watching from afar what are the chances of you guys being able to smell something like that? This is most decidedly a game of cat and mouse. Originally I thought perhaps like the Skinner this was just to taunt and undermine the units effectiveness, but with the Vampire Liaison we have working with us, it seems now that  it might be more a case of this being a message to the vampires and we are just here to clean up the mess and deliver the message." Suki replied her brow furrowed as she tried to not let the annoyance and frustration she felt swallow her. She looked to Nick and Astrid as she pushed the feelings aside. "Do either of you in your rat factions have people that are into the occult and practitioners?"

"Cat and rat,” you mean," Morvan said with a chuckle.

"I've got an entire pagan circle in my Rodere,” Astrid said.  "Not surprising, given my opinion of female empowerment.  Whether they actually have any mojo, I don't know.  It gives them belief in their own power, so it does what I need it to, so I didn't bother looking deeper.  Might have a white witch or two."

"Each werewolf pack has a vagamor or something like that,” Nick said. "A human practitioner of magic.  Not sure why.  I know I don't have the equivalent.

 My rats are mostly blue collar, with the occasional variation.  There's one or two that make their living giving Tarot readings.  As far as real power goes, no one has let me know that they have more under the hood than their inner Rat."

"I know I am putting a lot on at risk the table by having this sit down.My heads on the chopping block, but my gut tells me to trust your groups. My gut has never steered me wrong yet. No one knows about any of this with the exception of the officers I have working under me and the crime scene techs If it gets out I know where its coming from so share only with your most trusted if you feel the need to share. Somehow we had some information fall into the hands of the press. So someone somewhere let something slip, that or they got some new hot shot psychic somehow gleaning information that they shouldn't be privy to. Trust has to start somewhere, so I asked the Leaders down here to talk about all of this. You practically have the basic outline of the file without filling you in on the entirely of our DNA evidence and Autopsy reports." Suki explained as she slipped her oversized Mirrored shades down to shield her eyes from the suns bright glare to better study everyone's faces at the table. She didn't have a powerful nose to read the table. Just her knack and the ability to read body language. The more people she could cross off the list of potential suspects the better and sooner they cold zero in on the true threat and direct all their time and resources to it. "If you can look deeper in your groups to just make sure you don't have anyone with extra juice that would be excellent. As it is the last crime scene dark magik was detected.  That means we might have a rat, a vampire, or potentially they have roped a human practitioner into the mix. I don't know if your groups have anyone that would moonlight with this particular hobby. But I doubt they would be very open about it.  If you have true witches and not just wiccan practitioners they might be about to sus out who it is since they would know what magik and rituals feel like. Similar vibes but like the dark side of the coin, icky and a bit skin crawly."

Lillia looked thoughtful.  The dark magic angle was a new addition.  The problem just seemed to get more and more complicated.  "Maybe checking with the occult shops in town may be useful on that angle?"  She mused, the shrugged.  "But then again maybe not.  If they need to purchase supplies, they might not do it locally."

"We already have looked into that angle and while its not illegal to practice whatever religion you want, we cannot chase down every person that buys incense and an athame. No judge would give us the papers we needed to have the occult shop owners give up their customers. It be bad for business and they would potentially be ostracized in their communities." Suki informed them. "While some owners have been more co operative than others, in this day and age the need to go and buy local is not necessary. Anyone with serious dark intentions would buy on line be it from normally sourced online shops or the next to impossible to trace ones on the dark web. If I had juice and the ability to use dark powerful mojo like that, that would be my bet. I wouldn't be stupid enough to leave a crumb trail to my secret lair, that or I just rolled into Seattle and I had a plan in motion, I would have come fully stocked and prepared."

Lillia nodded.  "Just thinking out loud, trying to put information in place."  She said.

"You guys might have an angle we missed. Lycanthrope and vampire phycology does slightly differ due to the predatory natures or inner beasts. It is why I think using the liasons as sniffers could be the edge we need. However if you suspect that we might have these guys watching from afar that definitely ups the element of danger both to us and any liasons on scene." Suki mused.

"If they are on scene, they'll be downwind,"  Morvan said.  "If you have two of us on scene, one can play sniffer while the other can hunt the observers.  If they find them, you can pretty much guarantee that there will be enough noise for the cops to locate them."

Lillia nodded in agreement with Morvan.  "I suppose the biggest question is this: how can we help right now?  I am pretty certain none of us want to wait for another body."

"That puts the Liasons at risk Morvan, I don't like that." Suki said with a frown. The potential for injury or them being dispatched or kidnapped flitted through her mind as she pushed the dark throught aside focusing on Lillias question. " In the meantime go through your ranks throughly if you can eliminate anyone that might be potential suspect in our eyes it will take hours off our end in investigating leads that bottom out or go no where. The vampires have been a nightmare as it is despite Archangels co operation.  Your vampiric gentleman caller being the biggest pain in our side to date, he's like a ghost. No one has a face to give us, all information he originally gave as points of contact when he first came to seattle are all dead ends. I can't rule out that he isn't our boy or that he doesn't have a part to play in all this. Part of the job is to follow the leads basic 101 for us but it is slow and as you can see the task doesn't lend to others wanting to be of assistance all the time."

"I'll see if Brandy can get anything out of Klaus,"  Morvan said.  "Might as well use what we have,"

"If you wish to try and press Adler go for it. He has been working this case with us since the first bodies dropped. He is aware of the same details you now have. I would like to think if he knew where Lee Shen Long was, that he would have offered that information up even if it was a roundabout way.  Salvatore has insisted that the vampires beneath him co-operate orders from the high chair and from Master Elusive himself. I honestly think they don't know where this guy is either which looks pretty bad on them. For a group to have control and mastery over their own people when someone goes rogue and you have had no warning and no way to track down said trouble makers. You look like you got egg on your face. They would want to rectify that as quickly as possible. My last meeting with Salvatore and our information exchange led to him promising to send his huntsman out to specifically track down this vampire. But who knows how long such things take?" Suki said with a shrug.

"The Huntsman?"  Astrid started.  "Crosby?  Damn.  Shen is in for a world of hurt if Crosby finds him."

"Let us hope the reputation he has is well deserved. If he is as good as you think he is, then perhaps we won't have to wait too long before we have a meeting with him, whether he wants that or not." Suki said as she rose from the table. "Anyone have any last minute questions before we break this up? I fear I have kept you from your groups long enough."
"Yeah.  Did Kurt Cobain really kill himself or was it Courtney?"  Morvan shrugged.  "Just curious."

The look on Suki's face a rapid mixture of shock surprise disbelief and then the acceptance that yes he had just asked that outrageous question in a bid to lighten the mood. She smiled slightly and shook her head. She had no clue. had never looked over the old case information, her work and cases were by the book preternatural in Nature. "I honestly don't know closed case years before I became a cop Morvan. " She slid a couple contact cards across the table to put in front of Astrid . "Enough doom and gloom for the day ladies and gents. I shouldn't keep you and I am sure having an off duty cop about at this gathering might be cramping some peoples styles so I will head out shortly."

Astrid shrugged.  "Cop or not, we are what we are and we do what we do.  I don't think Nick and I will ever see completely eye to eye but I'm beginning to think that there isn't ever going to be a throw down.  We've got too much in common."

"Thank you for meeting with us,” Nick said.  "We appreciate your efforts on our behalf and I'm glad we can help."  He looked at Lillia.  "Who's minding the kids while we're down here? “he asked.

Suki nodded as the thought about how fortunate she was. If she hadn't been given the title of head of the Preternatural unit, had Thurgar been running the show or someone that they brought in from somewhere else had run of the unit, would they have been open enough to give it a try? Or would it have been more of the conventional us vs them mentality that was so heavily prevalent in society when it came to preternaturals. "I appreciate you taking the time to come out and meet me Astrid and to consider joining the Liaison program. Just like I appreciate the fact that Nick and Morvan were willing to give it a chance when we initially launched. I honestly believe it is a case of things have just aligned in such a way that this is all possible. If one thing had been off, another Leader of your faction instead of yourselves, a different head of the preternatural unit... I do not think this would have ever been possible." She said reaching a hand out to shake their hands.

Lillia chuckled.  "Ann and Logan of course, but if you like I can go make sure no one is chewing on anyone they aren't supposed to."  She told Nick with a smile.  "It has been good to see you, Suki."  She told the Asian woman.

"Indeed do enjoy the rest of your day. We will be in touch." She replied as she watched Lillia head up the hill to make sure things were in order and calm.

"Yeah but then you might not have somebody asking about Ben Rothwell every ten minutes,"  Morvan said.  "We're like a leaky lifeboat.  Better than the alternative of no lifeboat.  Don't worry, Suki.  We'll get this guy for you."

"We'll do what we can,” Nick corrected.  "You're still going to be the one doing all the heavy lifting, Captain."

"Danny!  Let's find Jen!" Cash said, clearly accepting that the meeting was over.  The two ran up the hill with the easy grace and speed that all shapeshifters possessed.

Astrid watched them go.  "Before you head out, Katmandu, I need a word.  Catch you on the flip side, Super Cop."

With hand shakes out of the way and goodbyes said, Suki herself headed back up the hill to say goodbye to the picnic attendees she did know and to offer thanks for the food. Super cop... It was a better nickname than some of the ones she had heard she thought to herself as she thought It also wouldn't hurt to grab a last quick bite of food before she was on her way. They Lycanthrope heads were right the cops would be doing the heavy lifting the Lycanthropes could definitely assist and be a big boon but at the end of the night, her unit was going to have to go head to head with one heck of a big bad.  With food out of the way and polite good byes said atop the hill, Suki left the three groups to themselves feeling confident that they would all get along well enough at least for the day due to the location and their talks.

As Lillia came up the hill she looked around to see if Willard and Ben had come back from handling the regular rats, and of course to make sure there didn't seem to be any issues.

Leslie had unloaded all of her food bits unto the tiny rats. "How do you manage to have two dozen pets and how do you not eat any of them?" The blonde blue eyed leopard asked. She knew eating the duckling at home had proven too strong a temptation, she had eaten it in human form. Perhaps she could glean new tactics to help her not eat the rest of the fowl at the house.

Michael and Kyle had managed to toss the last of the burgers and venison sausage on the grill and were in the process of cooking them, but had kept a watchful eye on their Raj and the others gathered at the bottom of the hill. With Suki coming up to say her goodbyes and to snag a burger and sausage to go they waited to see what Morvan had to say about what had transpired while he was away.

Jess and Sandy had joined Seren and Katie and Tana on the near by blankets to listen to music and nom on foods as they kept a watchful eye on the goings on at top the hill of the picnicking rats. So far things seemed above board with all the groups.  Justin had left to wander amongst the other shifters saying hello and getting acquainted with all the new scents of the strangers at the picnic. So far no scents tickled his nose to indicate that anyone there had also been present at Paradise Valley. Which in itself was a huge relief.

Brandy had wandered off to go sit in the grass to chat with Cherry while she snacked on the various foods as their leaders were talking down at the waterside. She was filling her in on her initial plan for Klaus's birthday party and extending an invite.

Adalyn climbed to her feet and dusted off her shorts. "I'm going to go check on Willard, not sure if he's having any luck with the little ones to go away." She said shaking her head at the poor guy's plight.

"I don't think they're pets, Leslie." Minnie told the leopard sub. She looked from Willard to Ben. It felt kind of strange to be sitting there with a couple wererats.

Seren leaned into Don, "So I know Mike, not hard to miss him. But would you introduce me to some of the others that came with you?"

Once Lillia saw that everyone was behaving themselves, she looked thoughtfully at the leopards then at Astrid's rats, trying to decide which group to reach out to. She was friends with Morvan so she had at least a basic idea who everyone was except for the blue haired one that had followed Willard. Astrid did not seem to like her very much, so she wasn't certain that any of hers would talk to Lillia.  In the end she decided to go the hard route and see if she could connect with any of Astrid's rats. She kind of wanted to talk a bit with Morvan before he left anyways, so she could let him make introductions then.

Adalyn heard the blue haired leopard tell the other one that she didn't think that the rats were pets. She knew that Willard would be eyes deep in concentrating on trying to get the fuzzballs to leave.

"They aren't pets, Willard seems to have a natural ability to call the small ones to him. I'm guessing they think he is their god." Adalyn said as she sat down near the two leopards. "I'm Adalyn by the way."

"Oooh so hes an Alpha! We have someone in our group that can do that to Leopards." Leslie said her voice raising a couple octaves she avoided eye contact with the rat not wanting to seem like she was challenging her. "I'm Leslie. Not an alpha."

"and I'm Minnie. " Minnie stuck her tongue out at Leslie. "You don't have to announce you aren't an alpha, silly."

"Hi Leslie, not an Alpha, and you can look me in the eyes. I'm a laid back river rat." Adalyn said in that slow Mississippi drawl of hers.

"Sorry." Leslie said her voice getting a bit smaller.  Had it been bad to announce she was weak to the rats? She would have to ask later when there were none around. "What do river rats look like?" She asked shyly as she subconciously shifted to use Minnie as a partial cover and watched the rats devour the spread out sausage meat she had put down for them.

"I'm Ben.  Also not a Alpha."  He clearly meant to contradict Minnie, likely out of pure impudence.  He offered a hand as if expecting it to be kissed.  His nails were freshy painted a brilliant ruby red.  The rat clearly hadn't changed shape recently, otherwise the carefully applied colour would have been in ruins.  "What I am is a queen.  Right Adalyn?  I haven't forgotten that you're up next for a makeover."

"She thinks she's a tough old Mississippi swamp rat, who grew up on a riverboat,"  Ben said in a stage whisper.

"I know you haven't forgotten about the makeover...read torture. River rat just means that I grew up on the banks of the Mississippi River, not a swamp and I was way too young to go on a riverboat because they're mostly floating casinos." Adalyn said smiling at Leslie.

Leslie leaned forward slowly as Ben extended his hand. He was a queen? She took his hand and looked over at Minnie normally in a situation like this if he was a leopard she would have licked his knuckles to show he was superior but Morvan had reminded her to stop licking everyone she met. A tiny war was clearly going on inside the blonde leopards brain as to what to do and not to do. She nodded at Adalyn's explanation. So I guess that means she looks like a normal rat... She thought to herself.

Ben squeezed Leslie's fingers, then released her hand.  "Nibbles and Licks?" he asked, before looking at Adalyn.  "And if you think of what I would have done for you as torture, you can continue dressing like you get your clothes out of Mike's closet," he said archly.  Rat though he was, it was clear that he could be catty.

"I did get them out of Mike's closet, since I slept there last night," Adalyn said sweetly before leaning over and kissing Ben on the cheek. "I'm sorry Mama Rhianna."

Leslie nodded quickly at Ben's question. "Yes I do work there." She said looking relieved when Ben pulled his hand away not offended that she hadn't licked or kissed it. "You are the fashion police. Brandy is our fashion police in our pard. You two would get on famously ripping on people and spilling tea."(edited)

"Ben, huh? I heard the pale girl tell Morvan she would tell you he approved. So I guess you are the source of the drag queen makeover she mentioned?" Minnie asked.

Tana finally feeling her beast settled rolled herself up off the blanket. She moved her clothes about and tried to make herself look less disheveled. She took a deep breath in and slowly exhaled it steeling her resolve. With purpose she made a B line for the one known as Astrid. She offered a calm smile and reached her hand out to her for a shake. "Good afternoon. I'm Tana. I was hoping for a moment of your time" the tiny leopard was doing her best to keep her beast and her nervousness from not over powering her.

"More like off his floor,"  Ben said, again in a stage whisper.  "Apology accepted.  I'm not sure who Brandy is but I love tea.  Yes, I am the queen of makeovers.  I am the fairy godmother Cinderella wishes she'd had."

"That's the truth," Adalyn agreed, "and the shirt did come out of his closet. I doubt he even realizes it's one of his anyways."

"so what did she look like before? I mean now she's pretty hot. Was it bad?" Minnie asked, curious. " And why wouldn't he know it's his? "She asked Adalyn. "He has a nose, right?"

"Oh he knows,"  Ben replied.  "He'd just rather get laid than hang on to his favourite shirt."  He winked at Leslie.  "Got anything new and interesting at the shop?  It's been a while since I've been in.   Didn't want to risk crossing paths with any leopards, after I caught the rat plague. "

"She's the red head sitting on the hill talking to that were rat over there." Leslie said pointing over yonder. She leaned in to listen to Minnie and the two rats chat it up her head cocked curiously as she learned more about the rats.

"Mike has a knack for ignoring the obvious when it suits his needs." Adalyn teased, "As for Lillia, she was hot before hand but she hid it. A lot of it was because of her albinism, as if you couldn't tell from the porcelain white skin."

Astrid looked amused.  "Well, if you have the balls to come up to me, I figure I can give you a few minutes.  What can I do for you, Hannah Montana?"

"an albino wererat? Well shit." Minnie shook her head with a laugh. "That's a new one. And there's always new stuff at nibbles and licks, Ben."
"I don't know her story, but I think her being an albino had something to do with her getting infected. I haven't asked, and I know when she's teased about it she gets upset, I've scented it enough from her." Adalyn said softly.

Leslie nodded new stock in every two weeks. "We welcome everyone in store so long as they play nice. In the store you are a customer just like everyone else." She said. "Gearing up for Pride so we got some new stuff that came in this week rainbow leather harnesses body suits new shoes just to name a few things. I got a rainbow ball gag." She said with a shy smile.

Tana tilted her head to the side confused at the nick name but let it go. "I work at the Wellness clinic inside Archangel towers. I do physical and massage therapy as my partner Shale works on the wellness of the mind as a psychiatrist. I am presently aware we have no clients from your Rodere. Perhaps this is by choice or maybe our services aren’t something you have heard about. I’d like to formally extend an invitation to yourself or any of rodere if you so deem allowed to come and check out the clinic" the young leopards heart pounded by the end of her mini speech. She fished out a business card and paitently,hopefully,nervously held it out to Astrid with a perfectly plastered smile in failed attempts to mask her feelings. This was an opportunity to network with a group she previously had zero access to. It took ever fiber in her being to not look over her shoulder for her pard mates for reassurance.

Brandy had paused mid conversation with Cherry holding a hand up politely as she watched Tana approach the rat queen and listened to the leopard pitch the queen. She smiled. "Carpe Diem girl." She said pleased to see her protege making big moves and pushing out of her comfort zone.

Astrid looked at the card for a moment, her face expressionless.  Then she burst out with a laugh so loud that it drew everyone's attention.  "You're PITCHING me!  Look at you stepping up!

Seren blinked at the laugh, "Is this one of those times that when the Queen laughs you laugh?"

Lillia turned to look over at Astrid and Tana at the loud laugh, her brows furrowing.  She wasn't sure what to make of it.

Astrid shook her head, trying to get a handle on her mirth.  "Good for you.  A bunch of my rats are donors, so they're in and out of Archangel all the time.  A bunch even work there.  They've probably avoiding your shop because it smells like wolf and leopard.  Now that I know that it's run by somebody we can trust, I'll let them know that they can drop by for a lube, oil and filter change."

She chuckled again.  "Well done.  You'd have made an awesome rat."

Tanas force smile melted into something more relaxed and natural. The tension in her body she was unaware that she was holding relaxed. "Thank you Ma'am. Thank you for your consideration. I look forward to meeting more of your people." She managed to give a polite small nod but her body inside was jumping up and down, doing victory poses.

"Maybe next time try not to smell so scared,” Astrid suggested.  "You smell damned near edible."

Brandy looked amused as she gave Cherry an appreciative nod as she pulled out her cell phone and searched the animated gifs section finding Star Wars gif. of Emperor Palpatine saying well done my young apprentice and then sent it to Tana's phone along with a smiley face and hand clap emoji.

"Oh I'm sorry I was just so nervous. You are a very intimidating presence" she held her hands up waving them quickly "I don’t mean that in a bad way I promise." there was no scent of a lie on the girl. "I'll let you get back to enjoying your afternoon. Thanks for your time."

"I'm a fucking rat queen,” Astrid said and Tana felt just the edge of her power.  Where Morvan's could feel soothing, this felt alien but it left her with a clear idea that Astrid had far more intimidation in her arsenal than Tana had felt.

"Did somebody just mention rat queens?" Ben asked.  "Does my public need me?"  He chuckled.  "I'll swing by and check out the Pride gear.  After all, I can't be seen in last years gowns."

"If you like sequins we might have something you would like." Leslie said. She turned to Minnie “I want a Nestea do you think it is okay if you go back up the hill to the others?"

Minnie laughed.  "I might have to be there for that shopping trip."  she patted Leslie’s back.  "You want me to leave you alone here, or you want me to walk with you back up the hill?"

"Back to the pard." Leslie said nodding that they had been away long enough.

"Ok, sure. let's go.  It's been good talking to you."  Minnie said as she stood.

"I don't think that Astrid was talking about being your type of Queen my dear," she said patting Ben on the shoulder.

"Nice meeting you too," Adalyn said with a smile.

Ben raised an eyebrow.  He hadn't invited the blue haired leopard.  "You take care, sub Leslie.  You too, not sub Minnie. "

"Thank you very much. “Leslie said as she dusted herself off and offered the pair of rats a shy wave.

"Bitch should watch what she says then,” Ben said, huffing.  "She's a queen by conquest, I'm one by birth."

Tana quickly offered a curtsy not really sure how to handle the situation. The power was like something she hadn’t felt before. The power equivalent to Morvans was something else. Part of her wanted to pee a little and just roll over and show her belly but she refused to do it.

Adalyn chuckled at Ben's huffing about Astrid's choice of words. "It's ok hun, you'll always be my favorite Queen."

Brandy texted Tana again. {When you're done with your business come join us...}

Ben squeezed Adalyn's hand.  "Says the woman who calls my makeovers torture."

"Can you blame me when you want to drag my ass out of bed before the sun is even up good." Adalyn said snickering

Lillia spotted a young woman among Astrid’s rats that caught her attention as she was trying to find a good connection to make.  Her hair was a beautiful vibrant purple- her favorite color.  She smiled.  Perfect.  She made her way through to the young lady.  "Hello, I couldn't help but notice your hair, and I wanted to tell you I think it's beautiful."  She offered a paper pale hand.  "I'm Lillia."
Minnie hooked an arm around Leslie and walked with her back up to the rest of the Pard.  "Why don't you ask Kyle if he brought some desert?"

" He didn't bring any but Suki did drop-off three watermelons so that could be dessert. " the blond sub said with hope in her voice.

"hey, yeah she did.  Let’s see about cutting em up and sharing them around.  Or maybe Michael will slice and dice?" Minnie said with a smile.

"Yeah best not to trust me knives. I'm sure the boys brought stabby pokeys. We can ask it can't hurt." Leslie agreed as they made their way up the hill.

Juno had been putting a handful of pork into her mouth when the pale rat she knew only through reputation approached. Due to her contacts Lilia could see the amusing subtleties of mildest social panic on Juno's face. After immediately putting her foot in her mouth with the cop comment Juno had thought it best to hang back a little and regroup. She chewed quickly, and to expedite the process wiped her grease covered hand on her black jean shorts to clean it enough to shake.

"Shit, sorry, I'm just - with my mouth full - " she muttered into the back of her other wrist before she swallowed and immerged from the ordeal, empty mouthed and shaking Lilia's pale hand.

"Thanks man! That's so sweet! I love your whole deal, you look like an ad for like a really bougie laundry detergent, y'know? Like in a good way! Your hair is sick, is that your natural colour?" she asked hoping she hadn't entirely blown that first impression.

Lillia laughed, a bright and cheery sound.  "That's the first time I ever heard it described like that.  It is my natural color, same as my eyes."  She said, sliding her sunglasses down so the other girl could see her pink eyes.  "I'm sorry if I caught you off guard.  Purple just happens to be my favorite color and I can't dye my hair."

"Hey Michael?  How about slicing up those watermelons?"  Minnie called ahead.

"They wouldn't be atomic watermelons, would they?" asked a suddenly attentive Jen.  "I love me some atomic watermelon.  Need a hand cutting them up?"   The muscular wererat had been looking for an excuse to approach Michael but he'd been giving off a very clear 'stay away' vibe to anyone who wasn't spotted under the full moon.

"Woah!" Juno enthused not doing anything to hide how impressed she was by Lilia's pink eye colour. "That's so dope! Those are natural? Really?" she asked in mild awe, she hadn't yet given Lilia her hand back but she released it once she noticed.

"Nah it's okay! This thing is a mix and mingle I'm the one with my hand down my pants - I mean not really - but you know what I meant. I'm Juno by the way. Shit I can't get over your eyes, that's so cool."

"A cop brought them, so probably not," Don said.  "They don't know how to have fun."

Lillia laughed again.  "Yes, they are natural, honest. I'm an albino.  And yes, I know what you meant.  It's nice to meet you Juno of the purple hair."

Kyle grinned. "Why don't you take the rest of the meat off the grill and pop it into the storage try. I got this." Kyle said passing the tongs to Micheal as he reached into the cooler and pulled out a large cleaver. He sat down on one of the coolers and with the speed and precision that came with his years in chefs college and his speed as a leopard he began skillfully slicking off the rind leaving the green and yellow carnage of the fruits flesh and the white bitter rind at his feet as he placed the finished product in a serving tray and began to cube it up with several smooth chopping motions.  "One down three to go, but do dig in and make some more room for the next one." He said as he started in on the next melon. Suki might not have been a shifter but the first melon was ripe and sweet.

"It might have something to do with the law that frowns on public intoxication," Seren said as she poked Don in the side.

Michael looked over to Jen "We have about 15 venison sausages left and ten burgers. Any of your folks want in on this?" He asked trying to be more social. While he wasn't comfortable enough to leave the proximity of the subs he could be good and offer food.

"Ah shit yeah, dye doesn't take to white hair like that. You'd think it'd be the perfect base but it doesn't get into the strand at all, just slicks off the surface. But it looks really cool - Lilia of the white hair," Juno said with a wide lopsided grin. Her canines were a little forward from the rest of her teeth. "So this is pretty cool huh? Everyone together and no one throwing hands. Better than any of my family barbeques ever went. I think there's hope for us yet."

"I haven't had venison in years,"  Jen said.  "I think we can safely call this an even dozen sausages and ten burgers, because that's going to be my carrying change."  She looked Michael over and smirked.  "Can I interest you in some roast pig, ?  And I'm not meaning cop.  There's also some chicken, roast apples and some potatoes, if you're interested."  Her eyes flicked to Kyle.  "In the interest of comparison cooking."

Tana stepped away and pulled out her phone seeing the message from Brandy and smiled to herself as she made her way back up the hill to the blanket her pard members were on and mostly collapsed. "Aaaaaaaaaand I'm drained." Her heart that was pounding so fast was slowly beginning to right itself in the close comfort of her family.

" Welcome to the party kitten look at you making friends and influencing people. Well done. " Brandy replied patting Tana on the shoulder. " Tana this is my friend Cherry she is a friend of Klaus's shall we say. Cherry this is Tana my protégé."

"Well, so far it seems like it is going well, yes.  No actual fights."  Lillia agreed.

"Damn, Kyle. That's kinda sexy."  Minnie laughed, coming over for some of the watermelon.

Tana leaned into Brandy and offered a smile "Nice to meet you Cherry"

"Ok Ben, lets head back up the hill and maybe you and this Brandy the others spoke of can compare notes on Prada and Jimmy Choo." Adalyn said.

part 3 of co post featuring Maxx, LadyJ, Wyn, Krystal, GooseKat, Darkflame and Grimoire
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday June 7th - 12:50pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

Kyle smiled " I can't say no when it comes to comparing somebody else's cooking. I must admit it does smell rather good. I say it would be a fair trade if you want to pass out what we cooked up and return the tray with some of your slow-cooked offerings. " he said with a smile. Where Michael smelled of tenseness Kyle was chill. He wasn't so ignorant as to think that things couldn't go bad but he was using his ears and nose to the best of their ability to see if he can keep an eye on things in case they were going to boil over. So far everything was good.

Kyle offered the food tray full of sliced watermelon to the blue-haired leopardess the pass around amongst their group and the others as he began slicing up the second watermelon. " So glad you approve of the knife skills Minnie. I can honestly say becoming a shifter might have had a negative affect my career as a blooming chef but it has definitely increased my reflexes and serving time easily by 3 fold. "

Minnie took the tray with one hand and winked. " Lots of sexy up here." She said with a chuckle. Then she turned and gave Jen an appraising look. "Damn girl. You are cut. Kick ass."

Juno looked around the group with a pleased nod before she pointed her thumb towards the roast pig. "Can I grab you somethin' off the pig? There's also chicken in there, and some apples that taste what I gotta assume god's pussy would be like," she said cheerfully before covering her mouth. "I mean they're like really good."

"I'll gladly sample whatever you recommend." Lillia said. She had yet to stop grinning. The purple haired girl was a charming mess.

Jen winked at Minnie.  "Any time you want to come admire my abs, you're more than welcome," she said, tightening her stomach muscles into a rock hard washboard.  "So, Michael, do you lift?" Jen asked.  "No 'even' or 'bro'.  Do you do pump any iron?"

"Jesus..." Minnie breathed.  "Well how about that. I just might." She shook her head with a chuckle. "Right, watermelon." She reminded herself as she walked away to bring the tray over to the leopards first.

"Not really but I do unload construction supply trucks all day so I suppose lifting flats of cinder blocks, timber, and shingles all day might sort of count." Michael replied his dark eyes watched her eat a couple of the venison sausages. The rats were trying to be civil he couldn't smell any flexing on the muscular woman's part so it felt safe to talk about things so long as they stayed Neutral.

Juno grinned with relief when Lilia didn't balk at her trucker mouth. She really didn't mean to be shocking or vulgar she was just excitable and not always great at censoring herself and she was pleased that she hadn't offended the dainty looking shifter. Despite how delicate Lilia looked her beast made Juno's want to give over her throat which made her think that offending her would have been bad. "Hell yeah, I'll make you a plate! We do have utensils, I'm just an animal," she confessed as she scurried off to make good on her offer.

"A working man.  Nice.  I'm going to assume that you're the strong one, like me,"  Jen said.  "What do you think of Nick's power players?  Know much about them?"  She nodded towards Ann and Logan.  "She's his chief enforcer.  Logan is her lieutenant.  Know anything about them?"

Michael shook his head. "Don't know much about any of them. You would have to ask our Raj on his thoughts. I keep my distance normally. My job is to watch over the subs and make sure they are protected. Due to the small numbers from..." He paused and took in a breath to calm his beast slowly exhaling as he continued the conversation "the incident... I don't get out much just work and taking care of my own."

"we are all animals here, Juno. We just happen to be mostly civilized animals." Lillia said, watching the girl putting together some food for her. "We have some sandwiches left I think, and probably some soda if you would like some."

"You're the one who does massages,” Cherry said.  "At Archangel.  I keep meaning to drop by.  Do I need an appointment?"

"The incident?"  Jen looked suddenly stricken.  "Oh, right.  Yeah, sorry.  My bad.  It was before my time but I heard about it.  From what I know, that used to be Nick's faction.  He took out their king, if that is any comfort.  Not trying to throw him under the bus or anything." She looked flustered. Finally, she just shook her head.  "Open mouth, insert foot.  Sorry for being an insensitive twat."

Juno laughed, hearty and amused. "Right, right, I'm just uncivilized," she corrected as she skewered a baked apple, browned and dripping with juice and put it on the plate on top of the sampling of meat already on there.
"Oo, I'd love a soda. Do you have any Sprite?" she asked as she handed over the goods.

Michael shrugged. "Before your time right? Seems that is how it is all round. Kinda like world war two we killed all the Nazis and left just the good germans behind. Crazy to think that 120 rats just vanished in ten years but you guys do seem to like to scrap it up. If us not finding any of our dead was any indication, I'm guessing rats just like to eat the evidence of such things." His tone was more morose than angry although it was frustrating to not have any closure or chance at revenge for his fallen pardmates.

Lillia nodded. "We should. I usually drink that or ginger ale. Walk with me and we'll check." She said, accepting the plate. "I have to admit, the smell of this has been tickling my nose since we got here."

"Right? I was helping carry the oven and just drooling all over myself," Juno said following Lilia towards the coolers where Nick's rats had set up. Strangely it didn't feel like crossing some invisible border into enemy territory, it just felt like a get together where the cooler didn't belong to them and so she'd been hesitant to stride up on her own.

"Big turnover within our communities," Jen said.  "Hell, half the rats that were there when I joined Astrid's rodere aren't there any more.  A bunch are newer than me.  We're the most infectious of the strains, so we're always finding new ones.  Some move on.  Some get killed.  And let's face it, rats are mostly scavengers.  If we eat our own dead, stands to reason that we'd eat somebody else's dead, although that had to be personal, rather than opportunistic."

"Still no clue why they jumped us. That is the bitch of it. We gathered like we are today to discuss an alliance and then the trap was sprung. Part of the reason we were so fussy about where we meet up now days." Michael said as he took the BBQ brush to the grill putting some of his energy into cleaning.

Tana shook her head "that be me." she smiled at Cherry. "appointments are appreciated presently as My client lists are expanding. So presently I can usually find time to fit in a walk in"

Lillia chuckled. "I bet." She handed the plate back for a moment and opened the cooler, digging around in the ice.  She produced two sprites and gestured to her blanket with the umbrella. "Shall we?"

Once Minnie made sure Leslie had gotten some watermelon she brought the tray over to where Brandy tana and cherry sat. "Hey guys, want some?"

"You are a darling. I'd be delighted." Brandy said. "Cherry this is Minnie she’s an out of towner that is staying with us for the time being. Minnie this is Cherry a friend of mine and Klaus's." She said in way of introduction as she helped herself to some of the sliced up watermelon.

Juno looked briefly over her shoulder, everyone else was mixing and mingling without asking permission, the day was functioning as it had been offered up. So without any further thought into the matter she nodded. "Hell yeah that's some primo real estate."
Once they were seated Juno traded Lilia her plate back for the ice cold can of Sprite, pressing the cool aluminum to her neck. "Oh god that's the good stuff," she hummed pleased.

"If it was an attempt to wipe you out, they failed," Jen replied.  "If it was an attempt to prove that he was the biggest bully in the school yard, he failed, because he didn't manage to unite the factions.  There were what, five of them back then?  Now we're down to two and that is because of Nick and Astrid.  Not that it means much coming from somebody that wasn't even a rat back then, I'm sorry.  And look around.  We're almost making friends here. "

Michael nodded. "No scraps so far." He agreed. "We were left with ten out of the original fifty two we had. Only have 3 of us left that remember what happened back then. We keep to ourselves now or have until just recently. Time will tell what happens. It is important to know our history so it doesn't repeat itself."

"Hi, Minnie,"  Cherry said, grinning.  "With a name like that, you should have been a rat.  Love the hair.  And I'd love some watermelon.  Cool and refreshing.  I don't care what they say about meat.  I was a vegetarian before I became a wererat.  This stuff is the food of the Gods."

"The sun and I are not very good friends." Lillia said with a smile, then pulled off a piece of apple to nibble on. "Oh, very good.  "She said behind her hand as she still was chewing on a bit.

"That sucks hard,"  Jen said.  "They say that which doesn't kill you makes you stronger but there has to be a break even point and once you get past it, you don't get stronger because you lose too much."

Minnie laughed. "Yeah, we've joked about that, especially since I'm from cali."

"Oof, yeah I guess not, I'm more of a creature of the night myself," Juno said cracking open the can and taking a sip of the fizzy drink. "God's pussy good or are you not hearing angels sing? Be honest, I can take it - mostly cause I didn't cook it, which is for the best really."

"We lost everything our King and Queen every Alpha. Kyle had to rebuild from the ashes and it has been a long slow project. The drama with the wolves and that vampire five years ago had some of ours leave the city, but we have picked up some stray's along the way. It will be a long time before we ever see our pard back at fifty strong. Might not happen in my life time, but I can hope. Morvan's been a good Raj. It's something we needed to have come along and happen. If we could find him a queen perhaps that news might draw other leopards to us. In the mean time we stay out of the other groups business especially when it comes to the vampires. All we would need right now would be a vamp that can call were leopards trying to make contact with us and we would be back to almost square one." Michael huffed softly as he realized her was white knuckling the metal brush and released some of the tension "It's hard I'm not one for holding hands and singing Kumbaya with other preternaturals.  If I come off as a bristly asshole it is what it is I guess."

"well, I'm not really into girls like that so I don't really know, but it is certainly something I would put in my mouth again." Lillia said with a mirthful smile.

"Don't gotta be a girl to have a pussy," Juno pointed out with a shake of her head, as she carried on she made a sweeping gesture with her free hand. "And it's God's pussy - cosmic bliss! It's a metaphor! Like the apple in the Bible, like that whole Life of Pi movie. But if its better conceptualized for you as God's yogurt rocket we'll go with that," Juno concluded with a giggle and another swig of Sprite.

"You're doing pretty good from where I'm standing,"  Jen said.  "And I was never one for that hippy dippy bullshit anyway.  I mean, we'll never be curling up by the fireplace together, cuddling up and being all cutesy but that doesn't mean we can't have each other's backs."

Lillia nearly choked on her bite of food, face turning an odd shade of pink

Michael nodded. "But I suppose there might come a day where we don't have to keep looking over our shoulders..." as he watched Kyle start skinning the final watermelon as he set another try of the diced fruit on top of the drink cooler.

Brandy ate her watermelon and looked to Minnie. "Did Leslie eat any of that dudes rats or are we good?" She asked curiously.

"Nooo don't choke!" Juno said, still giggling a little, but also earnestly concerned. "I'll get in so much trouble. Astrid will kick my ass all over this park," she said reaching over to pat Lilia gently on the back. "I'll stop being hilarious."

Minnie plopped down. " Nope. She did good." She grinned.

Lillia coughed a bit and opened her soda, taking a couple sips. "I'm ok. But honestly, I don't think Astrid likes me, so I doubt she would care beyond that it would upset Nick."

"Why do I get the feeling that you will keep doing it anyway?"  Jen asked rhetorically.  "It's what we do, people like you and me.  We protect those close to us and we don't stop fighting until we can't lift our arms any more, which is when we switch to our feet.  When our legs go, we use our teeth.  When we run out of teeth..."  Jen chuckled.  "Then we bleed on them and hope they drown."

Brandy looked relieved. "Would have sucked if she did. Glad we aren't rattling anyone's cage. Leslie just can't help herself sometimes. So how are the chicks and ducklings doing? I heard from Kyle they got the coop built last weekend."

"yeah, about that... Seems like we are missing one." Minnie said, helping herself to a piece of the watermelon.

"Oh no. Do I need to tell Klaus we have a murder mystery or is it an open and shut case?" The redheaded leopardess asked.

Minnie laughed. "I got a confession and the guilty party has apologized."

"Something like that." Michael said to Jen. "They are my world and woe to anyone that decides to mess with that. I don't enjoy violence for violence sake. But sometimes people need to be put down. It is a thankless job but someone has to do it, when the doing needs to be done. So your Queen seems friendly with Brandy. She's our socialite and doesn't seem to have much regard for who she networks with so long as it expands her list of whos who. I heard through the grapevine Astrid did alright by her while she was working some stupid vamp event last month. "

"Astrid has that effect on people, like sometimes you're talking to her and she's like 'I don't like you' and you're like 'what are we?'," Juno teased gently. "Really she's just...Had a tough time, and it's made her tough, all her barbs point outward. It doesn't mean she doesn't like you. Also, Astrid 101, men's feelings about things don't factor in much to her considerations and that means Nick too."

"no, I imagine not." Lillia said, taking another sip of her drink.

"I hear you,"  Jen said.  "Same with me.  Mess with me all you want but don't ever fuck with the people i care about.  And yeah, we made sure Brandy got home okay.  Did she pass on the message to your Raj?  If not, we have more to talk about than you think, especially given what we started talking about."

"And hey, for what it's worth, I like you Lilia of the white hair," Juno said giving Lilia's arm an affectionate squeeze.  "Joke em if they can't take a fuck, man. You're golden."

Michael nodded sounding mildly hopeful. "We met with your queen last week we are out here today because she said she needed a bit more time to give us some details. Since Captain Neubasato has left the building, I assume at some point Morvan might be calling Kyle and myself and potentially Brandy over to talk turkey, or should I say rat."

Lillia patted her hand. "Thank you. It's okay, really. A lot of people get the wrong impression of me. They think I'm weak and useless. "She lifted a delicate shoulder and smiled. "I decided not to listen to that foolishness anymore."

"Time for Double Jeopardy,"  Jen said, grinning.  "These two unrelated subjects connect the Seattle wereleopards with Astrid's rodere.  Care to take a guess?  And remember to answer in the form of a question."

"I don't like quiz games. If you won't spill I can wait." Michael said finally setting the grill brush down settling down, it had been clean minutes earlier and to keep going would be foolish. He sighed and sat on the empty meat cooler reaching into the drink cooler for a bottle of water. He fished one out for the were rat and tossed it to her.

"More a board game kind of guy?  I can relate,"  Jen caught the bottle and spun the top off.  She emptied the bottle, then crushed and recapped it with practiced ease.  "I'll give you this one.  What drives a red pick-up and carries a shotgun?"

A soft growl escaped his throat but a small smile found its way onto Michaels lips as he ran a hand through his dark hair. "What are Redneck Cracker Barrel fucktards? That is my final answer Alex."

"Oh, so close.  The correct answer is a Humans First inbred redneck incel halfwits," Jen said, beaming.  "What's that?  The judges are willing to accept that answer? Ding, ding!  We have a winner."

Brandy looked to Minnie and smiled. "A confession oh my. I will have to ask Klaus where he picked them up and get some more to bring up when I make my way up to the farm for the full moon. Hows everything on the home front and with work? You manage to work yourself up to private dances yet?" She asked.

The smile on Michael's face widened and Jen could see a spark of something behind the large leopards eyes that hadn't been there all day while she had watched and conversed with the man. He might have said he didn't love violence for violence sake but she knew the look of a predator on the hunt when she saw one. "Finally some good news." Michael purred. It wasn't a sound many of the leopards were used to hearing so when it happened Kyle took notice as did Jess and Sandy on the blanket their faces barely masked the curiosity they felt as the strained and tuned in to eavesdrop.

Don leaned over to Seren.  "Okay, what did Michael do that has everybody staring at him?"  he asked in a whisper.  "He's talking to one of Astrid's rats and he's grinning like a tomcat pissing under somebody's bed."

Minnie licked watermelon juice off her fingers before she answered. "Home front so far is pretty good. Got a chance to talk to that cute little Asian cop lady before the rats showed up, so I'll probably be having another chat with her soon on that personal front. As far as the private dances, I'm gonna try next weekend. I guess I've got a couple guys who have been patiently waiting. "

"Aww you talked to Tiny cop!" Brandy giggled. "That cute asian cop has a nice ring to it though. So how did that chat go? Intense? Useful? A waste of time? Tea time spill." Brandy asked helping herself to more watermelon.

"a bit intense. I didn't give out a lot of details at first so I could test the waters, you know, but she seems to think there's a good chance at handling things all legal like, especially if my evidence is good. I'm just a little paranoid about handing it over for her to look at without backing shit up, you know? " Minnie said, leaning back.

"Then back it up girl and cover your ass. You can come over and do it on my lap top if you like. Literally I am bored out of my fucking ever loving mind right now. They still haven't cleared me to go back to work yet. So all I am doing is hitting the gym and trying to plan my other half's Birthday party for next month. I'd be delighted to have the company and to assist another Leopard. The new leopards aren't due to make it to the Towers until after the full moon so I have nothing but time on my hands until then." Brandy confessed.

"that sounds good. We can back up the data, you can dish on your plans, and maybe we can have our spa day. And you can help me not freak out about doing private dances. I know I shouldn't, but I'm kinda getting in my own head, making it a bigger deal than it really is."minnie said.

"Heck I could invite a few people over for you to practice on after we dish and back things up and we do the spa. You good with hitting up the one we have down in the Lobby at the Towers?  Marty still holding Dance practices during the weekdays before the club opens?" Brandy asked looking thoughtful. "I keep meaning to head over there but then shit happened." She said as she opened her purse and pulled out a bottle of water and a travel case of pills she popped it open and took shook out three large horse pills and downed them with a swig of the water. "Cause I was sort of hoping to ask Marty if he would mind me sneaking in maybe to borrow the space. I have this devious little plan going on in my mind for Klaus's birthday." She looked to Cherry. "Not a word of this gets back to him. You know how hard he is to surprise." She said offering the were rat a grin.

Cherry nodded.  "Lips are sealed."  After a moment, she frowned.  "I hope he doesn't figure out I'm hiding something.  Having him get it out of me would be so fucking hot."

Brandy howled with laughter. "You are incorrigible girl. But please just tell him you can't tell if he knows something is up. Tell him I asked you to not say anything because its supposed to be a surprise. The only thing Ive told the party attendees is to try and make him smile or laugh,. Be they do that with a rousing speech a odd gift or something else is entirely up to them. Everyone seems up for the challenge so far."

Minnie laughed. "Yeah, we can practice during the week before open hours. I do it quite a bit. And it sounds like your plans are gonna be fun. As far as bringing guys for me to practice on, sure. I think I can trust your judgement. Haven't steered me wrong so far "

"You are going to adore Lorne and Liam." Brandy said with a dreamy sigh. "They will be perfect gent's I am sure. Will just have to make sure they are on board, If not you can practice on Kat and myself. We can be your critics just make sure you got a play list on your phone to bring over and we can make that happen. Just up to you if you want to do this before the full moon or after? We have a few days before you likely get too catty and unfocused. We got another 5 days till Pale face comes out to wreak havoc with our systems for three days." She said giving the girls a wink.

"I should be good if you want to do it before, but our cute nails would be ruined pretty soon if we did spa day. Of course that would just mean we would have to do it again after."

"Oh the hardship how ever will we survive such an ordeal?!" Brandy moaned as she dramatically draped the back of her hand across her forehead, "But honestly girl, Monday and Tuesday are so open for me I could drive a freighter through it pick a day."

"Tuesday. Gives you a day to set this thing up. It sucks that moon times the end of the week, but hey, can't win em all right? "

"Yeah this year sucks for full moons. Most of them are falling on my normally scheduled work days or when I have date night with my boy." Brandy sighed. "Next year will be better. We just have to get through the summer so we don't have to deal with our weekends getting fucked. I think this hangout on Tuesday should be fun. I'll snag us a few steaks to chow down on. I'm no Kyle but I am pretty sure Youtube can teach me how to cook a steak blue rare. You want to come over too Tana?"

Tana had being mentally spent spending all her courage talking with Astrid mumbled from where she laid on the blanket " mmmmm steak"

"You are welcome to join if Morvan says its good." Brandy said. "The more the merrier."

"yaaasssssssssssss" she said lazily lifting one hand in a fist before it flopped back down

Brandy laughed. "Excellent so Tuesday night will be Steak and Lappy night. Something for everyone."

Minnie leaned forward and patted tana. "Fun times eh? And don't worry, Brandy. This close to the moon you could serve steak raw and I think we'd be good. And I'm no master chief either anyways, so no judgement here."

"Drown it in enough butter and salt and pepper to taste how hard can it be?" I can have Kat and Lorne and Liam wander over after dinner. Hey Cherry do you have any plans on Tuesday night other than dinner with Klaus?" Brandy grinned.

"Do I get to do lap dances and fuck up some poor lesser males?"  Cherry asked, her tone liquid sin.  "Get thee behind me Satan and push."

"Oh you can torture Liam if he says yes. Just be gentle he's less breakable than a human but not as tough as we are. He's fey. Cute little thing eyes like a baby seals and a face of a dark angel and a Irish lilt that sounds like melted butter and honey. He's fun to play with so long as you aren't into breaking your toys dear." Brandy purred clearly happy with how tuesday night was shaping up. It beat following Waylon around trying to convince him she was good enough to work despite what the Doctor was saying.

"you kinky bitches. This sounds like a hell of a night." Minnie laughed.

"It will be for sure. I really think we could all use a night to have a good laugh and some fun. A word to the wise Lorne is a were swan so you might need to exercise some restraint. The were swan is the Master of Seattle's beast to call so I cannot stress enough that messing with him will result in terrible things so we must exercise utmost control. Don't huff or sniff at him too much and definitely no tasting." Brandy cautioned. "But I mean if Kat to do that I am sure Tana and you guys will be good maybe just a little drooly."

"Heeey dont lump me in with them Minnie" Tana laughed. "And hey dont speak for this Lorne dude. Maybe he is into being licked you don't know....unless u do then I mean just ignore me. Also I didnt eat that other swan that brought Kat home awhile back"

"Ah yes one of the swans did drive Noah's shifters over and did drop off Kat, but I seem to recall you thought she smelled like turkey or was it duck?" Brandy mused her green eyes twinkling with amusement.

"Goose" Tana said matter of factly

"Goose!" Brandy said laughing. "Yes that was it! Still sniffing is one thing you didn't get that close. This is going to be a swan sitting on my couch it will be different but I would be remiss as a proper hostess if I did not outline all the rules and dangers of this Soiree."

"well shit. Never met a swan. Outta be interesting. But hey, all joking aside, Brandy, if this goes to the kinky torture thing I may have to bow out." Minnie told them, her voice going a bit soft at the end.

"Is dick sucking okay?" Cherry asked.  "Can we taste him that way?  Or at least frenching?"

Tana sat up abruptly starring wide eyed coughing on her own spit.

Brandy flashed Minnie a reassuring smile. "Ah shit it won't be like that scouts honor. I don't own much in the way of dungeon things. And you will have to ask the boys what is on the table and what isn't. This is mainly for Minnie to hone her craft. If you guys want to stay for the after party and some fuckery afterwards if anyone is down and interested, I won't object if people consent. And if they are not into that obviously no hard feelings. It’s supposed to be a night a fun not one of Klaus's sex parties. Speaking of Cherry I hear he plans to hold one sometime after the full moon this month..."

"So it would seem,"  the wererat said.  "And he's bringing a bunch of vampires, including one other from Belle's line.  It will be a party to die for, hopefully not literally."

Minnie nodded. She had a moment where her beast seemed to draw in on itself and she shivered, then it was gone and she was smiling.

Brandy sighed. "Time will tell. I don't know if I can go to it yet." She said rolling her eyes before grumbling. "I want to but everyone is picking on me right now. Brandy you can't do this. Brandy you can't do that. I can fold fucking swan towels and fuck for god's sake. I just want to do something so bad... But bitching aside thank you for letting me host this Minnie I need this and you need a place to practice and I promise shit won’t get stupid crazy. Cherry can behave and hold out. She's just the rat counter part to me. I'm a lusty little a kitty and she’s a pretty kinky rat. Surprisingly over the past month and chatting with her over breakfast at Klaus's after our first party, we kind of hit it off in ways I didn't think I would with a were rat, no offense meant Cherry. I just had a lot of preconceived biases due to our groups history. But we are good at respecting and following rules Minnie so have no worries about things getting out of hand."

"I trust you, Brandy. Maybe eventually I'll be able to handle it, just right now, it's a no. I know the difference between kink and torture, but my Beast isn't so clear. And honestly I think it's cool you guys get along. " Minnie told her, back to her usual self.

"No dungeon shenanigans will be held. Just some dancing and some laughs. It's a date I will work on putting together food for everyone and talk with the boys today about it." Brandy said placing a hand over her heart.

Seren sniffed the air after Don asked his question. "He's happy about something but it's mixed with how he smells when he hunts at the full moon."

Don looked at Jen, then at Michael. His eyes widened, “You don't think he and the buff chick from Astrid's Rodere are hooking up, are they?"

"Nope, I mean like hunting a deer, not for a fuck." Seren said sweetly.

"They aren't going to throw down, are they?"  Don asked.  "She's looking way too happy if they are."  He shifted so that he was more able to get to his feet is anything went down.  First move?  Throw Seren towards Brandy where she would be a little safer than if she was with him.

"I don't think so, he's not giving off the prefight adrenaline rush scent." Seren explained as she tilted her head to the side sniffing the air again.

Micheal looked at Jen. " so are you guys going to be joining in on this or is your part done and that you guys just did the legwork? I'm not going to lie depending on things it could be more fun with extra people at a party. " pausing to look thoughtful he added "I guess will hear about it soon enough from the big cheeses. "

"Jen shook her head.  "No this one is all yours.  They took a shot at one of your boys, it is only right that you take the shot back.  Now, I'm not supposed to say anything about the other thing, but I'd like to get in on it, as a way of apologizing and trying to make up for what happened.  If you don't know what I'm talking about, let's just say you got a number wrong."  She snuck a quick look at Astrid, to make sure she wasn't about to be caught telling tales out of school.

Michael frowned. A number wrong? He wasn't certain exactly what she meant by that however it was likely that Morvan would know. "Cryptic but okay. I guess I will hear more about that later."

Michael helped himself to some of the pork potatoes and roasted apple and onion and truly thoughtful as he digested the info Jen had shared. He offered the tray to Kyle giving the man a slight nod of approval letting him know that he should definitely sample what was being offered.

It took another five minutes after Minnie and Leslie returned up the hill before the mundane rats decided they had had enough and they dispersed. Willard sat for a moment longer and then got to his feet, brushed off his jeans, and looked at Ben and Adalyn. "Ready to join the rest of the party or are you two going to sit for a bit longer?"
With the watermelon diced and sent out to circulate Kyle wiped his hands on his cooking apron and took a sampling from the tray Michael held out an nodded. "Nice." He said as the finished thoughtfully chewing "The Crackle on the pig is nicely smoked with a touch of sweetness. I'm going to say some sort of brown sugar baste with maybe a hint of apple cider? Meat is very moist and tender. She was cooked with love."

Jen beamed.  "You and me, big guy.  We're gonna have fun.  Those sausages were righteous.  It's good to see a guy who isn't afraid to kick the shit out of a gender role.  He's not wrong about the baste.  And there's more than enough if you want more.  Peace out you two.  I want to see what Nick and his crew brought to the table.  I think I heard something about stone ground mustard."  She considered offering Michael a fist bump but thought better of it, not wanting to be left hanging.  She turned, looking for a rat she recognized.

"It's not a party without me there,"  Ben said, reaching up in the hopes that Willard would help him to his feet.

Adalyn snickered at Ben's move as she climbed to her feet. "I probably should save Seren from Mike and Don's bickering."

Michael said thanks and watched the buff woman wander off. He looked appraisingly at Kyle before his eyes scanned the crowd looking for Morvan.

Willard reached down and grabbed Ben by the hand and helped his friend to his feet. "She's a cat, she could wipe the grass with both of them if she truly wanted to I am sure. Even if she is sight impaired." He hated the usual label people put on those who were a little different than everyone else.

"I'm sure she could, but I don't know how Mike would handle blind kung-fu." Adalyn returned.

Morvan and Astrid were just returning to the picnic area.  Astrid was looking pleased and Morvan was looking thoughtful.  He looked at Seren, then at Justin and finally at Kyle and Michael.  He gave them both a low key 'thumbs up', before following his nose towards the pig.

"Fear the blind master,"  Ben said.  "Fear them.  Feeeeeeeeaaaaaarrrrrr tttthhhhheeeeemmmmmm."

Willard let out a booming laugh at Bens antics.

Ben chuckled.  "These words I speak are true.  We're all liminary stew, if we don't pledge allegience to...... the Blind Master."  He pranced up the hill, happily skipping.  "More food!  I am fading away.  Oh God, are those venison sausages?"

Juno was in full support of any and all shrugging of the expectations from others. They chatted on the topic for a while before Juno teased that Lilia should join her burgeoning shifter only Roller Derby league to toughen up her reputation. Any lady shifter who sat with Juno for more than five whole minute would generally be given the pitch on her passion project.
"You get to give yourself a cool name and knock people over - you can't beat that," she smiled, her head turning toward the great laugh up the hill from Willard.
"I've never known a rat who summons rats," Juno confessed. "I thought that was a - y'know," she mimed fangs with her index fingers, insinuating vampires. "- thing."

Adalyn rolled her eyes and made her way back to where she'd left the others. When she got to the group Adalyn picked up Mike's plate before plopping down in front of him. "I see you and Don didn't send Seren running for sanity yet."

part 4 of co post featuring Maxx, LadyJ, Wyn, Krystal, GooseKat, Darkflame and Grimoire
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday June 7th - 12:50pm - 5 days till the full moon- Gas Works Park- The Leopards & The Rats & Captain Neubosato

"Thank you for the offer, but I don't think that's my type of thing.  I'm pretty boring actually.  But for the summon rats thing, he doesn't exactly summon them, they just really like him." Lillia said with a smile.

"Now why would we do that?"  Mike asked.  "She's hanging with Don, getting some snuggle time.  I'm giving them space, sort of.  Are you planning on eating that or can I have it back?  I wasn't done."

"I'm not stopping you from eating it," Adalyn said with a cheeky grin. "I'm glad that they're able to have snuggle time, I know the rule of three has put a bit of a krimp in their date days."

Willard unwrapped the sandwich Ben had handed him earlier and took a big bite out of it as they walked up the hill. Once they got back to the others he opened one of the drink coolers, dug down to the very bottom and pulled out one of his signature root beers.

"Ah that's alright, rink rash isn't everyone's cuppa tea. It also makes for a great spectator sport," Juno chuckled taking a sip of her Sprite. At Lilia's explanation of Willard, she looked dubious.
"I dunno about that, I've known folks that cats like but they don't end up with a cat parade when they walk through alleys," Juno said watching the man pull a root beer from the cooler as though she was trying to spot the supernatural frequency he was sending out to their mundane counterparts.

"That's humans.  I suppose its different for us.  You might ask Adalyn about your roller derby thing.  She might be into it."  She waved cheerfully at Willard and Ben.

Suki had left the picnic and had returned to her car. She hadn't wanted to put a crick in the picic festivities and had not yet driven off, but was enjoying the snagged Burger and Sausage in the comfort of her car with the windows down.

 She had reviewed the brief notes she had made while talking to minnie as well as had jotted down the info she had gleaned from the meet with the rats and Morvan. On that front she had given more than she had got, but it was a step forward to hear that everyone was on board for the liaison thing. it didn't feel right completely leaving the park yet. Justin had agreed to wander about and see if he could pick up any familiar scents and she wanted to give him the time to do that. To leave to potentially be called back would be a waste of time.

She had her cell phone out and had looked in her contacts for Father Sozio. Now that his service was over she could pick his brain. While she didn't have enough from Minnie to get into the nitty gritty of things she could give him a tentative heads up about a prospective case as well as some other issues. {Hope your sunday has been a peaceful and productive one Father Sozio. If you are free to bounce some ideas off of I would like to at your convenience. It isn't anything pressing as of yet, but will likely bear fruit and more detail in the upcoming week.} She wrote as she hit send.

"How are you doing Lillia?" Willard asked as he stood nearby and ate. He kept his eye on the rest of the park, ready in case anything seemed off or out of place.

"Oh, well enough, even though I may have made some waves.  I'm making friends though.  This is Juno."  Lillia said with a smile.

Willard nodded at the purple haired woman. "Nice to meet you Juno. I'm Willard."

"Nice to meet you Willard! I was just wondering at your animal magnetism!" Juno said with a cheerful wave at the man.

Sandra's watch chimed it was 2pm. The leopardess sighed. "Sorry guys that is my warning to get ready for my 3pm appointment. Seren and Don have a good day. Kyle thank you for the meal it was wonderful. I wish I could stay but I have a reflexology appointment that was booked back on friday. Client was n a car accident and just is hoping for a bit of relief. " She reached out and patted Seren on the shoulder before she began making rounds to the other leopards to give out hugs. She found Morvan deep in rat territory munching on roast pig. She apologized and explained again why she had to leave but wished him the best of luck for the remainder of the picnic and that she would see him come the full moon.

Willard grinned and laughed again. "Ah yes. My wonderful little gift." He shrugged but the grin never left. "No idea how it is done. They just started showing up one day a few years ago. They come and go as they see fit and nothing I do seems to influence them in the slightest. At least they haven't visited while I have been in a restaurant, yet. That would be more than just embarrassing."

"Or it would be perfect revenge if a restaurant ever snubbed you," Juno said steepling her fingers together to insinuate nefarious plotting.
"That's wild though, that it just happens. It's like being double jointed but with friends!"

"Thanks for coming out,"  Morvan said, giving Sandra a hug. "I'm glad you could make it.  Have a good day at work.  Hopefully your patient feels better when you're done.  Can I offer you a piece of pig for the road?  This is delish."  He wanted to say that it was almost as good as Kyle's but that would be something of a lie.  it was close, so very close.  He didn't want to insult whichever of Astrid's rats had cooked it by saying it was almost as good as Kyle's either.  Who said you couldn't teach an old cat new tricks.  He was almost being diplomatic.

Lillia took a drink of her soda, shaking her head.

"Not sure about the friends part of that statement. I have chowed down on more than one during past full moons. They seemed to have spread the word to leave me alone during those days thou so it hasn't happened in almost two years. A couple of young ones still make the mistake but they learn quickly not to. I tend to keep away from my room while in rat form thou. I leave out some nuts, crackers, and other small food items for them to come and get. Mostly I keep to the main portions of the warren during the moons these days. Keeps everyone happy." Willard responded with another shrug.

Sandra was stuffed but she took a slice of the roast pig with her thanking Morvan for the day out and headed back down to the parking lot to her car. Initially she had been very nervous about the meet up but it seemed like the anxiety had been for naught.

"Huh, man that's really considerate of the little buggers honestly. You're more friendly than I would be, when you were leading them away I just wanted to chase 'em," Juno confessed with a sheepish smile.

Juno looked back at Lilia. "Which one is Adalyn by the way? I'd like to spread the good word while we're all being civil."

Willard laughed yet again. "You aren't the only one. Ben has been jonesing for a chance at them but he refrains due to our friendship. I should probably tell him its fine as long as he doesn't chow down in public."

Lillia looked around and pointed Juno towards Adalyn.

"What can I say?" Ben asked.  "I like ratatouille.  They smell so much like fear and meat."

Morvan waved Kyle and Michael over.  "Brandy, Justin, can I have a leopard huddle?  You too, Leslie.  Don, I need to steal Seren for a minute."  The Raj's words were casual but his body language spoke of less calm than he was suggesting.  There were no uncomfortable ripples from his Beast; he'd long since gotten a handle on that.  "Minnie?  Hate to interrupt but there's something we need to discuss."

Nick looked up, frowned for a second, then returned to what he was doing, giving no indication that Morvan's huddle was anything he needed to concern himself with.  Taking their cue from their king, his rats also took no notice.

Jen and Astrid shared a look and a nod, and then they too ignored the leopards for the time being.  Jen turned her focus on Ann, Adalyn and Juno.  Astrid turned hers towards a large piece of pork.

Minnie perked up, cocking her head at the call to group.  She rolled up onto her feet and gave Brandy a hand up.

Seren climbed carefully to her feet and moved to where she could smell Morvan. She was glad that Kyle had reminded her to bring her cane as a just in case.

Brandy sighed and took Minnies hand excusing herself from Cherry's company as the pair headed back over to Morvan. She settled down on the grass and her head cocked ever so slightly as her green eyes focused on their Raj.

Justin trotted up from his wandering a top the hill and flopped down onto the grass beside Minnie "You rang?"

Leslie and Katie and Jess sat on their blanket the women curiously wondering what was up. Leslie fished a couple iced teas out of the cooler and passed them around to anyone that wanted them as they Leopards assembled and began to sprawl or stand in a rough circle around their Raj.

Michael and Kyle stood around the edge of the circle keeping an eye on the subs as they waited to see what Morvan's announcement was. Michaels bestial energy prickled with an excited energy. If the were rat Jen was to be believed he wondered if this is what the talk would be about. They would find out soon enough.
Willard kept a sharp eye on the assembled Leopards. Not out of any sense of imminent danger but out of habit more than anything else. Sometimes he wished he could lip read but alas that was one skill that he had never picked up.

Tana shot a looked to Jess. She gave her pard mate a small knowing nod. Though Tanas name wasnt called there was something about Morvans body language and tone that summoned her anyways. She silently made her way over and patiently waited for him to speak.

"I have been given a piece of news that I think several of you might find interesting,"  Morvan said.  "And I'd like to thank Brandy for this one.  She made a connection with Astrid the rat queen and it is already bearing fruit."  His eyes, bright with intensity, found Justin.  "It seems there is a church on Mercer Island that hosts a Human's First meeting every second Thursday at eight.  Rumour has it that a red pick-up frequents the parking lot.  No confirmation on a rebel flag but it's a start."

Justin pursed his lips together and closed his eyes digesting the news without saying anything. The whole event was still mostly a blank for him but it was interesting news.

Minnie blinked and let out a breath.  "No shit.."  She murmured, giving Brandy a nod.

Brandy gave a curt nod and felt a warm tingle wash over her as Morvan gave her praise for doing something right for a change. She gave him a respectful bow of her head and couldn't help but feel excited at the news. "A potential lead. How do you want to play this out Morvan?"She asked not sure what or who he wanted to include in this plan. The fact it was being shared with all of them though was a potential sign that they all might be able to assist. But then again that many shifters showing up at the location there would be no way to hide what they were.

Much like their picnic today the humans had subconsciously retreated from the area due to the bestial energy and vibage that leaked off them all.

Tanas eyes flashed with murderous intent before she centered herself once more. Allowing the Alphas discuss further

Seren tilted her head to the side, wondering where she would come into the grand scheme of things.

"I say anybody who got a good sniff at the scene visit the parking lot,” Morvan said.  "If we can sus out the pricks, they are ours.  Justin, the choice on this one is yours.  Do we hand them to the cops with a tip or do we handle it ourselves?  Our sense of smell is not admissible in court, so we can't tie them to the crime scene with just that.  We've got a couple of pics off the camera feed, witnesses that can describe the truck and the sound of the horn.  If you think that is enough for Suki to nail these inbred ass bandits, we'll go with that.  If you think that we don’t have enough for a conviction, we go with some old-fashioned moonlight justice."

Kyle frowned slightly but said nothing his eyes shifted to fall on Justin to see what the young sandy haired leopard would say.

Tana gritted her teeth remembering that night the only smell she could focus on was Justins blood that she looked like she bathed in. She remembered getting to him and not hearing that heartbeat. The rage bubbled inside her but Morvan was right. This was Justins call her eyes shifted to him.

Justin opened his eyes and looked at the group. He looked torn. "I- You see... Well..." He sighed and licked his lips before quietly speaking. "I still do not remember much of what happened that night. Cynara was there she likely got the best sniff at things but she isn't here. I don't know about anyone else but don't want to endanger anyone. I mean... It sucks I got shot. Should they pay? Yes. What does moonlight justice look like vs sending something to Suki to sniff out? "

"Sending it to Suki lets the courts decide if they are guilty or not,” Morvan said.  "And decide what punishment is appropriate.  It may take a year or more.

 Moonlight justice is us knowing, not thinking but knowing that they are guilty and punishing them in our own way, without having to wait anywhere near that long.  It's why we need to be certain that we have the right people.  We can check out the church on Thursday.  If we get lucky and it's them, you can decide at that point which way we go.  It's going to be a little close to the full moon to do anything that requires rational thought but then we'll have two weeks before they're back at the church.  If we get lucky, we can figure out where they live by following them home.  Having an address we can hand the cops would be good, although a license place would be enough."
Minnie watched Justin's face, knowing a little too well what kind of moral dilemma he was finding himself in now.  It wasn't easy, making that choice.

"I just want to go on the record that I don't want them dead." Justin said. "They need to pay but I don't want to do anything or say anything that could get anyone jail time. WE could try the police route. I mean if it’s not enough we can resort to making them pay in other ways though right?"

Michael nodded. "Making sure they're the right shitheads is important.  Tana and Brandy you were out on the scene when Justin was shot. Do you remember any scents? Also Seren went out later with Detective LaFeat and I seem to recall they did find some stuff that might be circumstantial evidence at best. But Seren didn't you mention something about cheap cologne or am I not remembering that correctly?"

Brandy turned to look at Michael. "I don't recall smelling anything other than Justin having a bad time, mind was focused on getting him to the hospital and into the van. Sorry I can't be of more help."

"One of them likes to bathe in Axe bodyspray," the blind leopard said affirming that Michael had remembered right.

Tana shook head. "I’m sorry Justin’s blood and Cyn’s anguish was all I could smell.  I was right in there keeping his heart beating" a small growl started to form in her throat as she felt tears stinging the corner of her eyes. She looked up into the bright sky watching a fluffy cloud pass by while taking a few breaths

Justin sat up and crawled over to Tana's side and put an arm around her. "Thanks for that by the way." He said rubbing her back with his other free hand as he tried to soothe her. She had done good that night and just realized but listening to her story he was likely alive due to her first aid.

Morvan wrapped his Beast around Tana.  "You saved his god damned life, Tana," the Raj said.  "Don't ever apologize for not doing more.  Okay, so we check them out on Thursday, see if we can sort through all the body spray and pass the information on to Suki.  And when the trial comes, if a few of us happen to be sitting in the front row to support our witnesses, maybe their buddies with think twice about driving around shooting at random shapeshifters.  I hope they get a warrant to seize their phones and computers.  If they have video of this, it would be enough to put these assholes away."

"What about the gun?  That's evidence, right?"  Minnie asked.

"We opposed to low key going in if we can scent them and keeping tabs on them?" Michael asked. "For around 60 bucks you can buy those gps trackers for your dogs collar. Wouldn't be hard to stick one of them under any truck so we can get an idea of where they drive around and where they live. Sus out a pattern and do some low key stalking just in case we need to. We collect data for a month then take the tracker off the truck the next meeting. Might be something to think about."
Justin nodded. "It was a shot gun so unless we got shells they left behind at the scene..." Justin frowned. "I didn't even ask the detective what they found or didn't find when he interviewed me..."

Seren smiled liking the idea of tracking them. "If I could get someone to go with me to the truck I could put on the tracker; if that's the way we go that is."

Tana leaned into Justin body and Morvans beast. Her head turned to look at everyone offering a sad smile.

"No ballistics with a shotgun.  I don't know enough about gunpowder to know if they could pull any off the shot the surgeons took out of Justin,"  Morvan said.  "And I like the idea, Michael.  I don't know how legal it is, so we won't tell Suki about that part.  Tag the like wild jackasses, monitor their movements and if one truck happens to go near the ranch a lot, we know who it is. And I'm sure I can find others who could make use of the information on where redneck speciesist assholes go after their weekly migration to the beer store and their monthly visit to their cousin for a hopefully unsuccessful attempt a breeding."

A laugh bubbled from Brandys lips as she clapped her hands together. "I do so love it when a plan comes together. The tracking I doubt is legal. So if we think it is them we should monitor then remove it before you tip off Tiny cop. If they impound the truck and find it on there that could lead to questions being asked."

Minnie nodded. it was unfortunate they couldn’t use the gun as evidence, but maybe something else would come up that would work.  And maybe tracking them could keep someone else from getting hurt.

"They'll just blame the FBI or something,"  Morvan said with a chuckle.  "Okay, so we sneak in and tag the trucks, monitor for two to four weeks, then pull the tags and call in the tip."  Morvan grinned.  "And if the courts can't pin them down, we wait six months and fuck their lives up.  These guys are assholes.  They gotta have enough dirt on them to bring them down.  Nobody who hates fuzzy people can be all that clean."

Justin nodded at the plan that was slowly forming. "We just need to make sure they don't become martyrs for their stupid cause. If we go at them we find a way to not hurt them physically and we have to make sure it can't be tracked back to us." He said looking a touch concerned. "If they can ID us they can hunt us. I don't want that happening. Could you imagine what they would try and do if they found out where we lived?" He said pulling Tana into a tighter hug. "revenge isn't worth it if you guys are put at risk."

Tana squeezed Justin tightly.

"I have work this Thursday though..." Justin said carefully. "So who would be going to check this place out? Do we have a plan if things go sideways and they figure out we are shifters?"

"We can look around town at Walmart to see if we can pick up a few of these collars if we can't do it. We can look at pet stores. We can't score any Amazon prime is out next bet but they wouldn't potentially be here in time for our field trip. I purpose after we wrap up this picnic and I assume that will be happening within the next hour or so we hit up some local stores and pet shops and see what we can turn up. If we don't leave behind an electronic paper trail it is better for us. Suki can't point the blame at us as easily if these guys slip through the courts fingers." Michael said as he ran a hand through his dark hair and looked at his pard mates. "I'd just as soon eat the assholes but we are doing this how Justin wants it done. I can respect and appreciate that."

"I understand how you feel, Michael, but I also understand how Justin feels.  Being at the center of something like this, knowing your decision affects other peoples lives.. you have to do what you need to so you don't lose a piece of your soul.  It's hard."  Minnie said sadly.

"I think they know roughly where we live, Justin,"  Morvan said.  "And we don't have to hurt them to hurt them, if you know what I mean.  Buddy just has terrible trouble running over shit that puts holes in his brand new, never been off the asphalt offroad tires that are $500 each.  Hurt their wallets and they suddenly have too much to worry about to hate people."

"Fucking them over financially. Smart. I like it." Justin said. "Though i suppose everyone at that church on Thursdays got a lot of hate in their hearts.  Sucks. Why the hell would a church be all come use our place of worship for your hatemonger meetings."

"Might be a church in need of money or maybe a bunch of them go there,"  Morvan suggested.  "Don't forget that most churches may preach the love of God but they also heap shame and venom on anyone that they think is different.  You can bet than if any of the people in attendance are gay, they are so far in the closet that they've found Narnia."

"They might have hidden the purpose of their meetings from the church staff. A lot of times churches will allow meeting like AA to be held in their fellowship halls because of the community outreach they do." Seren said blandly.

Leslie nodded "A lot of churches will rent out space to people you are likely right. It is better than thinking the alternative."

Katie snorted "Half a mind to call them and ask them if they are aware that they have a humans first group hanging out in their church and if they are good with that. So gross."

"they'd just find somewhere else."minnie said.
Jess nodded. "True. We don't want to tip our hand yet either, So lets not do that."

"Judge not lest ye be judged, would be the very ironic reply you'd likely get,"  Morvan said.  "Assholes like this know how to use the Bible to support their prejudices.  And I'm sure one of them has a story about how a shifter attacked and killed their cousin's ex-wife's best friend's sister's boyfriends little brother."

"So we going to try and gat crash this meeting?" Katie asked. "Like have someone slip in low key and see if we can get a good whiff of asshole? It be nice if we could get a positive ID rather than just sniffing around the parking lot. I mean I get the whole pard couldn't go in but do you think they would notice like maybe just one of us?"

"Not exactly something I'd be willing to risk,"  Morvan said.  "I mean look at the park.  Do you see a Muggle within a hundred yards?  They pick up on our Beasts.  Get one of them that is the least bit sensitive and they'd be denouncing anyone who gave them the willies.  We're far enough north that it's illegal to kill us using the 'stand your ground' defense but that doesn't mean they won't start something to try and get one of us to lose our shit, at which point the silver bullets make an appearance."

"If they have them. But I don't want to risk that. Besides it is too close to the full moon. They likely watch new people like hawks too. We move differently and can feel different. I don't think anyone here has the ability to tuck that beast down enough to not have it be noticed if they were to shake a hand. I pass as human most of the time but even with keeping a tight leash on my beast a sensitive could still touch me and know something wasn't right." Kyle replied with careful deliberation.

Brandy too had practice tucking her beast down making it less noticeable to her escort clients. But she could never get the liquid fluidness and grace of her walk down to human level. She either moved too fast or the movements came off more as a stalking motion than a regular walk. It was a problem they would all have. Kyle was the one that could pass for human the best out of them and she could only nod in agreement. Too many variables and it was risky. "The parking lot is risky enough. Do you think maybe you could recon it Morvan before the meeting maybe or something to check for security cameras and the sort. We don't need anyone being all hey some randos came up and were under your truck mr red neck..."

"I wouldn't think there would be cameras in a church parking lot." Minnie said.

Morvan nodded.  "I could grab a pair of binoculars and go check it out, without even entering the parking lot,"  Morvan said.  "They might be there just for security purposes, rather than for surveillance.  Either way I'll check them out.  Maybe call to see how long the meeting is, so we know how much time we have."

"Do they seriously advertise that stuff?" Leslie asked. "Oh hi church we want to sit in on your humans first meeting how long does it run?"

Katie couldn't help but snicker.

Seren listened to the conversation flow around her. "It would probably be best to act like we're trying to use their hall for that day and time. The secretary should know how long the meetings are slated to run."

"Calling to enquire if they rent out space and asking if Thursday night was free would be harmless enough..." Brandy mused at Serens point.

"Exactly,"  Morvan said.  "I'll bring Sandra up to date when I call her tonight.  Anybody have anything else they want to add, before we go back to stuffing our faces with Kyle's burgers?"

"It seems like you guys have all kind of got this in the bag. Shit... I can't believe this is happening and so quickly." Justin murmured.

"I just need the name of the church Darling." Brandy said to Morvan "And I can make that call today to see if we can figure out a time frame."

"Mercer Island United Methodist,"  Morvan answered.  "Planning on calling from work, are you?"

"Doubtful they would be thrilled to see Arch Angel industries pop up on their caller ID  but it isn't hard to come up as a unknown number and pose as someone wanting to hold a youth group meeting for street kids or some other under privileged group. I can make it sound professional. Be a shame to have all those hours of PR training that Archangel gave me go to waste. " She said with a feral grin as she pulled her cellphone out and googled the churches name.

Kyle nodded. "I guess it is a wrap as they say then. Should look about finishing our get together here say or thanks and goodbyes and try to get some last minute shopping in before we drop Justin and the girls off for work."

"I love it when a half baked hare brained plan comes together,"  Morvan said.  "Humans First isn't going to know what hit them."

part 5 of co post featuring Maxx, LadyJ, Wyn, Krystal, GooseKat, Darkflame and Grimoire
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Sunday June 7th - 10pm - 5 days till the full moon- Archangel Residential Tower-Apt 415-Arianna

 Arianna had been up for less than an hour and already she was ready to commit homicide, she glared at her PA and the daft woman hadn’t shut up. “Jamie,” she said waiting for the idiot the agency had sent her in a bid to help Arianna out, to stop her endless prattle.

“Yes ma’am?” She asked sweetly looking a little too adoringly at her vampiric employer.

“You’re fired, get your things and get out.” Arianna said coldly as she padded over to her front door, she spotted and envelop that had been pushed under the door. Arianna stooped and picked it up before standing back up and opening the door indicating that Jamie the ex-PA was indeed to leave her domicile.

The human woman sputtered out an outraged squawk, that made her sound like someone strangling a pig. “Do not make me have to call security, Jamie.” Arianna hissed. The event that had brought Arianna to the firing of the girl was that the so-called PA; was that Jamie had figured it would be far more logical that she should feed Arianna.

Arianna had to inform the girl once again that she wouldn’t feed off her because it was against the contract, she had with the agency that had placed Jamie in her employ.

Jamie had just barely exited the apartment of her former boss when she was quite literally hit in the ass with the slamming of the door. The former PA slunk off towards the elevators and knew that she would be blacklisted from coming to the towers for a time, all she’d wanted was to be turned. She’d thought the ability to live for what seemed like forever was a grand idea. She’d never had to get old, or ugly, have sagging boobs and men with no teeth hitting on her at some old folks’ home.

*

Arianna opened the envelope that she’d found on the floor and quickly read it over. She grinned and made a mental note to send her RSVP to Brandy.

But now she had a far more daunting task to take care of, she needed to post an ad…though she wasn’t sure how one went about soliciting for a human servant. With a huff she figured she’d go both the very professional route with posting up an inquiry on linkedin and the more private aspect with a personal ad on various sites that would host such things.

*

Arianna had been staring at the blinking cursor for what seemed like days, when it had probably been only ten minutes at best. She started and stopped, deleted what she’d typed so many times that had she been using a pencil and paper, she’d have rubbed a hole through the paper by then.

She’d started with things like ”Female Vampire seeking Human Male”, ”Female Vampire looking for long term relationship” etc. She’d even gone so far as to look at some dating websites that offered personal ads and was appalled at the sheer amount of ‘let’s fuck’ ads that were on the sites. Finally, in a bid for levity Arianna plugged in a search for ad generators and was surprised at the plethora of sites that came up.

With a bit of a shrug the vampiress clicked on one that sounded promising. After a few clicks Arianna chuckled, copying over the funny ad to her word processing program and started editing the joke ad into something that would work for her.

What she finally had to post up to the various sites was as such: Professional female vampire seeking fun-loving male, preferably human, age 30-40 for mutually satisfying relationship. If you love music, and late nights, you may be right for me. Serious inquiries only. I can't wait to meet you!
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Tuesday June 9th 6:45pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandys apartment Leopards and friends  - 3 days till the full moon

Brandy had with care moved the glass coffee table off to the side wall in her apartment and had set up the stripper pole in its spot. The redheaded leopardess plunked down on the couch feeling weary as she cracked open an energy drink and fished out a handful of her antibiotics from her purse to swallow down as she took the moment to recoup. The running around had taken more out of her than she had expected it was frustrating as her mind drifted thinking about Volkov and the dream she had had about him when she had awoken. An ache deep inside her was present it had been there for a couple weeks now the strong desire to donate and yet she could not. The previous night she had pestered Waylon for part of the night wanting badly to work after she had donated another pint of blood to Dr, Goodman to study to see how her viral count was handling being off the IV meds and just on the oral medication. Her fever was lower than it had been previously but she was still a degree and a half higher than normal.

Waylon had chided her about her push to return to work but pointed out that Goodman still couldn't 100% guarantee if she was infectious and if she could transmit it even if he was fairly certain it was just via contact with blood. He had told her she was being selfish.  What if she could spread it to others via other means. Sexually? Or through saliva rather than just blood? What would happen to her if word got out or if someone tipped off the CDC? They would likely have a situation on their hands. He had pointed out what could happen if a Human picked up what she had. How would the infection affect a normal human? Being referred to as Typhoid Brandy had broke her heart a bit but she found herself unable to argue with the vampire as he explained in deeper detail how she could potentially be ground zero to something that could potentially fuck up Seattle if it was transmissible.

She learned that they were doing tracing on everyone that came in contact with her at the Towers just in case but that precautions had to be maintained for her sake as well as the sake of everyone in Archangel Towers. It had been a sobering thought when he explained they would likely have her killed and incinerated if she was in fact contagious.  It was sobering and she almost called off the dinner hang out she explained she was having but Waylon told her to proceed but to just take care in the food prep and to not share utensils or cups.  And urged her to not partake in any sexual adventures.  Admittedly she confessed that she and Klaus had not knocked booties since the feast had gone down. Some kissing and cuddling but she felt foolish as she explained how intense the desire to donate and fuck was but that she would keep things underwraps and not act out on her impulses. Admittedly it seemed that He and Klaus and the rest of the vampires had the foresight to think that far a head she felt childish and doltish having not thought of it herself.

Waylon had gently picked her up from the verbal reprimand afterwards explaining her insistence to come to work was admirable if not well thought out.  Her job was safe they still had her on salary and were not docking her pay, after all what had happened was likely due to the encounters she had with Volkov during the feast even if they couldn't be 100% sure. Archangel Industries took care of their own people so she had nothing to fear and was urged to rest up and just get better. With that advice she had apologized for being silly and the two spent the next hour spilling gossip before she returned to her apartment to plot out her dinner.

The talk at the picnic had lit a fire under Brandy's ass giving her a much needed task to focus on and she had sprung into action to try and set up for tuesday night so Minnie could practice and have some much needed feedback in regard to her dancing.

Klaus had only raised a mild eyebrow when Brandy had fished the Stripper pole out of his storage to take with her after their date night on Sunday and had been kind enough to carry it down to her car. When she explained why she wanted the pole for Minnies critique and night it had abated any curiosity the blonde german vampire had.

The night they shared had been a night in at his place. She had sat with him to oversee how his piano practice was going and was pleased to see he had in fact been working on scales and had been practicing without her being present. he had taken her advice of online tutorials which mean she wasn't starting from scratch.

She had contacted Lorne and Liam on sunday night before heading of to Klaus's delighted that both men were free as she informed them the reason for the hangout and that for their participation she would feed them,

Monday afternoon upon waking at Klaus's place meant running around doing errands. She left Klaus a text thanking him for the sleep over night and company before she had called Kyle to ask him how to best cook steaks at home in a frying pan and what the best course would be for a flavorful marinade that didn't contain garlic and how to make portobello steaks. In the end she ended up marinating them in a nice full bodied port with a couple shots of espresso ,olive oil, rosemary, fresh cracked pepper and mediterranean sea salt.  Kyle assured her they would be ready to go for tuesday night and to text if she needed more cooking guidance.   Tuesday afternoon meant running out to pick up an additional set of dinnerware, and everything she would need to pull off their dinner including meal prep gloves and just to be safe medical masks to make sure her guests were not at risk due to her food handling. Once back at her apartment she put together a nice charcuterie plate of varied meats and cheeses and crackers finishing off the care package basket that Volkov had left her for her services and put her wine in the fridge to chill. She set to prepping the Spinach feta strawberry salad and twice baked potatoes and finished up with prep for those things an hour before her guests were due. 

She was delighted to hear that Kat was insistent on bringing over dessert for the night for the group and she vaguely wondered what sort of sweet surprise she had in store for Lorne, Liam, Minnie Tana and herself. Whatever it was there was no doubt it would be good.

Brandy sat on the leather sofa her fingers tracing over the supple soft leather as she thought about Waylon's talk with her and the upcoming full moon. She had wanted very badly to come meet everyone for the full moon but after the talk with the long dark haired vampire she wasn't sure now. What if what he said was right. What if she could transmit it through bodily fluids other than blood. The change meant shifter goo everywhere. The full moon also tugged on their carnal desire to fuck and fight. She couldn't risk fighting and spilling her blood. What if Morvan got sick because he wanted to take a round out of her it was a full moon thing she normally enjoyed but... Perhaps she had been too casual about being sick. She would have to text him about the recent chat she had with Waylon and explain everything properly. She sighed wearily as she pulled out her cellphone and wrote him the readers digest version of her talk with Waylon and his concerns about her mystery infection despite it being short it still took 3 texts to send it out and she asked him for counsel on how to proceed. She loved her pard more than anything and didn't want to selfishly put anyone at risk. If she stayed at the towers and locked herself in the basement it meant Goodman could take samples of the sticky liquid that emerged after a shift to test as well as take more blood from her after they made sure she was well.  Potentially maybe they could also get her to bite but not kill something to see if her bite was cause for alarm. The more data she could give the doctor and archangel the better it might be for everyone.

She felt incredibly alone and had to admit she was a little fearful as she felt the tears sting her eyes and she sniffed hurriedly wiping them away. She still needed to toss on a light application of makeup and get dressed for the dinner. With some effort she pushed away the fear and worry and focused on putting on a face for the dinner party a modest amount of make up and she let her hair down out of the messy bun it had been in as she selected a spaghetti strapped royal blue dress with a High-Low Hem and paired it with a set of fake silver costume jewelry ear rings and  fake silver and ivory cameo velvet choker. She left her long tresses down and brushed her hair out to cascade over her shoulders and back. She looked presentable and the part of a decent hostess dressed up but not too over board having opted to not wear anything designer that night.

Brandy wanted Minnie to have a good time tonight and to be comfortable around everyone. The night was about Minnie working up the courage to dance for some impartial people that could give her advice and critiques. She had been very clear with Tana and Minnie that the night wouldn't be some sloppy orgy or anything suspect just dinner drinks and dancing and conversation.  Three days until the full moon she could feel her beast closer to the surface she had texted to remind them to give Lorne space and respect the whole being a pet of the Master of the city meant making sure they didn't cross lines. None of them would enjoy what would happen if they lost control. Still she had let Minnie know she had set up her living room for her to dance in including the addition of the pole.

She had just finished setting the table when there was a knock at her apartment door it looked like the first of her guests were arriving and just in time as she looked at her fit bit and noted it was quarter to seven... She put on a smile and walked to the door opening it "Good evening darling! Come on in!" She exclaimed as she held the door open for her first guest.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Tuesday June 9th 1pm- Darien's condo- Travarius and Lucy

Lucy crawled up the back of the chair the black man sat in, pausing to cock her head and look at the strange rectangle of light on the table that he seemed annoyed with.  The black man leaned forward and put his chin on steepled fingers, a frown on his weathered face.  Lucy hopped from the chair to his back and climbed up, chittering.

The black man lifted his head and reached for her, picking her from his shoulder and petting her head softly.  This was good.  She wanted the attention.

Travarius sighed and petted the small fruit bat.  “Yeah, this is a bit frustrating.  Who knew how complicated this was going to be.  But we gotta protect your master hmm?”  He pushed his chair back and went to the fridge, pulling a bottle of water out for himself and a piece of melon for Lucy.  She accepted the offered fruit and climbed back into her hutch when he carried her there. 

Travarius plopped into his chair again and stared at the laptop screen, tapping his finger on the arm of the chair as he thought.  “So let’s think.  We have two separate and distinct threat possibilities.  One is tied to this murder investigation, where someone has planted evidence on the property- apparently someone of the furry variety.  Now that the murders have made it to the news, there may be some complications coming from concerned citizens, but they don’t know where he lives, only where he works, so any threats there will likely occur at the club where they can be handled much easier.”

He leaned forward again, looking across the room to Lucy’s hutch.  “Of course the other threat isn’t even verified, but is the one that bothers me the most, because based off of what we know, whoever is knocking off the vampires of his line are hitting during the day, or somehow making it look like a suicide.  Mr. Walker is a bit too public for the latter, but I don’t like how he’s unprotected if I need to go out and handle business, not to mention he drives the same car every day.”

Lucy hung from the bottom of her hutch, cleaning her wings and stretching as she considered the black man still making noise at her.

“So.. I’m thinking maybe we see if we can get a live in shifter? Or maybe look at just getting a live in security guard and hiring a shifter as a sniffer to check things out.  What do you think?”
Lucy yawned and blinked at him.

Travarius laughed.  “I’ll keep that in mind.  I’ll run some ideas past the bossman when he wakes up.”
Darien was of course skeptical of the idea of bringing a stranger into their home for security.  It seemed a bit backwards.  But he couldn’t fault Travarius’s thinking, so he reluctantly agreed, and Travarius set to work. 

First he sent a text off to that were-rat that worked the door at the club.  “Hey Naomi, it’s T.  Can you check around and see if any of your buddies back home might be interested in a housing upgrade in return for some security work?  Boss needs an extra set of eyes and ears around, all the better if they’re attached to a good sniffer and some muscle if you catch me.  Lemme know.”

Then he started putting together an ad to pop up online in case that line doesn’t pan out.  “Live in security guard needed for private home.  Preternatural friendly. Animal friendly.   Non smoker.  Must have excellent attention to detail.  Training preferred. References will be requested. “
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Tuesday June 9th 7pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends  - 3 days till the full moon


Tana wrapped her arms tightly around Brandy in a tight squeeze. She hiked a duffle bag up on her shoulder with a smile "Can I borrow your shower super quick please?" Tana was still in her work clothes. Her tight black yoga pant and a black fitted v neck scrub like top strongly smelt like various were factions.

"Have at it dear you know where it is help yourself." Brandy replied as she let Tana enter and closed the door behind herself.

"Thaaaaaaaanks" tana called over her shoulder as she hurried towards the bathroom to shower and change. She was meeting new people and wanted to smell and look presentable

"Any time Tana Darling. With luck work was alright. Hope you are up to your first training session tomorrow night. I was talking to Morvan about it yesterday and it should be interesting. Michael said he was going to come too." The redheaded leopardess called out as Tana stripped down in the bathroom and turned on the shower.

Tana turned on the water to a lukewarm temperature calling over it. "Ooooooh family affair. I know its serious business but Im pumped"

There was another gentle rapping on the door to Brandy's place.  When she opened it, the unmistakable scent of Liam wafted inwards.  It was the only way Brandy knew it was him.  He was wearing a goalie mask and was wearing oven mitts.  "I am prepared to keep my hands to myself and there will be no giving the Lass puppy dog eyes.  Or maybe that should be seal pup eyes.  Was there anything you needed?  I was considering doing sushi but all the fish were wrong and I wasn't about to pay the prices they were asking at the market."

"Yeah it wont be an all night thing. Will make for a more exciting date night for Klaus and I." She laughed. "This staying in and just staying home or at his place its been hell. You know me I'm an extrovert and love my adventure. Shoot. Door. I'll be back kitten. I will even close the door so no one sees your goodies when you get out!" She called to Tana as she made it to the door and flashed Liam a grin. "Nothing is needed you lovely man please come in.  We have steak and portobellos and salad and twice baked potatoes. Kat said she was bringing dessert.  Come on in take your shoes off and make yourself comfortable."

"I am familiar with your shoe policy, having been over to visit on at least one previous occasion,"  Liam said. raising one foot to reveal slippers that looked like fuzzy white baby seals.  "I'll just have to ask that people refrain from making club foot remarks.  And I have to ask.Twice baked?  Wasn't the first baking long enough?"

"Oh you are irish darling you will love them. Its basically mashed potatoes with cheese sour cream cream cheese and chives and butter and you restuff them in a baked potato skin. Thus the twice baked part.  The slippers are adorable." Brandy confided as she lead him into the living room to the couch past the stripper pole. "If you are hungry I have a charcuterie tray I can put out fancy a glass of wine. Rose? Port? Or a nice zinfandel? I also have grape juice, tea and coffee if you prefer."

"I knew I should have brought some stout,"  Liam said.  "Nothing like a good stout to go with a steak and potato dinner.  If you like the slippers so much, I can snag you a pair.  And at what point did you become a firefighter, Brandy?  I don't recall there having been a brass pole here the last time I was over."

"Come now you have to know I used to dance. It isn't for me it is for Minnie tonight." Brandy laughed. "You are a bit overdressed surely you can lose the mask so we can look at your darling face. Don't want to scare off Minnie now do we?"

Lorne had been pleasantly surprised to be invited to Brandy's little get together come dancing dry run for one of her fellow leopards. There was a friendly 'hiya neighbour' mentality to the forth floor that he liked, he'd known in coming to Seattle that he'd gain a flock, he didn't realize he'd gain a menagerie of other friends as well.

It had taken him a little bit to pack the dishcloth lined basket with the cheddar biscuits he'd made - hold the garlic, though he wasn't sure they were quite the same without it. His mother had taught him to never go to a gathering empty handed, so he wasn't and he held it in the crook of his arm as he knocked on Brandy's door. He was dressed in a blue and white striped dress shirt that hung open a couple of buttons and tucked into his brown belted slacks.

"Well, I thought it might be an idea to keep it on, until I see who else is going to be attending,"  Liam said.  "I'm trying to avoid a bad case of punch mouth."

As Minnie walked into the tower, her nose picking up on the mix of scents in the lobby. She pulled out her phone and thumbed a text to Brandy. "Hey sexy, I'm downstairs." She hit send and looked around.

"Just Lorne. He is the only other Penis we invited over" Brandy said as she heard the knock on the door. "Honest you can lose the mask. If Lorne hasn't laid you out yet I doubt he will start now..." She opened the door and offered Lorne a welcoming smile. "Speak of the devil himself you brought goodies! Please come in!" Brandy's phone chimed. "Shit that is Minnie. Shes down in the lobby. I should fetch my shoes and go get her. Only one left is Kat."

"I can go get her,"  Liam offered, removing the goalie mask.  "Evening, Mr Swan.  You're looking rather dapper."

The subtle scent of Jasmine and blood orange wafted from the closed bathroom door. As Tana Showered A soft humming could be heard over the running water.

"I was just about to offer the same," Lorne said with a smile at Liam. "Thank you. Though you definitely are showing me up in the footwear department," he said taking in the seal slippers.
"I brought cheddar biscuits! Only the devil if you're lactose intolerant," he smiled at Brandy.

"Tana is in the shower so it might be rude to leave here here with no intros." She winced. "Fine you can escort Minnie up here you cant miss her lovely blue hair smells like a leopard Liam. Do behave and do take that stuff off if you will be fetching her to come up. I don't think that sort of look would be approved if you were do waltz downstairs looking like Jason from friday the 13th who took the night off to bake cookies." She pulled her phone out and texted to Minnie [Liam will escort you up hes the man wearing seal slippers dont ask lmao.]  brandy offered Lorne a smile and took his biscuits to put on the kitchen counter. "I know Leia and the girls aren't huge meat eaters so I hope Portobello steaks are going to be okay. As for lactose mine are fully healed and i don't think any of us have dairy issues so we are golden sir."

"I don't like people with incomplete feet, so I suppose you could say I'm lack toes intolerant,"  Liam said.  "And thank you.  I've gotten several compliments on my footwear."  He set the mask down and placed the over mitts on top of it.  "Mitts are available if needed," he called out towards the kitchen.  "I'll fetch your friend.  Minnie, you said?  Text her and let her know the Irishman of her dreams is on his way to collect her."

"Done already." Brandy said to Liam as she glided into the kitchen to pull out the snack tray of meat cheese and crackers and set them down on the end table. "Help yourselves. I have to pull the steaks out to come up to room temp a bit before we toss them in the pan. Lorne did you want to text kat and ask her if she got lost?" She asked as she wandered back into the kitchen.

Lorne chuckled shaking his head, choosing to be amused rather than annoyed with some small effort at Liam's humour.
"Portobello steaks sounds excellent," he said as he followed Brandy to set down the biscuits down wherever she wanted them. "I can certainly do that." Lorne said taking out his phone to text Kat.
[Are you lost? Or making a fashionable entrance?]

Minnie heard her phone ping and pulled it out to read the reply from Brandy. Seal slippers? She gave her phone a confused look, then shook her head and tucked it back in her jeans, adjusting her bag on her shoulder.

Lorne's phone chimed indicating a text 40 seconds after his initial one... {Goddamned custard took forever to set FML  Im so sorry. I am almost ready to come over just whipping up the whipping cream. Tell Brandy I am soooo sorry >.< I should be there in ten more minutes. I made strawberry trifle it is very pretty :heart: }

Lorne was, as always impressed by the speed at which Katherine could send a text. [I'm sure she'll understand that art takes time] he replied before looking up at Brandy.
"Kat says that she'll be here in about ten minutes, she's just putting the finishing touches on a masterpiece." he explained.

"Excellent. Thanks Lorne. Did you guys want anything to drink?" Brandy asked as they heard her turn on a playlist from the kitchen and the soft sounds of electro swing drifted out of the kitchen. "Tea coffee wine or grape juice or tap water. Pick your poison darlings and then come on in and assault my fridge at your leisure."

The elevator opened into the lobby and Liam stepped out., seal slippers on proud display. A now familiar 'Woof. God damn it! Woof.' greeted him.  He nodded to Rufus.  "Sorry Lad," he said, shrugging.  His eyes swept the lobby, looking for anybody who could be the missing Minnie.  His smile widened when he say the blue haired stranger.

"Might I have the fortune of addressing Minnie?" he asked her.  "My name is Liam and I'm with hospitality.  Also, in this case, with Brandy."  He offered an arm.  "Shall we?"

He smelled of the ocean, despite being completely dry and his voice washed over Minnie like a small tide, not quite irresistable but likely to become so if she tarried too long in his presence.

Rufus sighed softly barking under his breath as he looked at the residential elevator "I'll take the next one woof up woof." He sighed all he wanted was to get back home. He had finished his errands for the day at Harry's occult shop and wanted a shower some food and chance to change before he hit up nightshades to donate.

Minnie turned at the voice, taking a moment to look him up and down, his scent washing over her, reminding her of the beaches of her youth, completely unprepared for the draw of his voice.  It took her a long moment to realizing she was staring at him completely dumbstruck.  "Fuuuuuck."  She hissed, shaking her head to try and clear it.  "Why is it no one ever warns me?"  She grumbled.  "So yeah, I'm Minnie. Hi, and thanks. You smell amazing by the way."  She said louder, reaching out to hook his arm.

As she turned off the water Tana could hear Brandy's play list. A large smile spread across her face at the familiarity of it. She bopped around to the music as she removed the shower cap from the large messy bun atop her head. She dried quickly before stepping into her dark blue skinny jeans. She slide her heavy chest into a white bra before the white small black polka dotted tank top with a v zipper neck line that she unzipped half way down. She fumbled with some eyeliner to make pointed wings followed by mascara to accent her already long eyelashes. She gave herself quick one over in the mirror.

Brandy busied herself with pulling out the ten pound cast iron frying pan from out of her oven and set it on the stove top as she looked at the marinated steak and portobello mushrooms, a generous dollop of butter went into the pan as she turned on the heat and waited for the butter to melt so she could toss in the marinated portobello mushrooms.

Everything smelled amazing and Lorne got himself a sampling from the charcuterie board that Brandy had set out so that he wasn't underfoot. He'd taken her up on a glass of wine and was watching her season the pan so she could start to cook the deliciously marinated goodies.

"Who taught you how to cook?" Lorne asked.

"Ummm Kyle walked me through what to do but honestly this is a first so if I over cook anything apologies in advance darlings. He told me what to put in for a marinade so fingers crossed it all comes together. He said it was a pretty easy meal to throw together but my leopard mother from another brother is also a papered chef so his idea of easy and my idea of easy vary greatly." Brandy said laughing as she kept an eye on the frying pan. "he was a bit sad about the no garlic element but he gets it we all work here and you never know when you might have to have a vein tapped so..."

Lorne laughed with her, a warm sound as his eyebrows arched and he nodded. "Ahh yeah that'll do it. Well if it's any confidence booster, it smells incredible," he said taking a mouthful of the the white wine he'd chosen out of the options.
"Oof I feel him there, those biscuits are originally a garlic and cheddar recipe - it's so strange not having it," he agreed thoroughly.

Brandy nodded "I had a nightmare yesterday about dinner and that the Master of Seattle got food poisoning cause I accidently used garlic and he decided to nom on you. It was dreadful. So I had to call Kyle and make sure that what I was making was going to be tasty and garlic free. I thank you for the vote of confidence. This cooking is new to me. Kyle used to cook for all of us and if I didn't eat there it was the cafeteria downstairs. It is a work in progress this living on my own and taking care of my silly ass. Growing pains am I right but look at me holding a respectable dinner party."

"Why thank you, Lass,"  Liam said, grinning as Minnie took his arm.  "Full disclosure, I'm a seelie fey selkie, and what you are feeling is my glamour.  That is also why the gentleman at the elevator was barking at me.  He's a weredog, you see and all dogs bark at selkies.  All men hate us and all women love us, which may or may not be related to why men hate us so much.  You have a delightful sense of style.  I'm looking forward to helping you with your dancing.  I've already promised Brandy that I'd take good care of you."

He hung back, allowing Rufus to take the elevator by himself so that he'd be able to regain control of his soft barks.  "Is this your first time at Archangel Towers?  Did you know it's southern face uses custom made solar panel windows?  Imagine that, a bunch of vampires investing in solar power.  It would be like the Vatican selling porn."

"And you look great doing it," Lorne said with a smile. "You've got a one up on me all I've used my kitchen for is making bread. This is my first real taste of grown-up life myself." he explained with a commiserative nod.
"Oh, I hate that I was a factor in your stress dream," he said with a sympathetic furrow in his brow. "I mean the seal is still unbroken on this, so you're double covered." Lorne explained gesturing vaguely at himself.

Brandy looked relieved. "I have to confess when I lived at home before I was disowned and kicked out I never learned to cook. Daddy had a live in chef that did it for us. Adulting is so hard. I just rung in my big 3-Oh and I feel like I am likely ten years behind everyone on most things. But congrats on being untapped. Maybe you can stay that way for many years to come." Brandy said as she held up her energy drink and clinked his wine glass. "To not being a juice box unless you want to..."

"it sorta is. When I first got into town I popped by and met KitKat. I totally didn't even know she was here, but she had told me a local leopard worked here so it was the only place I could think to go. " Minnie explained, mulling over what he said. "I wonder if all fey smell really good. There's a chick who works with the cops who is part fey and she smells like springtime. You smell... Well, kinda like home." Minnie said in a way that spoke of mixed emotions.

Lorne chuckled and clinked his glass to her can though the resulting sound was more 'twang' than 'clink'.
"Here's to the consensual juice box experience and learning how to fly on our own," he intoned taking a sip with a smile.

Tana stepped out of the bedroom finally feeling presentable. Her nose twitched at the vaguely familiar smell of what she once thought was goose. She shook her head "friend not food friend not food. Do not lick or ill get kicked" she repeated the mantra as she made her way to the kitchen. She plastered a slightly nervous smile as she walked in. "Hello. I'm Tana" she extended her hand to shake the mans hand keeping as much distance between them as possible for the time being.

"To flying. Indeed!" Brandy mused as she slipped the dozen portobello caps into the pan they were a vibrant magenta from the port wine as they hit the pan with a sizzle. "ah Kitten you made it out water pressure here is to die for am I right? Lorne Tana, Tana Lorne. Minnie is on her way up. Liam will be the gent she walks in with. We sent him down to fetch her."

"I'm Lorne," the wereswan said with a grin, as Brandy had spoken before he could. He took the young leopard's hand in his and gave it a shake. She was doing it from the full span of her arm which was a little funny but he didn't mention it. "You work down in the Wellness Clinic, right?" he asked.

"It is possible, although there are some unpleasant fey, so they might smell a little swampish,"  Liam said.  "And don't get me started on the slaugh.  Where might home be, if I may be so bold as to ask?  You don't need to answer.  I'm just making conversation."  The elevator was no bigger or smaller than any other but being in close quarters with Liam made him smell that much more enticing.  It was a confusing scent, not quite prey but certainly enticing.  There might have been issues had it been closer to the full moon but Minnie could easily resist sinking her teeth into him to reach the meat underneath.  Using her teeth for other things?  That was still an option.





Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Tuesday June 9th 7:15pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends  - 3 days till the full moon




Kat had just spooned the last artful mountainous dollop of stiff whipped cream on the top of her trifle.  it was seven artful layers of custard and angel food cake and purred and diced strawberries that had been soaked on Sherry and amaretto. She had spent the afternoon making the angel food cake opting for that over traditional lady fingers that had a grainy texture she disliked. "Fuck you custard." She said tossing the bird at the beautiful layered dessert. "If it hadn't been so hot in this hot box we could have been there rather than being late for this thing. You suck dude. Late and you literally live right across the fricking hall from her." She Groused as she picked up the last of the sliced strawberries and mandarin oranges and topped the whipped cream peaks with the fruit and then sprinkled two generous handfuls of shaved almonds over that. "Suck it this is a master piece. It will make up for my lateness. Least I hope it does..." Kat nervously mused to herself as she picked up the glass bowl and headed towards the apartment door carefully opening it mindful that she had her keys. She had locked herself out accidently last week and that had been embarrassing.


With the trifle bowl in both hands she carefully crossed the hall and tapped the door with a foot as she tried to settle the butterflies in her stomach.  She knew everyone in attendance but it was her first real fancy get together and she felt bad for being late.


Tana took her hand back and stepped back from the man. "Indeed I do. Have you been by the clinic? Im sorry but I definitly feel like Id recall you stopping by if I was there." She paused her eyes widened "Oh but like not in a bad way!"


"I'm from Cali. Pretty much grew up on the beach. Don't worry, I promise I won't get mad at you asking questions." Minnie said. "Although I gotta wonder how Brandy expects me to concentrate..."


"Just do your best,"  Liam suggested.  "If you can handle me, you'll be able to handle just about anybody."  He leaned closer.  "Don't worry, I brought oven mitts and a hockey mask."  Minnie didn't have a chance to respond to his sudden closeness, as the doors opened, to reveal Kat trying to kick at the door to Brandy's apartment.


"Hey there!  Now don't you be leaving scuff marks on that door.  I happen to know the young lady who has to clean that and she already works hard enough."


Lorne chuckled at her save, carrying on. He was starting to get used to people being flustered around him, just for being a swan. But also it felt a little like she was always a little high strung, it was endearing. "Your grand opening was actually the first day I arrived in Seattle," he explained. "I met your coworker Shale, and it felt like a sign I'd come to the right place because one of my very dear friends is named Shale and you don't hear that much. Anyways, weird signs from the universe aside she'd given me the literature for the Centre which is what I was reading while I waited to interview with my Leda. So yes I've stopped by, but I haven't had the pleasure of meeting you before in passing or otherwise."


Kat blushed "Aww shucks oh Hey Minmin. Liam.Also is it bad if I'm just trying to find ways to add extra time to my hours? You know despite being on Salary they offer OT after 44 hours..."


Minnie blinked, trying to process what he had said when he suddenly addressed the hallway. Thankfully her friends voice provided a good focus. "KitKat! Hey girl, so glad you could make it.  I have no idea what's in your hands but it looks amazing."


"My take on English Trifle. Its pretty much cake whipping cream and vanilla bean custard and booze and some fruit for healthy reasons." Kat hummed as she flashed the pair a lopsided smile.


"Oh that's a nice story. Glad when things work out for the better." Tanas body slowly started to relax a little. "Can I give you a hand Brandy?"


"We are all good all you need to do is pour yourself a drink. Like I said earlier we have coffee tea grape juice, a robust port. A rose and a zinfandel in the fridge so get whatever you want. Though I suppose the wine could go on the table now Mushrooms will be done soon. After that the steaks are going in I take it you want yours rare to blue rare darling?" Brandy asked Tana.
There was a thump on the front door and Brandy fought with the metal serving try and the butter covered mushrooms. "Can some one get that please?"


"Please." She smiled as she moved to the fridge to get the wines to the table. "Lorne hows-"she cut herself off at the knock at the door and Brandys words. "Hold that thought. I got it" Tana moved to answer the door and grinned huge seeing Kat. "Hi hi Kitkat. Awww you shouldn't have made that all just for me" she joked reaching for what was in her hands.


Kat grinned. "Its two out of two over hand jizz tosses, this desert. But I gotta have this sucker in the fridge till we are ready to eat it. We all are in for a treat. Hows tricks Tana?"
"Keep your grubby paws off that!"  Liam called from the hallway.  "I licked it.  Okay fine, my tongue isn't that long but if I was closer, I would have.  Even if it is English, it looks sinfully delcious."


The activity and comings and goings felt nice, familiar, like the roof when it was crowded and University parties. Lorne watched Tana go get the door. Kat's colourful description of the dessert making him laugh. It was already shaping up to be a fun night.


"You lick that and I will Shank you Mister Liam Kithcannon." Kat hissed a warning at the Selkie.


Minnie laughed as she came up the hall. "Are we already talking about licking things? I thought that came later."


"I'll be licking my dessert spoon that is for certain. Kitty Kats love their cream. And this thing is not for anyone that can't handle dairy. Rest in peace if you guys can't eat it anyhow it will be worth the death. As the cool kids say... YOLO." Kat said to Minnie.


"Even if I'm cleaning out the bowl?"  Liam sighed.  "I'm crushed that you would say such a thing.  I may have to console myself by licking something else.  Did you know Brandy has installed a brass pole?  I've heard those can be fun to lick."


Kat cocked her head. "Like a fireman's pole or a Stripper pole?" Kat asked stepping into the apartment and taking her shoes off as Tana made her way to the kitchen to slide the trifle gently into the fridge.
"Stripper." Brandy called from the kitchen with a laugh. "They're pretty much the same thing. Stripper poles are a bit thinner and have the smooth spinning action."


"Hmmm good to know." Kat said looking thoughtful as she moved down the hallway and inhaled deeply. "Someone's being bougie and cooking with red wine I see."


"Can't have steak without red wine,"  Liam said, holding the door for Minnie.  "At least that is what the bougey poms say.  And if it was a fire pole, the upstairs neighbour would be a little pissed.  The downstairs as well I suppose."


"the pole is for me. Didn't Brandy tell you this whole thing is kinda to get me more comfy with my dancing, especially the more private type." Minnie said as she came into the apartment.


Tana had been so carefully the dessert in the fridge when she finally turned around she got a full glimpse of Liam. She stood there blinking a few times forgetting herself. "I-uh. Hi I'm Tana"she shyly smiled at him extending her hand at full length away from him also. So close to the full moon how did she ever think that she could resist the temptations of Lorne and Liam. She swallowed before biting on her tongue to stop it from darting out and licking her lips.


"Ah, you must be Minnie," Lorne said crossing the floor to introduce himself to the star of the evening and the one person he hadn't been introduced to yet.
"I'm Lorne, I appreciate you letting Brandy invite me to your closed debut," he said offering his hand to shake. He liked her vividly blue hair and her sense of style.


Brandy watched the meet up with silent amusement. With the news of having to withstand certain temptations she couldn't help but see her fellow female pard mates having to wrestle with temptation. It was pure Schadenfreude and she kind of wished Klaus could be there. The sun wouldn't be setting until 9pm that night.  She knew however that Minnie was an alpha she could handle it and Tana needed to be put through the gauntlet to help toughen her up and test her temptation levels as she worked inside the AAI towers and would be exposed to a variety of preternatural folk. "Liam, Tana, Tana Liam." She said with a small smirk as she placed the mushrooms into a pan and slid them in the oven to stay warm beside the potatoes. She Spiked a steak and it sizzled loudly as it hit the hot cast iron. The port wine butter and rosemary and sizzling beef filling the apartment with its tempting aroma. "How you want your steaks done people speak now or they're gonna all be cooks rare."


"You'll like him, Minnie,"  Liam said.  "He's a proper gentlemen.  Now, if you will excuse me, I must attempt to emulate him."  The selkie took several steps towards Tana but stopped short.  He took her hand and kissed her knuckles.  "Good evening, Lass.  You needn't fear.  Brandy has told me that you are a friend and to be extended the fullest of courtesies.  You will be as safe at my side as you would be beside lamb."  He grinned.  "You needn't offer me a similar promise of safety.  I suspect I will be safer than the lamb.  And a little on the medium side of rare for me.  I prefer not to chase my dinner unless it is swimming."


"So you are the swan I've heard about." Minnie said, taking his hand to shake it.  "If Brandy says you're good, then you're good.  And, I gotta say, you are pretty damn good... looking."  She sighed.  "You know girls, we gotta talk about the whole hot guys warning thing.  Like, can I get one, just once?"


"Hot guy warning," Liam said with a chuckle, not taking his eyes off Tana.


Brandy nodded and tossed the extra steaks into the pan and tossed in some more butter. Ok I can serve up one a little more cooked than the others. You know us we like it a little bloody."


Tana flushed bright red."Wait there are supposed to be warnings for these things?!" She welcomed the distraction before turning a smile towards Liam. "A pleasure. I was clued in to both Lorne and yourselfs presence but not going to lie... oh boy" she tripped over her words. "Hey Minnie help a girl out please and pour me some wine" it was then that she realized that she had actually was clutching Liam's hand and clumsily removed it.


Lorne laughed a little, an edge of nerves in it, his cheeks heating up at Minnie's bold compliment.
"Well, thank you. To be fair I wasn't warned how beautiful you were either," he said, attempting to regain some of his composure.


"You need help with anything Brandy?" Kat asked as she slid towards the kitchen staring at the steaks and licking her lips. She wasn't going to like straight off the plate they smelled good but she wasn't going to ask for an uncooked steak She was being civilized  even if she was salivating over the prime rib steaks.
Brandy looked thoughtful the strawberry spinach salad can go out on the table... There's an empty sour cream container that actually has a homemade balsamic brown sugar strawberry poppy and sesame seed dressing in there. One of Kyles creations I mean its his recipe so I'm sure it will be good sorry I don't have anything fancy to put it in we can just ladle out dressing as needed. Oh and these steaks will be ready in about 3 more minutes so... Maybe we can get the potatoes out after the salads up. Did the wine make it to the table?"  She wondered how Kyle made it so effortless like a dance when he was in the kitchen as she kept an eye on her phone screen to make sure she would have the steak flip time down right.


Liam chuckled at Lorne's incredibly smooth line and his laughter danced on their skin like little motes of light, a thing that was almost visible and yet couldn't be.  "Ah, you'd be dangerous with glamour," he said.  "And that is what you're feeling, Tana.  It's called glamour and it's fey magic.  It will make you love me if you're not careful."


"Brandy...."  Minnie moaned.  "You didn't tell me you were putting me through the gauntlet. "  She sighed and gave Lorne a wistful smile.  "You are unbelievably sweet, and.."  she shivered.  "That glamour is going to do me in, I swear.  "  She totally missed Tana's request for wine.


Tana rubbed her arms as her skin began to dance with goosebumps. She backed up as far as she could tilting her head to the side "I suppose woman swooning over you could be an amazing ego boost as well as a curse."Tana stated matter of factly."I suppose glamour isn't something you could just switch off. As much as I cant switch off going furry on the full moon"


"Strength training is more than just fighting and lifting things ladies. One has to hone their skill in self restraint. A good thing we can all embrace." Brandy purred as Kat slid up behind Liam and paused to huff him appreciatively before she opened the fridge and got the salad out and the sour cream container containing the dressing.


"It's a blessing and a curse and something I canna control, Lass,"  Liam said.  "You're only getting one side of the story.  Lorne is showing a great deal of self control in not wanting to punch me in the face.  You see, just as women love me, men hate me.  Dogs bark.  Where you need to be wary of silver, I need to be wary of iron and I can never stray too far from the sea, although that's hardly a hardship for me.  I love the sea."


Liam leaned back to gently make contact with Kat as she paused behind him.  "Never ask a selkie to pick between you and the sea," he advised.  "The sea will always win, although there are tales that tell that the salt in the sea is comes from the tears of selkie who were forced to make that choice."


"I thought it was from whale cum? Did you know that an adult blue whale releases 20 gallons of sperm and only 2% of that makes it into the female.... The more you know brought you by the internet"Tana rambled out before turning a dark shade of red again. "aaaaand I'm going to get me some wine. Excuse me" She slid out the room to the table and huffed out an embarrassed sigh.


Minnie choked on a laugh at Tana's words.  "Aaaand with that the sweet moment is broken."


"Ah there we go ladies and gents we open the night with our first Cum joke. Let the perversity continue my lovely pervs. Fuck it it was never going to be us being all bougie as Kat says, anyhow." Brandy said howling as she flipped the steaks. "Can someone pour me some grape juice into a wine glass so I can pretend to be classy?"


"I'm sorry, we're trying to be classy here?  I though you were dragging up an audience to watch me dance mostly naked.  I mean I would not be too opposed to audience participation..."  Minnie said wagging her eyebrows.


"Not a joke, Brandy.,"  Liam said.  "A fact.  A cum joke would be the tale of the gay whale biting the end of a submarine and sucking all the seamen out."


"You set the pace my dear its your show after dinner..." The redhead replied with a grin. "You get to be the after dinner and pre dessert entertainment my dear. If everyone likes what they see and when you are done we get to have what Kat brought. It smelled good was that tahitian vanilla I smelled in there?"


Kat grinned. "Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuup!"


Tana downed a glass of wine in a quick chug before pouring herself another one. She closed her eyes and let the warmth spread threw her body.


"I have been told I am not permitted to participate as an audience member,"  Liam pointed out.  "Once you've completed your lessons in both advanced Pole Perving and Intermediate Chair, I suspect all bets may be off but I could be wrong."  He snagged a piece of meat off the tray and slowly sucked it onto his mouth.  "I've been wrong before."


Brandy wrapped his knuckles with the fork. "Keep out of that good sir. Seriously give it time it's almost done I swear I'm moving as fast as I can." She said sniffing the air as she turned the pan off and reached above the sink for a plate to put the steaks on. The wrap was more for the way he was suggestively eating the meat between his fingers. He was shit distubing. "Be a Doll Liam and pull out the potatoes and the Mushrooms they can hit the table now and you can all grab a chair. It looks like those oven mitts might come in  handy after all.I just have Dish towels...Oh and Grab Lorne's buns and put them on the table too!"


"Brandy! Words, girl! Watch your words." Minnie laughed


"CONTEXT!!!" Tana gasped.


Brandy laughed "Oh around you guys I forgot that was a thing I had to do. You know what I mean the buns Lorne made lovingly by hand not his actual ass."


"I suspect that if i grabbed Lorne's buns, he just might pop me one,"  Liam said with a chuckle.  "So I will politely ask him to put his own buns on the table."  He picked up the oven mitts and, for no apparent reason, handed Tana the goalie mask.


"that... Seems wise." Minnie said.  "So, just to be certain, did Brandy tell you guys anything about me?" She asked, pulling out a few more glasses and the grape juice for Brandy.


"Reader's digest version." Brandy confessed as she began platting the stakes leaving the first one she put in the pan as the last one she took out.


Tana looked at the mask turning it over a few times. "Is this a Casey Jones thing ooooor Jason?!" She pondered for a moment. "Oooh Jason definitely Jason slaying hearts with that machete of a tongue of yours" Tana nodded before letting out a lyrical laugh.


"Beyond the obvious, not much,"  Liam replied.  "Wereleopard.  Newly minted exotic dancer, in need of practice on live targets."  He frowned, looking at Tana as he lifted the potatoes and mushrooms out of the oven.  "You'll need to tell me who Jason and Casey are.  I'm assuming we aren't talking the Argonaut or the baseball player who struck out?"


"For real?! Mind you if it wasn't for movie nights I might not know either. Kinda pop culture. Casey Jones is a character that weilds hockey sticks and wears a goalie mask in teenage mutant ninja turtles. And Jason is a goalie mask wearing, machete weilding killer of camp crystal lake"


Minnie nodded then looked at Tana. "Not like you have any more time for movies, miss professional masseuse lady."


"Truuuuuuuuue"


Liam looked at Tana.  "So there goes my chance of learning of these two mask wearers, under the tutelage of the expert,"  he said.  "Such is the way of things.  Careful.  Hotness coming though.  Touch at your own risk."


Tana chuckled at Liam. "I mean its not so bad. I love what I'm doing I just have to schedule my free time to doing things that are important. And when I don't have that I sleep."


"You sleep when you have no free time?"  Liam grinned.  "I'm a swimmer. When there is nothing else pressing, it's just me and the sea.  Nothing compares to the feel of water dancing across your skin.  Take your best shower an multiply that by a thousand."


"Oh my god, you make it sound so.. sensual."  Minnie said, settling the glasses and grape juice on the table.


"The sea loves me,"  Liam said simply.



Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Tuesday June 9th 7:35pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends  - 3 days till the full moon


Brandy came out with the plate of steaks and a set of serving tongs and began putting Steaks on the plates of her guests Liam got the most cooked one while the others received their rare steaks. She served up the baked potatoes and the portobello steak for Lorne  before putting the tongs into the salad bowl for the others to help themselves.


"Smells great Brandy."  Minnie told the red head with a smile.  "Thanks for doing this for me."


"Thanks! Dig in not like any of us need to say grace or what not." Brandy said as she settled down at the table taking a sip of her grape juice.


Kat picked up the salad bowl and helped herself to a portion of the leafy greens brimming with fresh strawberries and mild feta and pecans before passing it to Minnie.


"mmm, thanks.  Gotta eat my vegetable before my vegetarians."  Minnie said with a grin as she dished out some and passed the bowl along.


"If a vegetarian eats vegetables, what does a humanitarian eat?" Liam asked as he reached for the salad tongs.


Lorne brought his biscuits to the table, settling them on the surface before he took the spot with the Portobello steak. He was enjoying the hectic din of the conversation especially now that it had moved off of the topic of his ass. He nudged Kat affectionately with his elbow since he hadn't had a chance to greet her properly.
"Depends on the humanitarian, some of them don't have any room on top of the moral superiority," Lorne hummed.


"Oooo. Burn.  Looks like the swans got teeth after all."  Minnie laughed.


"It looks and smells good thanks for having us over for a hang out and a meal it is kind of nice. Not eating alone..." Kat said as she grabbed a spoon and ladled some dressing onto her greens.


"I take it there is no need for saying grace?"  Liam asked as he tried to figure out how what Lorne had said was a burn.


"I don't do grace. Not very religious so unless you aren't a thumper of the bible variety just tuck in." Brandy said as she put knife to meat and made the first cut the steak and watched the crimson leak out onto the plate making a sound of approval as she popped the warm steak into her mouth and chewed. Bloody and cooked beyond being blue it was warmer than if it was a fresh kill but better tasting due to the marinade and butter.


Lorne smiled at Minnie, showing off said teeth. Though he too was a little confused as to how it was a burn, he'd take her approval none the less.
"It does look absolutely delicious, Brandy, thank you," he praised cutting into his mushroom steak, it was marinated so thoughtfully and he appreciated her consideration, and also the way it was cooked. Everything was sinfully delicious.
L
"So you and Kat look like you've settled in well to life at the towers Lorne." Brandy said as way of conversation. "I'm starting to find my footing as well." She said as she reached out to take one of Lornes cheddar buns and tore it open to butter it. "You might have to show me how to make these. They smell divine."


Tana settled into a seat at the table and began digging into her steak. Only content mumbles and moans were being emitted from the tiny female. After the first three bites were devoured she spoke "Oh man this is all so amazing."She leaned contently into her chair before quickly leaning over and filling her plate with other items. The taste of the steak helped center her a little for which she was grateful.


Lorne pressed his wrist over his mouthful and nodded. "I still feel like the new kid on the block, but it's working out well," he agreed after he'd swallowed his mouthful of double baked potato.
"Absolutely, it's my mom's recipe so I can't take the credit really but I'd be happy to show you. I like to bake. Carbs are my Achilles heel," the wereswan chuckled.


"Same!" Kat said through a mouthful of food. "Thankful for the shifter status or I'd like be a type two diabetic with my sweet tooth."


"Certainly there are silver linings to be a shifter." Brandy nodded in agreement. "I'm glad the meal turned out well. To Kyle and his detailed directions. So Minnie you feeling a little more at ease since you are getting to break bread with everyone? I felt doing it this way would be better than having you and everyone just show with no meal. I mean you will be dancing for randos, but I wanted to take the pressure off as much as I could tonight, despite us being an eclectic bunch."


"pressure off huh? Just really crazy amounts of distraction. I mean I am honored that you believe in my self control so much. Seriously though, I'm actually getting kind of excited about things. " Minnie told Brandy with a mischievous smile.


"Excited is good. And a small challenge is needed for the night. Clubs have distractions too. Sometimes the clients can be hot. Would it have been more comfortable if we had planned it the other way?" The redhead asked her eyebrows arched.


"The other way?" Minnie asked around a bite of juicy steak.


" You know, not having done dinner and just had you walk in and be like hey these are your test dummy dance sampler folk for the night, now dance. " Brandy replied with playful smirk and a wink.


"oh sure, that would have been great, and when I tripped all over myself to molest your friend of the fluffy slippers I would have thought it was just me being a slut, cause apparently sexy guys are my weakness."


"I did mention at the picnic that he was something... Shoot maybe I didn't...Did I? ." Brandy asked her smile growing wider.  Perhaps it was due to the closeness of the full moon but Brandy seemed playfully predatorial almost. "Maybe it was Tana I warned. My heads been a little in the clouds the past couple weeks. Too many distractions..."


"nope. No one seems to want to warn me about these things. You mentioned names, so I got the two guys are coming thing, but not anything about them beside you warning us not to lick the were swan.." Minnie gave the guys an apologetic smile. "Sorry guys, I'm not mad about it or anything.


"My bad. I guess I focused my attention on Liam reading him the riot act that there would be no sex in the champagne room on tuesday unless you 100% were down for it. Apologies darling I didn't mean to send you in blind.An honest mistake of being excited to host and to distract from some of my current problems. " Brandy replied in earnest as she took another bit of the the bloody steak. "Did you bring your play list for the night as requested?"


Minnie nodded. "Yeah. And don't worry, it's not like it's the first time since I got to Seattle that I've been blindsided by hot guys. Although it is kinda making me a bit more conscious of certain things. I mean I went on that date with the part fey chick, and it was fun, and it's not like she's not attractive, but I mean there isnt - that- kind of attraction. " She chewed thoughtfully on her lip. " It's so weird being free to... I dunno, feel what's right? Does that make sense? Im not even sure how to put it into words."


Kat sighed "Dude this entire building is full of eight to tens. I feel your pain. It is A LOT! "


Tana just shrugged as she kept shoveling pieces of steak into her mouth. She had little to zero experience in that department. She had briefly dated Justin but it was felt like forever ago. She was young and had no idea what she wanted or how to communicate all her new feelings. She ended up pushing him away and had been alone since. She would be lying to say it wasn't lonely from time to time but she buried herself in her school and work so she had little time to dwell on it.


Brandy's phone dinged and she pulled it out of her bra. "Ah Cherry texted... She says she will be over after she meets up with Klaus tonight to make sure he's had dinner. We can expect her in 2 hours. So Minne and Tana are you guys crashing out here tonight or heading back to the farm? Cherry will be here for around 10:30, I happen to be a night owl so I don't care how long you all stay.  But I know Tana usually likes to be lights out before midnight."


"I'm cool with staying. I'm usually up super late cause of work anyways." Minnie said


"I got permission to spend the night. No sense heading back to the farm house then back here for first thing"


"Just let Morvan know. Also Tana you must be stoked about sparring tomorrow night. I booked the dojo part of the Towers gym for an hour and 20 minutes tomorrow night. Session starts at Ten tomorrow night. Earliest I could book and have my boy meet you with sun down being as late as it is.  But that should give you ample time. But fair warning, he will be coming over here later in the evening so he can be here in time to meet up with us.  I'm not expecting him until two or three however. He has a client tonight." Brandy replied as she dipped her buttered bun into the blood on her plate.


Tana just nodded "No biggie slept over before with Klaus over. I'm excited and nervous. Its one of those new things that you know you need to take serious but if you start out super serious you just giggle fit. I'm not sure how to explain it. But I'll probably just do paper work at the clinic until session time. Ooooh speaking of paper work. Liam,Lorne" she paused to look at them both. "Id love to pick your brains a bit about your umm how I word this uuuh" she paused starring off into space for a bit. "Well Ive been cataloging different things about were beasts. what triggers them or soothes them type deal. For example bears hate the scent of pine and sweet fruity smells particularly orange helps soothe them. I know you aren't were anything Liam but getting data couldn't hurt." She ripped a piece of bun with her hands and popped it into her mouth.


Lorne had been ever so slightly tuned out of the conversation, he was not good for input when it came to relationships. Though he brightened his attention to Tana when she addressed him, curious about her project. He was chewing away at some salad but once he'd finished his mouthful he nodded.
"That's really interesting! You'd certainly have a good sample group for swans here, I don't know how... universal the sensory experience is because we're generally born not made. I feel like the things I liked when I was human are the things I like now - but then again I guess I was always a swan, really. I'd be happy to provide some input. Are you doing informal interviews or are you - uh testing swatches down in the Centre?" he asked struggling for the correct words to use for aromatherapy sampling for her research.


Tana beamed excited to talk about her side project. "Mmm I never thought of that. Its an interesting concept with you being born not turned. I have a bunch of aromatherapy vials in my office. I usually just interview or inquire some people just kinda know. If that makes sense. If you'd like to come down after the full moon Id love to have you by."


"Yeah, absolutely, I can leave my number with you. I heard that you're really busy down there, so when you have some spare time for it, just let me know," Lorne said with an earnest smile.


"Both these lovely gents are fortunate to not be tied to the moon, so I guess your data collecting will resume on the 15th after the full moon. I am surprised you are actually working tomorrow. But I guess the Kindred wellness centers down for business until Monday or is just open while the night crew runs things. Admirable that you are able to work this close to the full moon Kitten. You definitely are pushing your limits with work and gym time tomorrow." Brandy said sipping her grape juice.
Liam looked at Tana and finished chewing his steak. "Not were, I'm fey and was born a selkie. So I am not sure what help I can be. But I would be willing to come down and sniff a few things for you lass."


Tana's grin spread wider. "Awesome thanks Liam and Lorne. We hope to treat more of the supernatural spectrum then just weres at some point so all info I can gather now will help in the long run."She turned to Brandy "Thanks. Its not a heavy load tomorrow only two clients spread apart. If I feel myself wanting to sink into their muscles instead of giving them a rub down I'll cancel and reschedule.  Jean has been a regular for as long as I can recall. She knows the risks and was okay being my test subject in the morning."


"Same goes for sparring tomorrow night, if you feel like eating Klaus's face..." Brandy shrugged and grinned. "I don't expect that to happen as Morvan is there to keep you 'in shape' But I think it will prove challenging.  Tonight is Minnies Gauntlet tomorrow is yours. It is so exciting.  I'm sure you guys are both going to do great."


Tana blinked "Gauntlet" pausing to think hard on the word "naaaaaaw nope doesn't sound ominous in the slightest." She chuckled before taking a bite of salad.


"Well you are likely going to be tossed all over the place on floor mats." Brandy said with a grin. "Plus learning how to pin and grapple."


"Bruises and possible broken bones never hurt anyone right...?! ya sure right lets go with that" She laughed


"He won't do that darling. Likely take it nice and slow and demo for your first few until you got things down and are comfortable but you guys will be rather physical. So do remember to breathe during the pins and all that body to body contact with my beau." She said with an amused laugh.


Tana laughed "Look I think I"m doing a fairly good job not licking either Y chromosome so far." as soon as the words tumbled out of her mouth she turned a few shades of red before looking down at her plate and shoving food in her mouth to stop her from talking.


"You are doing great Tana. Both you and Minnie are showing excellent restraint." Brandy purred. "I am enjoying the shit out of tonight no lie. Takes me back to the days when I first started working here and having to adjust to the menagerie."


Minnie smirked, snickering behind her wine glass. "They are rather lickable. "


Lorne rubbed absently at his eyebrow, trying to pretend like his cheeks weren't burning. He took up his own wine glass and took a sip. "Adjustments for sure."


"So you and Tana are good with sleeping on the pull out couch then? It likely seems a better idea than putting Klaus out there and you guys pilling into bed with me. That way you don't have to be like oh look a dead guys on your couch Brandy, come morning." The redhead said enjoying the flow of conversation.


"yeah that seems like a good idea, " minnie nodded. "You okay Lorne? You seem kinda embarrassed. Is it me? I kinda flirt heavy if I find someone attractive apparently. If it bothers you I'll try and tone it back."


"I'm just not used to it, in prolonged doses," Lorne said with a laugh tinged with nerves, his knuckle again passing over his eyebrow. "I mean, weres like yourself tend to act a certain way around me, because of the whole - smells like food thing. Usually sort of aggressive, but it's usually a thing that mostly strangers are bold with, you know? I mean you probably do, you're a woman and you have blue hair so while you're walking around sometimes that will inspire something in people right? They'll make comment or make eyes but they're usually brief encounters in passing. So coming into familiar company where it's more friendly, more benign banter - it's an adjustment. I'm just calibrating how to react. You don't have to adjust, if you made me actually uncomfortable I'd say so."


"Well I think it's admirable that you are willing to hang out with our little kitty brigade. Of course you smell wonderful, but we can be civilized. So long as you don't cut yourself on anything we should have a good night. Once we finish Minnies critique and do dessert are any of you guys up for a few rounds of cards against humanity later for those of us that are night owl types..." Brandy asked.


"a game? Huh, never heard of it, is it fun?". Minnie asked. "Full disclosure, I'm not exactly well versed in how to act in polite company, so I will totally hold you to that speaking up thing, Lorne."


"And I don't know how to act in a strip club, not that a strip club isn't polite society. That's not what I meant - what I meant was we'll learn from each other," Lorne recovered with a smile, grabbing up one of his biscuits to nibble on.
"I think the kitty brigade is a lot of fun, I'm glad to be invited. I'm down for Cards Against Humanity and I'm sure I'll learn to flirt back with practice," Lorne chuckled.


"Cards against humanity...Its filthy demented and perverted. The goal is to make the funniest or perviest sentence out of the cards you're dealt. It is a staple in the leopard household. Kyle had all the expansion boxes but I picked up a few here so I could play with anyone that wanted to pop by. I think one of our favorite ones was the main card drawn was Blank... Insert your one card and the finisher was High Five bro. All time fave winner for that card combo was INCEST... High five bro. I know the leopards are terrible pervy rejects." Brandy cackled. "Lorne gets to walk his own pervy gauntlet tonight."


Kat chuckled. "Well I mean not that pervy. I literally almost shit myself when I found out your titty bars here make you wear nip sticks! And you gotta keep your bottoms on what the fuck is that? Come up to Canada you get the full show. Full titties full bottoms off at least on stage and oh yeah you can actually drink a beer while you are at it. Seattle's ripper bars are so weird..."
Brandy nodded "It is why Marty has the private club upstairs thats membership only since its a private club he puts on live shows they're more choreographed cause hes a big old broadway lover, but the girls up there are more naked, they just don't do the table service side dances. But get to enjoy a show and pretend to be whisky bourbon and cigar aficionados. It's as classy as a place can be that has naked ladies wandering about.


"naked ladies can be classy." Minnie said. "I don't mind the pasties though. There are so many cute designs."


"Yeah they do have some cute ones. Speaking of I will need to hit up nibbles and licks sometime this month to pick some up. We had a gathering for work here and while the NDA kind of makes it a no no to talk specifics... Lets just say there was a dancer in attendance that sort of inspired me to bring out the old pole and maybe brush back up on my skills for the sake of reasons... I do miss dancing. Just thought maybe with the transfer to the Towers and working here contract wise while I was working for Mr. Salvatore it wasn't on the cards. I don't have the time to get back into it as a career but it is a good workout for keeping yourself toned. The pole is fun and a pretty good work out. I might be past my prime to dance at a club but home is a different story. I still can't believe our out of town vampire told me he thought I was potentially 35. Apparently I take care of myself well but it still shows." Brandy sighed as she gently chewed her bottom lip thinking about the Alaskan vampire.


"aww, it's ok Brandy. Don't let it get to you. You are super hot." Minnie told her.


"Or, he's a dick who likes -" Lorne paused remembering the NDA. "- To put others down..." he recovered and pointed his fork at Minnie. "What she said."


"It's a young woman's industry I get it. It's why I hope to be retired from the escorting in five years. Maybe Klaus can teach me to be a pro domme after that. The scene folk tend to be more forgiving about a ladies age and some prefer them a little bit more on the mature side so there is still hope. " Brandy said trying to force a smile to her lips but her appetite had soured some. "He is definitely a dick Darling. He's left my life in shambles." She sighed to Lorne as her fingers unconsciously reached out to touch the large round pink scars on her wrist. Despite the fact that a couple weeks had passed the wounds had closed but had strangely left behind scars that were not fading they covered her neck shoulders and collarbone as well. It was a hassle to have to use cover up to hide them, she hadn't bothered tonight as she was amongst friends.


"Fuck Volkov he's a fucking douchebag Brandy. That guy needs to eat an entire bag of dead moose dicks. I'd be all pick you can cram em down your throat one at a time so we can't listen to your Blah Blah Blah or you can suck on the entire bag and then I can punch it down your throat. He might not suffocate but it could take a bit to dislodge them."


Brandy had reached for a glass of her non alcoholic drink as Kat began her tirade and appreciated Lorne's thoughts on the matter. It had been a tough go for most of the people that had to work the event.  She felt her grape juice spray out her mouth at Kat's descriptively colorful comment and set the glass down to grab a napkin. "I adore you folks..."


"That's a lot of dicks" Tana took a sip of wine.


"At Least 20 in this fuck you bouquet. I'd personally go back to Canada to get them too if I thought he would do it." Kat grumbled.


Wiping her face and chest from the purple drink Brandy offered Kat a reassuring smile. "Calm Kat. He isn't worth it. Besides Nigel would be at a loss if his newest Pet up and left down to hunt for moose cock I think."


Kat blushed but nodded.


"Don't think the moose would think its worth the cause"


Minnie just stared at Kat. "Holy shit. I don't think I've ever heard you go off like that."


"He's a piece of shit." Kat said as she cleared her throat and poured herself a glass of zinfandel. "I might be from Canada and be nice but even I have limits."


“She’s a passionate one our little Kat,, “Liam said. “Fierce in the defence of her friends. And I’m very thankful I had my glass on the table rather than to my lips otherwise there will be two of us spraying things through our noses it’s never a pretty sight. Not to mention a serious abuse of alcohol.“


Lorne absently clinked his wine glass to Kat's. "Amen. Honestly that's putting it mildly."


He laughed a little at Liam's comment and the mental image it conjured. "I'm sure you'd manage to make it look good somehow."


"To 25 years of not having the fanged asshole in our city? Can we all toast to that?" Brandy asked holding her glass up.


Minnie looked a bit confused at that. "Ok I'm missing a piece here but I'm assuming we are talking about whoever pissed Kat off so yes?" She said, lifting her glass.


"Visiting vampire.  Massive douche.  Lost his shit when he found out the werewolf/vampire treaty specified that he was barred from the city,"  Liam said.  He shuddered, remembering the mind boggling terror that had flowed in murderous waves from the ancient vampire.  "Let's just say if Jack the Ripper met him in a dark alley, Jack would piss himself."


Tana pulled a face "He sounds well horrifying. Here comes some freaky ass dreams Im sure." She took a gulp of wine


"well shit... " Minnie said, taking in Liam's explanation.


"Darling you got the bedtime stories for kiddies tonight. With all the details removed because NDA's but he was something else. I mean it was terrifying and frustrating but there was another side I saw outside of the feast. I don't know vampires are complex their time on earth the longer it is the more it seems to make things more complicated. It is a case of not my problem. Likely will be retired once hes back visiting Seattle so what is done is done. The Feast wasn't entirely bad I mean we do have two new were swans in our midst now. Is the Master and the rest of the swans treating you well Lorne?" Brandy asked.


Lorne smiled, the genuine sort of smile that comes from pure love. Lorne loved his flock the way he loved the steady rhythm of his own heart, they gave everything he'd come to experience context.


"They're treating me very well thank you. They are the gravity that kept me on the earth during the feast. And things are going well with Deitra," a thought lit up his golden brown eyes and he looked squarely at Brandy. "I never got a chance to thank you, I know you traded her place for yours that first night. She shouldn't have been there at all really - but, especially the time you had with Volkov - it means a lot what you did."


Brandy blushed as she shoved down the rest of the salad on her plate the heat on her cheeks burned.  Her intentions had been good and well meant and there was no reason to really share with any of them how that sacrifice had cost her more than just a few pints of blood. Was Nigel ever going to look at her as a respectable employee again? She was still fielding some complicated feelings when it came to Klaus and him having to render punishment for her overstepping and then there was her mystery illness... She chewed and swallowed and then set her fork down. "She is a young girl that has seen so much. I did what I felt was best nothing more, nothing less." She offered the table an apologetic smile. "I think I hit my wall for food. Please continue to enjoy, but I'm going to wrap up whats left of the steak and potato here and try at it in the morning. Can I get anyone anything else while I am up?" She hoped the time in the kitchen would curb the blush on her face


"That is an understatement, and I appreciate your moral compass. You did something really important there, I mean that," Lorne said not knowing the wound he was digging into though he did know that he'd made her uncomfortable and put her on the spot. He just thought it was important that she know.


"I could use a napkin, if you're near one,"  Liam said.  "My mouth is watering so much from this steak I feel like I'm trying to refill the ocean.  It's a lovely perfect piece of meat, worthy to rest beside such a grand potato."


"I will get on that my dear." Brandy said as she picked her plate up and patted Liam's shoulder.


The rest of the dinner was uneventful as the group finished their meals and Brandy put away her food and set to work cleaning the kitchen from their dinner time feast. She urged everyone to put their feet up and digest for a bit and enjoy the wine while she set the sink up to wash their dinner dishes.

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Tuesday June 9th 8-9pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends  - 3 days till the full moon


Tana followed Brandy into the kitchen. "Go. I got this. You can help get Minnie settled and set up to start" she placed her hands over top of Brandy's gently urging her to release the dish in her hand to her custody.


"How about we both do it. Everything is all set to do minus the music Tana dear. I just want everyone to have a bit of time to let the food settle before we start having Minnie have to spin on a pole or gyrate and grind all up on overstuffed peeps. You wash and I can dry and put away? Sound fair Kitten?" Brandy offered.


Tana nodded "Fair" between the two leopards they managed to wash up everything in a half hour and were heading into the living room before most noticed they were even gone. Tana smiled "okay i know zero protocol for this soooo I'll plunk my butt over here" Tana sat off to the side


"Or you could plunk your butt... over there."  Liam had intended to say something quite different.  Brandy had read him the riot act the previous day and he'd been biting his tongue for most of the night, a difficult task, given Minnie's innuendo laden flirting.  He'd almost slipped up on Tana's completely innocent statement.  He was hoping Brandy wouldn't skin him with a blunt letter opener for the near slip.


"dinner was awesome, Brandy. Maybe while we are waiting for some digestion to occur we can see about backing up my stuff on your laptop?" Minnie asked as they came back in the room.


Tana tilted her head and looked to Liam as he spoke. His voice had this beckoning to it that caused her to keep her distance. As for Lorne she had gotten used to his scent but still decided to air on the side of caution still with distance. She wasn't trying to be rude. But it was Brandy's words about pushing herself that echoed in the back of her mind. "On second thoughts maybe I should be front and center.... for umm science." She got up and plunked herself between Liam and Lorne. She exhaled quickly as she steeled herself but offered them both a smile.


Liam gave off a sudden burst of fear as Tana sat beside him. He looked immediately to Brandy, with an almost comical 'I didn't do anything' expression.  Even so, one arm moved to settle around Tana's shoulders.  He smelled of the sea and of seals and the tantalizing, but fading, scent of fear.


"You are fine Liam. You have been a saint. You can turn it down a notch. Jokes are good I just promised Minnie that tonight wouldn't turn into an orgy. " Brandy said offering the Selkie a smile.


"Is it still an orgy if it's one on one?" Liam asked.


"What you guys do after dessert is up to you guys." Brandy said with a shrug.


Lorne chuckled and returned the smile Tana offered. Liam had rested his arm around her, and that struck him as a little much but that was likely Liam's glamour grating him. It was fine as long as Tana was fine with it. "For science," he echoed, shaking his head at the ongoing theme of orgies.


"Well I think Liam should be the white lamb of the night." Brandy said as she refilled wine glasses and brought out her bluetooth speakers for Minnie to plug into with her phone.  "If you got that drive you want me to back up I can take care of that now while you set up Minnie Darling..."


"For science,"  Liam said, although he'd wanted to say 'foreplay'.  Even with Brandy's request to take things down a notch in his reluctance to be his full sexy self, he didn't want to offend.


"White lamb?" he asked.  "As in the sacrificial kind?"


"Yup on point my sexy little Selkie. Not just another pretty face are you." Brandy said with a smile as Minnie fished a drive out of her purse and passed it to her.


"So is it dances for just the guys cause I have spent some time at titty bars.  I can render judgement too if you want MinMin." Kat said.


Tana chuckled put one hand on Liam's knee and the other on Lornes. She gave them a bit of a squeeze. "One white lamb and one white swan" her hands lingered on their knees for a moment before she awkwardly returned them to her lap.


"I think you'll find he's got more white in his feathers than I have in my hide," Liam said.  "And if you're feeling bold, let me know. I can think of a few other experiments you might find interesting."


Of course I'll dance for you,KitKat." Minnie said with a smile. "I'll dance for whoever is brave enough. Just... If I get wierd, let me know ok?"


"Deal." Kat said with a lopsided grin. "I mean you are weird already but I think that goes for everyone here. We're all a bit weird in our own rights."


Tanas eyes went like large saucers as she choked on her own saliva. Once she caught her breathe her face still red a tiny whisper escaped her. "That was bold for me" she fidgeted with her hands and cleared her throat. "Sooo music stripping attention on Minnie time can start any time now" she nervously chuckled.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Tuesday June 9th 10:00 pm- Archangel Towers

Waylon had sent out the text almost as soon as he rose for the night.  It was straightforward and to the point.

'ANYONE WANTING TO WIN BROWNIE POINTS WITH THE HUNTSMAN WILL ARRIVE AT CONFERENCE ROOM 3 AT THEIR EARLIEST POSSIBLE CONVENIENCE.'

By 'brownie points' he meant 'not get into the bad books' and by 'their earliest possible convenience' he meant 'don't keep me waiting'.

He was sitting in the chair facing the door at the end of the table farthest from the door when the first vampire looking to curry favour walked in.

Noah was the first to enter the conference room. Nigel Salvatore had been generous enough to offer him part time work scrubbing toilets at Archangel every other night and he wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth. Work was work and where other vampires might find it offensive to have to scrub toilets that the mortal employees of archangel shit and pissed in, he was just happy to have a job and bringing in income. It was more than minimum wage to his delight.

With nothing to do for the night he saw no reason as to not entertain Waylon Crosby. "Good evening Mr. Crosby." He said giving the long dark haired vampire a nod as he sat down at the table. "You needed something sir? If I can help out it be my pleasure since I have the night off." He said his hazel grey eyes looked curiously at Nigel's second to see what was afoot.

Arianna made her way into the appointed conference room curious to know what The Huntsman was up to now.

From her time in the city she'd learned that Waylon was their very own Janus. He could go from jovial to evil at the flip of a coin.

"I will hold off on explanations until everyone has arrived," Waylon said, his voice revealing nothing.  "Of course should there be a few tardy little miscreants, you'll need to fill them in.  Are you feeling somewhat more relaxed now that the Alaskans have departed, Noah?  I'm not sure whether you will be pleased or annoyed to learn that there is a slim chance that you will have the opportunity to sing.  Do you do much Gospel Arianna?"

"I can sing it and be convincing that I'm filled with the spirit of the lord," she said her interest now truly piqued.

"Much calmer now that things have settled sir." Noah said. "Mind you if you have time before we get into things could I pick your brain on something? Mr. Adler told me to seek you out since you might be more knowledgeable than he when it comes to the american vampire territories." Noah said calmly as he listened to Ariana explain how she had the gift to sing Gospel and well.

"One hopes convincing will be enough,"  Waylon said with a chuckle.  "I do have more experience than the Schoolmaster but as his name suggests, he can offer more comprehensive training in the negotiation of safe passage.  I, on the other hand, know who to negotiate with."

"Well clearly Santa Barbara is a no go zone. As we depart Seattle sometime in the Autumn, I just need a more comprehensive idea of what coastal territories might be fortuitous to stop in and which ones are best to be avoided. I appreciate the generosity of the master of Seattle and all but I do not wish to overstay my welcome. With my entourage and I putting in work hours we hope to be out of his and your hair by October with luck." Noah explained in earnest.

Arianna nodded at Waylon's words, but remaining silent as to the rest of the conversation.

"If you stay to the small towns of the coast, you should be fine down to San Francisco," Waylon said.  "San Bernadino would have tight ties to Santa Barbara, so yous likely want to skip down to San Diego.  Once you're south of the border, then you are going to be in a new situation.  I strongly recommend negotiating your travel on November first very carefully."

"I hope to start negotiations a month before I leave. We will have no repeats of Seattle happening on my honor as a gentleman." Noah said in earnest flashing Waylon a grateful smile. "I just have to find out a suitable gift for the Master of Sandiego has a fondness for and make sure it is a gift that can buy me enough time to do my research thoroughly before we head down into Mexico."

Darien read the text and set about a reply, having only awakened himself when he received it.  [I will gladly be of service, however, It will take me roughly 20 minutes to arrive to speak in person.]  He hit send and set about getting dressed.

Waylon's phone buzzed as Sebastian hit send as he climbed aboard his vespa. Bitten would have to wait for the night but his staff cold reach him by phone if they had questions. {Enroute Mr. Crosby. Eta 15-20 mins}

Waylon pursed his lips.  "You'd also want to avoid Los Angeles," he said.  "Especially if Tasi and Jasmine travel south with you.  The master has a fascination for felines.  Nigel had to pay to clear a path for Katherine.  Oh look.  Isn't modern technology wonderful?  I've already gotten two different excuses as to why people aren't in this room already."

Arianna bit her lip and tried not to laugh at Waylon's grumbling about people being late. "With all due respect sir, this tete a tete was a bit on short notice."

Malaki had risen and saw the message. He grumbled and text back  [Be there ASAP Sir. I'm about 30 mins out give or take traffic]

Waylon's gaze fell onto Arianna.  "Did I interrupt your beauty sleep?" he asked.  "It must be hard, living in a city where the master calls on you to live up to your obligations so rarely.  It allows you to grow complacent."

"Not at all sir, just saying that many of the others would need to take a bit more time getting here. Unlike myself or Mr Knolls who are in the towers already." Arianna said politely.

Noah laughed. "Honestly it is delightful. The mobile phones, Much faster than sending a messenger or telegraph." trying to lighten the situation. He hadn't seen Arianna's silence as rude at all.  As he made note that they would need to stock up to sail through most of California to not invoke anyone's ire. Small towns it was it would seem a quick in to refuel and restore food and be back on the waters in a few hours.

"Thank you for explaining  the concept of distance to me,"  Waylon said.  "Whatever would I do without you?"  His tone didn't even make an attempt to disguise the sarcasm in his voice.

"Make a path in the carpet?" Arianna asked with a demure smile.

Noah smiled clearing his throat "So how is little Deitra doing? She settling in okay? I haven't seen her in almost two weeks. I hope she is adjusting well."

"Hardly.  I have an appreciation of the true value things have in this city.  I can always find somebody to protect the carpeting."  Waylon chuckled, unable to keep a smile off his face.  "My what an unexpected segue.  She is doing well.  Missing her friends of course but loving her new family.  Leia is absolutely glowing.  You'd think she'd actually given birth to Deitra full grown, like Athena springing full grown from Zeus' head.  I can ask if she'd like to visit you one evening.  No doubt she realizes she is here because of you and I suspect she will be quite animated in the expression of her thanks."

"Has she made it down to the boardwalk yet? I know the evenings they have the ferris wheel. I was wondering if perhaps she might be interested in a voyage out my treat would be permissible. Do you think asking Leia would be too bold?" Noah asked curiously wanting to spoil the young russian swan.

"There is a novel idea," Waylon replied.  "Asking a child's mother if you can treat her child to an evening on the boardwalk.  Of course you'd need to talk to Leia.  I could give you eleven different kinds of permission and all it would take would be a single no from her to shut everything down.  You'd probably need to take a few of the other children, just so Deitra would have somebody to talk to.  No doubt you'd have a few of the younger swans wanting to indulge as well."

"Of course However you are the guy that has access to talking to the fair Queen. It need not be now of course... I gt my first pay check this Friday so no immediate rush and I fully understand if she says no. There is always another time as they say and a night of candy and rides will hardly be missed if the young princess is not aware of such things yet." Noah said with a grin as he looked to his watch.  The night was full of mystery but things would be revealed in another fifteen minutes or so.

"Didn't we already talk about the wonders of modern communication?"  Waylon asked.  "Send her an email!"

Noah nodded sagely holding his finger up in protest then putting it down looking amsued. "Touche sir."

Time passed and Sebastian Roberts found himself parking his Vespa and made his through the lobby his bike helmet tucked under his arm as he hit the elevator button to make his way up to the meeting room that the front desk had directed him to.

He wore his hair in a low sitting pony tail and wore a pair of skinny fit black and grey plaid dress trousers and a chic black dress shirt with silver buttons. Despite it being the start of summer he wore a protective leather jacket just in case he were to take a spill on his vespa. A crash would likely not kill him but being undead the concept of road rash was still not an appealing thing.

He hit the main towers 1st floor button but paused as he saw Darien Walker in the lobby heading towards the elevator and  his hand held the door open as the older well dressed vampire approached. "Going up Darien?" Sebastian asked casually as the man stepped into the elevator to join him.

"of course." Darien nodded, adjusting the cuff of his cobalt blue dress shirt.  "I must assume you also received the summons. How have you been, Sebastian? Is business going well so far?"

"Things are moving along nicely. All the opening kinks have been ironed out and yes I saw the text who can resist brownie points?" Sebastian said with a smile as he let the doors close and the elevator made its climb up to the first floor. "Always good to be eager and seen as useful. One does what one can to earn their keep and keep the Master of Seattle happy am I right? Plus it doesn't hurt to have the Huntsmen seeing the younger generations willing to roll up their sleeves."

Malaki walked in shortly after to see the elevator dorrs shutting on Darien and Sebastian. He made good time to the towers and was going to shout about holding the elevator but decided against it. Casually he waved at the night security deskman before hitting the button for the next elevator.

"A good attitude to have, actually. Being useful to the Master is always a wise thing.  I wonder however what this is about. Perhaps the murders that have reached the news recently?" Darien mused. Lucy poked her head out of his vest pocket and chittered.

"I guess we will find out soon enough." Sebastian said as the doors to the elevator opened and they stepped out onto the 1st floor and they made their way to boardroom 3.

"When you were my age you did things such as this as well? To earn your salt and seemingly continue to do so. How come are you not old enough you can pass the torch on to us youngsters?" Sebastian asked Darien curiously "Or is it a case of you enjoy Brownie...points."

"I have only been in the city for a bit over 6 months. It is always a wise thing to establish yourself as a useful and resourceful individual. Age gets you only so far. Power is what matters, and power can be aquired in many ways." Darien told the younger man.

Sebastian nodded "Well my skill set might be lacking in comparison to others I am a quick learner and dont mind learning on my feet or in the field. I wonder who else Mr. Crosby called in. Do you think it was sent out to everyone or that he just had a few of us in mind?"

From behind them the elevator doors chimed and Sebastian noted that The countessa and Malaki stepped out out. "Well I guess that means they might be here for the meet up too..." He said softly having glanced over his shoulder as he looked back at Darien. "One wonders what sort of skill sets everyone coming to the table has."

"one thing is almost certain. More skills than they will admit." Darien said with a smile, nodding to the other two vampires, then turning. "Let us not leave the huntsman waiting."

Sebastian nodded and they made it to boardroom three. He reached out and politely knocked on the door. "Here's hoping it is something interesting and educational, but not in a Schoolmaster sort of educational way."

"You could learn a lot from the Schoolmaster,"  Waylon said, as Noah opened the door.  "Punctuality, for example.  You really must try a little harder next time."

"Apologies, huntsman."  Darien said as he followed Sebastian into the room and gave a little bow.  "I thought it best to follow the human traffic laws."

"Perhaps you should emulate your pet and take up flying,"  Waylon said blithely.

"Yes, I suppose I could have. I will keep that in mind the next time you call."  Darien nodded.

Apologies Mr. Crosby transit time ate into being here immediately a small downside to not living here in the Towers. What can we do for you this evening?" Sebastian asked as he sat down at the table amongst the other vampires as he set his motorcycle helmet on the table.

Arianna smiled at Darien as he took a seat.

"Arianna, Noah.  A pleasure to meet face to face finally.  I have heard a bit from your associates."  Darien nodded in greeting as he took his seat.  Lucy squeaked and dug herself into his pocket.

Arianna smiled as she saw Lucy pop her head up from Darien's pocket. Just from habit she held her hand out for the little bat to come and visit if she wanted to.

Noah nodded "My entourage has had nothing but glowing reviews of your club Mr.Walker and your ability to accomodate donors. Tasi sends her regards and hopes you have more fries on hand for her next visit." Noah chuckled as the vampires around the table took their seats.

Malaki gave a silent polite nod to Waylon and took a seat. It would seem the vampire was in very little mood for idle chit chat and was not going to add to it. If Waylon wished for an apology he would give it despite arriving as soon as he possibly could.  Perhaps he would suggest using that Soom or whatever its called thing that the humans use to conference in.

Elizabeta entered the room just behind Malaki. She nodded and smiled at those already present. "Ladies, Gentlemen." She took a seat in one of the empty chairs and waited for things to be explained.

Noah rose out of politeness for a moment as he gave he contessa a courteous bow. "Contessa..."

Sebastian gave the woman a curt nod before turning his attention back to Waylon to see what the summons was about.  Out of all the vampires there he guessed that he was the youngest at the table and wondered what he could contribute to the group.

Having been raised in the 80's and and turned in the 90's he likely lacked some of the skills that some of the others might have, then again maybe he had something they didn't.  He had musical training and could sing. Arianna and Darien were also musically inclined. He didn't know anything about the Countessa and her skills but she seemed very regal and poised.  He had some karate training under his belt, but he would hardly call himself a man of combat.   A brawler he was not...

"I think this is enough,"  Waylon said.  "Could somebody flip the door sign to PRIVATE?  Sadly, we do not have a 'Too Late, Go Away' option.  Thank you, Noah.  Now, the contessa will remember being sent to investigate a building that is under construction.  It seems that building is completed and now open to the public.  It would seem that the Church of Eternal Life has some competition.  The Haven of St Andrew has opened its first chapel in Seattle and the pastor is a vampire.  Not only is he a vampire, he is preaching that vampires are still the children of God and that they do not need to tie themselves to a master in order to exist.  They can tie themselves to God.  If he is correct, he is revealing a truth that has been kept from vampires since the beginning of time.  If he is not, he's lying to his growing flock AND is stealing vampires from the Master of Seattle.  Father Isaac has also refused to pledge himself to the Master.  I want you to find out what is going on.  Take this to Bishop Randall if need be.  He's likely looking for someone to vent his spleen on, now that he's lost control over Sister Mary."

"Being a former member of the Church of Eternal life there is some comfort to be found in the church... However this Pastor won't be making any friends if hes not bending a knee and talking like that. Do we have a name for this Pastor Mr. Crosby?" Sebastian asked his head cocked curiously.

"That would be the father Isaac I just mentioned, Mr Roberts."

The Countess had an almost feral look on her face. "I doubt the Bishop would be willing to deal with one of us directly. I can send one of my companions to speak with him if necessary."

"Or you could approach Sister Mary,"  Waylon suggested.  "I'm sure that would go over well.  Or maybe an email, text or phone call."

"Or perhaps I will simply speak with the Bishop myself. I would love to see the look on his face if he found me lounging on his bed in the middle of the night." It was plain by her tone that Elizabeta did not like Bishop Randall much.

Malaki snorted in disgust. "I have never heard something so ludacris. Does he have no respect for tradition?! What kind of stupid angle does he think he is working here?" Malaki mused. "I remember a time you do not bend a knee your fangs were ripped out as example"

Sebastian's eyes widened at the brazenness of the Countessa's words and the impact that would have to have a city Bishop find her in his bed wearing nothing but a smile. "Oh my... the scandal."

Arianna shivered at Malaki's words. "So I take it Mr Crosby you would like for some of us to find God and sing 'Halleluiah' while others are working from the outside?"

"I would not be uncomfortable in that sort of church setting." Sebastian confessed. "Much more comfortable than trying to talk to the city's vampire executioner or a Bishop of the Catholic church."

"Mr Crosby wants you to find answers,"  Waylon said.  "I'd also like to see the Bishop's face, because to find yourself in that position, you'd need to have been previously invited into his chambers.  I suspect his look would be of sudden realization that the sins of his youth were catching up to him.  I will not tell you how to complete your tasks, I simply assign them.  As you might suspect, your performance of your duties will be judged?  Graded?  Yes, let's go with graded.  It sounds less ominous."

"Less but not actually" Malaki grinned.

"Well if I am being honest if it weren't for the alliance in St Louis with the Master of the city and Malcolm, I would still be there, but his human servant has certain appetites and the concept of being whored out to potentially feed those hungers, felt wrong. I pledged myself to the master here and will do what I can to earn my keep. I wouldn't be insincere in saying that I miss church though. It would be interesting to learn how all of this works." Sebastian mused as he reflected on his early years as a vampire and the church in St Louis that had taught him control and compassion.

Darien leaned back in his chair. He had most certainly not expected this to be about a church. It had been some time since he had done this type of work. Years, but not so many that he could not remember how to accomplish such a task. "An interesting task to be certain."

"Are you assigning a Team Lead Mr. Crosby? Or is this an individual effort to be put forth by all of us rather than a group project?" Roberts asked.

"I believe I will leave the actual church part of things to those of you who feel more secure about such things. I was never one much for church even before my turning and I have no deeper love for it now," Elizabeta stated.

"I'll go where ever the Huntsman deems fit."

"It seems we may need two team leaders, as it seems we may need two teams,"  Waylon said.  "Darien, you are the leader of Team Spy Hard.  Arriana, you will be the leader of Team Church Mice.  There is an organ at the church, so your ability to feign righteous gospel might prove useful.  I will allow you to split yourselves up.  I would prefer that you pick which task you would be best at, rather than what you would find easiest.  I would prefer nightly updates but I don't need a phone call to tell me that you have nothing new to tell me.  Now be off children.  Daddy has other work to do.  Oh and if you happen to learn anything about a rat calling vampire named Lee, Long or Shen, do let me know.  Equally, if you run across a rat calling vampire that you don't know, tell me about that as well."

Noah nodded as he listened intently trying to analyze how he could best serve the situation. He was a new face to the city an unknown to most vampires and had not bent a knee but was being hosted by the Master of Seattle. His natural abilities made him likeable to most that he met. And his dislike of using glamor meant his was usually forgettable to most. Plain and unassuming. He studied the team leads trying to figure out which would benefit most from his skills.

"Church Mouse works for me." Sebastian said.

Malaki tilted his head. "If you like I can call to the rats and see what whispers they speak?"

Arianna hid a smirk behind her hand as she listened to the names Waylon had given the teams. She pushed away from the conference table and smiled at Sebastian, before turning to Noah and speaking "Mr. Knolls I believe you're better suited for the spiritual life, I don't see you fairing well in the world of cloak and dagger."

Noah smiled. "I have some experience in cloak and dagger tactics, my former Mistress was demanding... I haven't stepped foot in a church since my mortal years. But I am flexible if you think I would make a good parishioner I am game, but forgive me when I tell you I can't carry a tune in a bucket, unlike you my fair lady."

Arianna snorted, "Most church goers can't sing worth a damn. Your unique charm will help with talking to other parishioners during the coffee hour...or would that be the blood hour."

Darien nodded with a bemused smirk.

Noah nodded. "As you wish. So does that mean Mr Roberts and myself will be Team church mouse and Mr. Walker The countess and Mr. Malakai are going to be Team Spy hard? At least to start off with?"

"I would be honored to work with you, countess." Darien said.

Maliki playfully pouted "Darien sooo cold what about lil ol me?"

Darien chuckled. "I would not dare forget you, but how could I resist drawing forth that enticing pout?"

Noah nodded. "So Team Spy hard will be spying obviously and I guess potentially reaching out the to Bishop and City's executioner Sister Mary? Did I catch that right?"

Malakis lips twisted into a mischievous grin and gave a nod. "Fair fair" he used a hand to fling his long hair over his shoulder. "My rats can get into places that others can not. Sneaky deaky serves me well"

Waylon nodded as he stood.  "Sister Mary Sunshine.  Otherwise known as Domenic Sozio, catholic priest, federal marshal and vampire executioner for the states of Washington, Oregon and Idaho.  Also possibly Montana.  The jury is still out on that."

"Should we nip off to Nightshades to talk this over more and make plans?" Elizabeta asked as she entwined one of her arms through one of Darien' s. "I think it would be best if you kept Lucy at home while we take care of business Darien. I would hate see her be put in danger."

Noah nodded "Pray tell how did he get sister mary as a nickname? Also with my new job here at Archangel as Sanitation staff, unless this takes precedence I can only dedicate every other night to this endeavor unless you can clear things for myself Mr. Crosby so I can dedicate myself to this project 100%. I take my work and jobs seriously."

"He's a vampire, Countessa,"  Waylon said.  "As far as Lucy is concerned, she's always in danger.  I fear she is becoming a little adrenaline junkie.  Next thing you know, she'll be bungie jumping off the top shelf of the liquor cabinet."

Sebastian listened to the vampires converse. He had work as well but would do his best to juggle both. The Master of Seattle had asked him to run this new cafe but was also indirectly tasking him with working under Crosby, It would be a lot of juggling but he didn't feel like he could ask to make allotments due to being so young.

Darien laughed. "We may adjourn, yes, but I have need of speaking with Mr Crosby in private before I leave. "

"From frequent references to an unlimited supply of holy water that he refers to as bottled sunshine,"  Waylon answered.  "And consider my request for your performance of this task the trumping of your toilet scrubbing duties, Mr Knolls.  The toilets will still be there when you return.  Everyone out, so I can talk to Batman."

Sebastian nodded and rose to go out into the hallway as he held the door for the other elder vampires to exit out into the hall. It looked like they would be splitting up.

The Countess released Darien's arm and took Maliki's instead. "We will wait for  you next to the elevator Darien."

"Oooh my arm what a pleasure" He gave a quick peck on the Contessas cheek as they headed out the door. "Oh are we about to have some fun. Does sneaky turn you on as much as me my dear?" Malaki let out a chuckle

Elizabeta laughed. "You will just have to wait and see my dear Maliki. You will just have wait and see."

Noah thanked the dark haired ponytailed vampire. "Thank you. I'm Noah Knolls I don't think we have officially met. A pleasure to meet you and get to work with you and Miss Arianna."

"Sebastian Roberts like wise Mr. Knolls." He replied to the mousy haired vampire as he watched the man take his glasses off and polish them on his dress shirt.

"It is just Noah. Sebastian no need to be so formal with me, unless that is how you prefer to operate. I wonder where our team lead is going to host us? Are we doing Nightshades as well or will our Lady of song and Gospel be taking ous somewhere else? It wouldn't hurt to still have an idea of what each side is up to so we can collaborate and assist each other. We may have good info to glean that we can pass off to team spy hard." Noah said slipping his glasses back on his nose.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Tuesday June 9th 9:30pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends  - 3 days till the full moon

By the time Brandy came back out of the bedroom having transferred the phone files to her lap top for safekeeping it was closing in on 9:30pm.

She made her rounds filling up everyone's wine glasses and pulled a dinning room chair into the living room to set down beside the couch. "Sorry about that delay folks. Technology can be irksome but you have my full undivided attention. Minnie walk us through your stage routine first so you can warm up and we can see what you have to offer to tempt your floor patrons to ask for you to do a table side dance. After that we can move to see what a table side dance looks like and then we can move on to see what a more one on one intimate private dance would look like in the private section.  Private dances will be conducted on the chair I am currently sitting on since they are about the same size just slightly more padded and look nicer, but that should give you the rough dimensions you will be working with for straddling purposes and allow for fuller contact."  The red headed leopardess said calmly as she crossed her legs sounding like she was running a job interview rather than settling in to watch some sensual dancing.

Her green eyes appraised Minnie looking at her clothing. "Did you choose to wear what you were wanting to dance in under that or do you need to nip into the bathroom for a wardrobe change darling?"

"If Minnie is changing in your bathroom, I should probably nip off to use mine,"  Liam said.  "I'm not sure what I ate that was the issue but something is brewing at Guiness that needs to be taken care of and it's likely going to need a few hours to become habitable again, especially for those with sensitive noses, like everyone present."

"Maybe too much butter and cream cheese and sour cream. The meal was very rich. I am sorry you are feeling a bit of intestinal distress. Thank you for using your facilities for the unload. We will be here when you come back." Brandy said looking at the Selkie apologetically.

Minnie hefted her bag to her shoulder.  "Yep gotta change.  Too bad you aren't gonna get to see what's under this, yet that is."  Minnie winked, giving him a wave.

"You can't get rid of me that easy,"  Liam said, trying to suppress a belch.  "I don't have much of an issue with dairy products and it certainly wasn't unease with the company, although I was living under a threat of death from Brandy, if I didn't behave."  He chuckled and burped again.  "Maybe this is the result of having to swallow back my own bullshite for once."

Brandy laughed. "You do know I wouldn't actually kill you darling, You are an asset to Archangel Industries and a dear friend. The company and myself would miss you sorely if I took you out for being a little hands on. Not worth it. "

"It's not the hands you need to worry about,"  Liam said, as he slipped out the door.  "It's the tongue."

Liam left and Brandy waited as Minnie changed a mild look of concern on her face. It was the first time she had seen Liam feeling unwell. She hoped it had nothing to do with her but made a mental note to pass on the info to Dr. Goodman when she saw him the next night. Her phone vibrated and she pulled it out of her bra looking at the text quarter to ten. Cherry was leaving Klaus's and enroute to meet them at the towers.

She sent the were rat a text back explaining the set up and situation advising her to be on her best behavior as they had a were swan over and the repercussion that might ensure if things went bad. She also happily explained that Cherry would get to meet Liam a fey who happened to be a Selkie telling her to read up in the lobby about Selkies as she waited to be brought up to her unit. Brandy informed Cherry that they had wine and meat and cheese and crackers to nibble on and that after Minnie's dancing there would be dessert and that after that the rest of the night was unplanned besides a potential game of cards against humanity and Klaus wandering over sometime between 2-3am. She sent the long winded text and sighed as Minnie walked out of the bathroom. "Looking good."

Kat nodded as she peeled off her polo shirt to sit back wearing a black tank top and board shorts. With the dinner over with the need for formal clothing was a moot point. Besides she had managed to spill a bit of steak blood on her boobs when she had been eating and the light grey shirt was stained she didn't want to draw attention to stain on her right tit so it just felt right to lose the shirt. "Oooooh look, MinMin isn't wearing body glitter we are getting a less authentic experience." She giggled.

"Minnie knows as well as any dancer that glitter is like herpes and likely was thoughtful enough to not cover herself in it. I don't need to be finding glitter everywhere for the next two years." Brandy chuckled.

"yeah, I save that for morvans bed. It's actually pretty fun to roll all over the sheets after work...not that I'm in his bed every night, mind you." Minnie said, raising her hands in a please don't think I'm a total slut manner. "And we don't do -that- all the time.. "

Brandy smiled coyly. "No judgement girl. Happy Raj happy pard. I mean just because I am not getting any doesn't mean the city should be celibate... Though a little sexual frustration is a hardship that I think everyone should have to endure. Thus the party. Liam can have blue balls with me."

"Team blue balls here too!" Kat said raising a hand.

Brandy turned to look at the were cat "Oh you and Nigel haven't done the deed yet? Color me surprised..."

Kat blushed. "Yeah well I mean Maria and I have messed about a bit but Satan...."

"gets hella in the way." Minnie said sadly. It bothered her that it had been so long since her friend had gotten any kind of release. "I hope that vamp of yours gets him under wraps so you can have some fun girl. "

Brandy's phone pinged.  <selkie=:stuck_out_tongue_winking_eye: >

Brandy looked down at the phone and laughed texting Cherry back {You downstairs girl?}

<ETA 10 mins.  Reading in Uber.  Driver looks like ZZ Top.>

Kat sighed "Well maybe I dunno. I mean I like Maria shes smart shes sexy shes a capable powerful woman and a class act. I mean what isn't to like? But Nigel... I don't know I mean... he's hot but... Intimidating... Dude I'm still kinda pissed about the whole lets victim shame you cause of Assface and have your toes broken. I mean do I really want to go there? What if I piss him off what would he do to me or anyone I cared about. Kinda feeling a bit like we took one step forward but two steps back, but I dont think think he realizes that. I haven't really said anything to anyone about all this. I don't know how to proceed." Kat nervously reached for a bit of Salami off the charcuterie tray and ate it more due to stress than hunger. "Vampires are fucking complicated. I don't know how you date one Brandy. He makes my inner beast feel so good when he rubs it and yet... Emotionally... I don't know man..."

Tana sat up in alarm. "The fuck did you just say?" Her eyes snapped to Brandy.

Minnie stared at Kat.  "Victim shame? He had Brandy's toes broken!?" She turned her eyes to Brandy. "That's why I had to show you how to partial change your feet!?"

Brandy grit her teeth and gave Kat a look that wasn't murder but more of a really you had to let that out of the bag...

Kat cleared her throat "uhhhhhh Shit...I'm Sorry Brandy I thought they knew."

Brandy sighed. "NDA's Katherine." She said her tone cool. "You need to remember them. Not everyone here is an employee of Archangel Industries. This doesn't concern them."
Kat looked down at the floor avoiding the red heads gaze her green eyes felt like they were boring a hole in her. "Sorry. Can we just forget that..." She squeaked softly painfully aware that Brandy had used her full name and the weight of the inflection. She was unhappy. "I have a big mouth I'm sorry."

Tana gritted her teeth and sunk back into the chair very aware that Lorne was still beside her and didnt want to send him for this hills. "Neither time nor place. We here for Minnie now. We can discuss later" she did her best to sound as evenly as possible. "Anyone else for another drink?" She got up to grab another drink this time looking for something stronger than wine.

"oh, nuh uh. Don't read Kat the riot act over this, Brandy.  It's not right and you know it." Minnie clenched her teeth, her Beast a roiling mess trying to spill out into the room. "I need a minute.." she growled through clenched teeth and rushed off to the bathroom, slamming the door behind her.

Tana came back with a larger glass and took a deep breath in and released it slowly. "Apologies Lorne"She cleared the throat as she thought how to recapture the mood. "Sooo how about umm dem sports?! Go sports?!"

"I'm not eating her face and have every right to tell her to watch what she talks about in my home Minnie. What is done is done." Brandy's tone was even though cool. She wasn't going to be lecturing anyone and Minnie had no clue how heavy handed the repercussions were it wasn't the financial punishment that was the bitch if the NDA was broke, there were other things that could happen if you talked out of school and Brandy had zero desire to ever go back to sub basement two. She couldn't explain it to any of them but she could taste the mild fear on her tongue at the prospect of having to endure another encounter with the school master again. She had gotten off lightly but again she couldn't tell them that. It was her dirty little secret and working for Archangel meant having to conceal many secrets.

Brandy rose. "I'm going to let cooler heads prevail and let people settle. The cat is out of the bag about it but I misconducted myself at work and there are consequences for that. Not everyone has protection from such things. Having Nigel's favor lets you have certain freedoms Kat. I don't think you fully grasp that as of yet. You are in a very favorable position where you could ask the world of him and he would do it if it meant you would stay by his side. Now if you would excuse me.... I need to make my way down to the lobby to let Cherry up. Apologies for being a cunt tonight but with luck we can shake it off by the time I return. " Brandy said as she reached for her purse opened it shook out another handful of antibiotic  horse pills of various colors and swallowed them dry before fishing out her keys and key card as she rose and left the apartment without saying anything else.
Kat sat silently her heat raced in her chest she could smell fear on Brandy as the woman left and awardly sat on the couch not sure what to say or do. "Sorry..." She muttered as the door closed. "I think I messed up. Fuck..."

Liam met Brandy in the hall.  "Hold your breath," he said.  "You don't need to go down and meet your guest.  I can do that..."  Then he saw the look on Brandy's face.  "Unless somebody pissed in your Corn Flakes and you want a minute to cool off before you eat somebody's face?  But seriously, hold your breath.  I'm risking leaving a burning candle in there, it's that bad."

Tanas face contorted "Sorry Kat. That's just not what Brandi had told us what happened it was a bit of a shock again this is not the time nor the place discuss such things. Brandy doesn't tell us everything I know that but the same time I can't help but be hurt that she didn't tell us the truth but part of me understands it"

"It is fine darling." Brandy said trying to slip the mask on her face to hide the hurt and pain Kat had inadvertently caused. "Its close to the full moon I'm just feeling it a bit. Despite everything having this soiree this close to the moon it is trying with the current mood even with my experience. Try and lighten the mood. Minnie's lurking in the bathroom pissed about me correcting Kat for overstepping. But the moments passed light a lightning strike. It is over with and most of the shifters in there should understand how volatile our moods are right now, We are all adults Liam I am sure everyone can sack up and move on it isn't high school. No punches were cast just some words. Now go be your charming self and smooth things over please. I'd like to see Cherry before we come up anyhow."

Kat shifted on the couch. "I don't even know what she told you. I'm so sorry it was the the morning after it had happened I heard her crying and came in to see if she was okay and she just let it all spill out. I should have known better. She isn't wrong about the NDA thing though I guess. I'm just so new to this corporate crap and I've never had to work around a NDA before. I was sort of under the impression that with Noah and the shifters you guys hosted last month that you were all in the loop with everything that was going on." She said lifting her eyes from the floor to look at Tana. "But I was wrong. I don't want to fuck up tonight cause I said something stupid. Can we just kinda move on from this. Minmin come out of the bathroom and come hang with me. I am sorry for this chaos."

Kat poured herself another glass of wine Tana had the right idea. She let the words Brandy had said to her as she left sink in. "Certain freedoms... asking the world..." She sighed as she sipped the wine in her glass. "Am I that naive? You think shes right? I mean she didn't smell like she was lying but I mean I am just me. I'm not a big deal or anything. Everyone here could clean the floor with me. I'm not strong and I don't have super control or anything. I get that Mr. Salvatore can call cats and therefore me but really what good can that do when I can't really fight or be bussinessy like Maria. I literally just clean up peoples messes here thats it..."

There was a soft knock on the door and Kat looked at the group. "Anyone want to get that or should I?"

Liam's smile was a crooked one.  "Warning her against me, are you?  We'll see how well that works out.  But yes, I will go pour oil upon the water and hope that it is not alight by the time your return."

Tana shrugged at Kats words. "I don't live in this world. I have no room to speak on such matters." She heard the door knock. "Your closest" She offered a small smile.

"It should be fine." Brandy said giving Liam a hug before letting go of him reluctantly and making her way down the hall to the elevator.

"The world's fucked up. This place is weird and I'm learning there are rules here I need step up my game and figure shit out faster so I don't step in shit." Kat said as she drained her glass and made her way to the door and opened it. "You hath returned man of the sea, enter and do so of your own free will."

"Enter freely and of my own will, eh?  With all this talk about me being the sacrificial lamb, should I be worried?" Liam asked as he slipped past Kat, far closer to her than he needed to be.  "So has the birthday girl unveiled herself?"  He paused, looking around.  "She's not chickening out, is she?"

He chuckled and did a single spin around the pole.  "Do I need to start taking off my clothes first?"  He reached for the first button on his shirt.  "I have no problems going first to get the crowd riled up.  Except maybe Lorne.  He might not find things to his taste.  Brandy wouldn't happen to have The Stripper on that thing, would she?  Oy, Minnie!  I'm about to steal your thunder!"

"Do you even know how to operate that thing?" Kat asked curiously as she gestured to the pole and poured herself another glass of wine.

"The only correct response at this point is 'how hard could it be?',"  Liam replied, taking another spin.  "I mean I'm not going to try and compete for the world fire pole Olympics but I'm game."

The bathroom door cracked open and minnie leaned against the door jam, looking a little like she was sick to her stomach.

Kat couldn't help but laugh. "And yet... I feel like maybe you should leave it to the pros. What happens if you take a header off that onto the floor. No padding if you cut yourself or end up bleeding I'll be the first one on top you licking your boo boo better."

"You don't need for me to have a boo-boo if you want to lick me,"  Liam said, grinning, before he caught sight of Minnie in the doorway.  "Oh, Lass, I'm just teasing,"  he said, moving from the pole to the bathroom door.  "Are you alright? You're looking a little green around the gills."

"it's.. complicated." Minnie said, then shook her head. "Actually, no it's not.  I'm just messed up. I know Brandy thinks I'm mad at her for telling Kat off, but that's not it.. it's... Something else."

"Why do I think I missed something when I was in the bathroom?" Liam asked, reaching out a hand to Minnie.  "Come on now Lass.  We're here to help you out.  You can tell me.  I'm the last one to judge, let me tell you.  I get prejudged by everyone who meets me.  Even those dogs that never bark bark at me.  What are they called?  Salubri?  Saluki?  Something like that."  he leaned closer.  "We could even sneak off to the kitchen, where no one can hear us," he whispered, knowing full well that the hearing of everyone in the apartment was good enough to hear what he'd said AND would have been able to listen to a whispered conversation in the kitchen."

"I.... I had a flashback.  "  She swallowed, wrapping her arms around herself.  She saw his hand reached out for her but couldn't bring herself to take it, not right now.  "Kat said something Brandy didn't want us to know, and it.. reminded me of something terrible.  I'll apologize to Brandy, and Kat, you don't need to feel guilty for causing a mess.  These things happen.  You learn from it, right?"  She tried to smile, and didn't quite make it.

"That which does not kill us doesn't always make us stronger,"  Liam said, leaning on the wall in a way that Minnie could easily slip past him without touching him.  "I had a cousin that ran into a killer whale that was bent on eating him.  Let me tell you, he did not end up stronger after that encounter."

Minnie almost laughed at that.  "I'll be okay, honest.  It'll just take me a few minutes to bury that shit again."

"Don't bury, it, Lass,"  Liam said, looking concerned.  "If you do, it will dig its way out at the most inconvenient time, like some bloody zombie in a cheesy horror flick."

Minnie barked out a laugh at that. "Yeah that sounds like an apt description of it, only less cheese and more horror. Seriously though, it's a work in progress. "She finally smiled a bit. "Although it's really amazing how fucking adorable that concerned look is. And I really don't know if it's cause of that glamour thing you have or if it's just me."

"No apology needed here Minmin I triggered you I'm so sorry." Kat said looking bashful. "Can I get you a glass of wine?"

"A bit of both, likely,"  Liam said.  "There's no point in trying to hide your feelings when you're surrounded by vampires and lycanthropes, so what you see is what you get."  He smiled and it was the sort of smile that broke hearts.  "And thank you for saying I was fucking adorable.  You're not so bad yourself, Sister Azure-Hair Suprise."

"Oh please, I'm sure you get a lot of better compliments."  Minnie scoffed, then looked past him to Kat.  "Yeah, wine would be good I think.  I'm gonna owe brandy a couple bottles after all this I'm sure.  And don't apologize kitkat.  You couldn't have known, and I sure as hell don't want you tiptoeing around me."

"Well there are three out on the table so I don't think she cares." kat said with a chuckle. "I'll get you a drank girl." She said rising as she made her way to the dining room and poured her friend a glass and returned with it offering it to the blue haired leopardess.

"I could always fetch something from my place,"  Liam said.  "And the term better is highly abused.  I have a certain preference for the term adorable, because it is only ever applied to cute things and I will accept cute, every time."

Minnie accepted the wine and laughed at Liam.  "Fair enough.  I will certainly keep that in mind."  She told him, the sparkle coming back to her eye.  "And for the record, I get lots of compliments on my hair. "

Lorne went quiet in the tension of the room, mostly because it was not his place to speak, it was not his grievance or horror or secret that was aired. It was not his blood that tingled through his veins with the coming of the full moon. He watched them with mild concern but fell back on the on the notion that minding ones own business was the best policy.

He went and got himself another drink and settled back in as quiet as any of the furniture, watching as the atmosphere lightened slowly. He gave a sympathetic twist to his mouth at Minnie's explanations. Flashbacks were no laughing matter. But no one liked to get therapized at an informal get together - or everyone did but usually by a drunk girl in the bathroom not someone who studied the subject.

Things had certainly been a roller coaster ride. Lorne sipped at his wine. "Always been a big fan of sports ball myself," he said conversationally to Tana.

Tana grinned at Lorne's retort. "Ya I know I'm a big fan of you know those guys that wear those colors getting the thing to the other end before the other team" she let out a small giggle.

Lorne smiled, the air breathable in the room again. "Oh yeah! The way our team scores the points? Incredible .So much better than how other teams score points."

"Exactly. Those other teams aint got nothing on ours. Am i right?!" Tana started to have a mini giggle fit that when she began to suck in air between outbursts it sounded similar to a happy guinea pig.

Brandy made her way down to the Lobby and bumped into Noah on the elevator ride down. His presence drew all the tension from her belly and body that she was carrying. The pain and embarrassment of Kat's reveal evaporated like mist in the morning. She gave the Vampire a thankful look despite him not necessarily knowing that she was fighting with her own demons and trying to squish her cat back into cramped closet of skeletons, dirty secrets and shame.  "Evening Mr Knolls you look like a man on a mission."

"I am Miss McCrea. The Huntsmen sent out a call for volunteers. I'm free tonight so why not?" Noah said.

"Wonder what Waylon's up to tonight with you guy? I am sure whatever it is it won't be boring. Maybe  he's looking for a hunting party?" Brandy suggested.

"Perhaps he is." Noah answered as the Lobby door opened. "Do have a good evening Miss McCrea."
"You as well sir..." Brandy said giving him a smile as she watched him step off the lift with a bounce in his step like he hadn't a care in the world. She shook her head and pulled out her phone looking at the time. She would sneak into the cafeteria and pick the group up a round of Salted Caramel Macchiatos for the shifters.

It would be better than the coffee she could make for them. The sugar content would soothe the salt as well as it was good for the hypothalamus. It was one of the reasons many people seeked out salt and carbs when they were stressed. The salt soothed and the hypothalamus made you crave it. The sweets took you back to your childhood and simpler times. The coffee well that didn’t soothe the same way but as an adult many had a codependent relationship with caffeine. Brandy was no different and knew her audience.

Sometimes it was easier to show you cared through the little things. Brandy liked having attention to detail and found actions were better than words. She was a doer and this trip down let her do something for herself and her company. A well needed break as cats were notoriously bad for rawring at each other. Cyn and her had a good go the month before. Sometimes it be Morvan rawring at Justin for saying something annoying. The all had their moments. It came with the territory as a cat. You did what you could to maintain it but she had days were it snuck out. The Macchiatos would be appreciated and accepted for her snark.  She mused to herself as she waited in line as she put her order in and tapped her employee card to have it added to her corporate tab.
She felt calm and centered and wondered if that was what it was like for Noah’s entourage and hanging out with him all the time. It was a nice feeling not to have your anger and beast ride you hard. She wished Noah would stay put in Seattle she could see multiple uses for the vampire within the company. Uses perhaps she would whisper to Waylon. He was good at having ideas and presenting them to Nigel. Or maybe drop something in the suggestion box. There was one where you could leave suggestions 'anonymously' for the master of the city. But the room clearly had a camera so few did it but she knew sometimes things did get put in there.

It was funny to have found out Noah had been hired on part time as a Janitor. She wondered if Nigel had any part to do in it. Volkov and him were friends and Noah had breezed into seattle and stirred up a whirlwind of activity in the past month. That was annoying and yet as time had passed she had found Noah and shifter entourage had grown on her. She would miss the strange vampire and his quirky troupe.

She thanked the counter staff as they passed her two trays snapping her back into reality and she made her way back to the lobby to see Cherry passing through the lobby with her phone out. “Hey trouble.” Brandy called out. “Caffeine Cherry?”
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Tuesday June 10th 10pm- Archangel Towers Basement Gym/dojo  - 2 days till the full moon

Brandy had awoken with Klaus and started the day off with the normal shower and slip into a pair of yoga pants and form fit trainer top as she made her way down to the lobby to meet Michael and Morvan and Tana.

The made their way down to the first floor of the basement to the gym facilities where she had booked her time for them to use the combat dojo and the training began in earnest as Michael and Morvan stood on the sidelines watching Klaus like a hawk.

Tana dropped a duffel bag near the door with a large bottle of ice water, a towel and a change of clothes. she moved to the middle of the room beginning to stretch. She wore yoga pants and bound her chest with tensor bandages. Her long black hair was done up in a messy bun a top her head.

"Is it just me or does this place smell a little stale?"  Morvan asked.  He'd expected the building to carry the carrion stench of dead flesh but had been actually surprised by the lack of odor.  A vampire behind the reception desk had attempted to smile, dropped her pen and stammered out a question as to why the two men were there.  She was clearly inexperienced with strong shapeshifters and it was with some relief she'd been able to pass them on to Brandy.  He was watching Klaus critically.

"I understand that you are busty but binding your chest like that is going to restrict your breathing,"  the German vampire said.  "I'd suggest a sports bra or nothing at all." A smile flashed across his face.  "After all, it's not like you're going to have the chance to bind before a fight.  There's no point in learning to fight from a position of being always aware that an attack is going to come."

Tana nodded "Oh fair. I've never really had issues breathing in tight things but I can see your point. Regular bra it is. I got one in my bag. I can go change quick?!"

"It would be best if you did,"  Klaus said.  "Morvan, Michael, welcome.  One question for you, because you know Tana far better than I.  Is she likely to lose control?  We are close to the full moon and I'd rather not push her too far."

Tana had nodded and smiled "K be right back" she rummaged in her bag grabbed her bra and a tank top and took off to a corner of the room giving her back to them all while she changed.

Brandy began stretching and limbering up. She had every intention of making use of her time in the dojo while Klaus and Tana trained. A fortified heavy bag would keep her busy and various attack dummies littered the far edge of the room that she could move on to later.

Michael gave the vampires question thought. "She was fine when she and I trained on Sunday. But that was not in human shape. Morvan is here to likely help keep her in human shape if things get too bad but this is a starter course is it not. How intense do you expect that grappling to get?"

Tana had finished changing and made her way back to the group. She moved to Brandy and let the men talk. She started to stretch again while watching them. "I'm not overly sure what to expect but I'll do my bestest" She beamed from ear to ear.

"Well I am pretty sure Klaus is going to work on form and stance likely it will be slow to make sure you get your placement right and how to work around things. Once you get that down things will speed up. Least that is how we started our little war dances until we found our rhythm." The red head replied giving her dark haired prodigy a grin.

"I need to figure out what she knows, so I can build on that,"  Klaus said answering Michael.  "So tonight is going to be a little rough housing.  Tana?  Can I get you to jog around the room twice?  It will help you warm up.  And stretching cold muscles isn't good for them."  He turned back to the two Alphas.  "How much baby-talk should I be expecting?" he asked.

"Lover it is a sparing night not English class. She is just eager. It isn't like shes going to call you daddy and ask for her baba." Brandy said as she shifted into downward dog yoga pose looking up at the the tall blonde vampire giving him a wink.

"Got it!" She turned and started to do laps around the room. She couldn't help but laugh at the conversation. Brandy knew her well. She was nervous and excited all at once and her beast was excited to be jogging in the room.

"It goes towards her level of maturity,"  Klaus replied.  "If I'm going to be teaching her to fight, I'd rather not have to deal with pouting and tantrums."

"She's mature enough,"  Morvan said.  "Consider her speech patterns to be social camoflage.  It makes people underestimate her."

Michael nodded. "She isn't our resident door-slammer in the house. She doesn't pitch fits. If anything your girlfriend is more of a pouter and door slammer than Tana if I need to point things out."

Brandy fish lipped and crinkled her nose. "I haven't slammed a door in quite sometime I will have you know. "

Michael smiled "And yet you and Cyn were being terribly moody last month and I do recall you sitting outside in your lingerie waiting for her to come out and put up her dukes."

"Ancient history." Brandy said rolling her eyes as she changed poses.

"And hardly relevant when it comes to Tana,"  Klaus pointed out.  "Now, if you will excuse me, I need to get started.  We are on a schedule."

"A schedule that can be modified,"  said a voice from the doorway.  "Good evening, Brandy.  You didn't tell me you were going to have such delicious company.  Morvan I've met but who is this long, tall drink of gorgeous?"

Waylon Crosby stood at the entrance of the gym, eyeing Michael with evident interest.

"He's a tree that you'd be wrong to bark up,"  Morvan said.  To say that he knew Waylon or that Waylon knew him was a bit of an exaggeration.  They knew OF each other.  That was about the limit of it.

Tana ran towards Waylon eyeing him before quickly looking for his nose like instructed before. "Evening Mr. Crosby!" She smiled as she ran past him continuing running laps.

Michael paused his nostrils flared slightly as the scent of a new vampire made itself known. He frowned folding his arms across his chest as he looked down at the smaller dark haired vampire avoiding eye contact. "No one of interest." He said his tone flat as he shifted to put his back to a wall while watching Klaus and Tana.

"Good evening Miss Selmoan,"  Waylon replied, as Tana ran past.  "And I'd hardly call you no one of interest."  He smiled, showing not even a hint of fang, a sign that he wasn't a new vampire.  "I'm certainly interested, after all."

"Ah Waylon I see you have made your rounds down to the basement. Nothing terribly exciting happening here as you can see." Brandy said as she stood and her back crunches several vertebrae shifting as she cricked her neck to the side. "Is this visit business or pleasure? Dr Goodman give you any good news because I haven't heard a peep other than to meet him here in the basement after we are done."

"Goodman is looking for more samples, to see if he can isolate all the vectors,"  Waylon said.  "And I would have said business, until I saw the scenery.  Really, Brandy, you've been holding out on me.  Truthfully, I heard we had some additional leopards in the building and I thought I'd drop by to welcome them and see if there was anything I could do to make their stay more positive."

"We are fine as things are." Michael said his answer short and clipped his shoulders squared as he looked to Brandy. "So this is your tea granny?"

Brandy smiled. "He is my tea for two friend. And I wasn't holding out on you Waylon Darling, Michael just is a bit of a hermit. I am genuinely surprised he came out here tonight. But we are all invested in Tana's growth. I think you might have met in passing since you are everywhere on any given night, but Tana Waylon, Waylon Tana. Michael same deal Micheal this is Waylon Crosby Nigel's assistant."

"I knew that was Mr.Crosby. He is the only one who could compete with my hair if I recall correctly." Tana laughed as she finished her laps and came to the middle of the room standing  in front of Klaus.

"I'm familiar with our resident lobby dwelling therapist,"  Waylon said, acknowledging her comment about his hair by running his fingers through his luscious locks.  "And If he ever decides he needs company,let me know,"  he chuckled and extended his hand.  "Hello, Michael, from one third chair to another."

Tana began to stretch a little watching the interactions with a grin.

Klaus had turned his back on the conversation by the door and was focused on Tana.  "First things first,"  Klaus said.  "If it works, it works.  I'm not going to teach you that your arm must form a perfect right angle when you do something for it to be right.  If you do it and it works, then you did it right.  Let's start with the basics."

He held up his hand.  "Punch my hand," he said.

"No company will be needed or required. " Michael said not taking Waylon's hand. "I am just here for my fellow leopards. Not here to make friends with the solarly challenged." He said.

Brandy laughed. "Loosen up Michael why don't you come over here and spar with me. Morvan is going to make sure Tana doesn't shift." She looked over to Waylon. "I know about the appointment after class. We are going to do what we can to get a change going and chew on a few little test subjects to see what data we can give the doctor. You going to be a nosy parker and sit in on that? Or are you busy with rounds and going to hold your title for prettiest long dark hair in all of the Towers?"  She asked as she took a few light jabs at the punching bag to further warm up.

Tana nodded. She squared her legs and planted her feet. Her arms lifted in a boxer like fashion to protect the sides of her head. She jutted her arm out swiftly landing in the palm of his hand with a resounding thwak that echoed in the room. Her hand moved back towards her head quickly defensively. Brandy, Morvan and Micheal had all taught her form and technique in more respects. If it lived up to Klaus's expectations was another.

"You've done some boxing?"  Klaus asked.  If she had, it would certainly give him a basis to build on.  He was intending to teach more grappling than striking but a starting point was a starting point.

"A little yes. I mostly beat up on trees on the back of the property rather then people or striking dummies. Brandy and the others spar with me using this stance. Its good for both offense and defense I was told."

"Trees generally don't strike back,"  Klaus pointed out.  He help up both hands.  "They also don't move.  I want you to hit my hands.  Either one.  Keep going until you connect four times."  He grinned.  "I'm not going to make it easy."

'Not going to make it easy' was something of an understatement.  Vampires and wereleopards were some of the fastest of the preternatural creatures in Seattle.  It took Tana almost ten minutes to land four solid blows.

"Yes! yes I did it cheese and crackers!" She huffed a bit with a cheeky victory grin across her face.

Klaus nodded.  "Indeed you did.  Now you get to do that again, except you also have to stop me from tapping you on the shoulders.  Every time I touch you, the number of times you need to hit my hands goes up.  If I make it to ten, we stop.  Ready?"

Michael coolly excused himself and made his way over to Brandy who was starting to get into a rhythm as she kept the punches light enough to not destroy the bag. Michael came over to hold it so it didn't swing. "You actually practice. I never see you fight on the full moons just assumed you had gotten comfy with your spot in the pard and no challenges.

Brandy landed a few sold punches to the bag. "Hardly Michael. I know what is at stake. Just because you don't see me doing anything doesn't mean I am resting on my cute tush. Since I am out on my own now you just get to see even less of that but have no fear. I put in my time." She said as she gave the bag a round house kick that send Michael sliding back a foot.

Michael cocked his head. "Fancy foot work." He said his voice held a hint of surprise. "New trick. Your Nazi teach you that?"

Brandy shook her head. "No and stop being a prick. His name is Klaus. Or would you like everyone to refer to you in some derogatory way. You are a guest here and you chose to come here. Less attitude and more focus on holding that bag sweetie."

"Fine. Did Klaus teach you that?" the dark haired leopard asked.

"Nope another friend." She replied.

"A dead one?" He asked.

Brandy smiled as she hit the bag a couple more times "Aww you care you really care? Does it matter where I learned it from?"

"Trying for my spot or Kyle's are you on the down low?" Michael asked.

"Hardly darling." Brandy breathed as she picked up the speed with her punches and drove her knee into the bag. You want a go at the bag and we can trade off?"

Michael's eyes turned to look at the dark haired vampire hovering in the doorway. "He going to be here long?"

"Does it matter it is a free country. You worried he is going to check out your ass or something." The redhead teased.

Michael let out a soft grunt of disapproval. "I don't like it."

Tana squared up determination on her face. "Ready" however instead of striking first she watched him carefully trying to study him her defenses up. Once she got some confidence she started to strike at his hands while blocking him in turn. Her brow began to furrow as she started to loose ground to him. She clenched her teeth and focused harder regaining some progress.

"Stay loose,"  Klaus advised.  "Tightening up slows you down.  They you go.  I would have landed that it you'd stayed stiff.  You can't match bigger opponents with strength, so you need to rely on speed."

Tana nodded and took a step back and shook out her limbs. She rolled her neck letting it pop once before stepping towards Klaus. She kept her feet squared and balanced however lowered her arms from protecting her head in for of a street fight style look. She grinned before letting out strike after strike after strike. Her speed increasing as she leaned into her punches using her hips and abs to twist, dip and dodge his shoulder taps.

"Good.  Good!"  Klaus couldn't help but be impressed by the speed of the young leopard.  She would be a fierce opponent.  "You're even getting some weight behind them.  Good!"

Morvan snorted.  "At least he'll be good for her ego."

"The Schoomaster is well named,"  Waylon said.  "If he is going to teach something, his student would do well to learn it."

Morvan turned to look at Waylon.  "That almost sounds like a threat."

"Doesn't it though?"  Waylon replied with a chuckle before slipping out the door.

Brandy and Michael continued their sparing both verbally as well as physically as Michael and her moved away from the heavy bag and onto the matted area where they began trade blows physically. He wasn't going all out but watched with curiosity as he watched Brandy come at him with jabs and the occasional kick. He caught her wrist and spun her around to put her in a bear hug squeezing her tightly but was surprised as Brandy jumped up and smashed her head against his chin causing him to rattle his teeth and he tasted blood. A soft growl escaped his lips as he turned and tossed her onto the mat a loud whap rang out across the gym as Brandy hit. "Not very nice. I thought we were keeping this light."

"You're the one that decided to vice grip me cupcake." Brandy groaned as she rolled off the mat and onto her feet.

"Cheap shots, looks like the vamps are teaching you how to play dirty." Michael said his dark eyes watching Brandy's body for the next attack.

Brandy licked her lips she could smell the faint scent of Michael's blood as he spoke and see it staining his teeth. "Sorry but you were making it hard to breathe. Desperate times call for desperate measures and I wasn't aware you wanted Queensbury rules. We can go easier if you want. I don't want to push you."

Michael looked at her. "Control wise you ain't got nothing on me. Come at me lets see what you got. But lets keep the bone breaking and blood drawing to a minimum. I don't need Gothic haired Ken doll or Aryan Ken doll deciding they want to start licking the floor mats due to either of us bleeding."

Tana flourished under the praise much like she did at home. It only made her drive all that more amplified. Her beast was loving attacking  and the enjoyment showed on her face. Free form attacking was something she had done for years on the street. her body seemed more adapted to it.

"Waylon just left. You are fine. Don't be so full of yourself." Brandy said as she started in on her attack once more as she felt Micheal block each blow that came. She began to pick up the pace keeping the strikes light enough to not break bones as instructed and after five minutes was pleased to see at full speed she was making Michael start to sweat as the two broke off for a moment to drink some water.

"You've grown you're faster than the last time we did this." Michael said as he unscrewed the water bottle.

"Well we haven't played with each other like this in over a year. I won't get cocky though I know this is just for fun and play. Thanks for the compliment though. Still a far way from being where you are at with being able to dish out the hits but I don't think I will ever see me closing that gap."

"Still good to have goals and push yourself. How much time you putting in of combat training?" Michael asked.

"Not as much as I'd like May was a bit of a wash but I get out twice a month to dedicate a night to it and four days a week I hit the gym to work out." Brandy confessed. "A few times a month with Klaus when we got time and no other plans. It's a work in progress."

Michael nodded. "Used to be you just were into punching the repertoires expanded some. That is good."

"Maybe if you got a free night I can take you somewhere to try something that is a little more challenging that doesn't involve the vampire scene if you are open to fighting with shifters that aren't leopards. Food for thought think about it sometime and if you want try it we can make a night of it. Mind you, you wouldn't be getting home till almost midnight so it might be too late for you Gramps." Brandy said her lips curled into a mischievous grin.

"Little miss I have secrets left right and center. You are just full of surprises aren't you?" He said as he put the cap on his water bottle. "Okay lets go again."

"If you want to throw down, Michael, might I remind you that this space and this time is dedicated to helping Tana become a better fighter, not salving your ego or validating your prejudice,"  Klaus said.  "Now both of you, grow up.  And here I was worrying about Tana's maturity.  Clearly I was barking up the wrong tree."

Brandy knew the moon was close her inner beast was enjoying the sparing and trading friendly barbs with Michael. It was the nature of it being close to the full moon the alpha posturing and the sparing. She had so much pent up frustration inside her and it felt good to let some of it seep out. Klaus's reprimand made her stiffen  as she blocked one of Michael's punches and her face turned crimson as she looked to Michael and whispered an apology before making her way to sit quietly on the floor beside Morvan as she closed her eyes and tried to focus on calming her racing heart and soothing her inner beast. It had been sometime since she and Michael had done such things and her inner cat was enjoying the contact with her pard mate but Klaus was right despite the dojo being large enough to host twenty people it wasn't about her dicking around and having fun. "Apologies Sir" She said in earnest as she pressed her cheek to Morvan's leg breathing in his scent. She found herself remembering her conversation with Volkov. She had a long ways to go to prove she could be a good and competent employee and support for Archangel. She had let her inner cat dictate what it wanted to do and would not make that mistake again that evening. She could do better.

Michael slipped his shirt back on and rejoined Morvan leaning against the wall as he watched Klaus push Tana his eyes watching the vampires stance and instruction. He was surprisingly proficient with instructions and wasn't overpowering or being too rough with Tana. Then again he had an audience so it was hard to tell if this was the norm for him or just him being on his best behavior. He noted Brandy siting on the floor leaning against Morvan eyes closed and frowned slightly he didn't like how quickly she had backed down he looked to Morvan and then to Tana and gave Morvan a look to see what his thoughts were on the lesson so far.

Tana had slowed down her punches when Klaus spoke. Her face was as easy to read as a book. "Ooooooh you just got in trouble from the teacher" however this reaction allowed Klaus to tap her shoulder for the 10th time. "Fuck!" she snarled. She pointed to her bag with her thumbs. "Water one sec" she quickly chugged a bit and stood ready in front of Klaus. Irritation that she allowed such a distraction rippled threw her. Smiling at Klaus she waited for his next instruction shaking out her limbs trying to release the irritation and focus. Her beast wanted another round and so did she.

Klaus looked at Tana for a moment.  Then he looked at Michael, Morvan and Brandy.  If it bothered him to see Brandy's head in Morvan's lap and his hand stroking her hair, he didn't show it.  "If I was putting power behind those taps, they would have left bruises," Klaus pointed out.  "That is a major difference between shapeshifters and vampires.  You bruise but we do not.  That extra little edge gives us a vampire the advantage, if all other things are equal.  We also have the advantage of time.  If it takes us a hundred years to learn something, we have that time.  You don't.  So you need to look at things that tip the balance in your direction.  You need to look at things that will give you an advantage.  You're smaller but you're faster but that also means you're weaker.  How could you use size and speed to counter superior strength?"

Tana hesitated. She knew the answer she wanted to give but wasn't sure how others would receive it specially just after what happened between Micheal and Brandy. She nervously looked back at her pard mates then back to Klaus. "Cheap shots...." she said quietly not looking up. "Go for the legs, get them on their backs or dodge to theirs. Stay low and small out of reach." She grew more confident as she spoke and slowly began to look up. Fighting dirty or going for cheap blows was something that was usually frowned upon but in life or death situations you do whatever it took and she knew this.

Klaus chuckled.  "I certainly wasn't expecting you to say it that way but yes, cheap shots.  Joint strikes.  Soft spots.  Eyes.  Nose.  Ears.  In most cases, your opponent will recover eventually but during that short time, you have an advantage.  Use it.  Use it to either line up a critical strike or use it to get the hell away.  I was rather intrigued to learn a very appropriate rhyme when I got to America.  He who fights and runs away, lives to fight another day, with the important part being he who fights and runs away lives."

Tana fidgeted. "Before Morvan found me I spent a lot of time on the streets. I know the run away technique well." Her lips lifted in a lopsided grin.

"Good.  Because some people will hang in to get that last shot in, to throw that last punch and that is where they stay in the fight too long.  If you are fighting for your life, it doesn't matter who is the best.  You win when you get away."  Klaus shrugged.  "But you can't always get away.  In that case you make it as expensive for them to win as you can.  You damage them as much as possible because if you are going to die, don't do it without a fight."

He waved her closer.  He towered over her or so it seemed.  "Trip me," he said.  "Don't knock my feet out from under me, trip me."  The task he'd assigned seemed impossible.  If he wasn't moving, so how could she trip him, without knocking his feet out from under him?

Tana moved closer before titling her head in confusion at his  order. "You want me to uuuh what?" she took at step back and starred at him "uuuh oooookay" She could think of many way to sweep his legs out or at least try but how do you trip and unmoving target.... wait did he mean mentally trip. No he wouldnt be so cryptic would he? Klaus could see the gears going inside her head. It took her awhile before her eyes lit up like she had an idea. She took off like a flash lopping behind Klaus and kicked at his knees from behind.

Part 1 of a Krystal/Lady Jallyn/Maxx Co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Tuesday June 10th 10pm- Archangel Towers Basement Gym/dojo  - 2 days till the full moon

Brandy opened her eyes to watch Tana trying to fulfill Klaus's assigned task and watched as she circled round her beau with preternatural speed. It was reminiscent of the cage fight at the feast but Tana wasn't aiming for devastation there were going to be no broken bones but she wasn't entirely sure how it would play out as she watched Tana lash out and connect.

"Did I not specifically say not to knock my feet out from under me?"  Klaus asked as he climbed back to his feet.  "If English isn't your first language, please, let me know and I will find a translator."  He brushed himself off.  "Now, again.  Without kicking me in the back of the knees, sweeping my legs of cutting me off at the ankles with a fire axe, trip me."  His tone carried not even a hit of mockery.

"What in the hell is he doing?" Morvan asked Brandy.

Brandy gently bit down on her lower lip familiar with the disapproving tone.  She was glad she wasn't the only one it had been used on. Though Michael seemed immune to it.  "Trying to get her to think outside the box?" she finally whispered feeling mildly anxious. Perhaps it was for Tana seeing as the task Klaus had set for her wasn't really what she would call beginners 101.  She knew he would give her the answer if she couldn't come up with it after some time, but knew that Tana and her were similar in the fact that they didn't like to fail and let down their superiors. Klaus wasn't a boss or pard but he was a teacher. And yet there had to be a simple solution or he wouldn't have asked her to do it. She reached out and as she sat on the floor and rubbed Morvan's leg hoping the motion would calm down the mild anxiousness that had formed in the pit of her stomach. "Just give them a moment.."

Michael pushed off the wall and stood beside Morvan his nose detecting the small emotional shifts in the room. He was alert his eyes intensely focused on Klaus and Tana as his  head and body bent and leaned forward ever so slightly before he froze into place. Those eyes watched every twitch and ears listened to every breath Tana made. He could smell faintly from Brandy stress and  fear or anxiety, the two emotions smelled the same to him just not as strong. Whatever it was it was mild at the moment and he had heard Brandy say wait. Tana wasn't in any danger or so was the claim. His inner beast however was waiting for the signal to spring into action if needs be. Truthfully he wanted a go at the vampire. He wasn't a fan of vampires and Brandy's choice in men didn't exactly have a great track record. This close to the full moon he knew part of him was itching for a reason of any type to have a go at the Blonde vampire but he was in control enough to know if there was a real throw down it wouldn't end well for anyone present. They were in the vampires domain.

Tanas face went from one of Victory to shock and anger as her brow knitted into a V "I thought you were supposed to know body parts!" she snapped. "Your knees are not your feet. I didn't touch your feet they moved on their own accord due to how the body is connected." A low rumbled poured out under her tone. "Also using an axe would LITERALLY be chopping you down. AND another thing unless you want me to send you a nice vacation as a trip the very definition of trip is to stumble or fall due to catching ones foot on something and your damn feet aren't moving!!!"Her chest heaved as she breathed in and out. Her fists turning into tight balls before relaxing and holding up an open palm in a stop like motion "Please excuse me I need moment and some water" She turned on her heel trying to calm down. She struggled to push her beast down that was lashing out. She hovered over her duffel bag before squatting and taking a sip of water and moving to stand back in front of Klaus mostly calm. "I'm sorry please enlighten me."

"Perhaps it's a little too close to the full moon for sophisticated concepts,"  Klaus said.  "We can come back to it later.  For now, what distance from me would be the most dangerous for you? Stand where you think it might be and explain why.  And Tana?  Losing your temper?  Even for a second?  It's called losing it for a reason.  If you ever lose your temper in a fight, you're pretty much handing your opponent the win. Wouldn't you agree, Michael?  If you came at me this close to the full moon, I'd be dealing more with the Beast than the man and even though there is far more power behind it, the Beast lacks the ability to reason or plan and is therefore actually the weaker of the two."

Michael stood still his nose twitched slightly as Tana's emotions leaked out his lip twitched as Klaus spoked to Tana about her temper. Fucking vampires he thought. They had to deal with a hunger but not the rage and beast that rode them and close to the full moon it was like having a rider on your back that dug in spurs that urged you to cave into it. He frowned deeper as Klaus asked for his two cents his beast annoyed that he was going to converse rather than fight.  He found Klaus to be patronizing despite that the tone wasn't.  "He isn't entirely wrong. But I disagree about it being the weaker of the two. It is unpredictable and wild.  The only thing you can predict it that it will want to fuck you up and it won't show you mercy. It's two sides of a coin the beast is part of you it is you. "

"But where the rational mind could recognize a feint, the Beast would not."  Klaus pointed out.  "Tana would forget everything she was taught and would fight as an animal and she would lose.  Against an equal, you need tactics, not savagery.  Even more so against a superior."

"Then don't leave her hanging as a teacher and show her. This close to the full moon isn't time for games. This is a starter course so maybe try walking her through it with some consideration of the fact that the moon does pull on us and fuses are shorter than normal 'Instructor Klaus'. " Michael said evenly as he locked eyes with the vampire for several seconds. Eyes being the windows to the soul they were a melting pot of strong emotions and intensity.

"You want me to push her into changing shape, to show her that I can handle her when she does?"  Klaus raised his eyebrows.  "That would be rather irresponsible, don't you think?  Or are you throwing down the gauntlet, at a time when you know you would not be fully in control, so that you might be able to justify any injuries you inflict?"

Tana had approached Klaus as he was talking with Micheal. She had lifted his arm outward examining the length of it. All the while in her head even though the vampire wasn't English all she cold do is picture him in a top hat and monocle with his pinkie up holding a mug of tea his head bobbing side to side"I'm Klaus I'm sophisticated mememememe trip me but don't touch my feet mememememe" The mental image helped cheer her up along hearing Micheal back her up as well. She was adjusting herself how far she would stand in front of Klaus still mocking him inside her head before shaking it not satisfied with where she stood and kept changing her mind second guessing herself. Her brow started to furrow again as she was finding it difficult to settle on an answer.

"Like hell I am not in control. You mistake me for your girlfriend. There is a significant leap between what 4th and 3rd looks like here pal. Where you got the idea I wanted her to shift and fight you is beyond me.  You know Tana's got little experience but you want to make challenges like this. Forgive me if I find it a bit asinine. Clearly you have a point you are trying to make about her tripping you, maybe you can just get to that point and show her rather than making her feel like shit because she doesn't have an immediate answer." Michael said his words were soft and carefully metered.

"And you obvious missed the point where we moved on from that,"  Klaus pointed out.  "We're on to something else and I said I'd get back to it at a better time. And if you really need, there is a meter stick over there, although frankly I think you'll still find Brandy's is bigger than yours."

Michael shook his head in a disapproving way and looked over to Morvan. The vampire was arrogant but then again name one vampire that wasn't. He wasn't about to take the bait but he shook his head again as he looked down at Brandy who sat by Morvan's side. He was trying to understand what she saw in vampire but beyond a pretty face he was grasping at straws.

It took every ounce of Tana's will to not shout out this is so stupid at Klaus.  "I'd say closer then further. If I have space I have time to run time to maneuver. But if your flying Vampire are one already running at full speed and I'm not ready I'm kinda screwed. Id say from attacking behind regardless you have advantage unless its super close range in which I could use your body's momentum against you. Hoesntly I have no clue the hell is the right answer" She huffed her shoulders slumped in defeat.

Brandy reached out with her beast to give Tana a nuzzle of support. She made a mental note to make sure their future training nights were at least a week away from the full moon. Tonight was too much she could feel and smell the tension in the air as everyone was doing their best to be genial. Klaus couldn't feel the Beasts that ran under their skins surface. Michael was not impressed Tana was frustrated. Morvan was silent his beast strangely quiet. She herself was feeling distracted and caged. Her mind worrying about what was to come after the sparring and her doctor appointment and the forced shift she was going to do. The other half of her mind was worried about what would happen if anyone lost their shit and how ultimately she would be responsible because she had set the date to try and do this so close to the full moon. It had been one thing last night to have Lorne and Liam over while they danced and drank but sparring was something else. Sparring was friendly fighting but the beast didn't always recognize things as being friendly  when the moon's pull was upon them.

"You're over thinking,"  Klaus said.  "You're facing me and I'm facing you.  No flying or running in circles.  I'm obviously not getting my point across.  The most dangerous place for you is not what you'd think.  It's not where I can hit you and you can't hit me.  It's just a little closer than that, where you can barely reach me and you're well within my reach because you're likely to want to stay there longer because you can make contact.  There are two places where you are safer, one better than the other.  Care to take a guess?"

"You're  overthinking it well no shit captain obvious after that cryptic trip crap earlier,"
she thought as she took a step and stood behind Klaus. It was a 50 50 at this point but she was hoping she was right.

Klaus hung his head.  "Tana, I just said you're facing me and I'm facing you.  Would you like to try it again?  You're still overthinking.  Two places where you are safer than you would be if you were in the danger zone.  It's not as hard as you're trying to make it."

Tana huffed. Why does he need to keep being so cryptic. She was more of a literal learner not an outside the box one. She stood face to face with Klaus and invaded his personal space getting up real close. She looked up at him seeing nothing but chin.

"Correct,"  Klaus said.  "Of course no matter which direction you moved you'd have bee correct.  If I can't reach you, you're safe.  If you're too close for me to effectively attack, you're also safe.  More importantly, I'm not.  What would you do, if you managed to get that close?"

"With your height difference... Go for soft spots. mostly your gut but the arteries in the upper legs arent a bad choice either." The savagery of her words shocked even her.

"Good,"  Klaus said.  "Now what would you do if you had to incapacitate me without risking ending me completely?"

"Still punch you in the gut as hard as I can. Try to knock the wind out of you or activate your gag reflex by violent means. Or try and punch your throat. or remove a chunk out of those legs... you ain't gonna be moving without much muscle."

"The spine or neck." Brandy said quietly. "He is a vampire. If your assailant was mortal or a shifter those would be good. Apologies for just butting in and saying that. Just remember these lessons here aren't going to be super good for the full moon either when you and Sandy throw down because we want a clean fight."

"Without risking ending me completely,"  Klaus repeated, looking at Brandy.  "I'd rather not lose a piece of my spine.  I'd certainly not want to lose a piece of my neck.  You'd need to be very precise to avoid crushing the windpipe with a throat strike.  Gut punching a vampire or trying to disrupt our breathing is pointless.  Most of us do it only when we need to speak. Removing pieces of my legs would work or making a joint bend the wrong way works too.  If you wanted to drop me like a stone and have a very good chance of me not getting up quickly, and I'm not telling you to do this, drive your fist or do a palm strike against my knee.  They're surprisingly easy to break."

"You did say without ending you as the only parameter." Brandy answered back with a shrug and an apologetic smile not wanting to be difficult.  "I'm not wrong though.  It would suck and hurt but you wouldn't die from it. So it is a viable tactic to use against an enemy, just not your sparring teacher perhaps. But knee and leg strikes will definitely slow someone down long enough to get out of dodge or put your boy at a disadvantage."

Tana nodded thoughtfully while taking a step away from Klaus. Talking into his chest and looking up at his chin was sorta weird. "so earlier you said you don't bruise. Is that because you have no blood flowing in there?" She poked at his arm."Part of be is a tad envious since I'm a tad accident prone"

"This is exactly why we don't bruise,"  Klaus said.  "We do have a very slow heart beat, God knows why.  Blood pressure is an odd thing for us.  We don't breathe, we don't bruise an we don't build lactic acid, so we don't tire.  All other things being equal, if the fight lasts long enough a vampire will be able to overcome a lycanthrope.  It's difficult to find an exactly even match, so alive or undead is rarely the deciding factor, just like any fight.  And if you are accident prone, be thankful that you regenerate."

"I am" She beamed. "Its kind of fascinating. I mean it could be why besides the fact I'm not open late that Vampires don't really feel the need to get massages."

"For us it is a more sensual thing than a therapeutic one,"  Klaus corrected.  "Now come in close.  I'm going to teach you a shoulder throw."

"Oh i sorta know this alright here we go." She smiled and moved in close

"You're going to use a combination of strength and leverage," Klaus explained.  "Get a good grip on my arm.  Okay,  Here comes the hard part.  You need to lift, pull and bend forward all at the same time.  Properly executed, I end up flat on my back.  Badly done, I end up on top of you.  Ready to try it?  Lift, pull and bend."

Tana grinned grabbing Klaus's arm and, with surprising heft, lofted him into the air and over onto his back "Not my first Shoulder throw." She grinned "Was doing this BEFORE I was a shifter"

Klaus hit the mat and lay there for a moment.  "Nicely done,"  he said.  "If you let go of the arm, you can run.  If you hold onto the arm, you stay engaged but more importantly, nine times out of ten, you take control.  Bend it, twist it, even break it.  You have an advantage until I get back on my feet, so make use of it any way you can.  Drive your knee into my elbow and you take it out of the equation but it may not take your opponent out.  I recently saw someone get their elbow bent completely backwards and they stayed in the fight a hell of a lot longer than I expected.  Or course he had an ace up his sleeve that no one was expecting."

Tana scrunched her face "Ew no ouchies" she hissed out her teeth "That doesn't sound pleasant in the least. But destroy your elbow got it."

"You can do a wrist lock or an arm bar.  Submission holds.  If you are facing somebody with a high pain tolerance, they may power out of your hold but it will cost them and that cost will be another advantage for you.  The more advantages you have, the more likely you are to win.  Now, bend my wrist back and turn my arm.  It doesn't matter which way.  Each direction leads to a different lock...."

For the next hour, Klaus showed Tana different ways to use an opponent's arm to her advantage but didn't hesitate to show her how it could be countered.  He applied each lock to her gently, letting her see how the lock worked and where the pain was.  Each time he let her try to power out of the move, carefully explaining what sort of damage she could do to herself if she did.  If she wanted to try, he let her, stopping things before she hurt herself too badly.  Never once did he criticize her for a lack of knowledge.  Not once did he look her in the eyes.

"And that would be that," he said, when his watch alarm beeped.  "We work on other techniques when you are here next."  He looked to Morvan for confirmation.

The Raj nodded.  "Looks like you know a few things that will help Tana become a better fighter,"  he said.  "What do you say, Tana?  Want to come back?"

Tana nodded turning to Morvan "yes please"

Morvan nodded.  "See you in two weeks.  We'll skip the week on either side of the full moon, so it will be no more than twice a month."

Brandy rose from the ground as the lesson concluded. her phone in her pocket vibrated and she turned off her warning alarm. She was due to see Goodman in fifteen minutes but as they were meeting in the basement it wasn't an issue of being late. "You did well Kitten. Sorry for booking this so close to the full moon."

Michael fished his keys out of his pocket. "Did you want me to take Tana home while you deal with the other business here or do you want us to stick around?" He asked Morvan.

Morvan chuckled.  "You are my ride home, unless you want to go home with Tana and I can drive myself back,"  he said, holding his hand out for the keys.

"I'm good either way. We can stay for moral support or head out if you are comfortable on your own." Michael said. "Admittedly I would feel better staying with you until your business here is finished."

“I’m not going to tell you not to stay,” Morvan said. “Although it might be a little hard on Tana.”

"Well she's not got work tomorrow due to the full moon being so close and has a few days off since the full moons coming so technically it's fine. She can sleep away tomorrow." Michael patted Tana on the head. "You good with staying until Morvan finishes helping Brandy tonight at her doc appointment?"

Tana still smiled " I'm Gucci for hanging out"

"Looks like we are staying." Michael said as he looked over at Morvan Brandy giving them a nod.


Part 2 of a Krsytal/Lady Jallyn/Maxx co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
This has been a copost by Maxx, Goosekat, Darkflame, wyn and Lady J

Tuesday June 9th 11:15 pm- Club Nightshades-  Team spy hard and Team Church Mouse

Darien had stayed behind to share info about the phone call he had made with the rats and what he knew on his end when it came to what info he had collected hoping that the intel passed along would be of some use to the Huntsman.

The vampires that had been called to task by the Huntsmen made their way down to Darien's night club to take over one of the private VIP rooms to further discuss their plans.

They sat on the comfortable couches as Darien and Arianna decided to see what they had to work with skill wise with their selected vampires.  There was a knock on the door and Darien's bartender notified him that there were two additional vampires outside that wished to speak with him.

"This seems to be a theme." Darien sighed.  "I will return.  Feel free to talk amongst yourselves of course, and let the bar know if you need anything."  He stood and followed Sofia out to the bar.

When Darien emerged, he found Willy and Thomas waiting by the bar.  Thomas was looking a touch annoyed but Willy was looking eager.  "Seems the boss thought you might need additional muscle,"  the shorter vampire said, his Bristol accent undimmed by age.  "Thomas here is a little miffed.  This was supposed to be his day off and he had plans on coming down here anyway looking for Tasi but now he can't stick around and wait to see if she shows up to donate."

Darien arched an eyebrow.  "A shame really.  Tasi is... delightful." He said with a smirk.  "Come on, then.  We are in VIP about to discuss plans."  He waved them along.

Malaki sat humming to himself quietly until his team leader returned. He mused at how he could help team spy hard.

"You heard the man, Willy,"  Thomas said, grumbling.  "Let's get this done so we can get back to work."

When Darien returned to the room with Thomas and Willy part of ArchAngel's Security detail Noah's eyebrows raised in curiosity as the two men joined them settling down onto the couches. "We have a set of Plus two to add to the evening soiree it would seem. Voluntold Gentlemen or volunteers?" Noah asked playfully.

Malaki chuckled "Thats a voluntold face if I ever saw one"

"And that's looking very much like a punch mouth,"  Thomas growled.  Willy put a hand on his shoulder.

"Easy, Killer," the English vampire said.  "He'd eat you for breakfast and shit you out by noon."

Noah nodded. "I don't think we have formally introduced ourselves yet good sir. I'm Noah. He said to Malaki but the introduction was for the benefit for everyone in the room.

Arianna agreed with Malaki on that one, Thomas and Willy were voluntold. "Come have a seat Thomas."

Darien sighed. "Yes, sit. Let us make sure we are all acquainted with each other."

"Most of us know each other,"  Thomas pointed out, as he sat beside the singer.  "From poker.  Willy and I know everyone at least by sight.  You come past us every time you go through the Archangel lobby."

"then let us move on. Noah and Sebastian are working with Arianna to infiltrate this mysterious church that has popped up, while it seems that you two are part of my team along with Malaki and the Countess. "Darien said.

Malaki reached his hand out taking Noahs "Malaki" he gave it a firm handshake

Noah shook his hand "Pleasure and now that we all know each other we can get down to the brass tacks."

"Thomas, Willy, was the situation explained to you or were you put to task without?" Darien asked.

Noah had his smart phone out his face intent as the blue screen gave off a soft glow as Darien asked the two security guards.

"Knowing Waylon, he was heavy on the voluntelling and light on the details of the job," Arianna said with a shrug.

"Only the bare bones,"  Willy said.  "Something about a vampire priest whose been trying to lure some of the lesser vampires in the city away from the master by promising them freedom if they pledge themselves to God or some such drivel.  Not the Chucrh of Eternal Life but something new.  Would you consider that light on details, Miss?"

"Yes and no," Arianna returned. "I know he wants some of us to infiltrate the church."

"That sounds a lot like what we got.  He's telling people that they dont have to bend a knee to the Master if they pledge themselves to God. We get to find out if what he says is true or not, or if he's trying to poach from the Master to gain power on his own."  Darien nodded

"I still say drag him in and defang hin in front of his followers but thats just me" Malaki shrugged

"Anybody dumb enough to sign on that dotted like is in for a rude awakening.  Or more precisely a rude not awakening,"  Thomas said.  "Unless you're a master in you're own right, you need a stronger vampire to keep your heart beating.  Sad but true.  It's the ultimate pyramid scheme.  Even worse than Amway."

"If you're going to do that, you might want to make certain you've got the chops to do it," Willy said.  "Otherwise you might end up being the one getting your fangs yanked out like a set of Whitechapel kidneys."

Sebastian cocked his head unsure of what that meant. He remained silent.

"Is that a Jack the Ripper reference?" Elisabeta asked.

"At any rate, we get the fun job of ferreting out information, and perhaps having a little tete a tete with the Bishop to find out what his thoughts on the matter are."  Darien smirked.

Noah looked to his team Lead looking to Arianna for input so far she had been quiet as they had assembled.

Willy beamed.  "It is,"  he said.  "So, are we attending Mass en masse or are we doing this piecemeal, with somebody going to talk to the Bishop?  I'm a long way from my choir boy days but they make more jokes about sailors being ass clowns than they do altar boys, so if you need somebody to flash an arse to distract him, you can put my name on that list."

"Site is under construction but St Andrews is open for Midnight mass on Fridays and Mondays it would seem...: He said taking his glasses off to clean them.

"It was suggested by Waylon that we speak with Father Domenic before approaching the Bishop. I did volunteer to let the good Bishop find me lounging on his bed in the middle of the night just to see the look on his face though," the Countess said.

"Then I suppose we're going to be worshiping with the flock, on Friday night." Arianna said, "Until we see what their set up is for their service us church mice are in a holding pattern."

"Arianna and her team are going to church.  Our job is to dig in other places. and yes, the suggestion was made to speak with sister mary sunshine.  Any takers for that task?"  Darien asked.

"I have no problems with speaking with the good Father." Elisabeta volunteered.

Malaki raised an eyebrow "I don't think speaking with him would be a task suited for me. Hell I offend current company and most of you have been friends for years. I can however send my rats to sniff around and be eyes and ears. They get into places most can not"

"I must have done something bad in a previous life to be sent into a church as a vampire,"  Thomas said.  "And the Executioner is not on my list of people to sit down to dinner with."

"Early bird gets the worm but the second rat gets the cheese,"  Willy said.

Arianna groaned at Willy's comment. "Actually Malaki your rats are a wonderful idea, we can find out if they have daytime staff."

"I don't think his rats have any staff,"  Willy said with a snicker.

Darien sighed. "Thank you Countessa. Willy, thomas, were you told what team you were going to be working with?"

"If I had a penny on me I'd throw it at you, because you know very well I was talking about the church." Arianna grumbled as she glared at Willy for his cheek.

"No mention of teams,"  Thomas answered, as Willy stuck his tongue out at Arianna.

"If you don't mind Darien I will send a quick text to Father Dominic while you try and figure out where Frick and Frack will be." Elisabeta said with a chuckle.

"then lucky you. If you don't feel safe sitting in confession, then you can spy hard with the rest of us.". Darien said

"Anybody else wondering how we're supposed to get onto Holy ground?"  Thomas asked.

"Miss Morgan was able to walk right onto the construction site when Waylon first sent out to spy on the spot." Elisabeta said with a shrug.

"So an unconsecrated church,"  Thomas said, rubbing his chin.  "Good to know."

"Doesn't the ground need to be deconsecrated if a vampires on it? I doubt that will be an issue. The Church eternal life had a set up to look like a church but it was definitely not consecrated land." Sebastian explained.

"To be honest Im still a little lost at the task as a whole still. Sure investigate okay that I understand. The purpose of all the cloak and dagger is what fails to compute other then what the huntsman wants the huntsman gets"

"To see what is being done behind the curtain." Sebastian said.

"I suppose that's part of what we need to find out for certain, the consecration part that is. And Sebastian is correct. Things are seldom what they seem." Darien agreed

"Pay no attention to the man behind the curtain,"  Willy said.  "Got it."

"That would be the idea Great and powerful Oz." Arianna quipped back at Willy.

"That is for sure," Elisabeta stated. "When Miss Morgan and I first went to spy on the site we stayed hidden in the deep shadows of an alley across the street. When this Vampire Priest, or what ever he is, came out of his trailer to speak with one of the Union reps that was hanging around he looked straight at us before he returned inside. He couldn't have known we were there and yet somehow he did."

"Ah okay so our tean is looking for the charlatan. One would think  a fellow charlaton could figure that out in a shake of a lambs tail, no?"

"Skill set wise I am a bit all over the place. My maker used me for many tasks but mainly I was an assistant traveling the country as we did during the times we did having a white man conduct business and grease the wheels in human society helped. So I tend to be good at diffusing situations and making people comfortable. I do work well with shifters and animals find me inoffensive despite me not having one of my own to call. I can clean up messes as well if the need arises but I do not enjoy that sort of work." Noah said offering his skills up to the group.

"Might mean that he's a master, with the ability to detect other vampires,"  Thomas suggested.  "There are some masters in Asia that have some strange powers.  I'm talking right out of kung fu legends."

Elisabeta shrugged again. "He did look like he was of Asian decent if my memory serves."

Sebastian nodded taking in the new info. "Much younger than yall, but skillswise.  I hold a Bachelors in business. I can sing and play guitar as I used to be in a christian rock band that was quite popular back in the day before I was turned. Combat wise I do have a black belt in Karate, but I fear my skill sheet is a bit shorter than most. I doubt my hobbies about occult research will be of much help or my other unusual gift."

"Christian rock?" Thomas exclaimed.  "Really?"

"You never know what may or may not come in handy during these things my dear," Elisabeta replied to Sebastian.

"was a good church boy before my turning. The church of eternal life took me in while I lived in St. Louis. Some rogue vamp had come in turned a bunch of humans staved us all till we went feral and set us on the public." Sebastian explained. "So I traded one church for another."

Darien arched a brow. "Well you will be quite at home then."

"P.O.D, started out as a Christian rock band before they went mainstream." Arianna said.

"Been almost 5 years now since my last service..." Sebastian said. "I guess we will find out if they are affiliated with the church of eternal life.  Malcolm's a strong vampire with a good sized following I hope this isn't an attempt to expand territory or you guys will be dealing with the Master of St. Louis and The Executioner since they are allies now."

"The only one I can name is Stryper,"  Thomas said.  "And the only reason I remember them is because I saw the name before I heard it and didn't know if it was supposed to be pronounced 'Striper' or 'Stripper'."

"Forgive me father for I have sinned,"  Willy said.  "No Englishman has confessed in a Catholic church since 1534 and I'm not about to break that streak."

"Your American now,"  Thomas pointed out.

"Don't forget Willy, Bloody Queen Mary returned England to the holy see until her death." Arianna pointed out, "but I doubt they have it set up like the Catholics."

"God bless Elizabeth the first,"  Willy said.  "And the second as well."

Elisabeta pulled out her phone and scrolled through her contacts till she found Father Dominic's information.

'Dear Father Sozio. I hope all is finding you well. Some information has come to light that has the Master of Seattle a little concerned. If it is not to much of an inconvenience for you I would like to speak to you in person about it. Please reach out and let me know a date, time and place that you would be comfortable with. Thank you for you time and understanding in this matter Father.
  Yours Truly,
    The Countess Elisabeta Dragomir.'

Darien sighed.  "  Willy, you can work with me, the countess and Malaki.  You as well Thomas if you prefer.  I am certain that knowledge of security practices and systems will prove to be useful in some way."

"Perhaps Thomas should go with Arianna at least once or twice just to see if he can spot what type of security measures are at this church. See if he can spot security cameras, motion sensors, that type of thing or is it more along the line of physical security forces at play." Elisabeta suggested as she put her phone away.

Sebastian nodded at the idea.

"I can do that,"  Thomas said.  "Although I object to the assumption that the black man can spot security equipment.  Not all of it is obvious any more.  The can have the whole place wired and nothing will show.  Depends on how much money they have to spend."

"Understood my dear Thomas. But to my knowledge you and Willie are the only two here with a background in security," Elisabeta said with a small smile.

"It's more about you knowing where they would be likely to put it."  Darien said to assure his friend it wasnt meant as an affront.

Elisabeta's text was answered after a few minutes.

'Countess,  the problems of Seattle's  vampires are not really my responsibility, unless they are related to vampires breaking the law.  Is this the case or are you trying to get me to do legwork for you? '

'My Dearest Father Sozio,
  Thank you for responding so swiftly. There is a new Vampire in town that is, at the very least, posing as a Priest. I do not wish to say anymore in a means that can be compromised. I do not know if you can legally do anything for us but at the very least you should be made aware of the circumstances.
Yours Truly,
  Elisabeta Dragomir'

'Haven of St Andrew. irony - he's patron saint of vampires.   Father Isaac Gless.   outside my parish anyway, so also beyond the control of Bishop Randall because he's Not a Catholic priest.  Non demoninational christianity as bizarre as that sounds.  Got me to do legwork for you anyway.  ;-)'

'Thank you for the information Father. If you ever need a favor please don't hesitate to ask. I do owe you one for tonight.
Your Servant for a night,
  Elisabeta Dragomir.'

"I have some information from Father Sozio. It seems that we are looking into the Haven of St Andrew. One Father Isaac Gless presiding. The good Father states that it is outside his own parish and also outside the sphere of Bishop Randall as this Father Gless is a Non-denominational Christian. So it would seem that we are on our own as far as those avenues go," Elisabeta said as she  put her phone away once more.

'You owe me nothing' was the reply to the countessa's text.

"Well isn't that interesting.  "  Darien said with a thoughtful look.  "Are you certain you don't want to pay them a visit, Countess?  You seem to be on good terms with one church at least."

"I am on good terms with the man behind the cloth, not the institute he represents Darien," Elisabeta laughed. "I have never been on good terms with religion but now that you mention it, it might be fun to see how long I can screw with them before they kick me out the door."

"If you think you're on good terms with Sozio, you've got another thing coming,"  Thomas said.  "The man's seriously anti-vamp."

"Think,"  Willy said.

"What?" Thomas asked, confused.

"It's another think coming.  Not another thing.  You said if that is what you think.  It makes no sense for it to be another thing, no matter what Judas Priest says,"  Willy explained.

"You are a sad, strange little man."

Elisabeta looked at Darien. "Are they always like this?"

"Yes."  Darien said simply.

"Yes," Arianna said echoing Darien.

"Charming, isn't it?" Malaki grinned with pure honesty.

"Come to poker night and see."  Darien replied.  To the countess he said.  "I don't care if you play around, but we are trying to get information for the huntsman. I doubt any of us want to find out the price of disappointing him or the Master."

"It reminds me of the three stooges, or maybe the Marx Brothers is a better analogy for those two," Elisabeta said with a laugh and a smile.

"So Team church mouse infiltrates the church what sort of questions should be be asking that might be useful." Sebastian asked.

"I was thinking more Abbott and Costello,"  Thomas said.

"Laurel and Hardy, you mean,"  Willy retorted.  "We need to ask about his promises of freedom from the master.  And what exactly is involved.  No point in beating around the bush, especially for young vampires who are most in danger."

"I would be the proverbial thorn in the lions paw. Drawing attention to myself to allow the rest of the team to do their jobs unmolested. It is better for one to play the sacrificial lamb if needed so the rest can escape unscathed don't you think?" The smile was gone from the Countess' face as she spoke, her voice holding a slight edge to it.

Sebastian waited patiently as his elders and superiors talked and joked but listened to the Countessa's outline. His eyes drifted back to his Team lead waiting for direction and input. He was rather surprised that the elder vampires were as playful as they were considering their task. Perhaps he was too uptight or was it just a show. He felt out of his element but wanted to prove he could be a good player and helpful to the Master and the older vampires.

"play the skeptic?" Darien asked the countess. " It could be useful."

"When it come to religion I have always been a skeptic. There would be no need for me to play at anything. Except maybe being interested in their whole charade," Elisabeta shrugged in response.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Part 2

Arianna was quiet as she mulled over what they knew so far. "We need to know if this Father Isaac is a splinter group of The Church of Eternal Life as well, and if that's the case how radical are they."

"Many churches have visitor cards they want you to fill out. It's a canvassing ploy to drum up membership numbers."

"If they are anything like the church of Eternal life the draw is they offer it. Without the strings of having to serve the Master of a city since you are practicing your freedom of religion and the right to it. You see humans come and offer to donate blood and become a part of the flock and after careful evaluation time and consideration some of the donating flock is turned. At my old church there was a heavy leaning towards turning those with terminal illnesses or that had exceptional ability. But regular folk were not necessarily turned away either.  it had all the bells and whistles of a regular church, choir sermons, donations, hobby groups outside of services. Just no holy iconography." Sebastian informed the vampires present about how his old church worked. "We had a version of mass instead of wine and the eucharist we drank blood of course for those of  that were church goers and undead while the rest of the flock drank grape juice or non alcoholic wine. Members had to be 17 or older to join. "

"I take it the age had something to do with consent?" Elisabeta asked.

"That makes sense because of the laws that prohibit the turning of a minor." Arianna said tapping a nail on her thigh.

"Correct." Sebastian answered with a nod.

"That is one thing we will have to keep our eyes open for then. To see if we can spot any obviously underage parishioners. And it would also do to see if we can determine approximately how many, if any, mortals are in attendance. That can give us an idea of if mortals are being turned or if it is only for those younger Vampires that feel disenfranchised." Elisabeta pulled out her phone and started making a series of notes.

"Indeed. If they are not affiliated with the church of eternal life then they might be leaning towards welcoming vampires more than humans. I am curious to see if turnings are offered and how this setup differs. Anything that isn't like my old church I can immediately let you all know." Sebastian said.

"Excellent," Arianna hummed, "Can you also reach out to your friends back at your old church and see if they've heard of Isaac?"

Sebastian looked uncomfortable and laughed. "I can try, but I didn't leave my last church with much grace or positive fanfair my dear."

Noah cocked his head. "Oh? Do tell we all love a good tale dear boy."

"I mentioned before the Master of St Louis Allied with my head of church. I sort of went behind backs to see if Seattle would take me due to not wanting to serve the Master of St.Louis. Too dangerous and I am too young. The Master Jean Claude and his  pet human servant like to attract attention and body counts. It isn't a friendly world for a young vampire to be frolicking around in. And so I relocated. End of story Mr. Knolls." Sebastian said calmly as if he were discussing the weather.

"Yes I can see that there might be a problem. However, you had a valid reason for wanting to leave." Arianna said with a shrug, "Of course I'm sure if they won't talk to you, we can get someone to pose as a reporter and as questions about the good Father." She said pointedly looking at Noah.

"The church is built on the site that was supposed to be a chapter of the Church of Eternal Life,"  Thomas said looking at his phone.  "There were a bunch of strikes and other stuff that ended up with them abandoning the idea six years ago.  St Andrews bought the property less than a year ago and brought in a prefab building.  Caused some issues with the unions because they also brought in a Chinese crew to do the construction because no one in the states knew how to assemble it."  He looked up.  "Google is my friend."

"They also brought in a full sized cathedral organ for it," Elisabeta added.

"Not knowing my lineage and being brought over without my consent were parts of my leaving. Jean Claude likes to know who is who in his domain. Not being food for him or his lady was the other nail in the coffin. Seattle has treated me well enough and is a far different world than living in Missouri." Sebastian confessed. "I'm thankful the Master of Seattle accepted me and has given me time to acclimate. I will do what I can to make sure we get the info the Huntsman needs. Besides the inner practices of the church as to what they have mission wise what else might be useful."

"And the labor was cheap." Arianna sneered. "I'm not sure, at least until we have boots on the ground." She continued.

"So Friday we attend this Midnight Mass." Noah said. "Is all of team Church mouse going or are we going to see if they can ask us to bring in friends and just slowly slip in one at a time so our ringer looks good?"

"Food for-?"  Willy stopped.  "What do you mean by that?"

"Don't go dissing Chinese labour,"  Thomas growled.  "Those people work hard and do not deserve your derision."

"Jean Claude is from Belle Mortes line, Willy. He is an incubus him and his human servant share the ability to feed on sex and lust. A rare gift the Aurdeur and yet he has it. Not many from Belles line have that ability." Sebastian confessed. "I'm not one for sex parties and orgies. Church mouse remember?"

"Trickling in would be the better course to take, and the Huntsman didn’t give us a time frame." Arianna replied."Thomas I'm not dissing the the laborers, but the employer. "

"I will go in alone if I am going. I do not want any of the rest of you to be associated with me when I start to make waves, provided they are even necessary. It is best if we go in singly or in pairs. Make sure not to be to conspicuous and make sure that we go in a slightly different times. The fewer of us they can tie together the better our odd of success," Elisabeta replied just after Arianna had.

"One on Friday nights and one on Monday nights then," Arianna said agreeing that they shouldn't go en masse.

"Chinese prefab building, Chinese labour to put it together.  Probably not as cheap as you think,"  Thomas said.  "Might have been a big fuck you to the unions because of the way they shut the first church down."

"It would make more sense for the weaker vampires to attend,"  Willy said.  "My Mum would likely tan my arse for saying this if she was still alive but you're a little old to be seeking out this sort of thing, aren't you Contessa?"

"You just need to decide who the Church mice are going to be Miss Arianna. Who out of is is the best candidate to draw the least attention and who is best to bring in as curious and interested parties. I have no ties to the Master here. Young Sebastian seems at home in a church. You have ties to the master as does Sebastian. It is your call ultimately as our Leader. I do think leading with the countessa coming in to make waves on the first visit might be jumping the gun..." He paused. "Once our church mouse brings in some one potentially then?"

Elisabeta burst out laughing. "Too old, Willy? Really? And at what age does one become to old to have a curiosity about such things as this?" It was apparent that she had taken no offense at his words.

"Potentially because you are a Master?" Noah mused. "Show of hands how many here have Master Status."

"You're very right, Willy the weaker of us should attend." Arianna said, not yet addressing Thomas's point. "Very true Noah, but Sebastian has been flying under the radar here in the city so I want him to go in on Friday."

Tomas Willy and Sebastian did not raise their hands. Noah held his up.

Darien raised his hand. "I also have an animal to call."

Arianna raised her hand.

Elisabeta held up her hand. "I also can call an animal."

Malaki raised his.

"Sure rub it in Walker and friends." Noah chuckled. "I've been traveling the world on my own sustaining myself. But again no animal to call but I have an affinity with shifters and am inoffensive to most animals."

"I have met Masters who were over 200 years old and still had to be tied to their cities Master because they simply did not have the power to survive on their own. Age is just a number, even to us," Elisabeta stated.

"Not every master finds an animal. Your comfort with shifters is an amazing thing to behold. The rest of us must rely on personality alone." Darien said.

Sebastian nodded. "Not a master no animal to call but Don't react as strongly to crosses as other vampires and that might be taken as a sign of things to come for me... I don't know if I am being honest, time will tell not that it will be useful right now... As it is holy objects light up but they don't make me recoil more of a having a mag light in your face reaction than wanting to retreat."

"Sounds like your two hundred year old masters were having their power restricted,"  Thomas said.  "Being able to self sustain is the hallmark of a master.  No lesser vampire could do it.  It's dangerous to cross the ocean without a master sustaining us.  Not all of us make it."  Sebastian nodded in agreement.

"So we have a tentative plan it would seem. So who will be attending midnight mass on Friday and whom will be brought in for the next mass as the curious soul?" Noah asked wanting to make sure the plan was solidified.

"And what's the plan for the rest of us?"  Willy asked.  "What are we spying on?  The church?  Trying to see where father Isaac spends his days?  Let's hope it's not a blacked out van, because we're likely to follow him around until sunrise and get ourselves cooked like fine crispy bacon without learning anything."

"We are going to dig into the good father's background and set up surveillance. "  Darien said.  "The modern era has such wonderful things as cameras."

"Respect your elders,"  Willy huffed.  "Just because we're old doesn't mean we don't have a trick or two up our sleeves."

Thomas chuckled.  "All that high tech shit you're talking about showed up first in a James Bond film.  I can grab a few of the GPS trackers Mr Salvatore keeps on his favourite cats."

"Those trackers are a wonderful thing.. once wo know where to place them"  Darien nodded.

"Technology has certainly really taken off in the past forty years. I still remember the moon landing being something I would never forget and was surprised we made it there.  Nowadays the phones in our pockets are more powerful than what we used computer wise to get the the moon. Makes me wonder what the next forty have in store for us." Noah reminisced.

"There is a stronger computer in my Dollar Store digital watch that they had for the moon shot,"  Thomas said.   He sighed.   "I missed the moon landing.  I missed all of them.  Would have been nice to look up and know that I was looking at the moon while there were people on it."

"It was a remarkable moment in human history." Noah agreed. "Sorry you missed it. What were you doing back when that happened anyhow?"

"Nam,"  was all Thomas said.

"Ah yes, that would very well do it." Noah acknowledged.

Sebastian remained quiet letting his elders converse perhaps in time he too could have good stories to tell. He had seen the advent of the home computer and videogames. Desert storm and the twin towers collapse, Bin Laden brought to justice, the first black president take office and yet all that seemed so new still and less awe inspiring and magical than witnessing man on the moon. He wondered if they would ever see the moon colonized and if some day they would have men living on mars.  Time would tell, he thought as he left his mind drift to what the future might hold.

“Have we sorted out who goes where and does what?” Thomas asked. He was eager to get started so he could get done as soon as possible.

Arianna rubbed the bridge of her nose as she thought about what needed to be accomplished. Finally she spoke up, "Sebastian, you'll go in on Friday's service. Keep an eye out for a few choice spots that we might be able to get a micro-camera, or if they have security cameras. Countessa I'll let you decide as to what day you want to visit the church, but is it possible for you to ask Miguel if he's willing to be our daytime eyes and boots on the ground. I'm going to take Monday's service."

Noah nodded at the decision looked quizzically at Willy. Perhaps they were going to be dragged in later as fresh faces. He cleared his throat. "So does that mean that Willy and myself will be on stand by as recruits and fresh faces as needed in the upcoming weeks? If so I guess I should pass out my contact info so you can text me when I am needed. If the plan is solidified for our faction that is fine and dandy. I will sit here and listen to what Spy hard has on the go in case I might be able to provide research assistance or anything of the like until I am called in if it is acceptable. I would hate to go back to the Huntsman with nothing more than I googled the church hours and we have a plan in place, but I am waiting for my turn to be a church mouse." He pushed his glasses back up against the bridge of his nose. "I understand respect and appreciate us not going in as one large group but I am willing to do more work wherever it is needed despite there being teams."

"If they have a vampire priest, chances are they won't have much going on during daylight,"  Thomas pointed out.

"If you are going in on Monday it would most likely be best if I go in on Friday. I can let loose a little bit if a ruckus, try to throw them off kilter a bit. Maybe that will help smooth the way for the you and the rest of the Monday group," Elisabeta responded. " I will ask Miguel if he would be willing to do a little reconnaissance during the day "

Noah nodded imagining the idea of what a rukus would look like on the contessa's part and smiled. "I may have a few of my entourage willing to run day errands if either group needs it."

"Simons and Vila will also be available for daytime errands should they be needed," Elizabeta offered.

"Well we got a good pool of day time runners thank you Contessa for adding some daylight hour helping hands to the mix." Noah replied.

Elizabeta shrugged. "Think nothing of it Mr. Knolls. My employees are paid to assist me in whatever I might need done during daylight hours. They have both been with me for several years now and I trust them explicitly."

"Always a good thing to have when it comes to hired help. If they aren't trustworthy or competent then they really aren't help are they?" Noah said giving her a wry smile. His eyes turned to Thomas "You are one of the lead security hands at Archangel. I am curious to hear your input on what you think spy hard should be doing. Mr. Walker is your team lead but you do have many years experience working security here and your military background. What recommendations would you have."

"Not treating this like a military operation springs to mind,"  Thomas said.  "We're looking for information, not performing a black ops infiltration.  We just need to behave like we belong wherever we are and nobody will look at us twice.  I'm sure this guy is used to a lot of lookie-loos, so we won't be any different.  And when all else fails, do what the cops do when they're looking into big cases... follow the money.  Find out where it is coming from and where it is going."

Noah nodded appreciatively. "Seems like sound practical advice."

Darien leaned back in his seat, drumming his fingers on the armchair as he thought. "Who has some skill with a computer? Something a bit more than just pulling a search on Google? That may help considerably in following any paper trails."

Thomas lifted his hand.  "I'm no hacker but I've been known to look up a few things that were supposed to stay secret.  Interested in Bill Gate's social security number?"

"To me knowledge no one in my Kiss has any such abilities but I will ask. I won't hole my non existent breath though," Elisabeta said.

"Thomas seems a safe bet." Sebastian said.

Darien raised an eyebrow. "Not interested thank you, but perhaps you will be able to ferret out useful information. Following the money is good. Once we have some feedback from our church mice, we might have some more to dig into."

"I'll do my best to get you what you want. Do have a specific list of things I can try to organically slide into conversation." Sebastian asked.

Thomas nodded.  "Good enough.  I'll have his tax returns for you by this time tomorrow."

Noah double a take at Thomas. "Khara...schweet!" He softly sighed looking appreciatively at Thomas.  "So you guys are going to have info before anyone heads in on Friday. "

"The tax returns are a good jumping off point but that doesn't mean we'll know where all of the money is coming from. As Darien can attest he has to file taxes for himself and for his business." Arianna said quietly.

"While true, it is something to start with. As far as what to look for, my suggestion will be to keep an eye out for anyone who seems to be close to that pastor. If we can discover allies, we may be able to gain some extra insight." Darien said with a nod.

"Or Human servants." Noah added.

Sebastian nodded thoughtfully. "Chances are if this guy rolled into town and set up he has to be packing some juice or he wouldn't have walked in here to set up shop. So you are likely right Mr. Knolls anyone that seems to be eyes on him all night or hovery I will make note of. I mean I am spitballing on how most human servants react. I don't have the experience in such matters unless you gentlemen and ladies would care to impart your wisdom on that since several of you are Masters."

Elisabeta shrugged. "I may be a Master but I have yet to take on a human servant."Arianna pinched the bridge of her nose, "The only master vampire that I know of having a human servant is Nigel."

"What?!" Sebastian said looking shocked. "And here me and the other younglings are off thinking that was one of the key selling features of being a Master vampire. Instant boost in power and someone that has your back while you are down for the day. Well damn. What about the rest of you are you all Servantless?"

"Master of St Louis has one,"  Thomas said.  "She tried to eat Sebastian, remember?"

"To take on a human servant means you needed to have a lot of trust in the person you're tying yourself to. " Arianna explained.

"I'm not a Master,"  Willy said.  "Neither is Thomas.  No Harkers here."

"Isn't it Renfield?" Thomas asked.

"No, that's just a henchman."

Noah chuckled. "Sebastian, I assure you that is the eventual goal but it isn't like you power up become a master and your human servant comes to you. It can take decades or centuries before you can find someone that you want tied to you for all eternity. It's like marriage but more intense. There is no divorce. You die they die. So yes you can draw power from them and vice versa. Most of us are not that old under a century if I am correct. I'm too young to make that decision to take a servant yet. Many chose not to because forever with a person tied to you is well till death do you part. They can be a strength but also your Achilles heel. Most vampire laws dictate you do not mess with a vampires Pomme, but the human servant part is more hazy."

Sebastian looked over to Ariana and Darien to see how true Noah's statement was as he recovered from the news. It was mildly mind blowing to find out it wasn't as common as he had thought but the reasons put out there made sense.

"I'm looking for a human servant, and even if I find someone that ticks off all the things I'm looking for, it could be a few years before I make the offer." Arianna explained to Sebastian.

"So why do you want a servant. Is it for that edge? Security? Prestige? or something else? I Apologize in advance if these questions are too personal you can tell me to just shush." Sebastian said.

"Security is usually a large part of it. Someone to watch your back in the day. I have someone who I have made the offer to twice, but he is holding out. He thinks I need someone else.  Of course there are those who are in sexual relations with their servants. I suppose if you must tie someone to you, being in love is a fair idea." Darien told the younger vampire.

Arianna nodded in agreement at Darien's explanation. "I also would like for them to help in making sure I'm not double booking myself."

"So you want a good day timer then,"  Willy said with a chuckle.

"In a manner of speaking," Arianna shot back.

"Even though neither Simona or Vika are a servant they do much of what a server would. They watch over me during the day and make sure I will be safe when they need to leave. They run errands , make contacts, attend meetings and do most anything else that can only be done during day light hours. In return I pay them handsomely. They have a clause in their contracts that states that they can leave at anytime and for any reason with compensation. They are allowed sick days, vacations and personal lives," Elisabeta stated. " For me it is the best of both worlds. At least it is at this point in time. I may think about taking a servant in the future if one or both of them decide to end their employment. But for now I am content with things."

"So some do it for love, but it seems most do it for convenience sake it seems. Well I wish you guys the best on finding your servants when that day comes and that you don't have to wait too long for your persons." Sebastian said.

Arianna smiled at Sebastian's words, but didn’t comment further on the matter as it was taking them off course. "You wanted to know what to ask when you go to the service on Friday, Sebastian. The best advice I can give you is ask the type of questions you would ask any time you go somewhere for the first-time."

"Ask if they are affiliated with the church of eternal life. Ask how it works. Ask where he is from. Ask how he expects to protect us from the Masters Ire. Gotcha." Sebastian replied. "Anything else? I mean I can go back with more questions next service I suppose so I don't bombard Father Issac."

"Check their FAQs?"  Willy suggested.  "I mean they have to have some information online."

"That will be part of our job, and why it will be important to keep up communications between us all. Anyone finds out something, share as soon as it is safe to. It will be easy for Arianna and I to communicate because we have a working relationship already, so pass whatever you find on to whichever of us you can get to first and we will make sure it gets around." Darien said.

Noah picked up his phone and opened his contact list. "IF you would all be so kind to add your contact details I would be grateful." He said passing his phone to Arianna and watched as the vampires passed his phone around adding their contact info.  Sebastian passed his around as well and the vampires spent the next ten minutes sharing and adding contact info to their phones so they could reach each other easily.

Arianna nodded at Sebastian's suggestions. "In addition to knowing if they're affiliated with the Church of Eternal Life, if they aren't ask about where they started. This might help us with tracking down information. Talk to the parishioners about how they like the good pastor and what it was that's drawn them to the church. Yes saying that not going on bended knee to the master of the city is a big draw, but there's obviously more to it."

"Find out if they welcome humans or is it a Vampire only club. What are their thoughts on feeding from humans. They may frown on taking from a live donor and think that bagged lunches are the way to go. In other words find out how extreme some of the teachings might be. I doubt they're going to try doing a true Eucharistic Rite, too much iconography, The Host will have a cross imprinted on it." Arianna said her eyes going unfocused for a moment as she thought back to her youth and growing up in the catholic church.

"Thanks I will add that to the list of questions I have and see if I can get any written material to go off as well. No doubt they will have a handbook or something similar to a bible." Sebastian replied.

Noah looked at Sebastian. "You have tied yourself to the master of the city yes?"

The long dark haired younger vampire nodded. "I have."Noah paused for a second before leaning forward. "Perhaps you can inquire if you can be saved despite making that bond? Can he break it?"

Sebastian looked mildly surprised by the question. "Never head of that being a thing but I will ask. He might tell me I'm too old and it is just for newly minted vampires. We will find out on Friday."

Arianna turned her gaze to the Countessa, "You my dear, do that thing you do so well. Be the aristocrat you were born to be. Make a splash and make the peasants love you."

"Thomas, while you are looking for those tax returns, check into this church as well. Although most churches are tax exempt, there should be documents filed to that effect. " Darien rubbed his chin, then looked around at all of them. " And one of you going into the lions den should try and work into your conversation the question why the good father chose Seattle to set up shop."

Elisabeta laughed, "Or make them fear me. Which ever works out best to keep there attention focused on me and away from the rest of you. If you think I might be needed on Monday as well as a distraction don't hesitate to contact me. As long as they don't throw me out Friday night and ask me not to return I have no qualms about attending both night."

"Ah that's why Willy will be our back up on the distraction front." Arianna said with a grin.

"News to me,"  Willy said.  "I'll need to dig out my trumpet."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Tuesday June 10th 11:35pm- Archangel Towers Basement- Empty Feast hall  - 2 days till the full moon

Brandy made her way down the basement hallway to the feast hall were she had entertained Volkov only a few weeks previously as Morvan Michael Tana and Klaus accompanied her.

As per Dr Goodman's orders she entered the room and noted that the feast hall was just an empty chamber. Gone were the tables decorations and stage. The concrete floors with their drains in the floor were clearly displayed, the concrete walls were bare and the room had more of a bunker vibe to it.  She noted the cage set up that had been there for battle royale was set up, a roof had been added it would give her a 50 foot squared area to prowl around inside when she changed.

The room carried the faint smell of bleach and industrial cleaners. Not the gentle smell of the Cleaning products Kat usually used but the room had had some time to fade so it was tolerable.

Two folding tables had been set up with a laptop an a few cases to collect samples as well as several cages that contained rabbits and guinea pigs.

The smell of the animals teased Brandy's nose as she noted the Doctor Goodman was sitting at one of the tables.The slender vampire with the horn rimmed glasses and pinched nose and salt and pepper hair was devoid of emotion as per normal as Brandy approached the table and he looked up at her his brown eyes flicked over to the other shifters with Brandy and to Klaus. "Was it necessary to bring an entourage with you Miss McCrea?"

"Dr. Goodman this is Morvan, my Raj, and these are a few of my pard mates. They are here for emotional support." Brandy said.

"Charmed." Dr. Goodman said flatly dismissing any type of small talk. "Come sit down here and let's take some blood samples before your shift. After that you can take your clothes off and enter the cage Miss McCrea. We don't have all night, to collect samples and data. Let's see what can be done with the time I have."

Tana let out a whistle as she entered the enormous room. She scanned the room her eyes resting on the cages. She licked her lips while tightly standing at Micheal's side. She turned her attention to the Doctor the smile she usually wore faded quickly as she scoffed. She tugged on Micheal's sleeve to pull him down to whisper in his ear for only him to hear. "Bedside manor of a rusty nail, delightful." She gave him a side ways glance before rolling her eyes.

Brandy sat down on one of the fold out chairs and offed the vampire an arm. As he got to work drawing blood as he found her vein and slid the needle in and began filling a vial with Brandy's blood.

Michael nodded at Tana's comment as he watched the vampire draw blood from his pard mate. He looked over to the large cage near them and the orders the doctor gave. "Homey as hell." He said sarcastically as he reached out to rub Tana's back. "And her docs got great bedside manners too. 5 star treatment."

"My bedside manners have little to do with Miss McCrea's condition. Archangel has provided her with the best hematologist they have in their employ." Goodman replied calmly the concrete room made sound carry. He picked up another Vial and it clicked into place as it filled with crimson. "You you all prefer a doctor that will hold your hands and tell you everything is fine, but has no clue how to proceed or the drive to try and fix your leopard friend? I think not."

"Dr Goodman is an expert in blood borne diseases, for obvious reasons,"  Klaus said.  "If anyone can figure out what is going on, it's him."  The tall German vampire picked up a cage of animals and moved to set them inside the cage.

Morvan looked at the guinea pigs in the cage.  They were less than pleased with his presence or that of the vampires.  "At least he has a sense of humour."

Dr. Goodman busied himself with slipping a thermometer into Brandy's mouth to stop the leopard from trying to chat him up while he took another vial each one vanished into a silver case lined with foam. Once he was finished there were 15 vials inside his case he clicked the locks shut and put a blood pressure cuff on Brandy and made note of her readings keying his findings into the lap top.  "Temperature is still 101.5  Systolic pressure 75, Diastolic 53. Still low and below optimal" He said as he stood and looked to Brandy. "Strip."

Brandy did as told not caring that she was in a room full of people. The doctor looked over her body. "No change in healing factor since last inspection." He commented to himself as he made a note on his clipboard as his fingers examined the pink scars from the bite sites that littered her arms wrists neck shoulders and collar bone area. He paused "Correction the toes seemed to have healed and recovered from their initial damage." He mused as he bent down to look at them.

"Partial shape near the end of May Doctor Goodman. I might have forgotten to mention that during the last couple of visits." Brandy said.

"Ah yes you did mention something about having difficulty with shifting and thus your Leader coming to assist with a full shift. It seems the partial shift was able to reverse some of that damage. No pain the heal was clean and bones in your toes feel normal?"

Brandy nodded. "Yes sir." Brandy chose to look at the floor as the Doctor examined her feeling a little vulnerable as Morvan Michael and Tana got to see everywhere she had not healed up.

"Promising." the salt and pepper haired doctor mused aloud. "Alright then enter the cage.  Mr. Adler you can put in two rabbits and two Guinea pigs for her to consume before we attempt to get her try and bite some of the other subjects without killing them."

Michael looked at the caged animals. There were eight rabbits and eight guinea pigs as he watched Brandy pad across the cold concrete floor without a word as she entered the cage and sat down on the cold floor. She was putting on a brave face but he could smell her nervousness.

"If you can try and change shape in the corner over here that would be ideal so we can collect samples of the fluid from your change to test it to see if it contains traces of your infection and determine if it can possibly transmit what you have. Mr. Sablehair can assist with your shift outside of the cage but I caution him to avoid the fluid just in case. While having another shifter on hand infected with what you have would be ideal as more test subjects would provide more date, I doubt he is willing to be a part of my study." Goodman replied blandly as he made his way over to the cage.

"I'm willing to drag the vampire that bit her in here and beat the hell out of him so you can collect some samples from him,"  Morvan growled.  "I'm going to make the radical assumption that he isn't being subjected to this sort of treatment?"  He didn't move from his place near the table.  "Would that be enough to be included in your study?"

"We do not know for certain if said vampire is the cause of this. He is no longer in Seattle so samples cannot be obtained." Goodman simply stated.

"Tell me where he is.  I'll drag his ass back here and if he's lucky, I'll do it at night,"  Morvan snapped.  "Where the fuck else would she have gotten this?"

Tana shifted nervously on her feet leaning back into Micheal's strong hand. Brandy was putting on a brave front in more ways then she was leading on initially.  With a blood pressure so low she would be exhausted all the time. Her face twisted as Morvan expressed the anger that they all were feeling upon seeing Brandy's body.

"We are trying to determine that and as much I appreciate your gusto said vampire is banned from the city. So you cannot 'drag him back' " The doctor said using air quotes. "It would violate a treaty that we have in place with the wolves. I have reached out to see if he is willing to meet outside the city and provide us with blood samples after the full moon." The slender vampire doctor explained.

Michael put a hand on Tana's shoulder he wasn't versed in anything medical so the doctors musings were of little help. He understood that average temperature for a shifter was  100 degrees and her blood pressure was low as the doctor had said. "You okay? Need some air? We can go out in the hall if you need to Tana." He softly whispered.

"I don't give a shit if it pisses off the wolves,"  Morvan growled.  He was using the fact that it was close to the full moon to be a little more aggressive than he normally would; it was more like the Morvan from five years ago was making a guest starring appearance.  Inside he was as cool as he could manage.  "I don't care if it pisses of the Master of the City.  I care about Brandy and the fact that she is the ONLY SICK SHAPESHIFTER ON THE FUCKING PLANET!"

"Pitching a fit will not help your friend. Calm heads prevail if this is too much for you we can call this off and we can keep Miss McCrea here for the full moon and I can try and get samples then." Dr. Goodman said as he adjusted his glasses and looked down his nose at the short were leopard. "The choice is yours Mr. Sablehair. Calm down and assist her tonight if you can or you are of no use to her or me tonight and you can your leopards can leave for the evening." He replied calmly nonplussed by Morvan's aggressive behavior.

Tana nodded to Micheal. The energy in the room was starting to rile her up. "Might be for the best. I can go on my own. Morvan might need you here." She offered him a sad smile."This Doctor maybe correct but I still don't like him and those treats meant for Brandy are looking more and more delicious."  She squeezed Micheal's big hand and turned to leave.

"Saberhair, not Sable,"  Morvan corrected, his voice a low, calm growl that was somehow more intimidating than his outrage. "And this isn't even close to pitching a fit."  His eyes were blazing as he glared at the vampire, as if daring him to make eye contact.  "Take your fucking samples.  Find your fucking answers.  But if I ever catch wind of this shit showing up on the vampire black market as a weaponized pathogen, I will hunt you down and make you wish the idea had never crossed your mind.  And don't try some bullshit about thanking me for the idea.  If you didn't come up with it yourself, it's already been whispered in your ear by a dozen vampires, each one creepier than the last."

"I'm not leaving you alone in vamp central. We can go out together." Michael said as he wrapped her in his beast to protect her from the heat of Morvan's Ire. "We are going to go outside in the hallway for a few minutes Morvan. The animals and the smell of blood that will be happening in here in the next few minutes is going to be a bit of temptation. You don't need two leopards to wrangle one in a cage and one outside of it."

The vampire doctor shrugged. "I am just following orders Mr. Saberhair. My orders came directly from the Master of the city to make sure we treat Miss McCrea and try and cure this infection. I don't answer to you but would like to get to business here. As a side note. I have urged Miss McCrea to stay here this full moon but have heard she is going to visit your pack for the full moon. It would be unprofessional of me to not tell you that you should proceed with caution.  Have her change somewhere far away from where you and your other leopards tread. In the morning I would go as far as to pour a 12 gallon bucket of water mixed with a ten percent bleach solution over the area the fluid has settled. So not draw blood, no fighting or biting.  Refrain from Sexual contact with her and do not share any kills with her. Anything that she doesn't fully consume, I would recommend incinerating. We are not sure if she can transfer this to animals thus the testing tonight. In human form same rules apply to her. No intercourse. Do not share food, utensils, or cups. While we are sure this is transmissible via blood we are still ruling out other forms for the infection to spread."

Michael silently left the empty feast hall a protective arm around Tana and the two stepped out into the hall and he sat down on the floor leaning against the wall pulling Tana into his lap as he wrapped his arms around her. "This is so messed up." He gently rumbled.

Morvan gave Michael a nod and threw Tana a wink and a thumbs up before turning back to the doctor.  "I get it.  Treat her like she's got AIDS, bleach the fuck out of anyplace she changes and burn anything she doesn't finish.  Are you sure you've taken enough blood?  I think I can hear her last blood cell calling out in empty chambers of her heart, looking for a friend to play tiddly winks with."  Morvan looked at the vials then shook his head.  "Probably using the ones you don't need as suicide shots in a vampire game of Russian Roulette.  Now let's get on with this. "

Tana tucked into Micheal snuggling her body into his "yuuuuuuuuuuup" She let out a heavy sigh.

"So how bad do you think this is for her and the rest of us? I mean I'm no doctor but we had her up for her birthday and she was like its fine I broke my toes and I'm a little under the weather. That isn't the picture the doctors painting." Michael sighed as he rested his chin on top of Tana's head.

"This is less than what she would give if she was donating. As it is a strange side effect of this is her intense desire to want to donate. The blood is being used to monitor the infection level to to see how the oral antibiotics are working to combat the infection. Having extra blood on hand to run additional tests is protocol here. Taking samples every couple days helps her with those urges and helps us with the data. No one wants this to spread to the other shifters or vampires in Seattle. I agree lets get on with this." Goodman replied as he closed the cage and slid the dead blots into place. "Miss McCrea try and shift for us now."

Brandy crawled over into the corner as she watched Goodman open another case and slip on a pair of gloves as he pulled out sample bottles. She looked at Morvan feeling ashamed and embarrassed. "I'm sorry for the trouble I'm causing. If I could do this on my own I wouldn't have asked you to come. I didn't want you to worry or panic. They are working really hard to try and fix all of this." She said as she tried to force her beast to come to the surface to break through the skin and take over. Her muscles trembled and she felt the change start in her hands her finger nails slowly fell off and the claws slid out.  She shivered despite the fact she was starting to sweat five minutes worth of struggling to pop claws. Her body glistened with sweat as she looked at the tripod and Camera on the other side of the cage and back to Morvan. She pushed harder but it felt like there was a barrier of thick rubber or saran wrap that she couldn't push through. It would stretch but the effort to try and break through it was immense.

"Come on Miss McCrea push harder. You can do it." Goodman urged her calmly.

Brandy looked to the Doctor not wanting to disappoint she doubled down on her efforts trying with every once of effort she could give she pushed her beast as she let out a whimper and Morvan watched her eyes change to a yellow green and as her teeth began to elongate and her body began to tremble violently. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuck." Brandy howled it sounded more catlike than human as she collapsed onto the cool concrete and took in several deep lung fulls of air.

Tana frowned "I'm not sure. From a medical perspective it is best to isolate the infected. I think If she was contagious we would already be showing symptoms. Me probably more than anyone has spent the most time with her since she got sick or Kat." She could hear Brandy in the other room and she began to tremble in Micheal's lap.

"Well other than hugs. We haven't really had much contact with Brandy. I haven't boffed her and I know you don't wing that way. None of the spit swapping or had contact with blood. I hope to hell they can figure this out." He held Tana close as he listened to Brandy scream inside the room and Michael tensed fighting the instincts to go in hearing one of his own in distress. "Sounds rough in there kiddo. How you holding up, I know you and Brandy are very close. You've slept over there has she seemed like she was really sick to you?"

"Wait.  You said a side affect of this is wanting to donate?  Isn't that like one of those zombie bug parasite things?"  Morvan looked at Brandy and then back at the vampire doctor.  "Also fuck you.  Let me help, Brandy."

If she was having trouble shifting on her own, that meant something was trying to stop her from changing, because changing was bad news for it.  Well, whatever it was was in for a rude shock.  Morvan Saberhair was in the house and as Brandy's Raj, he had the power to push her through her change.  Okay, whatever you are.  Suck on this.

His Beast reached out and Morvan made sure that Dr Goodman and Klaus both caught the edge of it, so they knew what sort of power resided in his small body.  It wrapped Brandy in energy, feeding it to her to wash away her exhaustion but more importantly to touch her Beast and bring it forth.

Dr. Goodman let out a curious 'Hmmm' at Morvan's comment and watched as the short were leopard stepped in to assist. He watched his patient X in the cage with rapt attention aware of the static prickle of energy that filled the area around the cage as he jotted down a few hurried notes. Excited at the findings and the historical and medical significance of the case that struggled in the cage before him.

Over the course of the next two minutes he watched as Brandy's feet began to change the skin on her hands and feet slowly spit open to reveal fur and claws.

Brandy gasped and panted as she tried to push the change the pain she was feeling made it hard to think. She sucked in a lung full of air as she shuddered "Morvan" She gasped. "RIP..IT.. OUT!... Please..."

He'd given her enough power to force the change.  He'd done it before.  He knew how much it would take.  He watched as Brandy was slowly tearing her self apart, a change that should have taken seconds, rather than minute.  [Fuck you.  Nobody does this to one of mine.[/i]

He filled Brandy with pure, raw power.  He wasn't helping her change he was forcing her to change, grabbing her crippled Beast by the scruff of the neck and tearing it out of her as if he were trying to turn her inside out.  His eyes were amber where once they were blue; he could feel his own Beast raging inside him, wanting to come out and tear apart whatever it was that was hurting Brandy.

It felt as if he was pulling her out of a quagmire but he was able to pull at her inner cat and drag it out of the body he listened to her scream turn into a cry of a distressed leopard as the skin peeled way a hot wash of clear fluid and blood washed across the floor of the cage as the animals inside it ran to the far corner away from the chaos to huddle against each other.

A thirty second battle that seemed to feel like an eternity to Brandy but she collapsed on the floor of the cage in her spotted furry form her head lifted up wearily to look at the people surrounding the cage before it fell down on the ground one more as she tried to collect herself and recover from the shock of the violent change.

"Um well Brandy came into my work and she was pretty exhausted. I helped her by doing some grocery shopping for her. I also helped clean up her bathroom which was kinda bloody." Tana jumped at Brandy shouting. She covered her ears  turning her face into Micheals chest taking in his scent to help center herself.

Michael held her and listened to the screams coming out of the hall. His cat was alert it wanted to rush in there and split heads but Morvan had not called for them. Patience. The news that Tana had come in contact with Brandy's blood worried him. When the screaming died down tiled her face up to look at him. "You might want to tell that doctor you have had contact with her blood then. Why was there blood in Brandy's bathroom kiddo?" He asked gently "And how did you clean it up and when did you do this?" His voice was calm as he asked the questions. There was no reason to panic yet, but if the vampire doctor was so adamant about them being cautious this full moon, it was best to err on the side of caution.

With care Dr Goodman slipped a long spoon into the cage and took a sample pouring the viscous liquid into a sample bottle. "Well done." He said praising the leopard and the short man that was her leopard king.

Morvan's mind was reeling.  What could possibly have the power to make it that hard for Brandy to change shape.  It was like pulling her through silver.  "What the fuck is this shit?" Morvan asked, so astonished that he actually used a civil tone.

"I don't know, Morvan," Klaus answered.  "I found her in her apartment, barely conscious and rambling.  I brought her down to the medical facility here because a sick shapeshifter is not something you want people to know about.  If they can't cure her-"

"They'll kill her,"  Morvan interrupted.  "To keep something strong enough to infect a shapeshifter from affecting the public."

"She hadnt had the energy to clean it herself. She told me it was from when she hurt her toes and she removed her toe nails herself" Sadness thick on Tana's tone. She still hadn't had time to talk to Brandy about what she was informed of the night previous."I used those umm lysol wet wipes to clean it up with uuuh bare hands."

"If that knowledge were to get out, yes. the CDC would come and take her away. They would extensively study her and then move to contain the threat. We do not know how this affects humans or other vampires. Mr. Adler has had some contact with patient X but they haven't shared blood and haven't had intercourse though they have had contact with each others Saliva. So far his results have come back negative. But as you can see we are very invested in trying to figure out what this thing is. Not being a leopard how did it feel to force the shift metaphysically? Any different than normal? This is the first time I have witnessed a forced shift so do enlighten me." The doctor said.

Michael sighed. "Look we should go in there and tell the doctor or at least text Morvan so he can pass on the news. I don't want to make you freak out Tana but we need to be careful what ever Brandy has is bad news. We need to make sure you don't have it. Are you feeling okay? Tired? Are you warm? Out of sorts?"

Tana shook her head "Nothing out of the ordinary that I can recall. Anxious about the full moon knowing I will be up against Sandra again but I think that's pretty normal. I guess we should tell them" She paused her lip lowered into a large pout."They gonna poke me with needles aren't they?"

"MIchael sighed, "When you cleaned up the blood did you lick any of it touch your face or eyes or anything? I understand using bare hands it's not like we get sick or anything. How old was the blood was it fresh? I'm sorry for the questions Tana but you might have to wait on fighting Sandra and yes you might need to be stuck. If you have what Brandy has and you fight Sandra you could pass it on. Text morvan now." He gently urged her.

"Her name is Brandy,"  Morvan said slowly.  "Fuck your clinical detachment and professional distance."  His head turned to track the vampire doctor.  The wereleopard's eyes were still amber.  "You saw what happened.  That should have taken less than a minute, without my help.  With my help, it should have taken seconds.  I had to reach in and pull the leopard out of her and it wasn't just the weight of her cat.  There was resistance, like trying to pull a trapped boot out of a swamp."

Dr Goodman nodded and made notes. "So not a usual reaction to a forced change." He said jotting down a note as his brown eyes looked over to the cage where Brandy still lay not making an attempt to go after the animals in the cage. "Patient seems to have little interest in consuming prey either it would seem. How abnormal..."

"I didn't lick it. I couldn't remember if I touched my face afterwards. It was dry already." She shifted in Micheals lap and pulled out her cell and began texting Morvan. "It maybe important to note that I have had contact with Brandy's blood."

"Patient seems fucking exhausted, from a change that took four times longer than it was supposed to,"  Morvan corrected.  "Where exactly did you go to medical school, Aushwitz?"  Morvan's phone pinged.  What now?  He read the message twice.  "Jesus H Christ.  TANA! GET IN HERE!"  The Raj looked at the doctor and sighed.  "It seems one of my leopards came in contact with Brandy's blood when she was cleaning up a mess in Brandy's bathroom."

"Samples will need to be collected." Goodman said as he placed the bottle of fluid in his sample case. "Miss McCrea if you can understand us try and eat something we will only be a few minutes here." He called to the leopard "Take a moment to rest if you need to."

Brandy's eyes blinked and she nodded her head looking over at Movan and then to Klaus as she forced herself to stand up out of the fluid she was laying in.

Michael sighed and stood up "Come on Tana lets go." He said after he heard Morvan shout for her. "I got you kiddo."

Morvan once again reached out with his Beast, pouring more energy into Brandy.  It would take away the shaking of her legs, making her more able to stand, more able to hunt.  They would get through this, even if he had to put Brandy in a plastic bubble.

Tana heard Morvan call her and scrambled out of Micheal's lap. Waves of nervous energy poured off of her like a kid that got caught with her hand in a cookie jar.With Micheal's words she did feel better giving him a small smile. With her head lowered and her hands clenched in each other she came into the room. She walked up beside Morvan. "I'm sorry"

"Never be sorry for helping one of the Pard,"  Morvan said, wrapping an arm around her and kissing her on top of the head.  "That is never the wrong thing to do.  You didn't know.  None of us did."

Tana perked up instantly giving a smile. Her eyes shifting to Brandy's form in the cage.  "She looks so sad"

"It is fortuitous we found this out now rather than later." Dr, Goodman replied as he made his way over to the table and opened up a med kit to pull out more vials and a needle and some paperwork. "Can I have your leopard take a seat. I need to collect some information from her so we can set up a blood panel to see if she is carrying this infection as well.  Full name date of birth blood type contact information. We will of course hold this information in the strictest of confidence." The thin tall vampire in his white lab coat said patting a chair for Tana to sit down on. "Have you fought, bit or had sexual intercourse with anyone since you came into contact with the blood?"

Michael watched as the Doctor began railing off questions and sighed. "She sparred with me in leopard form on Sunday. I had contact with the shifter fluid but no blood was drawn." Michael confessed. "It isn't uncommon to lick each other to help clean each other up." He confessed closing his eyes as he felt a sinking sensation in the pit of his stomach.

"Then I want blood work for you too," Goodman said waiting for Tana to provide him with the info needed to fill out the paperwork.

Tana looked to Morvan and then the doctor. She sat down in the chair rambling off the information he was asking. She rolled up her sleeve and looked apologetically to Micheal.

"It will be okay." Micheal said placing a hand on her shoulder. "How could we have known anything like this was going to happen kiddo. We don't get sick."

"It is too early to say that." Dr Goodman reminded them as he wrote out Tana's info. "This full moon don't lick each other I will add that to the list of things for this full moon gathering of yours."

Brandy padded to the side of the cage furthest away from the people gathered at the table her yellow green eyes looked at Klaus as she lowered her head and lay down in the corner emotionally and physically exhausted. Her selfishness and inability to see how serious the situation might be had caused all this. If they were infected...She watched as the small animals scurried over to the other corner of the cage to be father away from her her eyes tracked them but the desire to hunt and kill was not as consuming for her as it normally did.

"Crap on a crutch,"  Morvan muttered.  A vampire he could fight.  A werewolf he could fight.  A bacteria, virus or parasite?  It was too small to see, too small to shred with his claws or crush between his jaws.  He was the Raj, the best line of defense a Pard had and he was helpless.

"Would you work any faster if I had Brandy chew on your arm?"  Morvan asked, feeling far more defeated than even before.  That which gave them the most comfort was likely to kill them all. "No fights this full moon.  Nobody shares a kill.  Nobody fucks.  We might as well cancel the whole thing and spend all three nights by ourselves."

They were words he'd never expected to hear come out of any shapeshifter's mouth, let alone his own.

Klaus reached through the bars and stroked Brandy's head.  "Dinge werden in Ordnung sein, Liebling.  Things will be okay.  Now go eat.  You need your strength."

Dr Goodman filled out the paperwork for Tana and then repeated the process with Michael. He pulled out a needle and an alcohol wipe swabbing her arm before he tied it off and slid the needle into the vein he found. He took half a dozen vials of blood and repeated the process for Michael. "Wise counsel to give your own Mr. Saberhair. I can offer your leopards refuge here we have space and the ability to quarantine you all properly so there are no mishaps during the evening. Food of course can be provided as well. It would be safer for all of you to be in an environment like this if you really want to take out the risk of infection. I know it isn't ideal. I know your leopards are not pro vampire, but allow us to host your group just for this full moon or at least the one ones that have come into contact with Tana, Michael, and Brandy to make sure this doesn't potentially spread."

Brandy stood and stalked the animals in the cage.  A lighting strike pounce and the shrill cry of a guinea pig was heard as she bit into the guinea pig, giving it a violent shake.  She ate the back end of the creature, the bones crunching in her maw as she chewed and swallowed it down.  She licked her muzzle clean of blood before eating the other half. The blood soothed her slightly as she flicked her eyes over to Klaus. It would be fine he said. She sniffed at the air at the anxiousness she could smell under the blood and the fear coming off the animals. Klaus believed it was going to be fine but now she was not so sure. She looked out past the bars of the cage and made a little murmle feeling a bit anxious and helpless herself.

Morvan heard the murmle and immediately reached out to comfort Brandy.  His head was reeling.  Could he trust the vampires to shelter the leopards safely?  He doubted it.  It was fortunate that Michael and Tana were the two to interact with Brandy; they were two of the least sexual members of the Pard.  "We'll let you know,"  Morvan said, watching Brandy.  "Likely we'll just close ranks and see what happens."

"The others don't need to miss out because of me" Tana spoke in a small voice.

This has been a Lady jallyn, Maxx and Krystal co-post part 1
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Tuesday June 10th 11:35pm- Archangel Towers Basement- Empty Feast hall  - 2 days till the full moon

Dr. Goodman sighed. "It is your choice. Not the one I would pick. But they are your leopards after all. I just don't want a Epidemic on my hands here. And I doubt you want your leopards hunted down and collected up by the CDC if this were to get out. Take some time to think on it before you leave, but if you take the emotions out of the equation the logical move and the safest to keep things from spreading is to stay here. I do not know what I would need to to do to make you reconsider. For the time being if there is anything you need food or drink we can have that brought down. We likely have another hour or two of work to do down here. Although your part in this has mostly played out, unless you wish to try and help Miss McCrea shift back when we are done." He pulled out two suckers from his med kit looking mildly amused as he offered one to each Michael and Tana "For the blood sugars and being more compliant patients that Miss McCrea has been in the past few weeks." He reached for his phone. "If you will excuse me I need to make a quick phone call and a couple texts. Please see if you can get your friend to eat a bit more before we continue with the work that needs to be done. The prospect of going into the cage with her not being sated is not appealing."

Michael looked down at the Tootsie pop and picked the orange one leaving Tana with the red one as he watched the Vampire doctor stand and leave the room. "Fuck." He sighed looked at Morvan. "Tough breaks what you want to do boss." His eyes moved over to Klaus. "So you have tested negative for this thing. Lucky bastard. You feel like giving us the deets on this asshole that infected Brandy? I don't care what your doctor friend says. How else did she fucking get whatever she has if not from this guy she donated to?"

Tana took the sucker and popped it in her mouth "okay that scored some points." She took the sucker out of her mouth with one hand and stifled a yawn with the other. "Not related I swear just a long day" she popped the sucker back in her mouth. She stayed in the in the chair and rested her head on the table in folded arms.

Michael unwrapped his orange tootsie pop and put it in his mouth and savagely bit it crunching loudly to release some of the tension in his mouth as he waited for the men to answer.

"I am bound by a non-disclosure agreement, so I cannot tell you that he is a six hundred year old vampire that makes his home in Alaska, except for the summer months because of the midnight sun,"  Klaus said blithely.  "I cannot tell you that his name is Grigori Volkov or that he is a master vampire that can control werewolves and employs sixty of them as a private security force.  What I can tell you is that a new treaty between the Master of Seattle and the West Coast pack has banned him from the city for 25 years but I'm likely not supposed to reveal that one of the Master's swans was offered to him as a vessel in thanks for a gift that he gave the Master, so if this comes from him, the Master has every reason to seek him out."

Morvan pursed his lips.  "If you feel confident that you'd be safe, he is right that you'd be less of a danger to others if the three of you stayed here, although that actually increases the chance of you getting infected if you aren't currently, because you'd be exposed to Brandy's body fluids.  I'm damned if I'd let you stay here if they plan on isolating you.  We can set up a tent in the back forty if it comes to that, so you don't have to worry about infecting anybody. If this is like a normal bug, it needs broken skin, like, I don't know, a vampire bite to get inside or maybe something like the flu.  I don't know enough about this shit.  I do know one thing though.  Nobody is taking Brandy anywhere and if we need to track this vampire down and go through his entire army of wolf soldiers, I'm going to start packing as soon as I get home.  So I might need some vacation time soon."

"Well the doctor did say hes requested samples. Maybe we can talk to Salvatore to make that more of a do it than a polite suggestion? No one wants to lose you. We would be devastated if things didn't go as planned or if they caught you and made you a drinking box. I want to smash a few heads and take a pair of pliers to yank out fangs too but as your enforcer I want to say we can't go off half cocked we need more info. We need to find out where he is first of all and then plan like our lives depend on it." Michael said as he finished crunching his sucker.

Brandy paced back and forth in the cage listening to the conversation her mind was screaming no as she listened to Klaus give them the info, and Michael and Morvan talk about war parties. Her frustration and fear were palpable on the air. She stared at Tana hoping that maybe she could be the voice of reason.

"Sure, spoil my fun by pointing out I can't take on a private army of werewolves by myself,"  Morvan muttered.

"I am sure you could make a dent but if this guys the same one Noah's shifters were hiding from. Hes got a shit ton of disposable guys and they are professionally trained. I am sure you could eat half a dozen before the warnings happened but what then?" Michael asked. "Maybe Salvatore knows where he hangs out when he isn't in Alaska."

Tanas head perked up and look towards Brandy. "All the rain on your parade you silly men. We couldnt take the rats with our numbers let alone 60 trained combat wolves." The blood from the animal Brandy ate hit her nose under the scent of Brandy's fear.  She stood to her feet slamming her hands on the table"No planning period. It be suicide and we need both of you!" Her tiny body shook with rage, with fear, with pain of the what ifs swirling in it.

Morvan grabbed Tana and pulled her into a rough embrace.  "It's how men handle an inability to do anything,"  he said.  "We go all Rambo in our minds."

Tana stilled in Morvans arms "oh" was all she mumbled into his chest slightly embarrassed at her own reaction.

Brandy calmed as the leopards simmered down she took the moment to try and eat a rabbit dispatching it swiftly and rushing to finish off the small animal before licking up the blood as best as she could before wandering over the the edge of the cage where Klaus stood and pressed her head against the bars. She stared at the doors that led out to the hallway waiting patiently for the doctor to get back as she let out a large yawn that exposed sharp teeth.

Klaus knelt and put his hand through the bars, stroking Brandy's head once more and murmuring encouragement in both German and English.  He rose when he head elevator doors opening.  That could only mean the arrival of one of Archangel's executives.  The measured step could only belong to Nigel Salvatore.

He was wearing a grey pinstriped suit and his ever-present sunglasses.  Perched in the crook of his arm was a white Persian cat that he was stroking.  "Dr Goodman tells me that there may have been additional exposures," he said.

Tana turned her head from inside Morvan's chest to the sound of the new voice. There was something about the weight of his words that made her turn back into Morvan warping her tiny arms around him.

Brandy licked at Klaus's hand but paused mid lick as Nigel entered the room. Goodman had called him down. Shit, she thought to herself. If the doctor had made the call and Nigel had shown it meant shit was very serious. She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment trying to think clearly to pay attention to every word and motion as she watched the exchange.

"Salvatore." Michael said giving the vampire a nod. He hadn't seen the man in several years since the arrival or Morvan. He looked exactly the same. That was the creepy thing about vampires. He looked at Morvan to see how the exchange would go allowing himself to follow his Raj's lead for the time being. Morvan had met the vampire and they had exchanged words before.

"So it would seem,"  Morvan said.  "Your pet doctor seems to be not overly worried about casual contact transmission.  He's suggested that Michael and Tana stay here over the full moon to prevent further spread."

Nigel looked at Michael and Tana and then at Brandy.  "If you are prepared to take appropriate precautions, I don't see why that would be necessary.  The only confirmed case is Brandy and she has had limited exposure to others, although I do recall hearing about a floor party involving several of her neighbours."

Tana turned her head looking towards the vampire. "Brandy ate off her own plate, drank from her own glass, no one shared her food, no one got cut, no one had any make out sessions. Unless this magically is now transmitted by just touch alone..."she stopped as she caught her volume raising in frustration mixed with the the horror that if that was the case the ramifications of it.

"Exactly,"  Nigel replied.  "I suspect Dr Goodman is merely erring on the side of caution.  The decision is, of course, above his pay grade and I see no reason to try to keep you here.  My emphasis is on try, because I have no doubt that if you wanted to leave, there would be little I could do to stop you."

"I wasn't aware that he had intentions of us staying he had said we were free to leave if we chose to." Michael said his eyes narrowing.

Dr. Goodman re entered the room and Michael gave him the side eye as he approached the table to retrieve a crate of rabbits and brought them down by the cage side.

"He thought it advisable that you remain here for the duration of the full moon,"  Nigel said.  "As I indicated, the decision is above his pay grade.  He can offer whatever advice he chooses but the decision as to whether you would be encouraged to stay would belong to either me or the Master of the City.  In this case, we are of one accord."

"Peachy. How long until we know if we test positive for this thing." Michael asked.

Dr Goodman didn't look up from his task. "If my assistant works on things during the day. Likely before sundown on the full moon. If not the evening after that is more probable Mr. Rutherford. Neither of the two people that made the choice to have you leave and frolicking in your natural habitat are doctors. I again sure only urge you to just isolate yourselves until the test results come back and if I had known I miss mcCrea was throwing a party last night I would have made a Ruckus about that as well. "

Tana's eyes tightened and with an exasperated sigh. Clearly they had no intention of listening to her when she tried to explain it wasn't some giant rowdy party that Brandy held rather a select few get together for dinner. She stayed glued to Morvans side while the back and forth continued.

"Doc, I think I speak for all of us when I thank you politely for your broken record advice and tell you to shut the fuck up,"  Morvan said.  "Brandy has already been up at the ranch. Everyone up there has been exposed to her.  There was no sharing of body fluids and we are prepared to exercise the precautions you suggested early.  I will say this once more and I will use big words, because for some reason you have an inability to accept small ones.  I refuse to acquiesce to the solitary incarceration of the wereleopards associated with my collective.  I refuse to accept your assurances as to their well being for the duration of their reaction to this particular lunar phase.  We will exercise appropriate precautions in order to properly mitigate any issues that might lead to the transmission of the currently unknown pathogen that you are attempting to isolate and identify using the effluvium of Miss McCrea."

"As is your choice and if any of you die I will be do my due diligence and be sure to study your corpses to make sure that this never happens again. You wish to roll the dice with the life of your collective so be it. " Dr. Goodman replied sounding tired as if he was arguing with a child. "We can only hope that things aren't transmitted in the meantime and that you have your heads on straight enough ding the moon that you don't let the baser instincts you all have get the better of you. Your inner beasts are creatures of habit Mister Saberhair. I'd hardly call one night of isolation a hardship until test results arrive but you are king with your cats."

"And yet our inner beasts do not rule us,"  Morvan said.  "The moon calls to us, that is true but it does not rule us.  It calls to our hunger but we choose how we feed it.  And don't try to put the blame for this on us.  You're the ones who got her sick."

Tana was torn. She wanted nothing more then to be with everyone. She hadn't had to be alone in a full moon since Morvan found her 5 years ago and honestly didn't like the idea of being alone. But if this had a chance to hurt the others. The ones she just sworn to protect could she be selfish. Morvan seemed to think things would be okay and like hell she was going to undermine him here.

"Speaking of that what are you doing with the vampire that decided to turn Brandy into Swiss cheese and a disease vector, Salvatore? He is going to co-operate and cough up some blood samples right?" Michael asked.

"We have reached out to the individual in question," Nigel said.  "In fact, it was Klaus who approached him before he left the city.  He was reluctant to believe us, of course and thought we were accusing him of abusing the pomme we had provided.  Klaus assured him that we were quite serious.  Close questioning revealed that any vessel he fed from to the extent that he did from Brandy were mortal humans and he didn't recall their condition afterwards.  It is possible they succumbed due to poor health care.  He did assure us that he was going to test our theory on one of his wolves."

"This guy have a phone number?"  Morvan asked.  "How about you give him a call and see how that's going?"

"An excellent idea,"  Nigel said.  "Sadly, cell phones don't work down here.  I will have my assistant call him."

Tana lifted and eyebrow. She had texted Morvan earlier. Perhaps phone calls worked differently. She leaned into him hiding a yawn behind his back. There was something about this vampire that Tana didnt care for. Perhaps it was the fact that something about him felt familiar when she just meet the man that was causing her to be on edge. Or maybe it was because he was felt super powerful and she knew that this was the guy that shattered brandy's heart. Or maybe it was the fact he was wearing sunglasses at night like some cartoon villain that stuck out. Either way she wished it was Mr. Crosby that came in this guys place.

Brandy looked at the doctor hovering around the cage. "We put four in there and you have only eaten half. Do I have assurances that you are good to come in there?" She heard the doctor ask. She flicked her eyes up to him and snorted as she lay down on the ground with a nod. "I want to draw some blood as well. To see if this shift has helped in any way." She heard him say as she watched him slide the dead bolts off the cage.

"Please remember to keep your hands and feet inside the car at all times,"  Morvan said.  "We are not responsible for any injury."

If she could laugh Brandy would have she let the doctor approach and draw blood before he came in with the caged animals. There was some trial and error as the doctor tried to get her to injure the animals without killing them. But after half an hour he had three injured rabbits and two guinea pigs that he was able to bind and return to their cages. He made his way across the room and opened a panel on the west wall pulling out a phone as he dialed an extension. "Stasey please come down to the basement feast hall I have some samples for you to run tests on as well as some live test subjects we need to care for and observe over the course of the next several days." He said before hanging up the phone.

"I have heard from the individual who we suspect Is responsible for the infection,"  Nigel said, despite having not received any form of message.  "He is sending a messenger, after the full moon of course."

"Cute trick professor X. But thanks for the heads up. So after the full moon we might have more answers here." Michael mused looked at Morvan and back to the cage as Dr, Goodman exited it and locking it again. A woman in her mid thirties came down to the feast hall and he passed the caged animals off to her as well but not the case full of samples.

Doctor Goodman watched her leave and looked to Morvan. "We can proceed with you forcing her back into her human shape now Mr. Saberhair. Things are proceeding better than expected if you can remove the cat form the woman we can take a couple more samples and then we won't have to keep you past that. Our work here will be done for the night." He said looking to the cage and giving Nigel a nod.

Morvan's dislike of the doctor was growing and it had nothing to do with his being a vampire.  "Her name is Brandy,"  Morvan said.  He looked over at the wereleopard.  Her muzzle was stained red and he licked his lips, wanting to taste what was on her face.  "You ready to come back?" he asked.

Brandy nodded as she looked at everyone outside of the cage. What was going to come next was going to suck even at the best of times changing back so quickly took a lot out of her. She was thankful Morvan was there to make this easier.

Brandy tried to fight the change and shift back but after a couple minutes of struggling the only change she had managed was her eyes. The emerald green human eyes looked strangely out of place as she looked up at Morvan and let out an exhausted sigh before hanging her head.

"This is fucking ridiculous,"  Morvan said.  "Look at her!"  He didn't hesitate this time.  He reached inside Brandy and yanked.  Everyone in the room felt the swell of power.  Brandy would find herself returned to human but would feel like she'd downed a coffee laced with a Red Bull.  How long the energy burst would last was anyone's guess but it was there, so she could get to her feet and look Goodman in the eye and, if Morvan had his way, she'd spit in it.

She rose to her feet and Brandy reached out to unlatch the dead bolts her fingers shakily sliding them open as she stepped out of the cage and Dr. Goodman provided her with a towel to clean off with. "Welcome back. Let's get a few more blood samples and then I advise you go grab a shower Miss McCrea and thank you for your participation in tonight's experiments."  He said as he got work taking six more vials of blood before labeling them and slipping them into the case.

Dr. Goodman turned to look at Morvan. "I take my work here very seriously and we are doing what we can to find answers. Science takes take. This will take time. Before you all leave I do have some concerns about Miss McCrea during the full moon. Currently we have her on an oral antibiotic treatment with three different medications that she is to administer every four hours. My largest concern besides her transmitting this to to any of your other leopards is about her spending time with you at your retreat. The fact is that she is going to be missing out on two to three of these windows and I have no idea how that is going to affect the infection she has. Administering the drugs to an animal before hand could kill a smaller creature like a rabbit and I am unsure she would eat the pills in animal form as the medication no doubt will taste and smell stronger in animal form. I do not want to see a backslide in her treatment and health, but since you are adamant on not having any of your leopard be isolated for the full moon what do you propose?"

Brandy looked at Morvan. "It would just be easier if I stay here sir." She said quietly as she sat on the chair still naked but wrapped in a large towel. She forced a smile onto her face. "You wouldn't have to do all these crazy precautions and it would keep you guys safer. It wouldn't be the first time I have spent a full moon here at Archangel."

"And what about the dose she misses while she sleeps?"  Morvan asked.  "Or does she have an alarm to wake her up to take them?  You have some serious misconceptions about what happens during a full moon, Doctor.  We don't all lose our minds and participate in some drunken frat boy orgy like the wolves.  I'll be able to make sure she eats her Flintstones chewable antibiotics."

He looked at Brandy.  "I won't force you to come with us but you are welcome.  We can certainly take care of you better than this guy can during the day."

"I have an alarm." Brandy said. "It was part of the getting off the pump. I promised I wouldn't miss any doses. Dr. Goodman's bedside manner sucks but I am learning he is thorough. Think of him as a vampiric House.  He could work on his people skills but he does make sure all the T's and I's are crossed. Master Salvatore picked a good doctor I was just stupid at the start of this not taking it as seriously as I could. And for the record now that I can speak my gathering last night, I asked Waylon what he thought about it and he said it was likely fine. I used gloves during the meal prep and didn't share food or drinks with anyone. Yes I am still voluntarily staying celibate Minus some sexual contact with the one client I had near the end of may but I use protection and I hardly think a hand job or blow job was going to make a man sick. He hasn't contacted me to say he is feeling unwell and since Klaus has had contact with my saliva and isn't sick I am hoping that the same goes for my client. There was no spit swapping so I think we are fine... I could reach out if I have to but he is in Japan so...I would prefer to not lose him as a client with a reach out with the old hey your escort in Seattle has a thing and you might be at risk, unless we really need to..."

Dr. Goodman looked at Brandy and shook his head. "You told me it was a dinner date Miss McCrea." He said sounding unimpressed.

Brandy winced "Well it was..."

"House, eh?"  Morvan snorted.  "I'm willing to make sure he needs a cane.  So what's it going to be, BRandy?  coming with us or staying with vampiric Hugh Laurie?"

Brandy turned to look at Nigel looking to see what his preference was.  She already felt like she had made a mess of things she didn't want to make more of one and disappoint him any further. He however remained still and wasn't really making any indication either way as to what to choose. She frowned trying to decide was agonizing and stressful.  She could disappoint Morvan by staying or potentially disappoint the vampires by being selfish and going to Kyle's for the full moon. Plus she could be putting the pard in jeopardy.  She glanced over at her pard mates and then to Klaus as she gently bit down on her lip. It wasn't a hard choice she told herself. Just pick one! Klaus had not made any indication of if she should go or stay. She closed her eyes and tried to push what she was feeling out of her mind taking a page out of Goodman's book. Remove the emotions... after a minute of sitting quietly she turned to Morvan. "I think... I should stay... here. At least for this full moon. I mean I am not going to be challenging anyone. It is the best option for you guys, for the pard. Plus I will have Dr. Goodman here to make sure I don't miss any doses of my meds. I mean it is a point hes made that I shouldn't overlook.  I don't want to backslide. I do want to get better. I've made enough of a mess as it is. I know staying by one's self is hard during the full moon but I mean I have moved out and I am learning to do the alone thing. It is only a few nights. If you can do the being solo for the full moon things for months before you met us, I will be strong for you and stay here until we have a bit more in the way of answers." She licked her lips, "But maybe we can negotiate to have some pard time outside of the full moon where I can come up and see you guys or have you over sometime for a movie night or something. I do really miss all of you and not spending time with everyone."

With things taken care of Dr. Goodman left them with his case of carefully marked samples. Brandy got dressed and thanked Morvan Tana and Michael for coming by apologizing for keeping them out past normal hours and walked them up to the lobby giving them all hugs before they left. She made her way up to her apartment. She had put on a brave face but the night had been long and now that Morvan was gone she relaxed a bit.

She chose to fuss over Klaus insisting on giving him a massage content to have physical contact with him and something to do to keep her mind off the fact that she might have accidentally infected Michael and Tana. Eventually the adrenaline and energy Morvan had shared with her faded and she fought to stay up with Klaus until dawn but found herself wondering if she would dream about Volkov and the the days events as she stared at her skin. She felt guilty having taken up most of his night and having him witnessed the night. She gently rubbed her wrists. The bite sites had healed fully from the forced change but she felt somehow forlorn without them but kept her feeling to herself. Klaus had enough on his plate without having to worry about her more than he already was.

She softly whispered to him close to dawn that she didn't deserve him; he was too good and patient and that she wasn't sure how she had lucked out.  She promised him that once she had a clean bill of health that she would make it up to him whenever that day came and curled up with him. She drifted off before dawn listening to the slow cadence of his beating heart as he soothingly rubbed her back and told her to just focus on herself and getting better.


This has been a Lady Jallyn, Maxx, Krystal co-post part 2
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Wednesday June 10th 1:30 pm- (2 days to the full moon)-Ramone's AirBnB-Dani and Ramone

Dani had made sure that she'd set her alarm for a sadistically early hour in the morning, at least it was early for her, to get up and get going on the day. She had a fair bit of running around to do; getting quotes for the work that needed to be done on the fixer up she'd found. Stopping in to see her father, who wanted to talk about the comic imprint. And trying to catch up with Ramone.

It was this last bit on her small to do list that had her biting her nails and her wolf pacing like an expectant parent. She'd stopped by General Porpoise and picked up a dozen of their gourmet filled donuts. Sweets were always a good source of bribery.

Ramone grinned as he opened the door.  "Okay, I know when I'm being bribed, he said, eyeing the donuts.  I'll put the coffee on, and you can tell me what you want.  I'm not saying the bribe won't work but I'm saying it's best to get that part out of the way first.  That way you don't have to beat around the bush."

Dani laughed, "That's what I like about you Ramone, you tell it straight." She followed the taller man into the kitchen and set the box down on the counter. "So, I need to ask you something of a delicate nature, and I'm not too sure how to go about it."

Ramone set two mugs down on the counter and pulled out a coffee grinder.  "Delicate?"  the tall werewolf frowned.  "I'm probably the last one you should ask about anything delicate," he said.  "Unless it is something about vampires.  I can see why you'd be reluctant to bring that up.  Dark roast?  Mountain?  I've got both."

"Dark roast." Dani said leaning back against the counter, wrapping her arms around her middle. "Nothing about the vamps, more about me and... ...well sex."

Ramone scooped some beans into the grinder that were so dark they were almost black.  "Sex."  He paused, screwing the lid on the grinder.  "I know you have a reputation of only getting your fu- excuse me, having sex during the full moon and only in wolf form.  Makes me wonder if the Eros did a proper job with you."  He paused again.  "Or if he did the job at all.  Something tells me you and he didn't get along particularly well, and you never got to the sex stage.  Could you fill the coffee pot with water?  Three quarters should be enough."

Dani moved and did as she was asked. "I broke my rules with Lee, and now I'm in a bit of an interesting spot." She moved back over to Ramone and handed him the coffee pot. "You know my history, Lobo, you know why I've held that rule."

Ramone shook his head.  "Please don't call me that.  Lobo was an Ulfric.  I'm not that wolf any more.  Now, correct me if I'm wrong but isn't sex with Lee a step forward?  A breakthrough?  Or am I misreading things?"

"I know you're not him anymore, Ramone. But you were Lobo when you released me from my role within the pack." She said picking her words carefully.


"Gods yes it's a step forward, backwards and side to side really. The problem now is that I need to figure out if it was just mind-blowing sex out of wolf form for the sake of good sex or that my bitch and I see him as our mate."

Ramone's hands paused on the coffee maker.  "Mate?  Dani, on the full moon, you were ready to throw down and kill this guy if he came here looking for two strangers.  And now you think he's your mate?  Pardon me for saying this but your bitch is fucking retarded."

"I didn't say that emotions worked on logic. And wolf brain doesn't compute the human side of things, as you well know." Dani said hunching in on herself a bit. "I've been hearing the 'you're wrong' and 'maybe you can pick someone else' party lines for two weeks now."
 
"I'm not saying he's an innocent, far from it, but dammit he's got to do the shit he's been told to do, or it could very well be his life."

Ramone nodded.  "We are both familiar with the concept of doing what the Ulfric says or else.  Not all of us get the chance to tell him to fuck off."  He resumed loading the coffee maker.  "This will be a few minutes," he said.  "The Eros won't be a good choice for sex because he teaches control not pleasure.  If you want somebody who knows his way around a pussy, pardon my French, I'd recommend Benjamin.  He's pretty close to you in the hierarchy, so there won't be any undue pressure, not that you'd need to apply much to get him to sleep with you."

After a moment, Ramone looked over at the donuts.  "You're not here looking for suggestions, are you?"

Dani looked down so that her hair could shield her face, "I don't trust many people, especially the male alphas that were around when I was the Ulfric's fuck toy."

"It wasn't all the Alpha males, although I'm not surprised you felt like it was."  Ramone paused, clearly wrestling with the idea.  "I'm suspecting the fact that I'm not all 'fuck yeah, let's do this' like some frat boy is part of the reason you're coming to me.  I'm flattered and humbled by the level of trust you have in me.  I just hope I'm worthy.  Awkward as it may be, there is a lot we need to talk about.  You ready for that conversation?"

Dani sighed and looked up at Ramone. "Yeah, I wouldn't be here if I weren't ready to pull up my big girl panties and face this head on."

Ramone chuckled.  "Wouldn't that mean you're here to take your big girl panties off?"

"Semantics," Dani said with a wave of her hand. "But yes, I'm ready for the conversation that we need to have."

"Coffee will take a bit to brew,"  Ramone said.  "Let's grab a chunk of real estate on the couch, so we can talk someplace a little more comfortable that the kitchen.  How do you want to do this?  Netflix and chill? Get drunk and cross the line?  There are a lot of ways this could go, and I want you to be comfortable.  There are lines beyond which all the good intentions in the world won't stop something from happening, so you need to know your limits.  Is there anything you want to avoid?  No kissing on the mouth?  No pinning you down by the wrists?"

"I'm fine with most things; but I would have to say age play is a hard limit for me." Dani said as she settled on the couch facing Ramone. "I want to be as clear headed as possible, so I like the idea of Netflix and chill, alcohol messes with the consent factor of things."

"No age play.  No booze."  He motioned for Dani to come closer and wrapped not just an arm around her shoulders but his Beast around hers. It had once been proud and savage.  Now it was a pale shadow of its former glory.  It was still one of the most powerful Dani had ever known.  She could almost feel the scars where the years of  pain had left their mark.  She could definitely feel a sense of pride that Dani still trusted him enough to come to him with this problem, even after all those years.

Just as Dani settled into Ramone hold, so did her beast, and even from this little bit she knew that whatever else happened it wouldn't be the same as it had been with Lee. She also realized that Ramone and his beast needed this just as much as she did. It was that knowledge that had her snuggling in a bit closer to the larger wolf.

There was something therapeutic in the simple act of touch even for humans.  When it came to shapeshifters, that touch went far beyond anything that a human could experience.  It literally had the power to heal, not just physically but spiritually and emotionally.  Ramone had been through hell.  His encounter with Grigori Volkov had reopened some of his wounds but years of therapy and the comfort of his pack had done wonders to help heal them back up again.  Her presence, choosing him to help answer this question, meant a great deal to him.  He felt for a moment like he had when he'd been Ulfric; he'd die rather than let her down.  "Just cuddle and see what happens?" he asked, allowing her full control in the situation.  "Or do you want to have a shower after we have coffee?"

Dani had to think for a moment, if she cuddled with Ramone, she wasn't sure that it would go further than that, but in the shower, she would be touching him, and he would be touching her in return. "Shower."

Ramone kissed Dani on top of the head.  It wasn't hard, given their difference in height.  "You're gonna love my shower."

"Rainfall showerhead?" She asked with a hint of teasing in her voice.

"That is one option,"  Ramone said, nodding.  "I can set it to everything from fog to hurricane,"  he said.  "Digital temperature control.  Big enough to fit four.  Had it put in just before I dropped the tithe from ten percent to one."  He chuckled.  "That was the point when I realized I was taking way too much money away from people, if I could afford to put in a fifteen-thousand-dollar shower without blinking."

Dani winced at the cost of putting in the shower. "Holy shit, Ramone, for that amount of money it should be able to cook your meals and answer the front door."

"It damned near does.  It's got a built-in stereo, a video screen, waterproof keyboard; the damned thing is insane."  Ramone shook his head.  "Boys and their toys, right?"

"Well if it had to be something outrageously expensive, at least you went with the shower and not some sports car that would cost you more in upkeep than it did when you bought it." She teased poking Ramone in the side.

"Have you seen my motorcycle?"  Ramone asked.  "It seats three, one driver's seat and two side bucket seats.  It's a custom trike.  No, I'm not telling you how much it cost.  Less than a Ferrari, I'll tell you that much."

"Ramone, any motorcycle you buy needs to be a custom job. I mean seriously you put most professional basketball players to shame." She said leaning her head on his chest.

"Wait until you see me naked,"  Ramone said with a chuckle.  "You might change your mind on the 'putting them to shame' part."

"Have you for gotten I've seen you naked before, just not aroused." Dani returned with a laugh, "Now that might make me question my sanity for a few seconds."

"Just trying to lull you into a false sense of security,"  Ramone said.  "I'm a grower, not a shower."  He sniffed the air.  "Coffee is done."

Dani had to close her eyes, if only in a vain attempt to stop the blush that was trying to creep up her neck. She huffed out a breath and got up to pour herself a cup.

"Here, let me get that,"  Ramone said.  He reached past Dani, to get the coffee cups off the shelf, pressing slightly against her.  As he pulled the cups back, he leaned down to press his lips against her neck.

She shivered as she felt Ramone press against her. The kiss to her neck drew a low whine from her. She hadn't been touched like that since Lee had left, it felt nice, but... She cut her thoughts off because if she started to analyze things now, she wouldn't be in the right headspace for sex.

The noises she made surprised him a little.  "What exactly are we trying to figure out?"  Ramone asked, wrapping his arms around her, and gently swaying back and forth, as if he was listening to music only, he could hear.

Dani closed her eyes as she fought for the right words to explain what it was that had made her seek out Ramone for this experiment. With a sigh she finally  spoke, "To see if the way I feel when I'm around Lucas is a one off or that it's like that with another male alpha. But I'm having trouble turning my mind off."

"We can take as much time as you need to get your mind focused,"  Ramone said.  "I've spent the past five years learning ways to get my brain to stop going eleven million miles an hour in eighteen directions.  Just focus on a few things.  The weight of the coffee mug.  The hardness.  The smoothness.  The heat.  All things coming through your sense of touch.  Feel the curve.  Feel the bottom, how that ring has a different texture where there is no glaze.  Just focus on that.  Breath deep, through your nose.  Smell the coffee, the beans, the way they were roasted.  Smell them in the bag on the counter, still not ground.  Smell the grounds in the pot, all coming in through your nose.  Focus on the way the floor feels under your feet, the way it feels when you curl your toes...."

He kept his tone even and steady.  It was essentially self-hypnosis.  He didn't know exactly where Dani was, but he knew she was feeling like she had no anchor.  He was just trying to help her ground herself, so she could reconnect with the Earth and settle herself again.

Dani did as Ramone directed, feeling herself start to relax. She'd was surprised at how much tension was being held in her. She felt more at ease within her own body and mind than she had in nearly two weeks.

"I think coffee, donuts, cuddles and Netflix are the menu for tonight." Dani said looking over her shoulder at Ramone.

"Fair enough,"  Ramone said.  "Anything you've been dying to binge watch?  I'll grab a blanket.  We can decide later how naked we're going to be."  He chuckled.  "And if you dribble any jelly from those donuts on your tits, I'm definitely going to lick it off."

Dani nearly choked on her coffee, "Dammit Ramone, don't make me snort my coffee." She grumbled as she moved back to the couch. "I've been slack on my binge watching of Peaky Blinders."

"Don't think I know that one,"  Ramone said, trying not to laugh at Dani's reaction.  "Obviously, it caught your attention, so it must be good.  You grab the remote, I'll bring the coffee pot and get the blanket.  We'll have a chill night in and watch Netflix, as opposed to Netflix and chill, which is something entirely different."

He kissed Dani on top of the head again.  "Don't worry, Hon.  I'll get you sorted."

"I know you will," Dani agreed. She turned on the tv and queued up the show that she'd mentioned. "We'll start at the beginning since you haven't seen it before."

"You don't need to ," Ramone said, setting down the enormous coffee pot.  "Just give me the Swede version and catch me up."

"It's a period crime drama that takes place in 1919's Birmingham, England. Ruthless crime boss trying to move up in the world." Dani said giving a synopsis of the show, further explaining what had happened thus far and what she could remember from the first season.

Ramone nodded in understanding and slipped in behind Dani.  He watched the show in silence until he knew enough to comment occasionally on the action.  When he was done his coffee, he set the mug aside and used that hand to idly stroke Dani's arm.  There was the occasional kiss as well,  nothing that could be described as foreplay but certainly spoke of the intimacy and connection between the two wolves.

Dani shivered as Ramone ran his hand over her arm. It was a comforting gesture, but as it was a light touch it made her nerves stand on end. The kisses made her hum and smile, pleased to be receiving the attention. As an episode of 'Peaky Blinders' ended Dani hit the pause button and excused herself for a bathroom run.

As she came back into the room and settled into her spot in front of Ramone, she cleared her throat. "Can I get your opinion on something?"

"Always,"  Ramone said.  "Although my perspective will be rather skewed., since I'm am Latino Alpha male werewolf with PTSD."

Dani nodded and thought for a moment, "I don't know if I should tell Tom something about the Alaska Pack that I found out about two weeks ago."

"It depends,"  Ramone said.  "Is it something that could directly or indirectly affect us?"

"I'm not sure," Dani said worrying her lower lip.

"Well, I can't help you figure that out unless you tell me,"  Ramone replied, pouring himself another cup of coffee.

"I'm sure you remember talking to their Ulfric Talbot. Well when I was texting with Lee a few days after they'd gotten to Volkov's summer home. He said that they'd had a change in management, so things were hectic." Dani paused trying to remember if Ramone might have seen Stiles.

"Anyway, Stiles is the new Ulfric, and he's bad news."

There was a crash as Ramone's mug hit the floor.  "Talbot's dead?"  He'd spent only a few minutes speaking with the man outside Nightshades, but he'd made a connection, a deep one, with the Alaskan Ulfric.  If Stiles was in charge, that meant the replacement Talbot was grooming was in danger.  It also meant something had gone wrong, because Talbot had been certain that he'd be able to take Stiles if they had to throw down any time soon.

A fierce anger swelled in Ramone and his Beast raged within him.  For a moment, Dani could almost see the Ulfric that Ramone had once been.  "I'll kill the son of a bitch."

Dani nearly cowered from her place between Ramones legs. "I don't know how Stiles did it, but I don't think it was a fair fight, because the day they left Lee called me while he was waiting to help load the kids on to the buses. He said Stiles had told them that Volkov had left him in charge of handling their departure."

She was breathing heavily trying to hold her beast in check. "But I don't buy that. Volkov was pissed at Stiles on Friday night, I do know that for a fact."

"So, Stiles likely jumped Talbot while Volkov was out for the day.  Talbot said Stiles had a few wolves that were loyal to him and I'm living proof that sometimes the rules get broken.  They probably went after him all at once and if he didn't have any back-up, two or three wolves could have made up the difference, especially if they caught him in a tight spot or went after him when he was asleep."

Ramone nodded.  "Definitely tell Tom."  He almost added that she'd need to tell him that he was going hunting but he knew he wasn't ready.  He'd avenge Talbot but that was a job for Lobo, not Ramone and he was a long way from there.

"I'm going to guess that it happened that Sunday morning at dawn, because Lee had coffee with Talbot sometime after 2am Sunday. He watched the show." She said blushing just a bit.

Then a thought struck her and made her growl. "That bastard had better choke on the Johnny Walker I bought Talbot as a thank you gift."

"Do you mind if we call Tom now, I'd rather not wait any longer." Dani asked as she pulled out her phone.

"Go ahead,"  Ramone said.  "I need to clean up this mess."

Dani nodded and hit the speed dial number for Tom. She made sure that she had her phone on speaker so Ramone could hear.

"What can I do for you, Dani?"  Tom asked when he picked up the phone.  His tone was, as always, calm.  They called him the Peacemaker for a reason.  Rumor had it that, while still Ramone's Geri, he'd held a challenger in human form under a full moon, using the strength of his Beast to do so.

"In my defense I wasn't sure I should share with the class. Just after the Alaskan pack left their Ulfric Talbot was killed and Stiles took his place." Dani said nearly all in one breath.

Dani could hear Tom's breath hiss out between his teeth.  "That is unfortunate.  My understanding was that Talbot was a good man and a decent leader, while Stiles was not.  It is a good thing that Volkov is barred from the city.  Stiles is not the type of Ulfric that I want visiting.  Thank you for the news, Dani.  It isn't necessarily something to share with the class, but it is certainly something you needed to share with the teacher."

"I did share with Ramone, only because I wasn't sure and needed a second opinion." She said sighing as she added to her news. "I also know that Volkov's summer house is roughly three hours from Seattle. However, I don't know if it's to the east or south of us."

"Might even be north,"  Tom said.  "I suppose we could lean on our new nocturnal friends to see what they know.  Never be afraid to come to me with things, Dani.  Failing me, you can always reach out to the rest of the council.  This is important news but sadly there is little we can do about it.  One can only offer sanctuary to those who choose to seek it out.  Let your friend in Volkov's pack know that if you can do so without endangering him."

"If I hear from him I will, Lucas has a habit of mouthing off and getting stuck on the shitty hours." Dani said with a chuckle. "And I'll remember to let you know about things as I learn them. Shit something else about Stiles is he likes his partners on the young side."

There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.  "Then we'll need to prepare an appropriate welcome for him, if he ever comes to visit,"  Tom said and the chill in his tone was terrifying.

Dani shivered as if she could feel the chill in Tom's voice. She could also feel the roil of Ramone's beast. "I'd like to share that with his master," she said in a bland tone.

"If he permits or encourages Stiles' behaviour, we'll make sure his master meets the appropriate justice," Tom said.  "There is a special place in hell reserved for child molesters."

"I don't think he does, but then again he wasn't the easiest vamp to read. I could tell that he was very old world in his views. Such as ladies don't fight in battle royale brawls." Dani muttered.

"And children are the property of their parents.  They have no rights or protections.  Perfect situation for a pedophile."  Tom paused.  "I would not be surprised to learn that he had the Alaskan CPS deep rolled.  Sadly, we're not exactly in a position to level accusations or strike out at him, especially if he's three hours away."

"I can always take a trip up to Alaska, to clear my head,"  Ramone said.

"Over my dead body," was Tom's reply.

"No Ramone you really don't want to. I've felt Volkov's power and heard his siren's song." Dani said as she wrapped her arms around herself as the memory of the duel came back to her.

"I've felt it too," Ramone said with a shudder.  "It was terrifying.  I was thinking about going during the day but there is no way I'm going to be able to get through sixty trained men to get to the vampire anyway."

"Yeah I've seen them fight as a unit, but that was under Talbot's leadership." Dani said a note of respect in her voice.

"Doesn't matter who is commanding,"  Tom said.  "Trained fighting men fight.  Ramone may be strong and tough, but this isn't going to be a challenge that they respect.  They'll overwhelm him."

"I know, and some of them like fighting dirty." Dani said moving so that she could snuggle into Ramone offering comfort, her beast coming up to rub against his own.

Ramone's Beast rubbed back, far more aggressive than before.  It was as if the news of Talbot's death had sparked something inside of him.  "Anything else you need, Tom?"

"No, I think that's all,"  Tom said.  "If you think of anything else, Dani, don't hesitate to let me know.  Email.  Text.  Smoke signal.  Whatever floats your boat."

"Will do boss," she said looking up at Ramone.

"Coffee?" Ramone asked, clearly agitated.

"Sure," Dani said watching Ramone. "I didn't  mean to upset you."

"It's not anything you did,"  Ramone said.  "Talbot was a friend, sort of.  Hearing that Stiles took him out, with or without help?  Makes we want to do things I really don't want to do."  He wrapped an arm around her, as much to comfort himself with the contact as to comfort her.  "So much for Netflix and chill going anywhere.  Want to crash upstairs?  You can sprawl and still not touch me."

"That sounds like a wonderful idea." Dani said.

"Shower first or just crash?"  Ramone asked.  "You can wear one of my t-shirts, if you need something to sleep in.  And if you don't want company in the shower, you can likely figure it out on your own.  Assuming you speak Spanish."  He chuckled.  "Just kidding.  It's voice activated in English."

"Shower first, and I'll take you up on the offer of a dre... ...er t-shirt. And I fine with sharing the shower, got to conserve water and all that jazz," Dani teased lightly.

"So, you'd prefer a dress shirt?  Okay.  I can live with that."  Ramone grinned.  "And I'd be more than happy to give you the nickel tour of the shower."  He picked up a donut and stuck his finger inside, pulled it out and began advancing on Dani menacingly.  "Of course, you have to get dirty before you get clean...."

"Oh no you don't," she yelped as she darted around the couch and made for the stairs.

This has been a Maxx/Wyn co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Tuesday June 9th 10pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends - 3 days till the full moon

Brandy noted the vibe was much less tense than it had been when she had left her apartment, as she sipped her drink and let the squad get to know each other get to say hello to Cherry before diving into the show.  It would give everyone a chance to finish their hot drinks as well.

It was 10pm by the time Brandy came back upstairs with Cherry as she made introductions to everyone and passed out the Salted Caramel Macchiatos to everyone present as she calmly took a seat. Getting to hug Cherry in the lobby had been a treat as had gotten a good whiff of Klaus on Cherry's neck and the scent was soothing. It had lifted her spirits as she made note that in five hours or less, she would have him over here.

All in all she was looking forward to watching Minnie work and seeing how things panned out.

"I'm guessing that it's your blue haired friend we're here to critique?"  Cherry asked, winking at Lorne and tracing her fingers down his arm as she passed.   Her Beast seemed on high alert but she showed no sign of being distressed to be in the company of so many leopards, two of them Alphas.  She was clearly a sub rat but an alpha female, which was odd, given the Dom/sub relationship she had with Klaus.  "You've got a huge head start on the Muggles.  All that slink and flexibility.  You'll have them jizzing their pants just by walking in the door."

Her hair was clearly a dyed red but there was no chemical smell; Cherry obviously used an expensive mixture of organics in her dye.  She'd topped her long hair with a set of devil horns and around her neck was a bright red studded collar.  Brandy knew that the leash for it would be found in Cherry's purse and could be used to control the wererat's baser instincts, should it prove necessary to restrain them.

Lorne sipped at the proffered drink, sweet and salty caffeine lighting up his taste buds. His body rejoiced especially for the caffeine; University had given him a habit.
"Thank you so much Brandy," he said.

Lorne had not met Cherry formally but he'd seen her at the feast, a lot of her at the feast. It had been a little wild for his tastes and he'd mostly been concerned that Deitra was witnessing it, but that was the entirety of that event summed up in a sentence. She was wearing horns even though it wasn't Halloween and he couldn't think of a more clear warning sign that she was trouble, but at least she labelled the bottle.

Still he smiled at her as her fingers traced his arm, the wink she tossed his way. His mother raised a gentleman but he was not immune to a pretty face, which was most of the reason that the night had been so flustering thus far.

Tana sat cross legged on the floor at Lornes feet sipping her coffee. She silently watched everyone interact for a while enjoying the calm that replaced the tense atmosphere previous. "Evening Cherry."

"Hello, Tana,” Cherry replied.  "You're the one who works in the spa in the lobby.  I've been meaning to ask.  Do you do sensual massage or just therapeutic?"

Tana smirked "Definitely therapeutic. I can honestly say I have never had anyone even ask me for a happy ending" she giggled

Minnie sipped at her drink thoughtfully, leaning against the wall.  "I.. can't say I’ve had anyone jizz in their pants yet, but I just might take that as a challenge."  She said finally.

"Cherry will make a good critiquer. She does burlesque over at Le Cirque.  When you are ready Minnie you can start with Liam." Brandy replied.

"Maybe I can be the first,"  Cherry said with a grin.  "We'll see how good your hands are first.  And if you can get me to jizz my pants, I'll see what I can do to return the favour."  Her eyes devoured Liam as he moved to take a seat in the proffered chair.  "You sure we don't want give her a quick demonstration, so she has something to base her performance off of?  I can show her how to win her challenge in a heartbeat."

Liam chuckled.  "Sorry, Lass.  It looks like you might have to wait your turn.  Do I need to wear my oven mitts?"

"Don't show her up Cherry. You can give pointers afterwards. Let’s see what she’s worked up to via hardwork and natural talent. She has been putting in the hours over at Marty's." Brandy said sipping her drink. "I'm sure she's capable."

"I think we're winding up to start. You gonna grab a chair or are you comfy on the floor?" Lorne asked Tana, his tone held no preference. He kind of enjoyed having her in his orbit and as she had proudly claimed a few times throughout the evening, she hadn't licked him. He wasn't sure if she was just sticking close because he smelled like food or because she enjoyed his company, but he enjoyed hers.

Minnie shrugged.  "I'm good with it either way.  Just remember, it's best of you stick to the rules the patrons at the club have to.  I am going to be doing my damnest not to lick you, so fair is fair, right? “

"I'll do my best to keep my hands to myself,” Liam said.  "Unless Lorne wants to go first?  I'm willing to let you warm up on the young fellow who hasn't had my level of experience in perverts’ row.  You can warm up to the provert by practicing on him."

"Fair." Brandy said with a nod and a smile.

Tana looked up to Lorne and smiled. "I’m comfy thank you" she wasn’t trying to be rude not acknowledging Cherry’s statement but the woman threw her off balance and she just wasn’t sure how to respond.

"So stage routine then table dance and finish off with the private dance.  You might need to scootch Tana after Minnie's first dance if Lorne is our first victim. But it is only a hop up to the couch for that." Brandy said offering Tana a reassuring smile.

"Oh sorry sorry" Tana scrambled to her feet to stand behind the couch.

"Looks like I'm in the wrong chair then,” Liam said with a chuckle.  "A little over eager."

"Most men are,” Cherry said with a laugh.  "What's your music, Blue?  And do you have a stage name?"

"I think those were ifs," Lorne pointed out looking at Tana. "And possibly 'on' not 'behind' but if you're looking to be out of the splash zone I respect that too."

"Splash zone doesn’t seen like my wheelhouse so I’m good" she smiled at Lorne before taking another sip of coffee

Minnie picked her phone up from a side table.  "Music's here.  And I couldn’t think of a good stage name so I just kept my porn name.  "She shrugged.  "Morgana.  If you can think of something better, I’m open to it."

"Just Morgana or did you have a last name?" Cherry asked.  "And are you sure you want to do that?  It might draw in a bigger crowd but half of them will be wanting to know if you'd do home movies and the other half wanting you to sign copies.  Charge for that, by the way."

"No, I’m not sure if I want to do that, trust me.  Yes, I had a last name.  The name was Morgana Dreame, if you want to look those vids up. “ Minnie glanced at Brandy, remembering her suggestion to own her background.  "I'm not really worried about people knowing I did porn.  I just.. don't want my old boss finding me. "

"Where's your old boss?" Cherry asked.  "If he's in Seattle, chances are he'll come waltzing in one day if he happens to frequent gentlemen's clubs looking for talent."

Minnie shook her head. " No, not here.  Cali. "

"Your contract with Dallas that you signed. Did it have a clause baring you from unsanctioned public appearances? If not, you are good to go and the prick and sue for breach of contract." Brandy asked siting forward. She knew a fair amount about the contractual side to sex work.

Minnie looked thoughtful.  "Good question.  I think there's a copy in my old phone with the other stuff.  But even if there is one, is it still ok as long as I change my stage name?"

"Cali is a long way from here and there is Hella talent down there, so I wouldn't expect to see him sitting in pervert's row holding up a twenty any time soon,"  Cherry said.  "And aren't contractual laws different, depending on what state you're in?"

"got me." Minnie shrugged again.

"Well most dancers move into porn not the other way around. We can look at the contract.  More money in film than dancing. So, he might have left that out. Or if you don't mind me riffling around on the files you had me upload I can take a gander while you entertain here. You are in good hands dear but the midnight oils burning. I can research you can dance and likely you will have your contract answer before you are done your full set." The redheaded leopardess replied with a grin.

"Let the festivities begin!"  Liam said with a chuckle.  "Dance for us, Morgana!"

"yeah that's fine. You already have a good idea what's in those files anyways. " She put her cup down and got to work getting her music playlist up. "Ok, so stage first. I've been doing that for a couple weeks now so it should be ok."

Brandy nodded and vanished into her bedroom to let Minnie set up and get the show on the road.

Once Minnie had the music all cued up and ready, she headed to the pole Brandy had set up and gave it a quick test for feel. "Ok. Cherry, would you do the honors and hit the play button?"

"One play button, coming up,"  Cherry said, reaching out start the music.  "Give 'er, girl."

For her stage performance she had chosen three songs that were modern and popular. While they weren't her personal likes, she had snagged them off of the playlist at the manor, and she had danced to them before. It was a bit strange though, not actually being on a stage, so she adjusted so that she was doing more pole work than floor work.  It was pretty obvious that she did gymnastics or yoga or something similar.

Lorne watched her, impressed by the strength and grace it took. The ability to make it effortless to lift ones body, to be that strong was a familiar reality for shifter but to be that flexible as well must have involved a lot of stretching. Sure she was sexy doing it but it still couldn't take away the awe of her strength, he just wondered if she liked the music.

When minnie was done with the last of the three songs she tossed her hair back and looked around. "Thoughts? Critiques?"

"For a shifter, you were a little stiff,"  Cherry said, one fingertip pulling on her lower lip.  "It would take another shifter to notice.  Might be because you're new or because you’re in Brandy's living room."

"Good body control and movement. You looked like you were too focused though. More smiling as gross as that sounds and a touch more of the come fuck me eyes when you're on the pole. But technically it was good." Brandy said. "Marty doesn't advertise dancers as shifters since we aren't about the exotic factor like Le Cirque."

"Yeah I was definitely more focused on what I was doing, and it was kinda.. odd.  It seemed weird to do a bunch of floor stuff you know, since it’s not close to eye level like the stage would be.  Ok so need to give more porn face, got it.  anything else?"  Minnie nodded.

Lorne chewed his lip, a little hesitant to speak up, but it was what they were all here to do.
"Do you like those songs? I'm not sure if your set list is chosen for you and then my question is irrelevant. But I was curious watching you."

"I think I've seen enough of the pole work. Let’s try table side service since we don't have a face level surface here for you darling. Come give Lorne some love... Marty has a policy of playing the current IT songs in the clubs main area for stage and table side dances while the girls can pick whatever they want in the backroom private dance booths." Brandy said with a grin. "Show us some sweet and sassy."

"Fine, I'll hold my opinion until after the table dance,"  Liam said with a chuckle.  "I'm going to call this a warm-up anyway.  Getting used to a new venue and a pole you've never been on.  There are way too many videos on Youtube, showing pole dancing accidents.  I'm going to put it down to testing the waters."

Minnie smiled.  "good catch Lorne.  I don't really care for that music. I'm kinda obviously more rock and alternative fan.  But generally I’m pretty good at pretending I like something when I don't."  She said with a bit more bitterness than she meant to.  She went to her phone and cued up a new song, then headed over to Lorne, sticking her tongue out at Liam for his comment.  "Give it to me, Cherry." She winked, asking the wererat to start the music for the next bit.  These next two things were what she was trying to get comfortable with anyways.

It was another song from the playlist at the club, but this one she actually sort of liked.  She wasn’t sure if it showed in her dance, but she was definitely trying to remember all the tips the other girls had given her about doing the table dances.

Brandy had brought her laptop out to the area to keep an eye on Minnie while looking through the files. She found the contract in the photo section seeing that Minnie had been smart enough to take photos of the contact and the four pages it entailed as she upped the magnification and her green eyes fell back down to the scene in concentration as she began plowing through the legalese of the paperwork.

Lorne moved his hands to the arms of the chair, keeping them from getting tangled up between their two bodies. He'd never been to a strip club, but he knew the rule was not to touch, it was one of those ubiquitous things that came from media and the like. His eyes were a little wide as she got closer, she was formidable, her strength and her beauty. "Hi there." he breathed, not sure what to do. If he was supposed to speak.

Lorne smiled a little as he watched her move to this song, it wasn't that she'd worn obvious dislike for the others, it just felt like her body had never bopped to them in the grocery store. Like she'd never sang along to them in a cab. There had been no anticipation of the next line. This one she seemed familiar with and it showed in a front row seat kind of way.

"You're thinking too much,” Cherry said.  "Just do it.  Just MOVE.  Stop planning your next move and just let your body do what it wants to do. "

Tana grinned like a cat that caught a mouse as she watched Lorne’s reaction. It was adorable but part of her knew it would mimic herself if she was in that chair.

Cherry could be a relentless taskmaster. Part of it came from having to work under the vampire Sailor Morgan the head of the Burlesque squad but part of it was her passion for dancing. Cherry was one of those passionate souls that put everything into whatever she dove into be it on a stage, in a dungeon, or her relationships it would seem. Brandy was silent not wanting to add any more pressure as she kept reading finding nothing in the contract so far about unsanctioned public appearances using her performer name. So far so good.

Minnie sighed, closed her eyes for a moment to center herself, and began again.  Just do it.  Cherry had said.  Just move.  You're thinking too much. And she was right, Minnie had been thinking too much, trying to remember what she had been told, trying to be like the other girls.  But she wasn’t the other girls.  And she was here, surrounded by amazing people who had come to help her work out the kinks.  And there was the smile, when she thought about working out kinks and her inner pervert ran with it.  God, Lornes skintone was so fucking gorgeous.

She smelled good, like something that would want eat him, certainly, but also like the lovely scent from her shampoo or maybe a body spray. Something sweet and feminine. Her skin was warm as it came close to his. He watched her hips move and her hands - she had beautiful hands - move over her own body. He dug his fingertips into the arm of the chair to make extra sure he kept his part of the bargain.

"YES!"  Cherry cried, clapping with glee.  "Love the music.  Love the dance.  Show that boy all the things he's never going to lay his hands on but is going to dream about for weeks!"

When the music ended, Minnie felt a surge of giddiness.  "That.. that was fun!"  She laughed, and leaned to give Lorne a kiss on the cheek.  "Thanks for being a good sport."

Lorne smiled at her glee, a little flushed and flustered. "Thank you - you're welcome - yep," he said fumbling over his words a little. "You're doing great."

Tana unconsciously leaned forward. Lorne already smelt good it was hard to resist but mixed with his bashfulness she couldn’t help herself. She breathed in his scent deeply with her eyes closed doing her best to be discrete. When she caught herself, she retreated swiftly to the kitchen grabbing some ice from Brandy’s freezer and stuffing it in her mouth.

She emerged back out standing in the door way giving Minnie two thumbs up.

Minnie grinned. Lorne's reaction was so cute she just wanted to roll all over him.  She spun. "Better?"  She asked to those who knew.

"Better,"  Cherry said, nodding.  "I can smell him from here.  He had to grab the chair to avoid touching you.  THAT'S how you do it."

"yes! I knew it. I knew I was just overthinking things, getting all spun up in my head. I was so damn worried!" Minnie said, sliding over to where her cup was and getting a drink.

Before Minnie knew it she had finished with Lorne and Liam was up next. Brandy was on the last page of the contract as she finished getting her praise and input from the were swan.

Kat had sat silently through the performance enjoying the show. She didn't have much experience when it came to how the clubs scene worked but she knew she liked what she saw. Her experience was watching humans dance and Minnie was definitely good enough to go head to head with any human headliners she had seen dance once she saw the woman loosen up and shake off the performance jitters.  Cherry was intense and she sat on the far side of the room. Intimidating hot and yet she smelled of rat. Her inner cat was alert in her and she didn't want to draw Satan's attention to anything he might consider food or a target. The Cat had brass balls on him she was learning from his attack on Volkov but he was too stupid to understand that there were things out there that could outmatch him. Cherry would likely be able to subdue her easily.  The Rubanesque burnet sipped her wine and watched as Liam and Lorne did the shift change thing and it was the Selkies turn to enjoy a show.

"I'm going to be a little less passive than Lorne,” Liam said, suppressing a belch.  "Sorry about that.  You're in charge.  Remember that.  If I approach a line, you need to warn me.  If I cross it, you need to stop me.  Are you ready for that sort of pressure or do you just want to shake that thing?"

The selkie looked at Brandy and Cherry.  "How much is the customer allowed to touch?" he asked.  "I've been in places where I could touch limbs and back but not breasts and I've been in places where I couldn't touch at all but that might just have been the bouncer being a prick."

Tana crunched on her ice cubes and started to giggle. "I’m sure you got to touch after hours if you really wanted Liam"

"I'll remember that when you're closing up one night,” Liam said looking at Tana and winking.  "But that really doesn't help Morgana here, does it?"

Tana choked on the last remains of the ice cubes. Once she caught her breathe she spoke "Sorry I have no criticism constructive or otherwise. I suppose going to these types of clubs is something I'll need to experience at some point in my life."

Minnie set her cup down and cued up her next song. Since this was to be the "private dance" portion of the night, she had chosen something that she really liked since she'd have more control over the music selection in the private rooms.  "You can come with me sometime if you really want to." She told Tana.

Tana smiled. "Perhaps. Any free time coming up is booked up with training. Im sure I can fit it in at some point after the moon"

" no rush. " Minnie told her. "And don't worry Liam, I expect you to be more involved. I'm pretty sure touch is ok, just not the private bits. We can talk about how much you get to touch later. As for if I'm ready for the pressure of being in control, let's just say I am way beyond ready. My body. My choice. "

"Preach sister." Brandy said.

co post brought to you by krystal, grimoire, Lady J, Maxx, and Darkflame
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Tuesday June 9th 10pm- Archangel Residential Tower Apartment 408- Brandy's apartment Leopards and friends - 3 days till the full moon

"Always,” Liam said, nodding.  "Consent is very important to me.  I need to know that any woman is fully aware of who I am and what my glamour does.  I am painfully aware that I come perilously close to removing your ability to say no, so I need to make damned sure you are still able to say no."

"trust me, after what I've been through, I'm not going to let anyone take that from me ever again. But hey, let's not get too dark here. This should be sexy and fun."

"I'm here if you want me,” Liam said.  "But there is no reason for me to ever need to force anything on anyone.  I don't need to and I'm certainly not so vain that I would expect every woman to find me irresistible, even if they do.  Like you said, your body, your choice."

Kat got up and got herself another glass of wine finishing off the port and poured Brandy a glass of grape juice as she sat at the table going over Minnie’s contract. She brought the bottles of white and rose out and offered touch ups to any interested parties as Liam moved off the couch and onto the chair so Minnie could do her private dance.

This last dance was going to be the most important of them all. It was one thing to have someone she didn't really know staring at her close range and getting flustered or aroused.  This was much more involved, and getting past this would give her a better idea if she was cut out for this, and by the time she was done, Brandy would have the answer to whether she was going to have an issue legally.

She gave Cherry the go ahead on the last song once she was sure that Liam was settled.  She closed her eyes, letting herself feel the thump of the bass all through her body.  She started facing away from Liam, letting the music move her hips in a sensuous sway.  When she turned to face him, her eyes drifted over his body as he sat there, her tongue visible as it ran along her upper lip before she captured her bottom lip between her teeth for a moment.  Finally, she slid to his lap, rolling her neck so that her hair slid over her shoulders and around her face in a cascade of blue and purple.

She had taken Cherry's words to heart, and had stopped overthinking.

Liam's fingers danced a fraction of an inch away from Minnie's hips.  She could almost feel them but they never actually did more than tease the fine hair they found there.  She could definitely feel the erection Liam had, especially when he moved slightly and pressed it against her.

"The lip thing is a nice touch,” Cherry said.  "A lot of guys think that is hot, sexy and at the same time somehow innocent at the same time.  Guys are fucked."

"Eye contact is good too,” Liam said, grinning.  "Although the once over followed by the lip thing really made it look like you wanted to eat me alive in the best sort of non-shifter way."  He might have said more but his stomach growled loudly, interrupting him.

"Need a break?"  Minnie asked, amusement tinging her tone as an eyebrow arched.

"I'm good.  Just a little bit of collywobbles."

"If you say so."  She told him with a teasing grin as she continued the dance.  In truth she was relieved.  Relieved that she wasn't freaking out or having any more flashbacks, relieved that while she was technically being graded it didn't feel like pressure, and definitely relieved that Liam rather obviously was enjoying her attention.  Add to that the fact that everyone here knew she had done porn and almost everyone knew that she had some hang ups, and not one damn person was judging her... she felt free in a whole new, wonderful way.

Liam's grin got wider.  He was here to test Minnie, not just get a free lap dance.
 Time to up the stakes.   "I just dropped another hundred,” he said.  "What are you going to do?"

Cherry nodded.  "Good question.  What are you going to do?"

"wow Big spender!" Kat whistled.

So it was going to be like that hmm? Ok, game on. She maneuvered herself so she could slip off first one, then the other shoe, and proceeded to give him an up close and personal demonstration of how flexible she was.

"Yeah, I don't really like feet,” Liam said.  "So sweaty and stinky."

"Oh, we've got a hardcase here,” Cherry chuckled.

Lorne had moved himself into the kitchen, he was not quite at home enough in Brandy's space to seek out a standard glass so instead he filled his wine glass with water. What Liam had said about consent had impressed him but there was a wine buzz tingling in his fingertips and Liam's glamour was grating on him more. Lorne figured the best thing was to remove himself from the equation at least while Minnie was doing her important dance. He sipped at the cool water and listened to the teasing and excitement of the room with a small smile.

"taking the shoes off wasn't because I thought you had a foot fetish. It's so I don't clock you in the head or get them caught. " Minnie rolled her eyes.

“I have an anti-foot fetish,” Liam said. “At least your high paying customer does. Maybe he has a thing for shoes. I’m trying to give you the gears here, where you can make your mistakes safely.   So, what do you do if somebody says you’ve done something wrong?”

She gave half a shrug. " You're the one paying, or at least this fictional client is. He wants shoes, he gets shoes. No biggy." She bent and slid her shoes back on.

While Minnie was bent over, Liam reached out and patted her ass. It wasn’t a grope or a caress and definitely couldn’t be called a slap. Then he sat back with a grin.

Tana leaned in the kitchen door way and smiled at Lorne. "Having a good time?"

Lorne smiled back. "I am. How's the chaos out there?"

Tana grinned "Sounds pretty chaotic. It’s a very different atmosphere then I'm used to its kinda fun."

Lorne chuckled and nodded, taking another sip of the cool water before he spoke again. "I hear you there. So, what's the usual atmosphere for you?"

"Work and sleep and work. I mean I have fun with the pard back home from time to time when I schedule it. Just it’s so busy lately. But I love what I do so it’s all good."

Katherine sneaked into the kitchen and found the bun basket that had been put back on the counter and reached in to pilfer two buns and helped herself to the butter that was still on the counter. Watching Minnie work was hungry work and she was feeling nibbly as their dinner as Lorne and Tana conversed. She took a bite of the cheddar bun and sighed as she popped them both into the microwave to reheat for 30 seconds as she watched them spin around in the machine.

Tana sniffed at the air her mouth began to drool "Oh gawd why you do this to me" her stomach growled " How the heck are you growling I stuffed you full" she poked at her stomach. "Lorne those are amazing. it’s quite a talent"

"Shifter metabolism am I right?" Kat said as she opened the microwave and passed Tana half a buttered biscuit.  "Don’t worry once Minnie’s done we can tuck into some dessert. Liam is just trying to be a big spender super fussy customer. Shouldn't be too much longer. That is one thing I've noticed as I've gotten older. Songs these days don't last as long as they did starting in the late 90s they started to get a bit shorter and now its like you got something on the radio with a play time of over five minutes that's a long song nowadays." Kat said as she popped half a bun into her mouth and chewed savoring the butter and cheesy biscuit.

"I'm just happy they're a hit, like I said they usually have garlic in them," Lorne said watching Kat tucked into the warmed-up biscuits. A melted butter gleam on each one, even he had to admit they looked delectable.
"I'm not worried, I just figured I have a pretty good streak with Liam, I'd like to go for the high score. So I'm happy to sit tight and sip water," Lorne said doing just that while he listened to Kat talk about song durations. "I guess they are shorter but if anything, it's music moving back in that direction, a lot of the songs from the 50's are under two minutes let alone the average of three we have now."

Tana happily stuffed her face and with a hard swallow quickly spoke trying to add to the conversation. "So, what type of music do you listen to Lorne?"

"I'm kind of all over the place," Lorne confessed with a rueful grin. "As long as it doesn't have screaming in it I'm probably going to like it. The heavier stuff was good when I was younger but after I - uh - Swanned out I prefer a little more easy listening. What about you?"

Tana tilted her head pondering "hmm to be honest I never really thought about. I guess I like things that are more upbeat and happy then those depressing songs. Like okay I get it your girlfriend left you, your dog ran away and your pickup truck broke down. When studying those I listen to those umm... what are they called... uuuh chill steps.  So easier listening. Do you find harder rock ruffles your feathers so to speak? Like does your beast not like it?" Tana leaned in curiously

Kat munched on the buttered buns curious to know the answer to that. Not being tied to the moon she wasn't sure if the cursed Swans had to deal with such issues. Certainly they weren't bothered by the pull of the moon or the scent of fear and spilled blood. it seemed like a pretty decent gig as far as things went, but maybe it was a case of the grass was greener on the other side of the fence...

"Yeah, I'd call it that," Lorne agreed hesitantly. He was usually the one asking all the shifter related questions, the new kid on the block it felt strange but not unwelcome to be asked. He knew what the answers were about him, but he couldn't be sure what was universal. Or if being male had any baring on his answers.

"I'm talking like - metal and that sort of scene. Things that sound like growling or screaming and disharmonious sort of noise don't really sit well with the inner swan. Also brass - like jazz? Sort of hits strange sometimes, it's not the same 'get it away from me' reaction but I guess some of the sounds are similar to a swan call or other water birds and it feels... Almost like I'm listening for a message that isn't there. It's not bad but it's weird."

Tana beamed. "Thats sooo fascinating" she licked her lips getting ever last crumb on the bun. "I can see how that makes sense when its broken down like that. Not being really a predator at least compared to other strains of lycanthropy."  She crossed her arms closing her eyes in thought.

"Well that's the thing is we aren't. Swans are omnivorous they eat small fish and stuff, and they're - we're territorial and we won't go down without a fight but, we smell like prey animals because technically we are," Lorne shrugged, going to the sink to fill up his glass again with water. "Especially compared to you guys."

"And my god do you smell delicious" Tana mindlessly spoke. Her eyes opened wide and her mouth hung open before shutting it covering it with both hands. "Oh my gosh Im sooo sorry that was rude of me"

Lorne did an accidental spit take, luckily he was over the sink, and mostly it only dribbled down his chin.

"It's okay," he laughed as he got a paper towel to mop up the water from his chin.

Seeing Lorne laugh caused the breath she was holding to exhale slowly. She smiled at him "If you say so... I don’t want to scare you off or accidently lick you that be the end of me." she nervously chuckled.

"Well I appreciate you not licking me, you're very sweet but I don't know you very well," Lorne said rubbing a hand over the close shaved hair on his head for something to do with his hands, feeling his face burn just a little like when Minnie had complimented him so openly. The others were becoming well versed in what Lorne smelled like flustered. It probably wasn't helping any of the moon-pulled predator types on the control end of things.

"I think we're both doing our best tonight and that's all anyone can ask of us."

"Damn rights we are!" Tana held up her hand for a high five with a smile.

Lorne grinned and returned the high five. "Hell yeah."

Kat stuffed another half of bun into her mouth and smiled as she chewed giving an approving nod.

Tana turned with a huge smile holding her hand up to Kat.

Kat offered her the last half of the buttered bun in her hand. "-ou wan-it?" She asked as she spoke around the mouth full of food.

Tana burst out laughing picking up her friends hand and putting it in hers to high five. "Silly Kat well I mean now that you mention it I kinda.... no no thats yours I'll save room for dessert I'm a big girl I can get my own buttered buns if i wanna.... Oooo that that didnt um soud right did it" her lips pursed as she laughed

Lorne laughed with them, the warm buzz of wine already dwindling in his fingertips he was lit only by a feeling of comradery he'd never expected.

"Whatever floats your boat, Tana," he teased gently.

"Et tu, Lorne?" She fainted a stagger but kept laughing.

"You left me an opening I was just filli-" Lorne paused mid word realizing his sentence was equally full of potential innuendo and laughed shaking his head. "I fell on my own sword there, serves me right."

Tana fell over the counter laughing. Tears pooled at the corner of her eyes. Her laughing turned into squeaks and snorts as she sucked in air.

Kat swallowed and gave the two a lopsided grin. "You guys acting like you got a disapproving parent thats gonna cuff ya if you say something dirty. Its fine context and all just let it fly guys and have fun. I mean yeah close to the full moon as it is wordings the last thing on my mind being all hoity toity proper and all. You're both adorkable."

Several minutes of back and forth with Minnie getting feedback from Liam and Cherry and finally she was done. It was a good thing too because she wasn't sure how much more of being that close to him and his glamour she could take without going way past the professional attitude she was trying to keep at the heart of their activities. The fact that he was enjoying it also made it harder to focus.  "Jesus.. I might need to go roll on some icecubes before people start thinking I'm in heat over here." She huffed under her breath as she lifted her hair from her neck to let the cool air get to it.

Brandy closed the laptop and poured Minnie a glass of wine as the Selkie and were rat gave their final feed backs suddenly aware that Lorne Kat and Tana had wandered into the kitchen.  She sat quietly listening as she mulled over the contact findings in her mind.

"I can rub ice all over your body if you like,” Liam offered with a chuckle.  "I like the cold.  And I'm sorry for making things so hard for you.  I just wanted to push the envelope for you in a place where you were 100% safe."  He headed for the kitchen, to fetch Minnie a cup of ice.  Whether she would self-apply them or not was another story.

He stopped just inside the door.  "Brandy?  Can I ask you a quick question."  He pointed to a cast iron frying pan that was drying in a rack beside her sink.  "Did you cook my steak in that?"

"I pan fried the steak if that is what you are asking, so yes? I don't have a grill and despite having a balcony, Archangel forbids bbq's for obvious insurance and security risks." Brandy said snapping from her thoughts.

"That's iron Lass,"  Liam pointed out. "It's like serving a shapeshifter meat on a silver platter.  I think I know now why I've been having a little bit of intestinal distress.  It's not likely enough to do me lasting harm but it's likely enough to make me upleasant company for the next day or so."

Brandy's hands fluttered to her mouth to hide the open mouthed jaw drop she did as her face went red and her eyes widened absolutely mortified at the terrible mistake she had made. "Oh my god Liam I am so sorry. I didn't even think about that. Do we need to take you down to the med station at all can they help at all or is this a case of you just have to ride it out till it passes? I'm not sure how it works for you. If someone had tossed powdered silver in our food we would be fucked. Burn us from the inside out until we could puke it up or pass it the other way. It wouldn't be a pleasant couple days."

"You didn't toss powdered iron in my food, Lass,"  Liam said.  "You just cooked it in an iron pan." he reached out and picked the pan up.  "I can handle it but it leaves something of a rash after a while.  Clap cold iron shackles on me and I'd end up raw within a day.  I'll be good after one decent fart, so you might want to give me a wide breath for the next few hours."

Brandy looked apologetically at him. "I feel terrible but I will make a note to never use that pan when you come over for anything and I feed you. So with the critique over did you guys want dessert?"

"Dessert is good,” Liam said.  "Minnie wants some ice."  He chuckled.  "Would you prefer teflon or enamel?"

"I think we all want into that heavenly thing Kat brought over." Minnie called from the living room.

"Enamel. We can borrow one of your pans for the next dinner dear. Again I am sorry." She said flashing him an embarrassed smile. "Kat you heard the Lad. You want to bust out your creation and some bowls and we can convene at the table for something sweet."

"Aye Aye captain I will make it so." Kat said as she scootched past Lorne and Tana to retrieve herTriffle from the fridge and motioned at the cupboard above the sink so Lorne and Tana could grab the bowls.

Lorne passed down a stack of bowls to Tana and then grabbed down the rest needed to cover everybody, following Kat.

"That looks like something out of a magazine Kat, you really outdid yourself," he praised watching her carry the elegant dessert.

"You bitzatches can call me Betty fucking Crocker cause that is just how I roll." Kat said with a delighted laugh basking in the praise as she brought the Trifle into the room and set it on the table "You guys get a serving spoon? "

Lorne put down the bowls he'd carried next to the trifle bowl.

"No, but I will, and regular spoons," he promised, heading back into the kitchen for a handful of dessert spoons. It took a little longer to find the large serving spoon but he turned it up quick enough and came back out. He set the spoons on the table and held the large serving spoon out to Kat.

"trust KitKat to give us a reason to lick something, even if it is just spoons." Minnie laughed as she came into the room, her hair tied messily up, and gave her friend a hug.

"Ice?"  LIam asked, holding a handful of cubes close enough to the back of Minnie's neck that she could feel the cold.  A single drop fell and ran trickling down her spine.

"Dearly beloved..." Kat said as she took the serving spoon from Lorne "We are gathered here today to celebrate the fact that Minnie decided to booty shake for us and to partake in epic meal time amongst chill people that aren't dickheads that want to harsh anyones mellow time. And yeah this close to the moon we need more mellow. So here's so sweet moments and Minnie feeling confident to go own it at her workplace." She said as she dug into the trifle bowl and scooped out a bowl and passed it to Minnie giving her the first of the celebratory trifle.

"Wow nice speech Darling." Brandy said looking appreciatively at Kat.

Leaned back against Liam's hand, not bothering to suppress the little shiver the cold water down her spine gave her. She sighed happily and accepted the offered bowl from Kat. "Here here!" She agreed heartily.

Kat got to work dishing out the trifle and soon everyone had a bowl of their own. She eventually took her spot at the table and watched the group as they sampled her handy work. "So what are the plans for the rest of the night?"

"Cards against humanity if we have takers. If not we can just sit and gab and gossip." Brandy said as she licked the whipping cream off the spoon snagging a sliced strawberry as she closed her eyes to appreciate the tahitian vanilla and in season strawberry.
"Exactly how much humanity will there be involved in this?" Liam asked as he traced the ice around the back of Minnie's neck, painting the sides of her neck beneath her ears and as far down her back as clothing would allow.  "I'm not seeing a single human in the mix."

"oh man... That feels so good.  Keep it up and I may just have to find time to come back for a little one on one time." Minnie purred. "And this trifle is divine, KitKat. "

Kat grinned "Thanks Minnie.I am so happy you guys like it. There's about half a bottle of amaretto in there.  Nothing we can't handle."

"Speak for yourself,"  Liam said,  "I have an Irishman's drinking habits without the lycanthropic liver to deal with it."  He continued moving the ice around Minnie's neck and shoulders.  "Relax and let me cool you down," he said."Shifters run a little hotter than humans, I've noticed, so this is melting pretty fast.  I could get some more ice cubes and feed them to you one at a time, to cool your insides as well.  Just set my bowl over there, Kat.  That's a good Lass.  I'll get to it momentarily."

"Dude keep that up and you are going to get her clothes soaking wet. You are being so mean Liam." Kat said. "You going to try this dessert or just keep melting ice cubes on her? Not that Minmin is complaining but yeah." She looked around the table at the others and made brief eye contact with Cherry before lowering them and focusing on her dessert. The woman was painfully attractive and she could feel the feat in her cheeks as she tried to ignore that fact.  It would take some time but like the allure of Lorne with how lovely he smelled and his pretty features, her brain had made the connection of DO NOT EAT. It wasn't hard he was under the Master's Protection but also he was so kinda and likeable the attraction she felt for him had dissipated after the first two meetings as she started looking at him as a brother from another mother.

Cherry on the other hand was new. A rat and she smelt enticing in a different way. She could actually feel her inner cats wanting to watch her every movement. Plus her attraction was more for women then men normally and Cherry was easy on the eyes. She licked her spoon as her mind wandered as the name evoked ideas as she licked at the whipping cream. Chill out perv. Litterally calm your hormones. If you can deal with a sexy selkie, a were swan that smells like heaven, and the rest of the eights and tens that work at Archangel that you have run into you can deal with everything else... she chided herself.

The night progressed as Brandy switched her music playlist over to chillstep instead of electro swing. The group played Cards against humanity and after a couple rounds Tana excused herself to get some sleep since she had work in the morning and Brandy urged her to crawl into her bed until she was ready to retire for the night.

The rest of the group stayed up and played until Brandy heard the key in her lock and a soft rap on the door letting herself and the others know that the vampire had arrived. Liam gracefully took the time to bow out and leave to not add any tension knowing his effect on vampires and did not want to rub the School Master the wrong way. He gave the man a greeting as he slipped out and returned to his apartment but not before Minnie and him agreed that they definitely should meet up sometime after the full moon.

Lorne tapped out shortly after Liam staying for another round of Cards against Humanity as they taught Klaus the basics and had a round before he explained that it was getting late for him and that bed was calling.

Brandy Minnie Kat and Klaus and Cherry stayed up for another hour partaking in another round of dessert before they settled in to catch a movie and before they all knew it 4am was a reality.  Brandy thanked everyone for their Company and Kat and Cherry soon left. Brandy made up the pull out couch for Tana and Minnie putting on the same outdoor crickets and evening forest soundtrack on to mimic the farmstead. She gently roused Tana from her bed and the dark haired leopard sleep shuffled off to the living room to curl up with Minnie.

Brandy retired to her bedroom with Klaus and as the door shut she let her exhausting show after she stripped off her clothing and turned off the light leaving her Himalayan salt lamp on for light as she curled up with Klaus to softly fill him in on the night and days events and to talk about the upcoming evenings sparring session with Tana Michael and Morvan before sleep claimed her before sunup.

co post brought to you by krystal, grimoire, Lady J, Maxx, and Darkflame
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on


Friday, June 12th Archangel Industries- Sub basement 2- Dr. Goodman's lab and observation rooms- 9pm

Stacey sat in the lab eating her cob salad as she ran lab results from Dr Goodman's latest blood pulls and tests on Brandy. In the background the soft buzz of the fluorescent lighting in the lab was the only company she had. Although the observation rooms adjacent from her, tonight we're fuller than the night before.

The dark haired woman readjusted her glasses as she looked through the results, seemingly pleased to see that the blood samples from Patient L showed a slight decline in bacterial count than previous tests. It meant the antibiotics were likely working or perhaps it was the forced change that had kicked her metabolism slightly into gear. Still, a ten percent reduction in her bacterial counts was something to celebrate in her books. She would have to tell Dr. Goodman when he came into the lab soon. The sun would set soon, looking at her computer he would be up in another 8 minutes and likely in the lab within a half hour if he chose to eat before visiting.

She had been working with the vampire for the past year. He had hired her on direct out of her class as a doctor, she had been a nurse before that, and a lab tech before going into nursing. However, the long hours and an unfortunate car accident that left her with back problems made her reassess her career choices, and she had chosen AAI as a new career, over working in a traditional hospital setting. It had been a fortunate thing that Archangel Industries had taken her on. Having her work up in the med bay and lab. More fortuitous had been the fact that the part-time gig had Dr. Goodman liking her work ethic and had told her there was a full time job for her if she so wished it.

]She hadn't known that Subbasement two was an area in the Towers when she had first been hired on, but after half a year of working for the company she found herself promoted to be Dr Goodman's personal assistant and had been granted access to join him in working in his subterranean lab.

She rolled her chair over to the mic system an hit the intercom button to room 1. Miss McCrea had stripped down and was sitting in the corner staring at the clock on the wall paying no attention to the small pen that contained two rabbits in it. "Is there anything you need before the sun sets?" She asked.

The red head shook her head. "No you left me a water dish and a blanket and snacks, but thanks for asking." Brandy's voice called out from the speaker. 

"On the plus side, your results from the latest labs look a bit better, so chin up.  Your viral lode is about ten percent less than it was last week." Stacey said trying to encourage the were leopard. Dr Goodman will be in soon so maybe after you had had something to eat you can him can have a chat if needs be, and you can yes and no your way around what he needs to know."

 
"I will do my best." Brandy said as she heard the mic click off and she kept her green eyes focused on the clock, less than five minutes to go till sundown.... She thought to herself.

Stacey rose from her chair and made her way over to observation room 2 and opened the door. The sound of a heart monitor, ventilator and the soft hum of a dialysis machine gently made their noises as she checked the restraints on patient W's bed.
She didn't know much about him other than he was a lycanthrope and that when she had met him near the end of may he had been in a bad spot.

Dr,. Goodman had not been interested in sharing his personal history but they had almost lost their patient twice in two weeks. He had been torn apart, his blood results had him teaming with silver nitrate.  8 hours of surgery had seen muscles reattached, fixed two collapsed lungs, bones had put in place and claw lacerations and bite wounds flushed cleaned and stitched. Still he had died on the table during surgery and they had brought him back.  Two days after the initial surgery they had seen him seize and again his heart had stopped and they had to resuscitate Patient W.  Since that night he had been unresponsive in a coma. They had put him on a dialysis machine once they could obtain one on the first week of june. It was helping pull the silver nitrate out of his system slowly but surely but it wasn't a safe bet that he was out of trouble yet.

Dr. Goodman had been very firm about making sure that the patient was to be restrained and she entered the room to make sure just one final time that the patient was secure. As it was neither of them was sure what would happen during the full moon. The man was a shape-shifter but with so much silver in his blood it was anyone's guess what would happen. 

As it was he was healing as slow as a normal human which wasn't a great sign and of concern. He might die that evening. She silently hoped the Doctor would choose to skip on breakfast and come down to watch the proceedings with her but also knew everything in the observation rooms was on camera and could be reviewed later.

It wouldn't be a great comfort if things went south once the sun set, but she was prepped with a crash cart and eppy if things went horrible. Brandy or patient L or X as Goodman liked to call her, was a curiosity and his latest pet project, but the Master of the city had given the doctor direct orders to treat Patient W with all the care and skill they had as if their lives depended on it. Or so he had told her.

Stacey switched out the IV bag with a new bag of Fluids and nutrients and added a second bag of liquid morphine solution to the IV pole as waited sitting on a stool close to the door and her cart as she looked at the unconscious man on the bed as the clock struck 9:08pm and her alarm on her watch beeped to indicate sundown.

She heard the scream from observation room 1, although it was muffled and stuck her head out the door to look into the one way mirrored glass to see Patient x was starting to slowly shift before she heard the heart monitor for Patient W start to beep quicker BPM climbed from 70 to 90 and from 90 to 100 and it skyrocketed to 130bpm as the man began to try and scream around the ventilator tubing.
She watched as the man thrashed against his bonds but they held thankfully but the screaming didn't stop.  Stacey raced over to the morphine drip and opened the drip, hoping the medication could ease the man's suffering. Despite it being the full moon she could only see the man's hands and feet had only partially shifted, wolf like claws sprung from where his human nails would be as the clear fluid from the change slowly dribbled out around the nail beds and onto the bedding and floor. She watched as the heart rate climbed up to 137 and she watched it stabilize there he wasn't quite in the area of needing to use the paddles on him but if things climbed much higher and then he crashed she would be doing this solo.

 "Shit." She softly swore as she reached for her phone and immediately texted Dr, Goodman to let him know that his furry patients were having some difficulty but that Patient W was looking less than stellar and to come to the lab asap.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Friday, June 12th Kyles farmhouse- The Leopard strong hold- 7pm

Kyle cleared the plates from the table out on the back deck. He had done up a bacon pasta carbonara for dinner and meatballs done up in a Neapolitan sauce that were the size of soft balls stuffed with parmesan, ricotta, and mozzarella cheese. Garlic bread with and without cheese and red and white wine were procured and part of the meal as well. It had been heavy on garlic since they did not have Brandy attending. They had just served up the tiramisu and Kyle had slipped inside to bring out the coffee and tea.

"I miss garlic,"  Morvan said.  "Your carbonara is the bomb, Kyle.  I think you outdid yourself."  There had been some loud protests when he'd announced that there would be no challenges during the full moon, not until Brandy's illness had been resolved.  The protests died when the Raj reminded them that it was not, in fact a democracy but was a benevolent dictatorship with occasional applications of freedom of speech.

Jess cast a look across the table at Justin but said nothing. The news had disappointed her she had been looking forward to settling the score with the young male leopard. Her and Sandy both had been training to try and make sure they had their bases covered when the rematches came but now there were to be none.

"So exactly why are we not fighting Morvan when there was a big push in May to see the ranks sorted out?" Jess asked as she took a bite of her dessert.

Tana sat the table listening to the tone Jess was projecting. Her head lowered a little feeling like she was to blame. ."This is delicious as always Kyle. "She lifted her head and offered him a  smile hoping to change the subject.

Seren reached over to Tana and patted her hand. "Yes, Kyle the meal was delicious, and I'm immensely glad that I have a high metabolism, or I'd be as big as a house."

"Because something came up and we need to be careful not to share any blood right now,"  Morvan said.  "This is an etched in stone thing.  Some fucking vampire actually took enough blood from Brandy to weaken her immune system and he gave her something.  That was an antibiotic pump that she was wearing when she came up for her birthday.  If this thing gets out, the CDC comes down here and goes all scorched earth on us, like in some fucking movie.  Is that exact enough for you, Jess?"(edited)

Kyle chuckled as he came out with the tea and coffee wearing an old pair of grey track pants and an old Jazz fest Tee. "Coffee or tea for anyone?" He had been given a heads up on why the fights would be halted when Morvan Tana and Michael had returned home from Tana's training night at Archangel Towers.

"Tea please," Seren chirruped.

"Coffee for me."  Minnie said as she got up to give Kyle a hand, wincing a bit at Morvan's explanation.

Jess sighed. "Yeah more than enough. No fighting got it. Coffee for me Kyle." She said holding out her mug.
 
Leslie looked at the group of leopards her blue eyes wide and full of concern. "So, Brandy's more than just a little sick.  Is that why she isn't here tonight?" She asked her soulful eyes looked to Morvan.

Tana reached over and gave Leslie’s head a soft stroke trying to ease her worry. She got up from the table taking her plate and glass to the wink and immediately washed them.

"It is,"  Morvan said.  "Although once she's better, she asked if she could come up for some Pard pile cuddles."  Once she's better.  It was only three words, casually spoken and yet covering so much hope and faith.

Leslie nodded. "Hopefully, it is soon." She said as she picked up a cup and poured herself a cup of tea. "I rounded the chicks and ducks up and they are secured in the coop so no birds will be on the menu tonight guys."
 
Kyle poured the rest of the drinks and settled down to sample his tiramisu and coffee and let out a sigh. "Seems like we have a nice night. No rain. Temps nice. So, anyone have anything interesting they want to chat about before we are on all fours and laying waste to some rabbits?"

Minnie took a sip of her coffee.  "Well, let’s see.  This week I'm going to pay a visit to that cute little Asian cop and drop off my phone for her to look through, see if she thinks that the stuff, I have is solid enough to nail Dallas to the wall."  She half shrugged.

Tana spoke over her shoulder. "That’s good to hear. That creep deserves everything that’s coming to him. How's the exhibit coming alone Seren?"

Morvan raised his eyebrows at Minnie's description of Suki.  "I'd avoid the use of the word little,"  he suggested.  "Suki and I are the same height."

Minnie raised an eyebrow and gave him a smirk.  "I would never dare call you little."  She chuckled.  "But seriously, she is very... petite."

Katie laughed. "We call her Tiny cop because of that. I mean as a beloved nickname not to be assholes."

"Oh yeah, Brandy did use that. Does she know you call her tiny cop?"  Minnie asked.

Leslie frowned. "You know I am not sure."

"Not as far as I know," Morvan said.  "And yeah, she's just the size of a hug."  He chuckled. "And if anyone tells her that I said that I will deny it."

"They say good things come in small packages. You would have to ask Morvan if that is true the coming part." Justin snickered as he wagged his eyebrows. "Or Minnie. She’s witnessed the Raj in 'action' how’s the package?"

Tana turned bright red but still snickered as she overheard Justin as she was returning from the kitchen. She took to her seat and watch everyone with a soft smile. She missed Brandy but was grateful that Morvan pushed for her and Michael to be at home. she couldn’t help but be a little sad thinking of Brandy all alone. She knew how that felt and couldn’t dream of ever going back to it.
"Let's all remember I am not the one to mention the words small and package in the same breath as the Raj's name." Minnie snickered.

"He's just jealous,"  Morvan replied.  "And you should know better than to ask a lady that question."

"He is a good size." Leslie said leaving her chair to wrap her arms around Morvan "Perfect hug size. Same as me."

Minnie gave a shocked look. "Morvan, did you just call me a lady? " She looked down at herself, then back up. "Yeah... Not seeing it." She gave a cheeky grin.

"I was giving you the benefit of the doubt,"  Morvan said, wrapping an arm around Leslie but stopping short of licking her.  "Did I mention no licking tonight?  Fucking doctor wants us to observe universal protocols, whatever they are.  No licking.  No sharing kills.  No fucking."

"Sounds like a party." Justin said. "How come we have to if Brandy is the sick one and she isn't here?"
 
Tana sunk into her chair slightly. "Umm that’s my fault. I'm sorry everyone," She chewed on her lower lip slightly.

Michael stood up draining his cup of coffee. "Because we all have had contact with Brandy or most of us have. It isn't your fault Tana. We are just taking precautions is all."
 
"For how long.?" Sandra asked.

"At least this full moon." Michael said. "We will know more later as things develop."

"Oof. Gonna be rough." Minnie said.

Tana sat up straighter hearing Michael’s words giving him a small smile. She ran her fingers across the pearls brandy gave her. "I'm going to go get into something more... destructible." Tana excused herself from the table and went into the house.

"Serious shit,"  Morvan said.  "They don't know how it travels.  Brandy and Klaus have been sucking face but so far, he's fine.  The thing is, if she got it where we think she got it, vampires may be asymptomatic carriers.  There is nightmare fuel poured all over this stuff.  She's not healing well.  You saw her trying to go through a partial change and how hard that was.  The vamps may have a weapon that affects us and maybe not just us.  I told the doctor if I hear about it getting weaponized, I was going to end him but that might not be possible if they have a way of stopping us from changing, stopping us from healing and making us feel like ten different kinds of rat shit."

Sandra frowned. "That is dangerous and horrible news."

Michael nodded. "And that is why I'm going to go in and get the bleach and the garbage cans so we can mix up a mixture of bleach water that we can knock over when we shift tonight to kill any potential pathogens. Brandy's doctor is a vampire, but he was pretty clear on some of the precautions we need to take. They aren't sure if the fluid that is left after a chance might be transmissible, they took samples from her earlier this week. So, for this full moon we might want to be careful. Tana and I might have picked up things. She had contact with Brandy's blood while cleaning up her bathroom and I licked Tana when we were in cat and half form last Sunday so keep your distance from us tonight and let us do our thing. No sharing kills, no licking, and no fucking as Morvan said already plus the bleach water thing. And incinerate any kills we do not fully eat. Do that and we will be fine."

"Fun, right?"  Morvan asked.  "I'd go wreck the guy responsible but, of course he's got his own fucking army of werewolves."

Tana re-emerged with a pair of ratty looking sweat shorts and tank top that had lost all of its elastic. Her heavy Chest sat less perky as gravity without a bra was cruel. Her long black hair was down for a change instead up in a bun like most have seen her recently. It flowed in the gentle breeze down her back to the top of her butt. "And we appreciate your gusto" Tana smiled at Morvan .

"So it was that Volkov dick that Jasmine and Thando were talking about and hiding from last month?" Justin asked.

"The very same,"  Morvan said.  "We just aren't supposed to know that.  Klaus actually broke an NDA to tell us.  Seems he may actually care about Brandy after all."

"Jury is still out on that." Michael said coming out of the house with a bottle of bleach. "Brandy's got a reputation of being an exceptional donor. I know she hasn't fed him yet, but maybe he is playing the long game to have a frequent and willing donor he doesn't need to spend as much at the blood bars. It will take more than a box of birds and that to convince me."

"Yeah, I don't think the birds were much more than an ice breaker,"  Morvan said.  "The question is whether we want the iced under our feet broken or not."

"Depends on the benefits versus the downsides of that." Kyle replied.

"He’s a vampire there is nothing but downsides. We moved out here to be away from them and everyone else." Michael rumbled as he walked across the deck and hurried down the stairs pick up the stack of three new garbage cans he had brought home from work and carried  them over to the hose at the back of the house as he dropped a hose into one of them and poured a cup of bleach into the can and turned the hose on.(edited)

"Jesus, that stuff stinks,"  Morvan said.  "At least get yourself a mask or smear pasta sauce under your nose."

"For fucksakes I am around back and not near the deck what more do you want." Michael groused as he watched the first garbage can slowly fill and added bleach to the other two buckets that were spaced at five feet apart. "You want to be the onsite supervisor, or do you want to talk to everyone about why you may or may not want to be friendly with a Nazi vampire."

"Woof." Katie said sliding down in her chair listening to Michaels prickly response.

"Former Nazi?" Leslie said in a tiny voice. "I don't think Brandy would date him if he still held those values..."


Part 1 of Leopard's co-post by Darkflame, Krystal, LadyJallyn, Maxx, and Wyn
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Tana scrunched her nose and let out a few coughs as she rounded the corner towards Michael. ''Let me help?" She lifted her shirt up to cover her nose the bottom of large mounds peeking out the bottom.

"It is one hose I got it kiddo. No sense you need to be at ground zero for all this. Go finish your drink and dessert. It is just a waiting game and I can handle it. You clearly aren't enjoying the smell. And if you are going to tell me you are done or don't want to eat and drink stuff there are other things that need to be done before sundown. If you want to help set up the pen over by the rabbit hutch and you can fish us out a rabbit each for tonight so we can get out kills in at first change and then ask Morvan if he wants a tent set up for us to isolate in or not. Tonight, is not going to be fun but at least we won't have to do it out in the rain. Can't say that for the next two nights they are calling for thunder showers." Michael said observing that the first garbage can was half full.(edited)

Tana gave a small nod which only really showed due to her shirt moving. "Okay" she began setting up the pen like Kyle had shown her. Her eyes looked to the hutch’s she could already taste some of their fear. She took a deep breath in threw her nose, shuttering with pleasure ever so slightly as exhaled slowly threw her mouth. She shook her head from side to side chasing away thoughts to rip into the cages right then and there. She managed to get 5 rabbits into the pen when she approached the rabbit that must have seen the future cuz it was pouring fear. Tana licked her lips "here bunny... it'll be alright ... for like 20 mins... no... stop...don’t... you little... gaaaaahhh." The thing bounced and flailed in its cage as Tana tried to get a gentle grip on it before it clamped down on her finger. She pulled back her hand slamming the hutch door shut with the other. Red droplets began to pool as she snarled in frustration looking at it. "Oh, you are marked you little shit!" She hissed.(edited)

"Hey, I was just suggesting something that would protect your sense of smell,"  Morvan called back to Michael.  You should be good isolating tonight without the tent but if it rains tomorrow you might want to tent it.  And yeah, Klaus used to be a Nazi.  Didn't he say that when he was here for Brandy's birthday, just to let us know?"

"I am okay Morvan. And yes, he did." Michael said evenly. "That doesn't mean I trust him. And you guys still haven't come up with any benefits to being friends with vampires yet, so my case still stands. This is all information you could have gotten directly to Brandy if you commanded her to cough up the goods and not play games."

Minnie sighed and stood to take her cup back inside. What she and Tana had found out at the dinner party weighed heavily on her mind but when it came down to it, she kinda understood Brandy's decisions, so she wasn't about to blow the whistle, even if it bothered her. "Anyone need anything else from inside while I'm here?"

"The Raj doesn't belong in everybody's bedroom,"  Morvan said.  "I don't like that Brandy has a serious thing for dead guys but I'm not going to punish her for it."  He chuckled.  "Ending up in bed with a dead fuck is punishment enough.  Any chance I could get you to grab me a coffee?"(edited)

"you got it." Minnie replied. When she came out with the cup and handed it to him, she smirked. " Well seems like the only thing going on in any of our bedrooms for a while will be cuddling."

Kyle chuckled. "Dead at dawn. If her vampire wasn't tripping her trigger she wouldn't be sticking around. She's.... He looked over to Morvan. "Well you know a very... demanding partner. Healthy appetite and all." Kyle stood and picked up the rest of the dessert dishes and headed into the house. The wired speakers on the porch came to life as 102.5 FM came on Seattle's Classic rock station and Morvan's go to when at work if he had his choice.

"Figure a bit of music and the occasional news story might be nice to listen to tonight after we are done eating. We won't be doing much of anything else." Kyle said slipping off his shirt and tucking it into the built-in wrap around bench storage on the deck. He arched his back letting several vertebrae pop. He looked a bit more toned that normal.

"You hitting the gym or something ? Justin asked. "Your Obliques and abs are looking a bit more there."

"Do I look like I have time to hit the gym?" Kyle asked.

Justin grinned. "I'd say no but at the same time you found time to start something with my boss and you two are seeing each other once a week so... Anything is possible."

"And if I am working out at home? What of it?" Kyle innocently commented.(edited)
 
Justin laughed "You and Mr. C are hella competitive it would seem. He's upped his gym days by one."(edited)
 
"Mmm spicy." Katie said.

"Nothing wrong with cuddling,"  Morvan said.  "If none of us can go a few days without getting laid, there is something seriously wrong.  Kyle and Michael are good examples to follow.  Kyle focuses him sexual urges into feeding and and Michael channels them in to protecting us.  That way Kyle's food is fucking amazing and anybody who pisses Michael off gets fucked up."

Tana came back to the group a sour expression on her face. sucking on her finger. she popped her finger out of her mouth to talk crossing her arms annoyed ''I only managed to get 5 rabbits in the pen. They are kinda going berserk after the one in hutch 8 took a chunk out of my finger. Soooo I guess that one will be mine tonight just in case. What’s that saying uuuhhh in soviet Russia meal bite you?"

Kyle nodded no problem I can get the rest Tana." Kyle said as he leapt off the deck landing on the ground in a superhero pose as he jogged down the hill towards the hutch.

Leslie watched him go "He seems really happy."

"I think his relationship with Justin's boss is going pretty good so far.  It's nice, huh?"  Minnie said, leaning up against Morvan with a smile.

"Did he just do a superhero landing?"  Morvan asked.  "Did you just do a superhero landing?" he called after Kyle, a little louder. The scent of Tana's blood caught his attention. "Yeah,  yours.  No sharing blood.  That's a cruel thing to do, bleeding like that at a time like this.  I'm just glad nobody is starting their period tonight."(edited)

"I did." Kyle called back sounding amused before he vanished into the hutch to fetch a few more rabbits for the group.

"Fuck me,"  Morvan said, laughing.  "He feelin' frisky!"

Michael had filled the first garbage can 3/4s full and dropped the hose into the second one. "He is feeling something." Michael said as he picked up the can being careful not to spill it as he carried it down the hill towards the treelined so the bleach wouldn't kill the grass near the house.
 
"Maybe? Or it is cause he’s working out again?" Leslie said. "Endorphins and stuff. I guess him seeing Jules once a week seems to have some benefits." The petite blonde said as she pulled off her sundress and tucked it into the bench storage. "Is it okay if I change early? Do I need to bleach down my area to shift or is that just for Michael and Tana, Sir?" She asked Morvan.

"Sorry" Tana mumbled sticking her finger back in her mouth and followed after Kyle. "I'm going to go cat out. Could you release that jerkwad in hutch 8 for me please? if I cant hunt something of my choose at least I can chase it." she huffed more of a pout.

"You can wait till I get the bleach barrels all set up down here." Michael called up the hill. Everyone can come change down here so if you got a few early birds we can do that, and I can just fill up another can afterwards so we are good to go in the morning."

Kyle got to work scruffing and carrying out the rabbits to the pen. He made note that they would need to bring in some other food next month the rabbit supply was getting a bit on the shorter side. Last month’s hosting and the small litters his rabbits had back at the start of May meant until the pregnant ones had their next litters, and they grew some that he might be at risk of there not being enough. It wasn't likely what his mom would have wanted done with her prize rabbits and he still bred them to her standards, but it was what it was. He closed the hutch door and made his way back up to the house. "I think we should get some more ducks and chickens. "Don't think we will be doing rabbit next moon guys and if we want to be fully sustainable that means getting some more livestock. What is your thought on maybe some goats Morvan? We could use them for milk and the occasional full moon treat once they start birthing and have kids of their own."
November 14, 2020

Katie, Leslie, Sandra, and Jess were up for changing before the full moon and four were leopards picked out their rabbits after their shift Michael dumping a  garage can of diluted bleach solution over the area they changed and settled in to enjoy their kills.  Looking at his watch he knew in an hours’ time no matter how much they tried the others would soon have the moon pull them from their bodies to join the other leopards.

Michael carried the empty trash can up the hill to refill it and looked over at the others "Any news from the mad doctor?" He asked hopefully.

"Nothing as of yet." Kyle replied. "But I did get a text from brandy saying she was heading down to her isolation room and wished us all a safe full moon."

"You know Michael, we can't really call him a mad doctor.  He's not even a mildly annoyed doctor,"  Morvan said.  "Brandy was right.  He's sarcastic rice pudding.  The obnoxious kind that had raisins in it."  The Raj yawned and stretched.  "You know what?  Fuck it.  I'm going to cat out and go kill something small and helpless.  A groundhog maybe or a squirrel.  Hutch raised rabbit isn't tripping my trigger right now."

The leopards spent their first night of the full moon without incident. The energy levels were a bit lower the large cats less playful as Michael and Tana hung back from the others but soon the morning sun rose and with it the ability to change back into human form came.  Michael dutifully made sure the spot they shifted in received another disinfecting and they trudged into the house to get breakfast before settling in for a sedate day of lounging around the house and napping.


part 2 by Krystal, LadyJallyn, and Maxx
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Friday, June 12th Seattle- The Haven St. Andrew 11:15pm- Seattle

The newly minted web site of the Haven of St Andrew had proven a gold mine of information.  It had only been up for a few days but the FAQs had been most informative.

The Haven of St Andrew was not in any way affiliated with the Church of Eternal Life.  Their focus was saving the souls of existing vampires by bringing them back to God, not creating more vampires.

Anyone was welcome to come to the church to pray and seek comfort; no one seeking the grace of God would be turned away.  Vampires were, of course, encouraged to seek him out to 'free themselves of their so called masters'.

Father Isaac Gless was over 150 years old, almost two hundred, if you included his mortal years.  He had been turned into a vampire by a Virginian cotton magnate.  He'd intended Isaac to prey on the other slaves, keeping them afraid to rebel.  He killed his master is 1865 after surrendering himself to God.

Sebastian parked his Vespa and walked up to the church he wore his hair up in a man bun his chunky framed glasses on his face. He wore a grey cardigan and a white and blue paid shirt with a pair of light tan dockers and loafers tonight. It was appropriate church attire as he made his way to the entrance not sure what to expect. He had texted Arriana to let her know he was in the parking lot on his way to service for a front row seat and that he would text her when he was on his way back to Bitten.

A black stretch limo pulled up in front of the Haven of St Andrew church. A liveried chauffeur exited from behind the steering wheel and walked around the rear end to open the rear passenger door. A petite hand could be seen being laid on to that of the extended hand of the chauffeur followed by a stately, auburn haired woman.  She appeared to be no more than 21 years of age and wore her slightly wavy hair hanging down her back and laced with babies breath. She wore a blood red corset paired with deep charcoal grey jeans and blood red high heels. Elisabeta kissed the chauffeur on the check causing the poor man to instantly go red in the face.

Sebastian walked up to the Haven's heavy door and opened it his eyes taking in the church layout and adjusting to the light.

The haven was an odd combination of old and new, utilitarian and decorative.  The walls and floor were concrete but the pews were wooden.  LEDs provided the light but there was an honest to God organ.  The pulpit looked like an IKEA special but the Bible that rested on it looked to be over a hundred years old.

Father Isaac greeted Sebastian at the door.  "Welcome, brother," he said, extending a hand.  "You have the look of a man with questions.  I can answer them for you now if you like or in a decade, if that is how long it takes for you to bring them to voice. "

Sebastian offered the Father a handshake and a smile that showed fangs and he nodded. "I do-I mean I am Father." He said sighing and looking around the place not seeing many there yet. "I don't want to eat up a lot of your time but I was a church goer before I was turned and well this was really a nice surprise to hear there was a church here in Seattle opening up that was for people like us."

"We are all God's children,"  Isaac said,  "That is why I call you brother, rather than son.  Most of us became what we are against our will.  We are more sinned against than sinning."  His eyes flicked for a moment over Sebastian's shoulder, to the Countessa but then returned to Sebastian's face.  "I have time, both now and later, for your questions."

"I have to be honest in the fact I used to be an attendee of the church or eternal life after my transition for a couple years before I moved to Seattle. Before that Christian. How different are the tenants of this church in comparison to theirs? Are you offering eternal life to humans here or is this more geared towards our kind still being able to be spiritual. I've found it difficult to try and maintain that spiritual needs especially without a church these days. Are all welcome here or do you have a age cut off for the vampires that wish to come to mass?"

"All God's children are welcome,"  Isaac said.  "Even those who are only curious.  It is never too late to give yourself to God.  The Church of Eternal Life does not seek to bring people closer to God.  They seek to bring people farther from their money.  How is offering to indefinitely postpone the meeting between Maker and makee a good thing?  The curious may finds answers here but they will never find an endless night.  That is not the path I have been set upon.  There are others who might offer than damnation but those who do are not welcome here.  As I said, I seek to bring lost souls back to God, not set more of them loose."

"So how exactly do you try and bring the souls back when the parishioners that come to you are the living dead? I mean short of a final death..." Sebastian asked his voice lowering. "This isn't like some Wacco death cult is it." He said looking mildly embarrassed as he gave the father a wince. "I want a good relationship with the man upstairs I do miss that. I didn't think it was possible to be honest since you know the whole crosses and bible thing are a no go these days unless you read things online and the sort."

"For where two or three gather in my name, there am I with them," Isaac said.  "Nowhere does it say that there needs to be a cross.  When you think about it, it's rather morbid.  They nailed Christ to a cross.  Does it make sense to use that as a symbol of our faith?  No, no cross is needed here.  I serve a loving God who accepts the adulation of all who are willing to give themselves to him.  As you will learn tonight, giving yourself to him will return your free will to you.  You need not tie yourself to another master, when you can offer yourself to God.  Speaking of other Masters, welcome to the Haven of St Andrew, Countess Dragomir.  The Master has finally sent someone to check on me, has he?"
"Father Isaac I believe." The countess dipped her head just a bit as she greeted the man in return. "Did you truly expect that Seattle's Master would not take an interest in what was going on here?"

Sebastian looked over his shoulder at the Contessa  his lips pressing into a thin line. "Perhaps we can talk later." He said "I do have more questions but you have others that are showing up. I do not wish to create a line up at your doorstep." He said giving Father Isaac a polite nod  but the father could sense the nervousness that came off the young vampire at mention of the master of Seattle, as he slipped away from the two and moved to sit up at the front of the church into the second row of the wooden pews giving the older vampire a wide berth. .Like a good church mouse Sebastian settled into the pew trying to look as noticeable as he could slumping down into the pew lowering is head and reaching for one of the books in the pew to read over.

"Indeed I expected it sooner,"  Isaac said.  "The night a young woman lost her dog, perhaps."

Sebastian listened as he thumbed through a song book as the Father and Countessa conversed. It was clear he was observant and on to them at least partially. He mused at the fathers words about being about to be saved wanting to actually know more as he looked around the church taking in the decorations and low key looking for security cameras and the sort.

There were no obvious security measure that Sebastian could see.  There didn't even seem to be an obvious lock on the front door.  The chapel did not take up all of the building; there was certainly a second floor.  Likely it led to the loft above the main seating area.  It was probably accessed by the open doorways on each side, near where the pews stopped.  One had to wonder what else the large building held.

Elisabeta shrugged. "Seattle's  Master was interested  as to what exactly was being  built here and who was involved. "

"The Haven of St Andrew was being built and has been completed.  The work was done by a crew of Chinese construction workers who were familiar with the prefabricated system used, which annoyed the local construction union.  The work is completed, the workers have gone home and all ruffled feathers have been smoothed down."  Isaac tilted his head.  "Surely the Master of Seattle would not send so important a personage as yourself to ask questions that could have been answered by Google," he said.  "What questions did he really send you to answer?"

"You are very perceptive," Elisabeta answered.  "There are some concerns.  But perhaps  they would  better be  discussed  in private. Wouldn't want to unintentionally  upset your parishioners  now would we?" If Father Isaac  wished to discuss  things in public she would  oblige  him but hoped he would see reason and wish to speak in private  instead.

"On the contrary,"  Isaac said.  "There is no need for secrecy.  If you have questions, feel free to ask them.  The answers you seek might be the answers to questions other also have.  In short, Countess, no private audience.  Not for you.  Not for the Master of Seattle.  Not for anyone."

'Arrogant bastard,' Elizabeta thought. She kept her face impassive. "Very well. Just how exactly can your so called God sustain a young Vampire without them being tied to a stronger Master? Is your God a Master who is old enough and powerful enough to sustain them?"

"My God created and sustains the universe,"  Isaac said in answer.  "Everything you see is his design.  If he sees even the sparrow's fall, why would he not see the plight of his children of the night and offer them succor?  The Master of Seattle demands a blood oath of loyalty and that allows him to draw strength from those beneath him, even to the point of revoking the sustenance he offers and leaving those who trusted him nothing more than withered husks.  The Almighty asks for no such support.  He asks only faith and he sustains without discrimination."

And as far as Elizabeta could tell, Isaac was speaking the God's honest truth.

"I do not understand how something as intangible as faith can possibly sustain a mortal let alone a Vampie." Elisabeta had always struggled with the concept of faith.

"And yet you accept the intangible power of a stronger vampire to keep your heart beating and your vital essence intact,"  Isaac replied.  "Faith can move mountains.  Granted, it is no match for sweat and muscle, when it comes to accomplishing things.  The Arabs say 'Trust in Allah but tie your camel.'.  Thoughts and prayer have never healed the sick but they have given comfort when there was nothing else available."

The two talked for a couple more minutes until Father Issac excused himself to greet more curious vampires and humans a like as they began showing up in large numbers as the time for sermons came closer.  By the time the service was underway there were 15 vampires present in the room and 32 humans.

"Thank you all for coming,"  Isaac said.  "I see some familiar faces, which is good.  I see even more new faces which is encouraging.  That means the word is getting out.  The truth will out, at least according to Shakespeare."

Isaac was, clearly, an experienced speaker and the way he spoke indicated that he was also an experienced preacher.  Many of the things he'd said to Sebastian and the Contessa he repeated but the central element of his sermon seemed to be that they had all been lied to.  Where they had all been led to believe that they needed to attach themselves to a stronger vampire, the truth was that this was not the case.  Stronger vampires needed them far more than they needed the stronger vampires.

There was a way to break the cycle of lies and abuse,  because God still loved them and the symbols of the church drove them away only because they had turned their back on Him.  God could support them, should they pledge themselves to Him.  Isaac himself had done so and could help others do the same.

The sermon ended and people began to file out Sebastian watched and listened as some of the vampires hung back to talk to the priest and waited until he was the last one left before he rose to leave. He had been attentive and quiet but if the sermon run true it was a case of it left him with more questions than answers leaving him conflicted curious. He thanked Issac for the service. The whole thing felt so nostalgic he explained confessing that prayer at home just didn't feel the same but that he had a few more questions for the father if it was alright.

It was closing on a little after two in the morning when Sebastian got on his vespa and left the church his mind reeling at the news. At a stop light he pulled out his phone to tell his team lead he was on his way back to Bitten and to to meet him at the Cafe as per agreement.  He parked and locked up his transportation and made his way into the Cafe he managed and offered Arianna welcome with a smile that showed only the tiniest hint of fang and invited her into follow him to his haven on the second floor above the shop.

It was a modest open concept loft and with curious eyes and ears nowhere near them he settled onto the couch and let out a sigh. "Church was interesting..." He confessed.

Arianna lifted an eyebrow as she took in the the loft area. "Interesting, lots of talking in tongues; or Interesting this guy has a lot of good points." She asked as she settled on the couch next to Sebastian turning her body so that she was facing him.

"Interesting in the fact that the Master of the city might not like my report. Interesting because its nothing like the church of eternal life. " Sebastian began as he let his hair down out of its man bun letting it fall and flow over his shoulders and then slipped his chunky hipster glasses off setting them on the coffee table.

"I don't think the Master of the City would be happy even if it was the like the church of eternal life." Arianna said watching the younger vampire. "But going on tell me what it was that you found interesting about your visit."

"Differences from my old church versus this they do not serve blood. Humans are welcome and were told this church is not going to be turning anyone in attendance, but since we are all gods children offering blood to us is welcome, but not to be done on site. So Father Issac has no intentions of turning Seattle's living parishioners. He believes full heartedly that having faith can sustain us without a Master as he himself was able to do, but I asked about the effects of holy water and crosses and had it explained that these things were put on earth for man to use to help keep evil at bay but like napalm it doesn't discriminate so despite having faith the only protect said faith will help guide those that use it to not use it unto those that are vampiric and faithful." Sebastian explained as he closed his eyes and rubbed them. His gums ached he hadn't fed yet for the night and the hunger that they all felt rode him a bit harder than it had once he had risen for the night.

Arianna was a tad bit surprised by Sebastian's words. "Ok, so he doesn't want to turn others, which isn't a problem, I always thought it was a bit...umm...cultish that Malcolm wanted to turn those who wanted to become one of the undead.  But I'm starting to wonder if he doesn't realize that he's a Master and that could be the reason he's able to live without bending knee to the Master of the City." She said tilting her head in thought. "But are you ok?"

Sebastian knew he could find sustenance later but looking at the clock, three in the morning was approaching fast. That would give him about two hours to find food or make up for it the next day his hunger whispered to him. He pushed it aside he wasn't so young that all he could and would think about was blood.  The younger long haired vampire nodded as he rubbed his face using the facial hair on his chin as a textural focal point. He could skip a couple days without feeding if he had to the hungers whisper would grow louder and more insistent but he was in no danger tonight.  Being young enough he remembered what headaches felt like when the weather shifted wildly and the pain was akin to that. An annoyance but not debilitating, not yet.

He cleared his throat as he looked to his team lead looking unsure as he listened to her feedback and comments. "The kicker is that he says the Bonds between those that serve the Master of the city can be severed by us lesser vampires if we chose to go with god and live our lives justly and purely. Somehow he has a way to make that happen. I explained my history of having lived in St.Louis with Malcom and the church of eternal life and how my journey to Seattle and that time between being able to pledge myself to the master of Seattle was intense and harrowing I did make it and didn't pass on, but I could feel the need to find a Master to tie myself to. He claims that there is proof that the man upstairs was looking out for me. I don't know what to think about any of it but I want to go back and hear more. All are welcome to attend and sit in on the proceedings I get the feeling that the Master of Seattle himself could come sit in on a service and Father Isaac wouldn't bat an eye."

Arianna listened intently to Sebastian and his tell about coming to Seattle. "It's possible that you have the potential to become a master, but even low level vampires can sustain themselves for a time. It's hard for them but not impossible, now a newly turned vampire needs their maker, or a master to tie themselves to because they won't wake up.  I'm glad that all are welcome, but I'm fearful for the young ones that don't have the power to sustain themselves. And you didn't answer me about if you're ok."Arianna said pointedly tapping his wrist.

"I was turned in the 90's and left the Church of eternal life to start a life here a little under five years ago. If I have to be honest about my history. It is doubtful I am or will be a master but I do have a couple things going for me that might indicate that you are correct. I guess we will see how it plays out in the upcoming fifty years or so, but I am modest enough to not assume such things. Less than ten percent of turned vampires seem to have the luck to be Master's Miss Arianna. I am okay do not concern yourself, tonight was just a lot to chew on. It awoke a nostalgia in me that I haven't felt for many years. As we discussed at Nightshades. I am no stranger to attending church. It has been a while since I attended services and I just realized that my time in Seattle, it seems I rather missed it is all. I think the key point when you speak to the Huntsman tonight when you call him, will be to inform him of the fact that the Father has a way to break these ties. It has always been my impression that as a young vampire that I or any other vampire that Pledged themselves could not break that tie only the Master could revoke that bond, not unless you left the protection of the city and put a considerable amount of distance between yourself and said Master." Sebastian said as he stared up at the embossed decorative tin ceiling tiles as they softly reflected the low light in his apartment.

"One drop the Miss, I might be older than you...by a lot, but I know that you respect me and have good manners." Arianna said on a laugh.

"Two get something to eat before you go to your next church service." She wore a soft smile when Sebastian looked back at her.

"And lastly would it be wise for me to go on Monday or should I wait until next Friday?"

Sebastian nodded. "As you wish.  I do try to mind my manners. I will eat. I did not tonight incase there was blood being offered at services. This was not the case.  The Contessa surprisingly showed up for sermons to see if Father Issac would have a private audience with her. He denied her said request so she sat in and gleamed what info that was shared with everyone at the sermon and left after services. I do not think she is a fan of him. But he did call her out the fact he was aware that he has been surveilled and made some mention of it and a night with a missing dog? So again maybe we can let Mr. Crosby know that as well. I am not sure if that means our cover is blown or not. Perhaps we can call him now to report our findings and to see what he thinks on the matter? I do not want to  mess anything up, but as for you attending church I can't see the harm in you coming out to see what it is all about, just remember to eat before coming as they do not offer refreshments."

Arianna grinned at Sebastian's reminder to eat before she came to the service. But she did as asked and called Waylon making sure her phone was on speaker.

"And what can I do for my favourite songbird this evening?"  There was a slight pause.  "Wait.  Make that second favourite.  You don't mind being potentially temporarily displaced by Dietra, do you?  She sings like a little angel."

"No I don't mind being replaced by Dietra, she does sing as if the heavens blessed her." Arianna said letting Sebastian see her roll her eyes at Waylon's over the top greeting. "As for what you can do for us, not much but we, as in Sebastian and myself have our first report of the night."

Sebastian smiled amused at how chipper the Huntsman was a happy huntsman meant they were sailing on safe waters at the moment but with all older vampires and Masters Sebastian knew that could change in an instant and to let his team lead and the Master Vampiress steer the ship.

"Ooo, goodie,"  the glee was apparent in Waylon's voice.  "Do dish, darling.  Daddy...  damn, I can't think of word that starts with a 'D' and means waiting.  I'll just have to go with 'demands dis delightful detritis."

"Dally?" Sebastian whispered.

Arianna gave her phone a cross eyed look before answering Waylon. "Well who ever you sent back in May sucked when it came to surveilling the goings on at St Andrews. Seems the good pastor called out the Countess and whoever else that was sent with her."

"It seems that Pastor Glass doesn't plan on taking on any converts to team blood drinkers. Nor will his allow the drinking of blood at the church or I'm guessing on the grounds.

"Sebastian was also at the service and learned a few interesting things. Such as Glass apparently has a way to break the ties between a vampire and their Master, or in this case the Master of the City."

"Dally is the wrong word,"  Waylon said.  "Perhaps this is a case of the good Mr Glass is more formidable than anticipated.  Perhaps he was put on guard by Woodstock.  It is good that he says he's not offering to bring anyone across but this bit about being able to break bonds bears further investigation.  Were you able to determine how he does it or is that a project for another evening?"

Arianna looked over to Sebastian, letting him know that he could field this question.

Sebastian was still for a moment recalling the conversation. "Father Isaac didn't get into the specifics saying Masters didn't want us lessers knowing the secrets but that any lesser vampire could do it if their faith in god was strong enough, after I confessed to the fact that I was tied to the Master as likely all the vampires in attendance also are Mr. Crosby. If he asked me to break that tie... I-I don't know how I should proceed. I know which side of my bread is buttered on so please advise me sir on how to proceed. I was however told I am welcome back and intend to continue going to Mass until ordered otherwise."

There was a long pause.  "I will make sure the Master learns of your loyalty,"  Waylon said, with none of his usual flippancy.  At this point, please continue attending service.  Obviously it doesn't have to be daily.  Weekly would be fine or more frequently if you choose.  I'll discuss things with Nigel and he'll talk to the Master and we'll figure out how to proceed further.  This isn't something we want to be too hasty on.  We may need to call on your loyalty rather heavily in the near future, Mr Roberts."

"It is a team effort Sir. Everyone is working hard to get you and the Master and Mr. Salvatore the information you so desire. I will do what I can to keep things afloat on this end. Arianna has been a good team lead and I trust her years of experience.  So far it has been rather educational working with my elders. I hope to not disappoint. " Sebastian said with a nod but wondered how far the call and test would lead him down this religious rabbit hole.

"I was planning on checking in with Darien at Nightshades either after I leave here or after sundown tonight." Arianna explained to Waylon.  "What Sebastian learned tonight should help Spy Hard out."

"Agreed,"  Waylon said.  "Well done.  And keep me posted please.  That goes without saying."

"We will," Arianna returned, "Tell Dietra I said hello."

"I will when I see her.  Not sure when that will be but likely before you do.  TTFN."

Sebastian relaxed into the chair as the phone call ended as he rubbed his eyes and fiddled with the fangs in his mouth gently tonging them to distract himself from the ache. "So that is that I guess. You going to see Mr. Walker tonight or first thing tomorrow? We have a couple days till the next sermon so I guess for now we get to breathe a little and just move forward. Any plans on how you will be inserting Mr. Knolls into the services in a week or two? I don't think me bringing him in would be good. Too much of a tie to arch angel with him being an out of towner. Can't really wrap my head around a good reason I would bring a random visitor like him to services."

"I want Glass to get used to seeing you in the congregation before introducing Knolls into the mix. It will also give me a good idea of how to go about getting him into the mix." Arianna said humming a bit. "As for going to see Darien I'm think that first thing tomorrow will be the best way to go. The club should be getting ready to close down for the night, and that can be a hairy time."

"Agreed this seems like a semi long term project no need to rush and tip our hand. And I think his name is Gless not Glass." Sebastian said. "It sounds weird saying it so I will stick to Father Isaac. It is more personable." He rose from the couch and offered Arianna a hand. "Good work tonight. It wasn't half as stressful as I thought it was going to be."

Arianna took the pro-offered hand. "I'm glad that it wasn't stressful for you. I know with you're history in the Church of Eternal Life it could bring up bad memories for you."

"Not really bad. Just a bit of ennui I guess. I really liked my life before I was turned. This has been a big adjustment. Being religious before being turned its been a lot. It is hard to have faith when you suddenly become one of the undead and you can't enter churches and crosses and holy water can make your day less than stellar. I gets you thinking you know... Like if this is all the good lords plan then why make me this? Why make it so I will never die unless it is some terrible grisly way? Do we get to go to heaven? Is there an afterlife? I was always obsessed about the afterlife concept before becoming a vampire but now that I am I have doubled down on it." Sebastian said looking mildly uncomfortable.  "With the fact we have animators and they can raise zombies and the existence of ghosts... It just makes you wonder you know?"
co post by Lady J, Maxx, Wyn and Goosekat
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Friday, June 12th 10 pm- Nightshades

Darien sat back in his office chair, his thoughts straying to Saphyre. It was the first night of the full moon, and the colorful wolf would be off gathered with others of his kind, running, hunting, and doing whatever else they did during those times. He allowed himself a few moments of wistful longing before setting back to his tasks, thumbing out a reply to Travarius about his bodyguard inquiries through text, then sending a text to Thomas about the success of his digging on tax returns and dmv records, not that he mentioned those things specifically, mind you. Just a quick question as to whether his search had born fruit or not.

That done, he slid his cellphone into his pocket and sent Lucy to her perch in the corner of the room before heading out to the club proper. Friday nights was live music, and he enjoyed it the most out of all the nights.

The band was playing covers of popular classic and modern rock songs, and seemed to be popular enough with the Friday night crowd that were well into their end of week celebration.

Sofia saluted Darien, a bottle of rum in her grip, and went back to mixing drinks. It looked like there was a birthday party set up across the other side of the dance floor.  It made Darien remember what Brandy had asked him about at the duel and he took his phone out and set a reminder to get with the red-haired leopardess after the moon to work through details.

Harry sniffed, scrunching his nose up as he followed Rufus through the front door of the club. "Ugh. " The scent of alcohol, sweat, and dead things hit his nose immediately, reminding him of finding that homeless man sleeping in the dumpster downtown last summer.  "Ok, not a huge fan of the smell." He grumbled, earning him a good-natured laugh from his companion.  "You get used to it." Rufus told him.

Harry looked doubtful but shrugged anyways. "If you say so. ". He looked around the room at the Friday night crowd, whining a bit as they cheered loudly for the band that was finishing up a set. In the car on the way over they had talked about the whole donating thing, and how it could be a pretty good way to make some cash on the side free and clear, and Rufus had explained to him how things worked in a basic way.  Harry still wasn't completely convinced, but he was willing to give it some serious thought. As Rufus had pointed out, when he leaves, Harry would be back to being the lone dog in town.  It could be good for him.

Sofia greeted them at the bar with a huge smile. "Brought another friend huh? Do I need to get him the paperwork packet? " She asked as she pulled out the singular paper for Rufus that covered his donation for the night and slid it across the bar with a pen.

"Nah not tonight I don't think hot stuff." He said to Sofia as he signed in. "But if it isn't too much trouble could he maybe sit in on my session. Color him curious but cautious. He's like me so likely some of your clients might get a taste of this pupperoni but you know how it is Sofia I'm not a resident ol' harry here will be the only guy in town with the good stuff when I leave. Just trying to show him it ain't so bad and how easy it is to make a buck or two if he's game. You guys kind of pride yourselves for having a diverse list of exotic stuff on tap and well money is money. Beats some of the other alternatives to making cash on the side like being a John or baby sitting am I right?" He asked flashing the woman a crooked smile as he ran his hand through his wild tousled hair.

"Of course he can sit in.  The boss is good about that as long as there's a staffer in attendance.  Hell, maybe bossman will handle it himself.  He's here tonight."  Sofia told Rufus as she looked over the paper he handed back and gestured towards the end of the bar where Darien was chatting up one of the bandmembers while they took a break.  She turned to Harry.  "Solo Doggo huh?  That's gotta be a bit rough... sorry, was not meaning to make that pun. "She shook her head.  "This place is great for donor newbs, though, honest.  It's a matter of pride that we ensure our donors are safe and comfortable.  And of course we pay the going rate for donors, which is pretty darn good for shifters of all types.  hey, cover your ears."

Harry looked at her oddly but she gestured for him to put his hands over his ears, and once he and Rufus did so, she put her pinkies in her mouth and let out a quick whistle that made him glad she had warned them.  At the end of the bar, Darien turned to look at Sofia, who pointed at Rufus with a grin.  Darien immediately placed a hand on the band member's arm and wished him a good evening, a genuine smile on his face as he made his way down the bar.

"Rufus.  How wonderful for you to stop by."  Darien greeted the weredog, shaking his hand.

"Sup buddy hows it hanging?" Rufus said clasping Dariens hand. He gave Sofia and Harry  a wink. "Red carpet treatment everyday I roll up in here. Tasi is to blame I think. So Walker you seem short on the shifter shakes tonight you putting me up on the board or you going to be helping your to the goodstuff tonight?" Rufus asked as he let out a hardy laugh.

Darien laughed.  "you and your friends have most certainly spoiled me.  You are all so delightful."

"Rufus brought a friend tonight, boss.  Curious but not convinced.  Another dog."  Sofia said, raising both eyebrows towards her hairline suggestively.

Darien blinked and turned towards Harry.  "Rumor becomes reality."  He smiled.  "A pleasure to finally meet you,.....?"  He left the end a question.

"Harry."  The dark haired were dog supplied, tentatively taking the offered hand to shake.  As a rule he stayed away from vampires, so being this close kinda had his hair standing up on end.  Darien's hand was cool, but not cold, his grip just firm enough.

"Harry it is, then.  Shall I take you to the donor room and explain how things work here?"  Darien asked.  To Rufus he said, "And I'll wait to put you on the board yet.  I may indeed enjoy the perks of being the owner."

Rufus shrugged "Noah keeps excellent company. As messed up as it is how we meet its like karma shit goes sideways sometimes but it always recalibrates and its good times once more. Like right now we're dirt poor everyone is hauling ass so we can get out of everyone's hair, but the gigs haven't been full of suck. Your bars pretty good minus the noise levels but I get it human ears like it loud. " Rufus said  as he shrugged. "So Harry this is Darien Walker the owner of this bar and HMFIC of Nightshades. Darien this is my buddy Harry."

Darien cocked his head, looking confused, "HMFIC?  I am not familiar with this.."

Sofia snorted and slid down the bar to handle a drink request, obviously amused by her boss's lack of understanding modern terms.

Harry made a pained noise as the birthday party across the room started cheering on a man. "Shots! Shots! shots!"

" Head motherfuker in charge. I used to sign off all my emails at the oil and mining company I worked at back at home before they laid me off." Rufus explained. "so am I on board or off tonight? Either good but could my buddy and I hang tight in one of the donor rooms. Fucking amp reverb tonight's a bit intense with these guys. Or we could chill outside for a spell till you guys get me a donor. "

"Ah."Darien said, nodding.  That he understood.  "This way.  The donor room is soundproofed."  He gestured for them to follow through the door next to the bar and into the back.  The smells from the kitchen wafted temptingly down the hallway.  chicken and cheese and lots and lots of grease.  The kitchen was bustling,, and happy chatter could be heard through the swinging doors.  Darien led the way, punching in a code to enter the donor room.  "Don't worry, the door isn't locked from the inside.  You can leave whenever you want.  We do this to keep the equipment inside safe."

The door opened to reveal the small but comfortable lounge with the curtain in the back.  "Andy is our tech for the night."  He told the two as they entered, gesturing towards the back.  The mentioned person popped her head around the curtain, a cute waif of a girl with short messy black hair and green eyes.  She waived, blew a bubble with her gum, and disappeared again.

When the door shut behind them, the noise of the club all but disappeared.  "I trust this is better?"  Darien inquired pleasantly.

Harry stuck a pinky in his ear and gave it a wiggle.  "Yeah."

"Sorry bud. Friday's are louder than other nights cause live band think the sound better when they play louder" Rufus said with a laugh as he sniffed at the air smelling chicken tenders and chicken wings being pulled from a fryer. "Mondays to Thursday are more chill Harry. So got any questions for me or boss man? Also hey Andy." Rufus called out to greet the gum chewing woman being polite and considerate to the whole room like a good Canadian.

Darien raised an eyebrow at Rufus.  "Hungry?  I can have something brought from the kitchen."  He asked, gesturing to the couches and taking a seat himself.

Harry sat on the couch across from Darien, putting some space between them.  It was obvious he wasn't completely comfortable.  "Uh.. I dunno.  I mean you talked a pretty good game and I get it that the cash is good, but I mean, how do you know you can trust... this?"  He had been about to say 'them' but was trying to not sound like a prick.

Rufus grinned. "Buddy system. Not being rolled or bag donation are all good. Plus he pointed up at the ceiling they got cameras. It is good policy to not shit in your own backyard right Mr walker?"

Darien nodded.  "All precautions are taken to ensure the safety of donors.  While direct donation is allowed nearly anywhere in the club, anything involving needles is handled here under the supervision of our tech on duty.  They are also more than willing to ensure the care of donors who directly donate.  You wouldn't have to concern yourself with bite care, but some of our human donors appreciate having someone available.  We also are more than willing to allow donors to bring a trusted friend for safety, someone who can act on your behalf should you choose to be rolled.  Some vampires will not do direct donation without rolling, so this is a way that you can keep control over the situation.  Since we are having this discussion, I will assume you do not have regular interaction with my kind and have never been rolled."

Harry shook his head.  "Nope. Not sure I like the idea, but the buddy thing does kinda make me feel a little better about it I guess."

"Some people do direct donation without rolling.  I will not lie and tell you it doesnt hurt, but a skilled vampire can make it less so, unless of course you happen to enjoy the pain.  We get those types as well."  Darien told him.  "If you like, you can watch Rufus make a donation, and then perhaps we can discuss what you are comfortable with."

"Okay... yeah I can work with that."  Harry said, nodding slowly.

Rufus nodded. "I want top dollar so I'm doing direct now direct can be a rolling, non rolled or we can cheat and pretend were at the blood bank and you are donating and they tap you like a keg and you get a vamp on the end that gets to enjoy what comes out of you like its one of those crazy sippy straws the kiddos like so much. You like would go for option 3 here. Not ever place had this sort of set up though,  Most do it direct from source or the old cut and sip or if you're lucky they will bag it and tag it for later. Just depends on where it is done inner cities or super rural or even the country you are in, or so I hear. Thando and Tasi have seen some weird shit but forget about that. We are here in Seattle. Gold Standard for majority of blood bars though its Human to vampire donation. A lot of folks want that thrill of trying it a first time cause rolling can feel good and the Humans get to run off home and have a tale to tell to their friends and a souvenir. You wont have that since we heal."

Rufus looked at Harry and patted him. "Look no pressure if Walkers got someone that wants a donation cool I can wait. Hey Walker I don't recall you saying if you wanted a snack of this or not. Might go easier if you just have me tapped and he can see how easy the process goes for direct non direct. You get a peppy pick me up of man's best friend, and I'm learning some of you vampos might start thinking dogo is not just man's best friend anymore either.  But you mentioned food earlier. Whatever you want to bring out I will gladly tuck into. I got enough in me to double donate so honestly its no sweat if you want to buy yourself dinner and then offer a pint to a prospective customer you get the best of both worlds."

Darien nodded. "I will check with the kitchen to see what I can find for you, and then we can handle the donation.  Take a few minutes to unwind and enjoy the quiet." He stood and stepped out of the room, leaving the two dogs alone with the hidden Andy behind curtain number 1.

"So yeah, surprisingly, he doesn't seem too bad. " Harry said. He wasn't as paranoid as he was years ago, but he was still abundantly cautious.

Darien popped into the kitchen and had the staff find something they needed to get rid of soon to send to rufus and harry in the donor lounge.  Normally those things were used as staff food anyways so it wasn't like it was a big loss.

Then he went up to the front to talk to Sofia. "See if we have anyone interested in a sampling of weredog and is willing to do the direct/indirect donation.". He told her.  "Let me know asap." Then he drew two cokes from the tap and carried them back to the donor lounge.

It took about 35 minutes but Sofia came back with a female vampire with a dark black bob wearing leather pvc pants and a red crop top with a don't worry be happy face on it.  Rufus cocked his head  "I feel a sense of vu ja dey... You look familiar." He said to the woman.

The female vampire smiled. "Perhaps we have met. You at the Feast in May perhaps?"

Rufus nodded. "I was."

"Same. You were one of Master Knolls entourage were you not? He was very generous to have you and friends of yours circulate the room. Sam back row, I might have had a little taste."

"Ah right. Sorry terrible with names but never forget a face. I was passing out sips to a lot of vampires that night. Sorry for not remembering your name." Rufus said with an apologetic shrug. "Must have left an impression cause you decided to see out some were dog smoothie it would seem."

"I am and you did. First taste of shifter blood I've had and it was nice. Figure I just got a promotion in telecommunications and figured it be nice to treat myself to celebrate the raise and all that." Sam replied offering the boys a smile. "The wolf I sampled was pretty nice too, but I see we don't have any of that on the menu in the city yet, so what is a girl to do?"

Harry cocked his head as the two conversed. It seemed they knew each other. He grabbed another fry from the basket besides the chicken wings he and Rufus had been snacking on and chewed it thoughtfully.

Rufus went through with the donation but to his surprise rather than the vampire opting to feed direct from the line she had brought in a dark tinted glass and insisted she just fill it from the line rather than suck away at a tube as she explained only children used straws. After the pint glass was full she thanked the were dog for his donation and she headed back out into the club with her speciality 'cocktail' to enjoy the music and her meal.

Rufus looked over to Harry. "Easy peasy lemon squeezy buddy."

"Yeah I guess.  Little weird, but I guess its not too bad.  Better than a stranger taking a bite outta crime.  "  Harry admitted reluctantly.  Andy the lab tech had been professional and pleasant as she got everything set up, and then cleaned up.  "I'm seriously trying to keep an open mind.  Just a bit paranoid I guess, kinda in my nature, and a lot of the peeps I know are pretty anti vamp.  "  He chewed on a chicken bone until it crunched.   "Then again, I mean they can't ALL be bad.  "He said, thinking back to more than five years ago when he had met Lillia.  His experience with wererats to that point had been bad.  She changed that opinion, and when he came back to town with her, he found out she wasn't a singularity.

Darien had made sure the food made its way to the donor room when he got word back from Thomas.  He retired back to his office, locking the door while he spoke with his friend about what he had been able to find.  "Seems the good father had his hands on a considerable amount of money."  He mused over the phone to the other vampire.  "  Go ahead and check into utilities.  That was a good idea.  Also, if you can, see if you can find out if he is doing business with a local bank."

When he hung up, he looked over his list he had taken from the conversation.  Land was bought outright; no loan outstanding.
Land if registered to the Haven of St Andrew, which is registered to Isaac Gless.
Isaac owns a licensed minivan and a licensed Kia Soul.
Haven of St Andrew has a 'pending' rating on their non-profit status and is currently up to date with land and income taxes.
Fire code and any other safety requirements are up to date - electrical and plumbing are signed off by union tradesman.
Currently a law suit pending from construction union for illegal use of foreign workers.
There is a six year old warrant for him in South Dakota for an unpaid speeding ticket.

It wasn't a lot, but it was a start, and maybe worth following a few of those items.  That speeding ticket might give them a direction to go in to see where he was before coming here.

Rufus only had to wait another 30 minutes before he was asked if he could donate again. He wolfed down the fries and wings with Harry and agreed and donated another pint allowing for a direct donation and a rolling from another vampire as Harry got to watch five minutes later it was over and Rufus had a gauze pad pressed to his neck and five minutes after that it was pulled away no blood no marks. He shrugged. "So that is that. Nothing really to write home about, but you know how it is. First time is always a little scary I suppose but in the right climate its good.  Would I recommend you letting a vamp roll you outside of a controlled environment? Fuck no buddy! But Not too bad for the time and effort I put in tonight to walk out of here with 160bucks for like two hours worth of work. Think about it. Tasi has folks paying 100 bucks per pint because shes the only donating tiger on the block in the city. That could be you when I eventually leave. I really hope we swing back through here though I'm going to miss your mug. But the most important thing you need to remember outside of safety rules... Is that if you donate you can be eating garlic at least 2-3 days of not eating anything or your bloods no good here. Vamps can't drink it without getting mighty sick. Even trace amounts can give em a bad night so keep that in mind."

Harry made a face.  "Yeah.. moms not gonna like that.  she puts garlic in like everything.  But I guess I can try and work around it, or hell, if I put the right spin on it, she may be cool with dropping the garlic from her recipes.  I mean she is digging at me hella hard to find me a girl."

"Yeah lots of garlic can affect the way you taste and smell. I mean don't lie maybe but tell her you are putting yourself out there a couple days a week. Donate tuesday or wednesday or weekends and that after your date nights she can garlic you or something.  Vamps can usually smell the garlic in your blood before they even take a bite but as a donor it is your responsibility and John Hancock on the legal contracts stating you aren't trying to cause harm by ingesting anything toxic to them. You can figure it out I'm sure Sofia can help or Walker or some of the other employees if you have questions of the sort. So with it getting a bit later in the night did you want to try a bag and tag or have you been eye balls deep in garlic this week?" Rufus asked chuckling.

Harry raised an eyebrow.  "My mom's like half italian... what do you think.  Shoulda thought about that part sooner I guess.  But hey, if you're cool to come back out with me after Ive had a chance to detox, I think I might be down for it.  And who knows, maybe I can find someone to take home to mom.   This place seems pretty popular."

"Wednesdays are ladies night so you could double your bets donations and a chance to scope out the fairer sex." Rufus said flashing him a mischievous grin. "But we came we ate I donated. I just got to hit the bar and collect my pay for the night and then we can blow this popsicle stand, buddy."

Harry nodded.  "Cool. you wanna do anything else tonight? Dog out and run around?  We can hit up walmart real quick and hook you up with a tag."  He asked, already thinking about wednesday. That could work out.

"Well you drove us here so I am at your mercy. I put in my hours today so the nights free to do what we want but sure, lets hit up Wally world get myself some bling and maybe head down to the beach and frolic.  Who knows what we might find washed up on the beach. Clams fishies crabs. Mmmm mother nature's smorgasbord. Just need to find a remote enough area and make sure we got some plastic bags so we can toss our phones and clothing in so we can bury them and dig em up after we are done dogging it out. Your Ma going to be alright with you being out all night? Maybe fire her a text." Rufus mused as he thanked the technician and got up to leave the quiet room and enter main part of the club and its loud music. "Next time remember ear plugs I really got to start carrying some. Only thing I hate about this place the sounds too loud but hey what can you do? It's a dog eat dog world we gotta roll with the punches."

"that's another item for that walmart trip." Harry said with a wince and a chuckle. "And I may live with my mom but she doesn't dictate my life. Family is just important to us you know? Dad died a few years ago so its just her and me. Gives her something to worry about, having me around.  And I guess I don't have to worry about keeping Lils safe anymore, so might as well focus on other things. Although I'm not sure how I'm supposed to bag a girlfriend or possibly wife. I mean, not a lot of chicks will be ok with the idea of thier spawn going furry on them." Harry told Rufus as they waited on sofia. She came over, checked off some stuff on his paperwork and counted out cash from the till. "See you next time!" She told them as she slid back towards the other end of the bar.

"You cross that bridge when you come to it. I mean it ain't so bad honest. More perks than cons in my opinion. But I get the family thing. I did some crazy shit before meeting Noah to make bank and try to help a sick family member with treatments that were not covered by our universal health care.  Didn't expect to be eye balls deep in debt with vampires up north but, I'm out of that bind now. No more deals with the vampire mafia. Straight up told Noah he's got me for two years tops but I'm willing to help him out. It is a journey and a good tale I can tell my kids and grand kids if I ever find Mrs. Right." Rufus said as he collected his money at the bar and stuffed it in his wallet before waving farewell.

"You can always come back when you're done.  It's kinda nice having another dog around.  I mean, you get it.  I guess if I really wanted to I could go search out a witch or something and see if I can get the curse broken."  He shrugged as they stepped out onto the street.  "But honestly, I don't want to.  Sure girls might not like the idea of any kid of mine, well boy kid, getting saddled with it, but its never been an issue for me.  And man the family has like three different stories about how the curse started, and boy are they fun to tell at family reunions.  It'll work out somehow though, I'm sure.  just gotta find the right girl, someone to scratch all the itches."  He unlocked the car and looked over at Rufus.  "Lets come back wednesday.  Ladies night sounds fun.  For now, walmart, and a run on the beach."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Saturday, June 13th Seattle- AAI Towers- Apt 415- Arianna 1:00am

Arianna kicked her shoes of next to her front door as she came into her apartment. She’d gone out for a bit to pick up a few odds and ends that she needed for her place. Even after the decade plus she’d spent in Seattle, she couldn’t ever get used to the lack of air that had been heavily scented with oleander, night blooming jasmine and the musk that was distinctly the swamp reaching her sensitive nose. So, every few months she would have to go and pick up wax melts that had been made for shifters and vampires in mind.

As she moved further into the living room, she could see that messaging app the dating site she’d joined was flashing to let her know that she had a couple of messages waiting for her to look over. However, the first message to pop up made her draw up in horror and pull a face like she’d just caught a whiff of garlic.

“RU DTF?  RU Hawt?  No ugly chicks. D&D free. Looking for NSA fun.”

“Oh, hell to the no,” she muttered as she typed out a quick response.

”I’m sorry, but I don’t think you’re what I’m looking for.”

“I’d need a translation program just to read what you’ve written,” Arianna muttered to herself as she hit enter.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
Friday, June 12th Seattle West coast pack nature preserve 6:30pm

The scent of barbequed food wafted across the pack preserve as several wolves cooked under the gazebos offering hot dogs sausage and hamburgers to any of the early arrival wolves. Sunset wasn't until 9:08pm that evening but a bit of pre-full-moon protein before the hunt began was a welcomed thing.

There were many that had already arrived on site to make sure they were ready for the night.  Wolves old and young, some were already wolfed out running around the preserve while others were holding onto that thin thread of control wanting to wait until the sun slipped below the horizon to greet the moon before they shifted. Before the sun set there would be 1000 of them present and accounted for. Or close to that, as some chose to stay home and lock up such as Ramone had.

However this was the first time Ramone would be joining the pack for the full moon. As he parked his car and entered the gated preserve his phone chimed and he saw a note from Maria Celes wishing him a good full moon and hoped for a smooth 3 days. If he needed anything she was a text away, if he was in the need for her to drop off food or anything else he may require during his lock up, she explained via text.

<Thanks.  Fingers crossed.  I feel like I'm about to meet a girl's parents for the first time.  So nervous.>

Ramone was already being greeted by some who knew him.  It wasn't starting out as badly as he'd expected.  Time would tell, however, if the former Ulfric was going to be accepted.

As Dani pulled into the parking lot of the preserve she heard her phone's text alert. When she parked and cut the engine Dani flicked her phone's screen on. A grin threatened to split her face as she saw who it was from. Lee sent a simple good luck text.

<<You too.>> Dani answered.

Lucas Lee texted back to Dani. {Here is hoping. Know I have been quiet but work and an incidents left me phoneless till tonight. Will see if I can be a good boy and not lose it again.}


Josie had been closer to the parking lot awaiting for her friends to arrive. A huge grin painted across her face and she pushed her way threw the mini crowd attacking Ramone.

"HEEEEEY HANDSOME!!!!" She shouted waving and jumped at his large body for a tight hug.

Maria texted Ramone back. {You got this you are stronger than you know :tongue: But if you need anything you got my number. Just text me. I am so proud of you for trying to step out of your comfort zone tonight. If it is too much you can do the rest at home. You are going to be with good people that care for you and have your back. If you feel like talking after the sun is back up you can call me. I'm off work for 8am but can text before that if things are slow. You have this Ramone. You are going to be fine, I have faith and you do to :wink: }

Saphyre had arrived in a silver smoky eye, a blinding highlight and an outfit that was mostly a loose satiny robe because the shorts beneath it weren't much of anything. His nails were neon yellow and he was desperate to get ahold of his friends and packmates. It was so easy for things to get so busy, but they all had to stop for the moon, bless it's pull on the ocean and them.

He spotted Ramone easily by his stature, his presence here filling up Saphyre's heart with delight. He found Josie by her exalt towards Ramone. Chuckling he headed towards them. He'd worn flip flops in the cab but they were already off as he walked over. The smell of cooking meat and a gathering pack 1000 strong rivaled the electric thrill of any carnival.

Ramone caught Josie, which made his text to Maria go out as <I'll text you in the spfisds >  He planted a kiss on the she-wolf.  "Well hello!  Care to share unequal pieces of some poor woodland creature that was in the wrong place at the wrong time and ended up being used for a tug of war?"

Josie once let down to the ground smiled "You know it! Bring it" She laughed happily while bouncing on her feet full of energy.

Dani winced as she read Luke’s response. <<Figured you were busy with work. Do I need to find you a ball gag? lol. Also sent you a few pics via email when you get the chance to check it.>>

Dani got out of her vehicle, tucking her phone into a back pocket of her cut offs. As she walked towards the gathering of wolves she scanned the crowd, noting that Ramone had shown up.


Lucas texted back. {Phone times been limited can't get into details but I fucked up and paying the piper. Will look at those emails after the full moon when my head is on right. Hope your night with your mates goes well. Gotta power down the phone and start my hike out to the back 40. Just wanted to let u know you were on my mind.}

"Deal," Ramone said.  He waved at Dani. "Give me a minute to send a quick text and I'm all yours."

<Sorry.  got jumped-hugged.  That was supposed to read I will text in the morning.  Won't be able to text more without ignoring people.  LY>

"Hey there, Saphy!  You're looking killer tonight.  Jesus, I'd forgotten how much energy there was when everyone was here." Ramone greeted once the text was sent off.

"Jo-jo!" Once Josie was put on her feet she was immediately lifted back off of them in a hug from behind as Saphyre reached her. He returned his friend to her feet once more and turned his wide grin towards Ramone.
"This old thing?" he teased fluttering out the edge of his robe. "If I'd known you were comin' out I woulda dressed for the occasion. It's fun right? Do you want a hot dog or a hamburger? Or are we being civilized and waiting for the meat that bleeds?"

Dani waved back at Ramone and moved to the food table, intent on getting a burger. She also kept an eye out for Ryan, she wanted his take on mates.

"Meat that bleeds,"  Ramone said.  "Josie and I have dibs on something furry.  Don't let us stop you."

Josie returned Saphy's hug with vigor. "Ya I'm down for some rip and tear!" She licked her lips with a huge grin. Josie turned to see who Ramone was waving at seeing it was Dani. She jumped and waved a hand way over her head at her.

Dani chuckled as she fixed her burger. Her friends could be right goof balls.

"Well I've never turned down meat in my mouth before, I shant start now," Saphyre said giving Josie's hair a playful ruffle before he headed over to the grills to fetch some protein to start the night off.

Shale pulled her Subaru into a spot and turned off the engine. She unclasped the locket she wore and gently placed it into the glove box along with her phone. "Ready for a good nights run?" she asked Ryan who sat in the passenger seat.

"Always,"  Ryan said, nuzzling Shale's shoulder.  As a sub, he was far more vulnerable to the pull of the moon and was already starting to act on his wolfish nature, even though he was still an hour from being forced to change.  "It's going to feel so good to lay down a few miles."

"Then lets get going. I can't wait to feel the earth under my paws again." Shale opened her door and slid out of the green SUV.

"Mmmm.  Grass.  Dirt.  Trees."  Ryan closed his eyes and shuddered.  He slid his wallet and phone into the door pocket and opened the door.  He peeled off his t-shirt and slipped off the track pants he was wearing.  He was far from the first person to be naked already.  "Oh, I smell Anthony's stuffed burgers.  God, I'm drooling already."

Josie watched as Saphyre ran off with a huge smile. "See as some things change, others stay the same" she smiled up at Ramone taking his hand giving it a squeeze as her eyes watched the pack frolic about.

Dani moved over the Saphy and gave him a quick nuzzle. "Hey handsome."

Saphyre returned the nuzzle and left a kiss under Dani's ear. "Hey gorgeous, you smell like wicked thoughts," he said to her as he waited to receive his burger.

"Me have wicked thoughts… Never," Dani teased.

"You must have just been standing close to someone with wicked thoughts then. Second hand wickedness," Saphyre teased back.

"My fault,"  Ryan said.  He'd moved like greased lightning through the crowd to reach the grill.  "What I'm planning to do to that burger is nothing short of obscene."  He rubbed his shoulder against the pair, his wolf cheerfully greeting them.

Dani rolled her eyes at Ryan before laughing. "Just the wolf I'd like to speak with."

Shale followed behind Ryan a couple of steps after stripping off her clothes and tossing them onto the roof of the SUV. She slid in next to Ryan and nuzzled up to him. "Don't keep him to long Dani. The two of us have a date with something furry somewhere out there." She waved her hand in the general direction of the tree line.

"Of course not," Dani said with a nod. She stepped off to the side so Ryan could get grab a burger before she started picking his brain.

"Oh a threesome, keepin’ it fresh," Saphyre smiled leaning over to put a kiss on Shale's cheek before he took his burger off to dump an affront of barbeque sauce on it and then head back over to Ramone and Josie.

Josie let go of Ramones large hand as Saphy approached them but didn’t leave his side. "Been keeping busy Saphy? I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages. It’s been like a WHOLE week" she put the back oh her hand to her forehead closing her eyes dramatically.

Shale smacked Saphy on the rear as he walked away. "Keep it clean Saphy, at least until later," she said with a smile. She grabbed a hot dog and moved over to put a little bit of mustard on it and then slathered it in sweet relish.

"What can I do for you?" Ryan asked.  "If you're looking to secret tactics to use against Shale, my lips are sealed."  He looked at the burger in his hands like a wolf would look at a crippled rabbit.

"Nope no tactics tonight. I was wondering if you could help me out on understanding the whole mates thing." Dani said before taking a bite of her own burger.

"What about them?"  Ryan asked, around a mouthful of meat.  Juices ran down his chin and chest.  They weren't there long before somebody licked them off.

"Well," Dani said thoughtfully, "how was it that you knew Shale was your mate and not just a fling?"

Saphyre laughed around a mouthful of burger, somehow against all odds he was not covered in barbeque sauce.
"Oh you know, the Grind. Choreography, dancing, caffeine and social media," he answered. "What about you guys anything fun and exciting since last I put eyes on you beautiful creatures?"

"I'm a sub.  She's an Alpha,"  Ryan replied.  "But I felt like her equal, right off the bat.  There was a vibe, a connection.  There was no waffling, no is it or isn't it.  We just knew.  I certainly wasn't expecting it.  Neither was she.  Neither of us made the first move.  It was just there.  There was no questions, just us. "

He took another bite of the burger.  "It's a little close to the moon for me to be fully articulate about this.  If you think you've met someone who might be your mate and you're standing here asking me questions, they aren't your mate.  You wouldn't need to ask."

"See I'm not asking if they are or aren't but more the feeling behind the connection. You know I was with Lee one of Volkov's wolves while they were in town for that week." Dani said, her eyes meeting Ryan's. "When I was with him out at the park on the bike trail, I was comfortable enough to open up about myself, but it also felt like when a storm is building."

Ryan's pupils flared and the burger fell from his hand.  He lunged forward and shoved her hard.  "Get the fuck away from me," he snarled.  It was all he could get out before he was on all fours.  The fur was rolling out from the inside of him.  He was trying to say more but the change was on him and all that came out were inarticulate sounds.  Even as he was changing, he was trying to move towards her, snapping at her with teeth that were still mostly human.

Even his Beast raged against her.  He was a sub, clearly vastly her inferior and yet his normally sedate wolf seemed more than willing to go after her and he wasn't going to wait until he'd fully changed or the moon had risen.

"Oh shit," Ramone said, beginning to move forward.  "Ryan is losing it."

Dani stumbled and lost her footing, ending up on her ass. She scuttled back away from where Ryan was changing, if she tried to get up and run she'd been in worse trouble than she was; she just had to hope someone bigger and stronger was close enough to help.

It took barely a heart beat for Shale to register what was going on. She let the change flow over her and leaped to put herself between Dani and Ryan. She just hoped that she would be there in time to prevent a potential disaster.

Even Shale had never seen anything like it.  Ryan, her mate, the sedate and level headed Loki was trying to get past her.  Smaller than her by a considerable margin, slower than her by a smidgeon, he tried to find a way to reach Dani.  He didn't stop until Ramone's huge hand came down on the scruff of his neck.

"What the fuck, Ryan?  What the fuck is going on?" Ramone demanded.

Josie was quick in behind Ramone splitting off finding herself behind Dani pulling her backwards and up to her feet. "The Cheese and Sprinkles happened?!"

"It was  my fault, I should have just dropped the topic and didn't." Dani said fighting to keep her breathing even.

Josie helped dust Dani off and looked back and forth between the two of them feeling like she clearly was missing something.

"What topic?" Ramone asked.  He was still keeping a tight grip on Ryan's scruff. Surprisingly, Ryan was still struggling, still snapping at Dani "What the hell did you say that set him off?"

Dani shook her head, "Mates; and I don't know. Right now I'm fucking lucky I remember the day of the week."

"Oy!  Ryan!  Is this because she asked about Lee?"  Ramone shook the red wolf with the permanent grin to get his attention.  All it did was make him stop struggling to get at Dani.  Ryan might have been a strong sub but he was still a sub.  With so many Alphas around him, he had to know that he wasn't going to reach her.

Dani swallowed thickly, "I should probably not be around. I'll solo hunt and den up somewhere for the night."

Josie shook her head "Like hell you will! Last time I checked Ryan isn't your daddy and has zero say in whom you date." Josie stared Ryan in the eyes, "Isn't that right Ryan? Now I understand cooler heads may not be prevailing right now so I'm not going to hold it against him. Everyone is entitled to their thoughts and feelings. He'll calm down Dani." Josie petted her friends head and gave a lopsided grin up at Ramone.

Dani leaned into Josie's touch. When she'd started trying to gather information about the Mate Bond she hadn't thought it would be a stresser for someone.  "Thanks," she mumbled.

Josie's attempt to pet Ryan was met with a growl and bared teeth.  He seemed unwilling to play nice even with his friends, even with Ramone securely gripping his scruff.  "This isn't like you, Buddy," the former Ulfric said.  "Don't make me get Tom.  You're protected as the Loki but not when you're the one who starts shit."

Dani sighed, "I think it might be best if I go hang out someplace far away from Ryan until he calms down."

"Wow the two by four up his ass is most definitely the wrong direction," Josie just let out a shrug and a small laugh. "Come on Dani let's go make some space. Ramone I'll find you later cause that tug-o-war is most definitely happening." She put her arm around Dani and started to usher her away. "Welp what an unexpected start to the events tonight. Always keeping me on my toes, aren’t ya, friend?" She hip bumped Dani playfully.

"He's just feeling the moon," Benjamin said from behind the grill.  "That burger was one hundred percent bad-ass rare.  Maybe the blood got his wolf up a little early.  Won't be the last sub who steps up tonight only to get their ass kicked."

"Maybe, but I think there was more to it," Dani said before looking over at Josie, "Someone's gotta keep ya on your toes."

"Life be boring without it," she beamed from ear to ear looking over her shoulder. She didn’t want to really leave Ramones side much tonight. She had great respect for the big lug and wanted to make sure he stayed okay specially with his first night back with everyone.

"Indeed," Dani returned feeling both herself and her beast's agitation setting some. She figured that she'd wolf out shortly and go for a very long run.

"Hey, Tiny Tim!  Wanna burger?" Benjamin called out as he caught the scent of the Skoll.

The short werewolf shook his head.  "Looking for Ramone.  I heard he was here.  You seen him?"  Tim was standing less than a yard from Ramone.  It was impossible for him not to be aware of his presence.  There was no one else in the pack who stood more than two feet taller than him.  He turned, deliberately started, then looked up.  "Oh, there you are.  I didn't see you."

"It's a cloudy night," Ramone replied, grinning.  "Not many do."  He handed Tim Ryan's scruff.  Tim took it without comment.

Tim looked down at Ryan, who had stopped struggling and was hanging in Tim's grip with a comically annoyed expression on his face.  Then he looked up at Ramone.  "Figured I'd check and see how you're doing."

"I'm good.  Josie and I have plans to hunt together.  Had to stop Ryan from going after Dani. Not sure why."  Ramone rubbed the back of his neck.  "Was there always this much energy going around?"

"Pretty much,"  Tim said.  He paused, looking at Ramone.  "Something I want to talk to you about,"  he said.  "In the morning."

Ramone nodded.  "Sure thing."

Dani led Josie towards her SUV. "I'm good, but I think I'm going to go for a bit of a run. Hopefully that will help settle things down."

Saphyre watched the chaos unfold while he chewed his hamburger, still managing, improbably, to not cover himself with barbeque sauce. It was unlike Ryan to go after someone like that, but they'd probably have to wait for sun up to figure out the exact issues.

It deeply wasn't his place to step in, Saphyre's choices in partners and his assurance that they were the sun the moon and the stars all wrapped up in skin and then the messy disolvings of the those relationships had put him in the most precarious of glass houses. He wasn't keen to be throwing any sorts of stones in there. Josie seemed to have Dani and Ryan had been passed over to Tim so Saphyre pushed the last of his burger into his mouth and made his way over to Ramone's side.

There was something even more precarious here, between Tim and Ramone. The imbalance of knowing and not knowing. But this was not Saphyre's fragile thing to break either so he just sucked the barbeque sauce from his fingers and said.

"Gosh, I missed seeing you two next to each other," he hummed pleased looking between them.

"Somebody missing from the other side of him,"  Tim said, reaching out and stroking Saphy's arm with both his fingers and his Beast.  "Made us look kinda like a work boot from a distance."  He shook his head.

"I miss him too,"  Ramone said.  "Funny, I was talking to both Maria and my therapist about using an animator to give me a chance to say goodbye and to make peace with what happened."

Saphyre leaned into the touch both with himself and his own beast, heedless of Ryan still held, annoyed, in Tim's other hand.  "You may not look like a workboot anymore but y'all can still step on me, any time," he joked thoughtlessly, a ripple of discomfort tripping through him as the two of them brought up Andrew of their own accord. He should have gone and got more meat. Hopefully it just scented the air like the discomfort of a friend faced with the grief of two of his dear friends.

He just wanted to stay in his lane. But of course Ramone had to go further, it was after all, Ramone.

More importantly it was Ramone talking, opening up, being present in this place and with this pack in a way he hadn't been able to for so long.

"Yeah?" Saphyre prompted gently, straightening himself up. "What was that like?"

"Haven't done it,"  Ramone confessed.  "I was going to wait until Maria had a chance to talk to Suki about it.  And it's not exactly one of those things I'm going to rush into.  My therapist thinks it's a good idea but not something I should rush into.  So maybe come fall.  I think that would be a nice time to do it.  And no, not Hallowe'en.  That would just be disrespectful.  Maybe.  I don't know."

"You think maybe you might be available in the morning for a chat, Saph?"  Tim asked.  He passed Ryan back to Ramone, who took the Loki back without a word.

"That's a lot to think about," Saphyre said with a considerate nod. He tipped his head at Tim and smiled, gathering what that chat would be. "Always, so long as you don't mind lookin' at the mug au natural," he said framing his face with his hands, tongue stuck between his teeth. He watched Ryan pass back from Tim to Ramone.

"Hot potato! Does he come to me next? Or do we give him back to Shale?" Saphyre asked, rocking back on his heels and the forward on the balls of his feet, wiggling his toes in the grass.

"He's yours if you want him,"  Ramone said, extending the hanging werewolf towards Saphyre.  "You can run him out to Shale.  Maybe she can figure out why he's being so aggro."

"I thought that was your natural face,"  Tim said.

Ryan let out an annoyed combination of growl and whine that made him sound very much like an angry puppy.

"Aw baby, c'mere," Saphyre crooned looping one arm under Ryan's ribs the other hand grabbing up his scruff, keeping control of his head. In Saphyre's hands it was clear how big he really was, still he gathered the sub up like an armful of laundry.

Blowing red fur and Saphyre's own rainbow bangs out of his face he kissed the air towards Tim. "That's why I love you," he teased with a wink.

"I'll catch you boys under the moon. I'm gonna go give him back to Shale," he said heading off in the direction of his other packmate. "Maybe we get you matching tshirts huh, Ryan? 'If found please return to Shale' and 'I'm Shale' it's pretty good, you gotta admit."

Ryan, in the hands of Saphy and away from Tim and Ramone, wriggled somewhat more enthusiastically in Saphyre's grip than he had previously.  He stopped long enough to curl his lip at the colourful wolf's t-shirt idea, before returning to his token struggles.

"Oi, don't think I won't bite you just because I got my people teeth on," Saphyre said, his beast pressing up against Ryan, for all the flounce of the colourful wolf there was something that had become solid, and substantial about his beast over time. "We're almost there, then it's four on the floor like the good Lord intended."

Ryan's Beast rubbed back, not a challenge but rather an indication that Ryan was not going to be bullied by a stronger wolf.  They both knew who would win the fight; there wasn't even enough doubt for even the most optimistic gambler to bet on the underdog.

His struggling was also an indication that he didn't want to be carried by the stronger wolf but also knew that he had little to no chance of breaking free.

"I've never seen him acting that way,"  Ramone said.  "Is that new?"

Tim shook his head.  "Never seen it either."

Benjamin slipped from behind the grill.  "FYI, there's been a lot of odd shit going on,"  he said, as he handed Tim a burger he hadn't asked for.  He lowered his voice.  "Also, I've got somebody challenging me tonight.  He'll be happier than a pig in shit to see  you here, Ramone.  If he beats me, he'll be coming for you next."

Ramone pursed his lips.  He wasn't feeling anywhere near the dread he'd expected to feel, hearing that somebody was looking to challenge him.  He thought of his fight with Shale and about his feelings regarding the death of Talbot.  "Worst mistake he'll make this month," he said.

Saphyre wasn't bullying him, at least that wasn't his intention. And he certainly wasn't going to have a proper fight with him about it. It was just easier for both of them if Ryan wasn't struggling. Finally he made it over to Shale, setting Ryan down on the ground at her feet as he'd said he would.

"I got you a present," he said to possibly either one of the mated pair.

Ryan settled in the presence of his mate.  Uncharacteristically, he whined as he rubbed himself against her, as if he were in pain.  There was no mark on him but clearly he was hurting in some way.  He rallied a little when she took her lupine form and was mostly back to his old self when they hunted.

They weren't the only ones that hunted together.  As promised, Ramone hunted with Josie and the pair of them managed to corner a porcupine who put up a ferocious fight.  Through speed and the use of fallen logs, they managed to get it to used the majority of its quills in what turned out to be a futile defense.  In the end, however, even it losing it left its mark.  Ramone had four quills stuck in him while Josie had three.

There were a number of fights.  As he'd predicted, Benjamin was challenged and, after a savage fight, he lost to Kris, an up and comer who had made it clear that if he'd been present, he would have called out Ramone next.  When he found out, Ramone pulled a quill from his face and offered to sign an agreement to fight Kris the next night in his own blood.

It was a typical full moon for the wolves, perhaps a little lighter on the alcohol than most but on the whole, nature took its course the way it had since the first full moon shone on the first pack.

A Maxx, Goosekat, Wyn, Krystal and Grimoire Co Post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on

Saturday, June 13th Seattle West coast pack nature preserve 7:30am

Early risers among the wolf pack had the coffee already brewing by the time the majority of the werewolves began stirring.  Ramone was on his second cup of coffee when Kris woke up to see the giant former Ulfric looming over him.

"What are you looking at?" the younger man snapped, scrambling to his feet.

Ramone looked him up and down.  "Absolutely nothing," he said, before turning and walking away.  Coming across the wolf that was going to be challenging him had been entirely coincidental; he'd been following Tim's scent and had stumbled across where Kris had curled up to sleep. Nearby Ramone spotted Saphyre thumbing out a text.

--

Dani padded over to where the smell of coffee was the strongest.

There was an enormous urn standing on a picnic table with an empty peanut butter jar labelled 'TIPS'.  Seated at the table behind the urn, leaning on one hand was a scruffy looking man.  His hair was shaggy and he needed to shave.  "Mornin' Love," he said  in an accent that sounded entirely Australian.  He cracked open one eye that was startlingly blue.

Josie padded over rubbing her face. She moved and smooshed her cheeks around oddly. "Swear to god I still feel those quills... little shit... showed him though," she mumbled to herself as she sniffed at the air trying to find breakfast. She looked up to the skies frowning. It seemed the weather was heading in the direction it was calling for...thunderstorms. Even though Josie was an adult now thunderstorms still scared her stupid.

"Tips are encouraged but not necessary,"  the man said, as he opened his second eye and gave the two shewolves a smile that screamed 'mischief'.  "I've got cups if you don't have any.  Paper, not Styrofoam.  Biodegradable."  He winked, as if the fact that paper cups being biodegradable was a guarded secret that he'd stolen from the government.

Josie rubbed her eyes a little and blinked a few times. Her gaze shifted to Dani curious to see if Dani saw what Josie was. The man sitting at the table gave off huge ‘Mexican Super Friend Lee’ Vibes. "Morning Thank you much appreciated," she said with a sleepy smile.

"Careful, Love,"  the man said.  "That's Death Wish.  Strongest coffee in the world. Just the thing for the morning after the night before."

Dani froze at the sound of the Australian accent. She had just managed to reboot her brain when Josie came up to the table. It was with a shaking hand that she poured herself a cup of coffee. Her bitch felt like she was pacing the length of her body. The sound was right the scent was wrong.

"Now there is somebody who looks like she needs a coffee," the man said with a chuckle.  "Drink your fill, Love.  It's mother's milk."

Dani gave a the other wolf a weak smile and turned to nuzzle Josie before  looking for a place to sit. She didn’t trust herself to speak at the moment; she was sure it wouldn't come out as a growl.

Josie poured a small cup on the mans warning. She took a sip of the coffee and instantly turned her head making a face with a small cough. "That tastes kiiinda like mud. Yup yeah no sorry that’s uuuuh an acquired taste." She nuzzled Dani back watching her walk away.

"It's a great taste to acquire,"  Ryan said as he slipped past Josie.  He was ignoring Dani. "Puts hair on your chest.  Morning, Nicky."

"Morning Ryan,"  the Australian werewolf said.  "Salt?"

"Salt,"  Ryan replied with a nod.  He looked at Josie.  "Cuts the bitterness.  Messes with the creme though."

--

"So what is this conversation about?"  Ramone asked.  Even without his make-up, Saphyre was identifiable by his hair.  He'd crept up on the younger wolf on surprisingly stealthy feet.  "Tim doesn't usually ask for conversations unless there is something important to talk about and I get the feeling you know what it is."

Saphyre fumbled his phone a little when Ramone's voice rumbled  behind him. He'd been fairly involved in choosing an emoji for a text message to Darien but that was no excuse to miss all signs of Ramone coming up on him. Especially when such serious topics were on the menu now that they had the proper mouths to speak about them.  He managed to catch his phone and avoided disaster, looking up at the taller man.

"Oh, and I'm the kinda boy who talks outta school, hm? Is that it?" he retorted, turning his efforts into tugging on his robe from the night before with a flourish, he'd already put on the very tiny shorts.

Ramone held his hands up in mock surrender.  "Easy, shooter.  I was just asking.  Thanks for reminding me."  He too pulled out his cell phone.

<So far so good.> He sent to Maria.  <Somebody is going to be challenging me tonight and I'm surprisingly OK with that.  Wish me luck.>

He wasn't expecting a response.  Maria was still at work and who knew what sort of crap she would be dealing with on a full moon.

"I suppose you're allowed," Saphyre teased turning his gaze around some of the nearby wolves, scenting the air for Tim but he wasn't immediately discernable. He rubbed the heel of his hand against his eye, further smudging the pale grey raccoon eye he had from the make up of the previous night he hadn't managed to all wipe off.

"How's Maria doing?" Saphyre asked, assuming that's who Ramone was texting.

Ramone actually blushed, although if Saphyre had asked him, he wouldn't have been able to say why.  "Probably just finishing work,"  he said.  "Night shift on the full moon. Is that him over there?  It's hard to tell with all these people milling about.  BURKE!  FRONT AND CENTRE!"

There had been a time when he'd have used a different name to summon Tiny Tim but it had been five years since he'd had the right to call Tim his Skoll.

Saphyre smiled, the flush on Ramone's face seemed like a happiness, known or not, that was so far away not so long ago. Or maybe forever ago, time was funny like that.
 
"Oof she's a saint," he whistled.

 Saphyre turned his head as Ramone changed the subject back to Tim. He squinted amongst his packmates, but he also couldn't tell. The colourful wolf laughed, wincing at the pleasant chill that ran through him hearing Ramone bellow across the green.

"Is it him?" Saphyre asked. "If you picked me up I could tell if it's him," he said with an air of earnestness that only comes from having a playful ulterior motive. Saphyre wore heels for a reason, he liked to be tall and it was a consistent theme of their knowing each other.

It wasn't hard for Ramone to hoist Saphyre up to stand on his shoulders, only to be lifted off again, with a growl of "No flip-flops on the shoulders!"

In his brief journey to loftier heights, he was indeed able to see Tim, plowing through the crowd of people not yet awake enough to get out of his way in time.

"You and your many rules!" Saphyre lamented playfully while he was returned to his natural and average height. To be fair for anyone else the flimsy footwear and the impromptu cheerleading pose could have been disastrous. Also they were probably dewy from the grass.

"But it is him. He's on his way over," Saphyre said which was becoming unnecessary because the ripple Tim was causing in the crowd was already noticeable at this distance.

"Would you believe they wouldn't let him on the football team?" Ramone asked.  "Too small."

"Their minds were too small, that's what was too small," Saphyre said shaking his head at the notion of these gatekeepers.

"Can you imagine him in a game with six guys hanging off him, trying to bring him down?"  Ramone asked with a chuckle.  "It would take him a full minute to go the length of the field but there would be no way they'd have stopped him."

--

Josie looked to Ryan then back to the unfamiliar face. "Soooo you going to make introductions here Ryan?" She gave Ryan a sneaky look over the cup of coffee forgetting herself she took a sip trying to look smug but ended up coughing again. "Oh yup smoooooth." It was unclear if she was talking about the coffee, herself or both.

"Josie, this is Nicky.  Not Nick.  Nicky,"  Ryan said, sipping his coffee with no apparent affect.  "He got to Seattle a couple of weeks ago.  He's here on a student VISA.  He's studying international trade."

Nicky stood, or rather he uncoiled.  He was almost as tall as Ramone.  He extended a hand to Josie.  "Pleasure, Pussycat," he said.  "I'm trying to keep a low profile.  Don't want to make many waves or bruise any egos before I have to head back to Oz."  He chuckled, a rakish sound full of mischief.  "I wouldn't object to breaking a heart or two though."

Josie's eyes widened as the wolf known as Nicky unraveled. His height was staggering to say the least. "Josie" she took his hand and gave it a firm shake. "Couldn’t breaking hearts be considering waves and bruises?" she gave a smirk. "So how you boys know each other?"

Nicky's mischievous grin expanded.  "The road to Hell is paved with good intentions, Love," he said.  "Ryan was at my interview.  Played Devil's Advocate for my temporary inclusion in the pack.  I had to promise not to challenge anyone."

"No point in settling into the pack hierarchy unless he's planning on staying long term,"  Ryan said.

--

"You bellowed?"  Tim asked, as he trotted up to Saphyre and Ramone.

"That wasn't a bellow,"  Ramone replied.  "I barely raised my voice.  So, what is this conversation you wanted to have?"

Tim looked at Saphy.  "So, we met this vampire..."

--

Dani hadn't gone but so far from the coffee station, so she'd been able to listen to the conversation. Her beast had settled just a bit and the coffee had helped soothe her human nerves. She stood and made her way back for a second cuppa.

"Oh, she's coming back!  We have a winner!"  Nicky said enthusiastically.

"Good morning, Miss Leland,"  Ryan said, as he moved away from the coffee urn.

Nicky's smile faded when he caught the chilled formality in Ryan's tone.  He looked back and forth between the two and put two hands on the picnic table, suddenly focused on what was going on.

Dani didn't let the chilly greeting from Ryan affect her. "Would you like me to make an appointment for you to have a cranirectoatomy; I know a good doctor?"

Ryan's expression didn't change.  "I don't think that is necessary.  But I could book your flight, if you like."

Nicky very pointedly moved the coffee urn to the other end of the picnic table.

Dani snorted at Ryan's words, "I'm not the one who tried to eat someone's face off last night. But I'm going to be the adult between us. I'm sorry for saying and doing whatever it was that pissed you off. "

"So you're going to apologize for choosing to fuck a man you know is a rapist, even after having promised the two people, a mated pair, by the way, that you would protect them from him and his packmates.  How exactly are you going to do that when he's got your legs spread and he's balls deep?  Are you going to fuck him to death?"  Ryan shook his head.  "Sorry.  Apology not accepted.  Do you even remember the last full moon?  Three subs and a handful of Alphas, my mate included, prepared to face off against sixty wolves?  You were all willing to die so I could get Karina and Michel into a safe room.  And now you've got the fucking nerve to ask me whether he could be your mate?  Any wolf who could do a backflip that quickly is no pack mate of mine."

Josie eyes darted from Nicky to Ryan to Dani then back to Ryan. The intensity levels in their voices had her place the cup of coffee down on the table positioning herself between the two wolves without being completely obvious of doing so. She just stood there with a look on her face that screamed ‘yup everything natural here nothing to see everything is fine ya fine’.

Dani listened to Ryan's rant. "Not the first time I’ve had to fuck a rapist, but at least I got to make the choice as to whether I wanted to fuck him or not. Because that wasn't the intention."

"You saying yes doesn't change anything,"  Ryan said.  "Lee was a rapist, is a rapist and always will be a rapist.  As Loki to this pack, it is my duty to protect this pack from bad ideas and Tom was considering closing the doors to any possibility of Volkov's wolves joining this pack.  I had to do what was best for the pack and tell him why he was wrong.  I had to argue as to why it would be a good thing to allow rapists and murderers and fucking child molesters into this pack.  Now you tell me why I might have a problem with you asking if Lee might be your mate.  Tell me why what you are doing is for the good of the pack.  Tell me why I should be part of a pack with somebody who can so easily forget all that and just flip tail with a rapist."

Ryan was practically vibrating, a bad thing so close to the full moon.  Despite the fact that the sun was newly risen, the effects of the moon was strong on any shapeshifter.  The stronger the wolf, the more they were able to resist.  Ryan was a strong sub but he was still a sub, which meant he had less control than even the weakest Alpha and Dani was far from a weak Alpha.

Josie reached out a hand and very calmly rested it on Ryan’s shoulder. "Perhaps we should take a recess shall we? I alas know there are two sides to every story Ryan and we were working with one side of it only last full moon. I'm not trying to diminish how you feel and I don’t think now is time for open mind conversations, ya?" She offered a small smile trying to ease the conversation now seeing his point of view to the topic.

Dani pinched the bridge of her nose, closed her eyes and counted to ten. She needed to keep her head as the situation was tumbling out of control and quickly.

When she opened her eyes again she was more centered. "Josie is right now isn't the time or place for this. How about we both sit down with Tom, Monday morning."

Ryan snorted but he allowed Josie's Beast to help him keep a handle on things.  "Monday but it will be evening not morning," he said,  "Tom has more important things to do than cater to your traitor ass."  He stepped past Dani and stalked off, deeper into the pack.

Nicky looked at Dani.  "Did you still want that second cup?" he asked.

"Only if it comes with a bottle of Jack Daniels." Dani returned, "So now I get to be a traitor, lovely."

Josie moved to her friends side and gave her a side hug. "If your a traitor so am I. He may understand once the full moon is over. Or be more open to your point of view. " She looked over her shoulder to Nicky. "Sorry about that Nicky," she offered a lopsided smile.

"I know, but you picked a sweetheart, I went for the bad boy." Dani said as she leaned into the side hug. "And so for the cold shoulder earlier, the accent caught me off guard."

"Matter of perspective, I suppose,"  Nicky said.  "To keep things American, the British thought George Washington was a traitor.  And I don't have Jack but I do have Black."  He held up a bottle of Mr Black coffee Amaro liqueur.

Dani shook her head at the offer, "Not really a fan of Vodka. I'm a whiskey girl through and through."

Josie hip bumped her friend "And here I thought you were open minded." She bleeped her tongue out and moved towards Nicky re-grabbing what was left of her cup of coffee. "Hit me good sir" she smiled

"I am open minded except where my booze is concerned." Dani said booping Josie on the nose.

"It isn't vodka,"  Nicky said.  "More like an Italian Amaro had sex with Kahlua.  Nice little bite to it.  Australian Coffee.  A little like an Australian kiss for your tastebuds."

Dani shivered when Nicky mentioned an Australian kiss. Her mind flashed back to three weeks ago and the last time..."I think I'll still pass," she said her voice catching just a bit as her beast pressed against Josie.

"Somebody's missing an Aussie boy,"  Nicky said with a grin.  He winked at Josie.  "It's the accent.  Gets 'em every time."

"Very much so," Dani said, "though not everyone is happy about me missing said Aussie boy." She shook her head, it was pointless to try and dwell on the situation until it was time to meet with Tom and Ryan.

"The heart wants what the heart wants," Nicky said, shrugging.  "And sometimes things lower want what things lower want."  He leaned forward.  "You could always close your eyes and I could whisper sweet nothings and you could pretend I was him."

Both Dani and her beast wore the same bland look of 'really' on their faces. Which would have been comical to see if the metaphysical bitch could be seen by the others. "Erm..."

Nicky raised both hands.  "Just a suggestion Love.  Was hoping to get a chuckle rather than a cuddle."

"How about too soon for the joke," Dani returned with a light chuckle. "Wouldn't mind talking but no sweet nothings, or closing of the eyes unless I've been hit with a tranq."

"It would take more than a tranq after two cups of this,"  Nicky said, tapping the urn.  "You could be hit by a train and you'd go to the hospital wide awake."

"Ah the old hair on the chest type of coffee," Dani said as she poured herself another cup. "Again sorry for the drama just now."

"Didn't somebody say that already?"  Nicky asked.  "And I've had more drama at a family breakfast.  Ask me about the time my brother came out of the closet the same morning my sixteen year old sister announced that her thirty something boyfriend had gotten her preggo."

Josie recoil "Big oooof. This liquor makes the coffee pleasant for me. Mind you booze in anything is usually pleasant. Well, I look forward to seeing you around more Nicky. Thanks for the cup. I'll be back shortly but if this weather gets any worse I may be in my fail safe later," She offered a smile while standing placing a hand on Dani's shoulder giving it a tiny squeeze. She scanned the crowds using Ramone as a beacon before making her way over towards them.


There were many tall werewolves but there were none in the pack so tall as Ramone.  It was even easier to find him when he called out for Tiny Tim.  His voice was unmistakeable, even if the name he called might have confused those who didn't know the Skoll, well.

"I can only imagine what that morning looked like. I'm sure soldiers on the Ho Chi Min trail had it better, and that's saying a lot." Dani said turning to smile at Josie as she turned to leave.

"And I'm going to smile and nod and pretend I understood that," Nicky said.  He waved at Josie as she left.

--

Saphyre nodded, realizing that Tim was also looking for assistance with the details of this story. He fidgeted his phone against his palm, the unfinished text to Darien still on the screen. It didn't matter, he wouldn't see it until nightfall anyways.

"Oof, so many stories that start that way," he said with the air of a joke but he let his expression sober. Not sure how much Tim wanted him to take the lead with Saphyre began vaguely. "He called in actually, because aside from being a vampire he's also a medium and while visiting a cemetery he'd made contact with the spirit of shifter. It was some pretty convincing information, but we wanted to be sure so Tim and Shale and Josie and I went out and met with him for another session," Saphyre said shifting his weight between his flip flops. Despite the gathering clouds, the sun was up and the park was a wide open space and it felt strange that this news would happen here.  Saphyre could see Josie making her way over and nodded to her.

Josie waved at Saphy as he nodded at her. She came up right beside him giving him a big wet sloppy kiss on the cheek. "Morning sunshine" mirth ringing in her voice.

"How's the face?"  Ramone asked with a grin.  He still had a porcupine quill stuck through the collar of his shirt.

Josie laughed and rubbed her cheek. "I will forever hold a grudge against those spiny bastards. I swear I can still feel them in there," she reached up on tippy toe and began trying to work the quill out of Ramones shirt.

"Hey!  That's a war trophy,"  Ramone protested, playfully batting at Josie.  Suddenly he froze, turning to look at Saphy and Tim.  "Wait.  Are we talking the shifter I think we're thinking of?"

"Mornin' glory," Saphyre nuzzled into Josie even as she pulled away from the kiss she left on his cheek. He let her turn her attentions to Ramone, almost grateful for the disruption in the heavy topic up ahead. But he'd already said too much, Ramone was clever and mild distractions only went so far.

"Yeah, we are," Saphyre said stopping his fidgeting to meet Ramone's gaze, to let him feel the truth in the statement.

As soon as Ramone stood still she got the quill and tucked it into his shirt pocket giving it a few pats so her knew it was there. Her attention shifted to the conversation that was starting to weigh heavy around them, feeling like she missed a chunk of it and was slightly in the dark. You could almost see the gears in Josies brain catching the wrong way until it clicked and everything lit up behind her eyes in an ‘ooooh that’ fashion.

"So what happened?" Ramone asked softly.  His great Beast had become stock still. It was hard to tell if it was just listening or if it was preparing to pounce.

Saphyre didn't feel any fear, even in the face of Ramone's perfect stillness. He kept his gaze, which with the pull of the moon when the beast was so close, could have been felt as a challenge. But there was human side to it, a conscience and a gritty tangle of grief that needed it.

"Well," Saphyre said breathing in, Tim could jump in at anytime, but Saphyre was more inclined towards words so he pressed on. "Tim brought his medal, and Sebastian - that's the vampire - set up a bunch of equipment and we let... We let Andrew gather energy. He was only there for a little bit and we couldn't see him or hear him - but there was a cold spot on the thermal imaging and we could talk to him through Sebastian. He was very insistent about getting to you, or getting Tim to you. Making sure you were protected... And then he sort of lost his place in our conversation and dissipated. Apparently that's really common, especially after he so recently manifested it takes time I guess to build the energy back up," Saphyre was quiet for a moment. "We wanted to be sure before we told you anything about it."

"You talked... with Andrew?"  Ramone's words were hesitant, as if he were stepping onto thin ice and didn't want to move too far forward without having a safe way back.  "And he was worried about me?"

Jose just wrapped herself around Ramones arm hugging him with both her beast and body. She gave a small nod "Mhmm."

Ramone's arm wrapped around Josie in a way that was almost automatic.  His Beast rubbed back.  She could feel that it was filled with swirling emotions that Ramone had put a tight lid on.  "Go on,"  he said softly.

Josie continued to stay supportive as much as Ramone needed "I'm sorry, hun, there really isn’t much more to say. We were instructed to get our crap together because our emotions could effect the length of the manifest. But other than that we have the contact info for the Vampire."

"Why would I contact a vampire medium?"  Ramone asked, looking at Josie.  "I know an animator."

"Yeah, about that,"  Tim interjected.  "Zombies tend to go postal if they're confronted with the person responsible for their death.  It's a bad idea."

Josie shrunk a little beside Ramone at Tim’s words. She knew it had to be said but she couldn’t help but feel there was a better way to put it. Then again sometimes the band-aid rip was an effective method.

Saphyre closed his eyes and turned his mostly make up free face towards Tim. His mild exasperation dissipated almost immediately - it was Tim. And it had to be said. A creep making its way down the back of his neck at the concept of a zombie at all.

"We could look for another medium if you don't want to work with Sebastian, I can see how that wouldn't be comfortable for you. But he was pretty good. He was honest, and he hasn't asked for anything."

--

"Sorry, you're a youngster... Oh god I just sounded like my dad...It was a reference to the worst bit of fighting in Vietnam during the War," Dani said placing a hand over her eyes as if she were trying to shade them from the sun.

"Vietnam was what, fifty years ago?"  Nicky chuckled.  "You're chiding me for not knowing something that happened twenty five years before you were born?  Next I suppose you're going to tell me that the original trilogy was better than the prequel trilogy."

"The original is always better than anything that comes after, and that especially goes for the original trilogy. As for Vietnam, you're about ten years off," Dani said as she took a sip from her cup. "So history classes made sure to cover it more readily than they do now."

"Maybe the US history class,"  Nicky said.  "There was other stuff going on in the world besides the US trying to swing their dicks around to scare off the communists.  And you can't seriously think the originals were better.  The trench run looked like they were trying to set fire to egg cartons."

"You're right they also had Woodstock and the summer of love back then too." Dani returned. "And yes they were better, because Lucas had to be innovative in his special effects, where as now if you want a massive space battle you can just ask a digital artist to draw it for you and then run it through an animation program."

"Both American events, Love,"  Nicky said.  "Sri Lanka elected a woman president.  Half the countries in Africa told France to pound salt and gained independence. Yuri Gragarin became the first man in space.  The Berlin wall went up.  There were things going on outside this country, Love."

Dani nodded, "Ya know you just killed the being a smartass routine," she said with a mock pout. "Not that I'm on my A game at the moment."

"You'd prefer I remain an ignorant visitor, enamoured by the tall buildings and the shiny cars?"  Nicky shook his head.  "Sorry, Love.  I've had a look behind the curtain."

Dani shook her head, "Like I said I'm not on my A game when it comes to being a smartass today. I wasn't really expecting to become the Hester Prynne of the pack this full moon, though I suppose Hester isn't quite right either but it the best I've got at the moment."

"I see what you did there,"  Nicky said, waggling a finger at Dani.  “A game.  Scarlet Letter.  You'll need to do a damned sight better than bang the wrong fella to earn that title, sister.  Oy!  Ya bloody derro slag!  Use a mug, not a coffee pot ya daft bugger!  Get stuffed, ya fucking cunt!"

The young wolf who had clearly thought himself clever, stumbled away from the picnic table, almost spilling the coffee pot he'd been filling.

Dani shuddered but wasn't sure if it was from Nicky using Lee's favorite word or something else. "I was thinking more like nice large T, I suppose I could go get eggs benedict and that would work for an allusion."

"As in eggs Benedict Arnold?"  Nicky snorted.  "Laying it on a little thick, aren't you Love?  One sub steps up and gives you some right royal shite before you're done your first coffee and you fold like a card table. Sack up, Love.  It'll make life a lot better for you."

"You're right, but the last three weeks have been hell on me. I've been dealing with the idea that Lee and I are mates, and that unlike the other mates in the area, we can't explore whatever connection it is we have. And Ryan wasn't lying in calling him a rapist, not that he got the typical power rush from it. Not many people who thrive on sexually overpowering another person have an all consuming guilt...nobody is that good of an actor."

"Listen, Love.  I don't know Lee from Jack and yes, that's a Kennedy reference,"  Nicky said.  "All I know is that this is a problem between you, your maybe mate and your certain Ulfric.  You're going to talk to him Monday.  Sure there are going to be people that agree with the sub but the are going to be those that don't.  I think he feels that he had to go down a rabbit hole that he didn't want to explore to play Devil's Advocate and argue in favour of your boy and his mates and it made him feel dirty.  Gotta try and walk in his shoes.  Maybe ask him to walk a mile in yours by asking him if he could walk away from his mate, if he had one."

Dani chuckled, probably for the first time in a week or better. "I know, I know. I can kinda see where Ryan was coming from, and if I wasn't so mind fucked...fixated...whatever you want to call it I would have known better than to ask him at the full moon. Hell my work is even suffering because of this. I'm supposed to draw a mythical forest and I've only been able to turn out beach scene...Bondi Bay to be exact."

--

Ramone looked at Saphy, then Tim, then Josie.  "You really think this guy was talking to Andrew?  Like, legit talking to his spirit."

Saphyre nodded. "I really do. He did sketches from his first interaction with him and they're dead on... When he spoke it was -" the colourful wolf looked for the words, his gaze drawing towards the gathering clouds like he could find the proper sentiment there. "Like he had him on the phone. Like we couldn't see him or hear him but when he told us what he was saying, it was Andrew. If Andrew wasn't really there this is the world's weirdest research intensive long con for no real benefit because we could have all popped his head off his shoulders like a dandelion if we felt it appropriate."

Josie nodded to Saphy, "What he said." Josie tightened her grip on Ramones arm momentarily hugging it with her whole being.

Ramone let out a long breath.  "Somebody find Kris and tell him challenging me tonight would be a very unwise thing to do. I'll fuck him up tomorrow night; tonight I might kill him.  Tell him that for me.  I'm going to go do some thinking and maybe call my therapist."  He reached out and grabbed all three of the wolves is a fierce embrace.  "Thank you for finding a way for me to say I'm sorry and to say goodbye,"  he said, thickly.

Saphyre was about to do  a little salute when he was caught up in the tight embrace. He threw his arms around Ramone, hugging him back just as tightly, reaching out with his beast as well. The contact said better than any of Saphyre's many, many words that it was bittersweet, that it was a good thing but also a hard thing, that he was sorry to dig into this particular wound because he loved him so much. But he did it also because he loved him so much. And he knew that was true of everyone else in the hug as well.

"You are the best,"  Ramone said.  "I hope to God that I was a worthy Ulfric for you because I really want to be worthy of this kind of love and loyalty."

--

Dani's cell phone vibrated in her pocket as she conversed with the other Aussie wolf.

Dani was tempted to ignore her phone, but thought better of it and pulled it from her back pocket, the grin that lit up her face was a far cry from what she'd been doing for most of the morning thus far.

"Not may trees at Bondi,"  Nicky said,  "Some good surfing though."  He paused, frowning.  "Listen Love, if you can't get this bugger out of your noggin, chances are you're mates but then he might be just a bad case of puppy love.  Infatuation makes things feel if we don't do them now, we'll never get the chance.  Mates wait, Love.  If they can't wait, they aren't your mate.  My suggestion is do what you gotta do to get your head straight because if you can't draw Keelber trees because you're too busy imagining your boy lounging nude on the beach, you're going to be in trouble."

Dani looked up from her phone and nodded, "I've thought about that. That it could be just infatuation, but I've done that...a lot...like jumping from boyfriend to boyfriend like they were a fashion statement. This isn't like that."

"Just because it doesn't feel like changing boyfriends because they don't match your purse doesn't mean it isn't,"  Nicky said.  "But no one is going to be able to tell you what to do next.  Not me.  Not Ryan.  Not Lee.  That is something you need to decide on your own, without consulting your boy via private message.  You need to not be talking to him, because he's going to sway your decision and you need to be one hundred precent sure the riptide  isn't too strong before you jump in."

Dani looked back up and nodded, "I know but since this is the first time he's been able to text anyone in the past three weeks, it's a bit of a nerve settler for me. His pack is run like a military unit and he's not to good about not opening his mouth and inserting his foot.”

"So I suppose that I needed to know that he was at least alive,” Dani explained.

"Not a good scene, Love,"  Nicky said.  "His Ulfric isn't going to let him just walk away.  But you do you.  I have another pot of coffee to make."

{Hope your night went alright I’m exhausted but figured I’d touch base. No naps for this big bagged wolf I’m on beach cleaning duty. Fucking cunt has me out here making sure the beach is clear of shite for the brats and I'm missing out on Brekkie. Night was a shit show but enough of my whining how was yours Love?}

<<Mine was tense, that's the best way I can describe it. Long story but apparently our sex life was a starting feature in it. >.<. Of course, he who shall not be named is going to be a pisser. You won't be a good little death eater for him.>>

{Honestly love, I think it’s getting to the point I should just shut my mouth. I'm so tired and hungry. every time I say anything or even make a sideways face, he’s got me running drills or doing chores. Gonna have to delete this whole convo so gimme a sec}
 
{So why was the full moon so tense. You have a challenger or something?}

<<The or something, apparently as long as I was a good little wolf and didn't form whatever it is that's between us then it was okay, I slept with you. But I've done stepped on the sensibilities of others.>>
 
<<But don't worry about it from my end, this is my fight. I just don't like that it's happening. Oh, and if you want anything that happens to be pink and black and lacy that maybe touching my skin as we text, I need that PO Box you told me about.>>

{Good lord you are a temptress. With The past couple weeks, I have had I wish you were here. I mean yes, I would shag you rotten but... I don't know I kind of wish I could just curl up and nap with you in the summer sun. I'd get you that PO Box info today. I don't have it memorized. Will have to ask one of the boyos for deets}

<<Sounds good, on all accounts. But I'm probably going to be incommunicado for most of the day. I'm planning on ripping down fugly wallpaper and painting some of the other rooms of my little fixer upper.>>

{Not an issue I'd be face planting now if I was allowed to, been sleeping like shit. Just wanted to let you know I haven't forgotten about you. November can't come soon enough for some rec time away from the boys to do my own thing and see my oldies.}

<<I can understand that one. Try and catch a nap if you can and you know who lets you.>>

{Maybe this afternoon before we wolf out. Will touch base with you after the moon. Good luck on the renno front don’t knock down any load bearing walls :P}

<<I'm leaving that to the pros. Yup talk to you after the moon.>>

{Stay sexy xoxo}

"It's not the Ulfric I'm worried about, it's his boss." Dani said as she ended her conversation with Lee. Nicky could tell that she seemed more centered and settled, in both herself and her beast. "Need some help?"

"I'm good,"  Nicky said.  "And boss or not, it's the Ulfric who has the final say as to whether your boy leaves on two feet or twelve."

"Not when his boss is a vampire who can control wolves" Dani returned with a lift of her shoulders. "The pack are his guards." Her eyes grew large and she let out a string of colorful curses before telling Nicky bye and thanks for the advice.

Mismatched eyes looked for her two friends, and was glad to find them near Ramone. "Saph, Jo-Jo," she said softly to get their attention.

Ramone grabbed Dani and pulled her into the embrace.  "They're over here,"  Ramone said.  "Only access is to be included in this group hug.  You smell a little stressed."  For Ramone to say anyone else smelled stressed was amusing, because he reeked of it.

Dani laughed at Ramone's comment about being stressed. "Well it's like they say, it takes one to know one. But yeah I just remember about the management shift I told you about at work and wanted to let Saphy and Jo-Jo know about it so they could check in with Reggie and Ethan to see how they like the new office."

A Maxx, Wyn, Krystal and Grimoire Co-Post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Saturday June 13th, 9:30pm- Nightshades- Arianna and Darien

Darien leaned back in his office chair, going through his notes from the night previous.  "Thomas has done well to get us some basic information to start from.  So far it appears the good father has access to a considerable amount of money, as the property was bought and paid for outright.  He has two vehicles registered in his name, a small sedan, and a van, and has a bit of legal issue in the wings as the local union is attempting to sue him over the use of foreign workers.  He also came up with an unpaid speeding ticket from South Dakota.  It's 6 years old, but it could help us with a general Idea on where he was before here.  Did Sebastian come up with anything good?"

Arianna looked up from where she'd been petting Lucy between her tiny ears. "He did actually, though I'm sure he realizes that some of the things are more important than others." She said mulling over her next words. "The good father claims to have a way of severing the ties between a master and lesser vampire. As for the method Sebastian wasn't shown that. All are welcome, human and vampires for sure. But no blood, so no sacraments."

Darien raised an eyebrow.  "That is a dangerous claim."  He said.  "No wonder it was so important to look into this so quickly.  Either he knows something that no one else does, or he is attempting to steal from the Master to bring power for himself.  Or of course he is completely insane and will end up causing nothing but chaos."

"I'm voting on the latter option. He claims he did it himself by having faith in God. Personally, I think he was a baby master, because if faith in God was all that was needed to keep the spark of life in a vampire, logic would dictate that the same should be true of humans." Arianna said.

"The church would see it much differently. They would have that if a vampire were to truly have faith in God, they would seek to undo their unholy existence. Kind of a catch 22 if you think about their stance against suicide." Darien shook his head. "no, the pieces don't add up."

Arianna nodded her agreement. "He also knows that the Master of the city is checking him out. Sebastian heard him say as much to the Countess."

Darien waved that away. " Of course, he does. Anyone with half a mind would know that they would have the Master’s attention coming in like they did and not bending a knee. Maybe he thinks he can get away with it because the Master keeps his identity secret. "

Arianna lifted her shoulders. "It has merit," she said. "We may want to reach out to the Unions see if we can learn anything more about how he handles his business dealings."

"Perhaps, but it is hard to say what we might glean there, since he has apparently snubbed his nose at them." Darien shrugged. "We will need to set up surveillance for certain. "

"That goes without saying." Arianna said with a shrug.

"So how do you intend to proceed from here?" Darien asked.

"Sebastian is going to continue going to the services solo for at least another week, then I'll go in with Noah." Arianna said, "but I'm thinking it would behoove us to go on opposite days."

"Why do you think that specifically?"

"It's more of a hunch, Sebastian is established as an entrepreneur; however, Knolls is a visitor. That means he's tied to the Towers automatically. Keep him focused on Knolls and myself and Sebastian can hopefully stay off the radar for a while." She said with a gentle lift of her shoulders.

"Be careful of over thinking things. Sometimes trying too hard is exactly what makes someone skeptical of you.  The best thing any of you can do is keep things as close to the truth as possible. We might not be as good at telling lies as shifters are, but it is still possible. Allow yourself curiosity and follow the path of questions it brings." Darien laid his chin on his hand, watching Lucy. "And don't push too hard too quick. It has to be natural."

"I'll keep that in mind," Arianna said. "From the sounds of it this isn't your first rodeo."

"You could say that." He said.  " Is there anything else I might need to know? I am compiling our information so that we have a better idea what direction to take things in. "

"Not that I can think of, but if anything comes to mind, I'll let you know." Arianna said.

Darien nodded.  "And Sebastian can visit and let me know anything he wishes as well.  We have a working relationship, so no one would think it was odd at all."

"Ah yes, the cross advertising, you mentioned last month." Arianna said, laughing as Lucy climbed up onto her shoulder.

"Yes.  Networking is always good."  he agreed.

"Something we vampire seem to excel at." She mused.

"Not all of us.  But if we are finished with business, lets head to the club proper for a bit."

"Indeed," she agreed holding her hand out for Lucy to climb on. "To dad you go little one."

Darien stood and gestured, and Lucy flew from Arianna’s hand to him, then climbed up to her perch from his arm.  Then he came around the desk and offered his arm to Arianna.  "Shall we?"

Arianna linked her arm with his and allowed Darien to guide her out of his office.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday, June 12th Archangel Towers Rooftop Oasis- The Swans- 9 pm

The swans had settled in for a movie night. Not being tied to the moon had its advantages. They had assembled on the couch and near by chairs with fresh popped popcorn and veggie trays to watch a couple movies and enjoy each other's company.

The Master of the cit had not yet risen from his day time slumber but would be soon having agreed that he had the time and interest in joining his swans for couple hours.

Leia had selected two movies for the night for Deitra to watch Mary Poppins and The Princess Bride. Both were kid friendly and classics 

Lorne settled himself at one end of the couch, melting happily into the cushions as the other swans began to settle in as well. He stuffed a handful of popcorn into his mouth as was the only way to eat popcorn.

"No Swan Princess for the Swan Princess?" he teased good-naturedly noting the selections on the coffee table. It was a very good animated movie, he'd have to see if he could find it for Dietra some time. Then again he hadn't seen it in a while it could have been strange swan curse propaganda he hadn't realized was off colour.

"Did you know that there are something like six of them?"  Braiden asked Lorne. "Two through six are direct to video and are about as good as you'd expect from a statement like that.  I love Speed the turtle.  He's my favourite character. Did you know Steven Wright does his voice?"(edited)

"I did not know that," Lorne said looking over at the wisp thin swan, impressed by her wealth of movie trivia. "I knew they'd made a second but I missed the rest I guess. I was always partial to Jean-Bob the frog."
 
A knock on the penthouses sliding door was heard by all in the room as they readied themselves for the movie night.
 
"I'll get it,"  Leda said, slipping out of her seat with fluid grace.  "Anybody who steals my seat will be used as a cushion.  Take that as a warning or an invitation."

She moved to the door and slid it open.  "Good evening," she said.  "How can I be of  assistance?"
 
The young woman at the door was one of the interns and gophers that worked in the mail room. "I have a package here for Deitra Betz." She said with a smile. Victoria looked at the paperwork looking up at Leda. "From one Mr. Noah Knolls." She said passing her a brightly colored wrapped package with pink and silver holofoil and a pink satin bow. "Just need you to sign here. Saying I got this up to the rooftop and we are good." She said offering the Swan a grin.

Lorne was still chatting about movies with Braiden when Dietra's name tugged his attention to the door with Leda. The pretty gift package would have been checked over of course but all the big brother he never got to be being an only child was used up on Dietra. He was fiercely protective of her. They all were.

"We'll have to send Mr Knolls a thank you note,"  Leia said to Deitra.  "Do you want to run and help Leda carry it to the table?"
 
Deitra took off like a shot to help still nodding as she did it her eyes transfixed on the beautiful and sparkly package. "Is for me?" She asked looking at the box 

When Braiden gave her the nod and okay Deitra hopped up onto one of the table chairs and with far more patience one would expect from a child she began to gently unwrap the large ribbon on the box and stuffed it into her pocket of her dress. She carefully unwrapped the paper on the box and folded it with care into a shiny metallic square and that went into the large front pocket of her romper. She slid the box open and saw purple tissue paper with silver glitter and saw an envelope that had rainbows and clouds on it. "Milaya! Smotri mama!" She exclaimed as she pulled out the card and the first layer of tissue paper.

Lorne settled as Deitra began savouring the experience of opening up the gift. They were all watching her enjoy it, enjoying it through her.
 
"Can you try to say it in English, Sweetie?" Leia asked.  "Just for practice?"  All of the swans had been taking turns helping Deitra learning English and many were taking the opportunity to learn Russian.  Sara was the sole holdout; she'd tried to wrap her tongue around Deitra's native language but had been forced to give it up as a bad job.  She was left with less than a hundred words that she knew, few of which she could actually pronounce.

Deitra nodded looking determined. "Is pretty? The... " She looked at the paper she held her in hands. "The bumaga mama. I forget word sorry." She said as she took the box card and paper to bring over to show the swan queen, her adoptive mother 

"Paper,"  Gretchen supplied.  "And yes, it is very pretty."  She chuckled.  "And there is so much glitter!"  The adults would catch the amusement under Gretchen's comment.

Leia just smiled.  "We will have to make Mr Knolls a picture to thank him,"  the swan queen suggested.
 
"Pretty paper." Deitra agree "You read?" She said passing the card to Leia as she puled out another sheet of tissue paper and folded it with care sitting it down beside herself, repeating the process until she hit a black bag that was securely tapped.

Lorne chuckled taking in another handful of popcorn. "That was really good D, there's a lot of words it's easy to forget some of them. I forget words all the time," he said. The attention of the flock shifted to Leia as the card was handed over. Curious as to what it said and what the gift was for.

As Leia opened the envelope she saw that the card contained the characters to Dietra's favorite show.

My Dearest Dietra, I wanted to congratulate you on your new home and having a mother and new family. I hope you are doing well and adjusting to your new home. I wanted to give you a gift for being such a brave girl and hope you enjoy the gift and new life here at Archangel Towers.

Your Uncle Noah

Leia, If you see fit I would love to treat your daughter and whatever attendees that chose to come, (Got my first paycheck so be gentle on the attendees part)  to a night out on the boardwalk on Saturday or Sunday for a night this week or next of rides, boardwalk games, and fair foods if you would find it permissible. If not I fully understand if you would feel it might be too much for her still 

Dietra pulled the plastic bag from the box and began working away on the tape. "What it says?"
 
"What does it say," Leia corrected.  "There is a part for you and a part for me.  Do you want to try and read it now or do you want to open that bag before you try to read it?  I'll help you."

"You read mama I do this." the dark haired swan princess said as she dug at the tape with her tiny nails.

It took a minute for her to get a good start on the tape but she eventually pulled it off and slid back the black plastic.

Waylon had awoken for the night and was getting dressed as he heard a loud shriek from upstairs from Dietra.
"O, bozhe moy, posmotri na eto!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Deitra squealed after her first initial shriek. She showed the package it was a She-ra cosplay outfit 
 
Had her cry been one of terror rather than joy, the Master of Seattle would have forgone his clothing.  As it was, he finished dressing and casually climbed the stairs to discover the source of his swan princess' rapture.

"Oh my,"  he said.  "Why would somebody give you a Cinderella costume?"

Dietra crinkled her nose "Eto ne Zolushka, dyadya Veylon! eto She-ra!" She said correcting the Master of Seattle.
 
"She-Ra?" Waylon exclaimed in feigned astonishment.  "Is she the one who is like a cat?"

"Dyadya Veylon, eto Catra! Ne She-ra!" She said as she pulled the outfit out and began stripping her romper off hurriedly slipping the tunic on and head piece.
 
"Oh! Is she the one with the sword?  For the honour of Greyskull?  She is a brave and noble defender of the ones she loves.  I can see no better costume for you.,"  Waylon beamed.  He'd need to thank Noah for the joy he'd given Deitra.

"Yes! She-ra." the young girl beamed as she reached for the near by decorative fire poker that sat near the gas fire place and thrust it over her head in the iconic pose.

"Careful, She-Ra,"  Odet said with a laugh.  "You might take somebody's eye out with that.  Perhaps we should find you a better sword."

With care the young swan put the poker down and ran back to her romper pulling out the shiny silver and pink holofoil paper and looked at the box for a moment before she was off like a flash into the kitchen brandishing a pair of scissors  as she started to cut up the cardboard box, the card that came with the gift forgotten about. "We make...:" she said her brows furrowed with concentration as she gently chewed on her lip her turquoise green eyes  trained on the scissors as she worked to try and cut a straight line for her sword 

"Perhaps you should have an adult helping you,"  Waylon suggested, although he did not move towards the kitchen.  "Or you could work on that in there, while we watch the Princess Bride without you.  I think there might even be a sword fight in it."

Deitra brought the explosion of paper and half cut up cardboard into the living room holding the scissors in her mouth as she settled down on the floor by Waylon's feet. "I do both Dyadya Veylon." She said placing three fingers against the edge of the cardboard to measure out how thick her cut should be 

"You will absolutely not," Leia said.  "You cannot watch a movie and pay attention to what you are doing with the scissors.  You will end up cutting yourself or making a mistake with the scissors and cutting the paper where you don't want to cut it.  I promise that we will help you make a sword in the morning but if you want to make a sword now, it will not be while you are trying to do two things at once."

Dietra sighed looking at her work in progress but she pushed the paper and scissors under the glass coffee table so it was not under foot before crawling up onto the couch to lay across Leia and Waylon's laps Resting her head on the vampires knee as she turned her attention to the television.
The land line of the penthouse rang beside Lorne who had settled down at the end of the couch.
 
Lorne, like the other swans had watched the proceedings with amusement and fondness. Dietra brightened any room she was in, her delight infectious. Waylon's appearance still raise the hairs on Lorne's arms. He was the force of the night sky that pulled them all instead of the moon.

Just as things began to settle the phone rang and Lorne twisted to retrieve it, bringing it to his ear.
"You've reached the rooftop," Lorne said into the receiver with a great deal of casualness that was frozen out of him by the voice that answered. His body stiffened, spine straightening out uncomfortably, his hair raising for a vastly different reason. Master Volkov asked if Deitra could attend the phone to speak to Maritza.

"Ah, let me just pass you to Leia," he said untangling himself from his spot to bring the phone over to the Swan Queen. "Master Volkov on behalf of Maritza," he said holding it out 

If Leia was ruffled by the call, it didn't show. "Master Volkov. Chto ya mogu sdelat' dlya tebya etim vecherom?"  The question was in Russian, so that Deitra could understand.  If Volkov was calling under the guise of Maritza wanting to talk to Deitra, she could think of no immediate reason that the call should be refused.  After all, every shifter in the room would be able to overhear the conversation and the Master of the City was there if needed.  It was true that Grigori Volkov did not know Waylon's true role in the city but as the third most powerful vampire, Nigel's assistant still carried weight.

Grigori heard the swan queens voice and answered in English. "As I was telling your other swan, the call is for Dietra, nothing sinister. Her dear friend Maritza has been asking for the past couple days. She's been feeling a bit blue and wanting to have a friendly voice to hear.  So does your little one have a chance to talk to my little one?" Grigori asked. "If now is a bad time we can try again later in the week. It isn't pressing. You know how children are."

"I would not be surprised to find that Deitra would be delighted to receive a call from her dearest friend."  Leia turned to her adopted daughter.  "Deitra, It's Uncle Grigor.  He says Maritza would like to speak to you.  Would you like to speak to her?"

The answer would be an enthusiastic yes, she had no doubt.  Equally she had no doubt that Volkov saying there was nothing sinister about the call was a clear sign that there was an ulterior motive behind the call.

Dietra was sitting up and nodded enthusiastically as Leia let her have the phone and she was delighted to hear Maritza on the end of the line. The two girls launched into Russian as they began to talk. The conversation was light to start out with as Deitra explained she had just gotten a She-ra costume and about the fact she was learning English. They talked about cartoons and the swans could hear the young girl on the phone was moving out of the room she was in there was the sound of her climbing stairs and a a couple doors opened. The sound of crickets could be heard in the background as Maritza apologized saying she wanted some privacy to talk to her friend in Seattle.

The two talked for another ten minutes as Maritza asked if maybe she could come visit for a weekend. She missing her dad who was apparently away on business but was upset he hadn't told her or said goodbye like he normally did. They talked about if Dietra came over how she could swim everyday either in the pool or the nearby lake, since Dietra never got to come down to the summer house. They talked about how life was at the towers and what Dietra liked best about it. And Dietra was honest that her new family was the best thing followed by having her own swimming pool and then the big screen tv and Netflix. Uncle Grigori was willing to host her Maritza said and she could of course bring a few of her new family members too. Dietra looked to Leia and said she would have to talk about it with her mom before she could say yes but that if the answer was no maybe Maritza could come visit instead. The girls chatted a bit about the finale of the cartoon series and there was the sound of booted feet on the porch on Maritza's end of the phone. A British voice called out to the young girl telling her it was close to bed time and that Grigori wanted her off the phone and to get ready for bed. With a tiny voice Maritza bid her friend goodbye telling her she missed her and hung up.

The young were swan passed the phone back to Leia and asked her mother. "Can I go see her? Maritza?"

"I think that can be arranged,"  Leia said, although she was leery of Volkov's motive for the call.  "We can also have her and some of the others come back here to visit as well. We'll have to be quick though.  Once fall comes, Uncle Grigori and Maritza are going to be going back to Alaska and that is a long trip for a short visit."

"Maybe we can have Maritza down for more than just a day in the winter? " The young swan said looking thoughtful. "So I can call her tomorrow to tell her can see each other or will you and Uncle Grigori talk about it since you are the grown ups."
 
"We'll need to talk to Uncle Grigori during the evening to arrange things,"  Leia said.  "But I think it may be possible to convince him that Maritza could come down.  Maybe over Christmas."
 
Dietra nodded and hopped off the couch to hit the washroom clearly thrilled with the conversation leaving the swans and Waylon to ponder the call.

"One is forced to wonder what that was about,"  Waylon said.  "It is unlikely he would allow a child to pester him into making that call."
 
Lorne chewed absently at the skin by his cuticles, a mindless anxious habit. Fall couldn't come soon enough. All of it left a bad taste in his mouth.   "Missing her already, I suppose," he said softly, though he didn't mean Maritza. The corner of his mouth twisted. "Are you going to let her go?" Lorne asked and before clarity could hold his tongue he added. "If you do I want to go with her."

 Leia and Waylon turned to look at Lorne, then each other.  "If you are volunteering, I would be a fool to refuse,"  Waylon said.  "You won't be going alone, of course and we're certainly not going to send you there unprepared.  Will you be as prepared as you could be?  No  but we will prepare you as much as we can in the time we have and I will trust in your self awareness and instincts to bring both yourself and Deitra  home to me."  The vampire reached out and touched Lorne's hand and it was like being touched by Leia, only more-so.
 
Lorne's hand unfolded from his mouth, the anxiety that made him gnaw on his fingers not ceasing but unwinding, the tightness inside of him eased. He took Waylon's hand and squeezed it briefly.   "So you are going to let her go," he said it not like a disappointment, just like a thing. An unfortunate inevitability. "I couldn't imagine waiting here is all."
 
"There is no valid reason why we would keep her from a friend she has known all her life,"  Waylon said.  "Master Volvkov is bound by rule of law as far as Deitra is concerned.  Should he do anything to her, he will face not only my personal literally undying enmity but also the full force of the law."  He frowned grimly.  "It will be in his  best interest to treat her well and protect her with his life.  My question is what the reason is behind the request because it does not come from Maritza."


This has been a Maxx/LadyJallyn/Grimoire co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on


Saturday& Sunday, June 13th and 14th The city of Seattle



Saturday came and went the rain came during the evening  and with with it thunderstorms and heavy rainfall. The proceeding day was over cast and humid as Shifters of Seattle spent their 2nd day of the full moon recouping before their final night.

Ramone and Kris had put their fight off on Saturday  at Ramones request but Kris had called him a pussy and teased him about having second thoughts, he could bend a knee and let him pass.

Sunday afternoon the two men had met at the wolf packs preserve and Ramone had given the wolf the option of Human half form or Wolf, so there would be no being pulled through the lunar change come sundown.

Ramone learned that the young twenty 22 year old wolf was eager to break that 100 mark but also to make sure Ramone was really back in the saddle and there to stay and to see if he still had 'it'.
 They spent the afternoon doing a variety of challenges.  Arm wrestling in Human form. Ramone won.

Double loop perimeter race around the pack preserve in wolf form which Kris lost by a nose.

By the time night came the challenge to bag the first prey of the night was won if you could, call it by Kris who had manged to kill and bring back a skunk but he reeked.

They settled on fighting in wolf form after that but Ramone found that though the young wolf was quick the days activities had worn him down a three minute scuffle with the grey wolf, Ramone had him on his back at the end of it tail tucked between his legs and the two smelling strongly of skunk.  Kris rose from his submissive stance licked Ramones bloody muzzle as a consolation and congratulations before he limped off into the rain and shelter the woods as the loser of the night.

As the sun came up Ramone shifted back making a face and casually asked if anyone had any tomato juice on the ready.

* * *

The Rats in Seattle spent the moon moon nights in their warren they hunted, fucked, frolicked and  minor challenges that were issued earlier that week were settled and they had a rather non eventful and peaceful gathering.  The only strange thing to note was on Sunday night as they gathered two of the lower end Submissives from the pack were not present, Corey and Bo were absent and unaccounted for.

* * *
The Leopards had a rather uneventful full moon as well. Sunday evening before the sun set they received a call from Stacey, Dr. Goodman's assistant telling them that Tana and Michael's blood tests had come back negative for any sign of virus or infection so they were green lit to proceed as normal which was a huge relief to everyone at the farm house.

Tana and Sandra agreed to wait until next month but Jess and Justin agreed they didn't want to wait until next month to settle the score. Jessica wanted her rematch but Morvan reminded them that the fight would be in all three forms. There wasn't much time but the two slugged it out in Human form after dinner the pair bloody and bruised but Justin came out on top of the fight. His experience as a body guard gave him the edge in hand to hand which left Jess fuming. As the sun set and they were forced to change they wounds healed and the two went at it tooth and claw but not as savagely as the months prior fight. An hour battle of feinting and small clashes continued on before Morvan called the fight putting himself between the two and nodding that Jessica had won that round.

She eyed Justin for the rest of the night unhappy with the stalemate and inability to continue the fighting until later on next month but once they took human shape she asked if there was a way to maybe meet up the week after potentially after one of her work shifts to settle things so they wouldn't have to wait until the full moon.

Morvan was fine with the arrangement over breakfast but made it known that the next fight was going to seal the deal and no matter the outcome the two would have to accept who ever came out on top as their better. There would be no more issues of challenges in July between the pair, or for a few months after that.

The two nodded and made the agreement to throw down on the 16th since Justin had the day off and wouldn't have to work so the two could fight out back after dinner once Michael and Morvan got home to witness the final fight.

* * *


Sunday night the rain started again but began to ease off around 10pm but a heavy fog began to roll in off the coast blanketing Seattle in a thick fog and an advisory went into effect that urged people to stay off the roads and avoid travel. Even the airport canceled 75% of their flights as due to not being able to see more than 3 feet in any direction.

At the Woodlawn Zoo they had their extended hours as per Sundays for the day that run until 11pm. The fog made for a less than stellar showing of the animals housed outside so only the indoor exhibits saw traffic.

They Zoo was now closed for the night and Harrison made his final walk through of his section of the zoo as the on shift security to make sure everything was locked up and there were no stragglers left behind.

His mag light hardly even cut through the fog as he couldn't see more than an arm's distance clearing in front of himself. He made his way into Temperate Forest habitat checking the nooks and crannies that might contain stragglers but his light caught a faintest silhouette of someone standing near the water's edge.

He approached closer "Zoo's closed you shouldn't be here." Harrison called out as he walked closer and his boot brushed against something. He panned down to see what he made contact with and noted it was one of the Zoo's White swans covered in blood his neck bent an odd angle and the head and wings of the majestic bird had been torn off.

The shape by the water didn't respond to Harrison's call.  With shaking hands, the guard lifted his radio.   "I've got some guy down by the swan enclosure.  I think he killed one of the swans."

"Say again, Harrison?  Did you say somebody killed one of the swans?" 

"I did.  Ripped its wings off."

"Wait for back-up.  Sounds like this guy's a psycho.  You sure it's a guy and not a shifter?"

"I don't know.  Can't see him very well in this fog.  He's not answering me.  He's just standing there by the water."

"Keep an eye on him.  Somebody will be there to back you up shortly."

"On it," said another voice.  "I'm not far from the swans."

"Me either.  Give me about two minutes."

It was closer to four minutes that it took for the two other men to arrive.  With company, Harrison felt much safer, safe enough to approach with his taser.  "Hey!  Did you hear me?  I said the zoo is closed.  Did you do this to the swan?  Step away from the water.  I have a taser and if you do not answer me, I will use it.  Now step away from the water!"

Still the figure did not move.  It was definitely a person, Harrison was close enough to see that.  There was only one course of action.  "Light him up,"  Harrison said and he sound of three tasers discharging their electric shock filled the night.

And still the figure didn't move....

As the guard gathered and gained the courage to investigate further they were greeted with the body of someone dressed in ragged clothes & stockings without shoes,with a traveling stick and bloody cloth bundle tied to the end of it. The face had been cut mouth wise to reveal a grotesque grin as they noted the person was very much dead, the milky eyes were wide staring at the heavens and the body was tethered to a post to keep it upright.

Harrison swore. "Jesus Christ..." He said as he reached for his radio.  "We got to call this into the administration. We are going to need the cops."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
Monday June 15th - 9:30PM - Nightshades - Darien & Saphyre

Monday wasn't a big night for the nightclub scene, but being a club that served preternatural types Nightshades was still a social spot and still open. Which was good because the early week evenings were often the only ones available for Saphyre’s chaotic schedule. He’d learned a long time ago how to juggle work and the full moon. Though he'd lost prime dance nights with this particular one being over the weekend it had been a fulfilling experience, it always was.

Now, he looked to fulfill another pull of his nature. The colourful wolf was dressed in shades of blue as he headed to the employees entrance and let himself in. It was a wonder he’d managed to wait until the sun had dipped below the horizon. The whole place smelled of Darien and he could never quite tell if he was on the premises or not. As he passed the bar he waved to Sofia.

“Hey gorgeous, you just keep getting more beautiful every time I see you,” he chirped at her with a wide grin, lips painted a red so deep it was nearly purple. Saphyre’s true motive was showing though in the way he carried on towards Darien’s office. “Do you know if he’s in?”

"Yep.  Just got in a few minutes ago actually.  Looking good too.  He's wearing his lavender shirt with the silver grey vest and pants.  Love that combo."  She winked at him.  "Go get 'im!"

"God is there anything better than a man who wears pastels? Honestly," Saphyre chuckled, briefly walking backwards before making his way to Darien's office. He paused in front of the door inhaling the scent of him trying to commit to memory the way his presence changed the profile. He couldn't discern any true marker but he decided here was definitely better than away before knocked on the door.

The sound of the knock had been a dead giveaway as to who he would find on the other side of the door.  Darien opened it with a dazzling smile.  "Well hello stranger.  Is this visit for business or pleasure?"

Saphyre smiled back, stepping forward immediately to wrap the taller man in a hug. Yes, here was definitely better than away.

"Isn't it always a bit of both?" Saphyre teased, speaking against his chest before he unravelled himself and stepped into the office space. "I'm back from the moon, did you miss me terribly?"

"Every moment."  Darien told him, senses humming with pleasure at the missed contact.  He closed the door behind them as he stepped in behind Saphyre.  "I hope it was good."

Saphyre moved to lean up against the edge of his desk so he could take him in with a little space between them. The lavender of his shirt did look heavenly against his skin tone. It felt like all his senses were heightened in the wake of the full moon, he was taking him in with such clarity and he looked good.

"It was, it always is. Feeling my heart beat with a thousand other wolves - nothing else like it," Saphyre said his gaze flicking back up to Darien's face, from where they'd wandered. "Have you eaten yet?"

Darien chuckled.  "Not yet.  Is that an offer?"  He dark eyes wandered Saphyre’s form with a sparkle in them.  "Maybe enjoy a bite and then go someplace a bit less business and more pleasure?"

Saphyre's head cocked to the side looking very much like a curious puppy.

"Mr. Walker," he answered with that playful affectation of shock that didn't match the mischief in his gaze. In the heat of June Saphyre's outfit exposed plenty of skin for Darien to sink his teeth in to. "It most certainly is an offer. And what are you proposing? I thought you were staying close to this fine establishment and its many security cameras these days."

"I was.  But I've been downgraded after being able to provide proof of my whereabouts."  He told Saphyre, coming around his desk and pulling out the drawer.  "And I acquired a useful item."  He pulled out a small go pro camera.

"Ooo fun," Saphyre enthused, twisting around to see the little device.

"Very 'hey Shadies this is Darien Walker coming at you with another about town vlog'," he teased doing an impression of Darien that mostly just involved lowering his voice an octave. It was wholly unconvincing especially with the word vlog in it. He bit his lip to keep from mentioning sex tapes. "So what's the plan?"

Darien smiled and reached out to take Saphyre's hand. "How about a drive up to the mountain?"

Saphyre reached out to take his offered hand with a moon bright smile. "That sounds lovely."

"I'm not wearing mountain shoes," Saphyre confessed, lifting up a foot to show off a thoroughly studded and severely wedged ankle boot in royal blue suede. "But I can always take them off if we're getting out of said vehicle."

"We will be, yes."  Darien smirked.  "But don't worry, your shoes will be totally safe with the car."

"I trust you," Saphyre said with an automatic easiness that made his cheeks pink a little. To make up for the earnestness he followed it up with a joke. "I mean I'm letting you take me to a secondary location, aren't I?"

Saphyre collected himself up from the edge of Darien's desk, standing on those precarious shoes with a practiced ease. "Did you want that bite before we leave?"

"Mmm.. Good idea.  That way I behave myself a while longer."  He said, heat in his gaze as he reached to pull Saphyre to his lap.

"Is that a good idea, then?" Saphyre teased, letting himself be guided into his lap, mindful and careful of the sharp parts of his outfit, making sure they didn't poke into Darien.

"Where can I offer you, good sir?" Saphyre asked gesturing over his form. "This can come off," he informed motioning to the loose pale blue and distressed sweater he was wearing that showed the crop top beneath it. It was more hole than sweater and the wide neck of it hung off one of his shoulders. "I mean it can all come off, I have been reliably informed that's how clothes work."

"Mmm yes, that is generally how they work."  Darien agreed, his eyes following the sweep of Saphyre’s hand.   "But that can wait until later."  He continued, although the tone of his voice said he didn't want to wait for that at all.   He ran a finger along that bare shoulder.  "For now...."  He planted a kiss on the pale skin there.

Saphyre shivered pleasantly. He liked the idea of wearing the mark out on that exposed patch of skin. "Good choice," he murmured softly.

Saphyre couldn't see the satisfied smirk on Darien's lips in that moment before he brought his mouth to that soft warm flesh and pierced it with his fangs, but he could certainly hear the satisfaction in the noise Darien made as he savored the flavor of the happy wolf.

Saphyre gasped in softly, the sharp press of his fangs a familiar pain that trailed a chill up his spine and into his scalp. His skin goose bumped and his heart rate picked up pushing more of him onto Darien's tongue. His hands wandered, restless for a place to hold onto and settled at the back of the vampire's neck, his thumb resting just below his jaw. He could feel him swallow.

Saphyre had often considered letting Darien roll him. They were in private now after all. But he'd grown a strange affection for the piercing pain of it and he'd hate to miss the sounds he made.

When Darien was finished, he ran his tongue over the marks he had left, the feel of the small wounds giving him yet another type of satisfaction, and when he pulled back to see his mark there it brought forth that familiar possessiveness that he kept in check.  "You're certainly in a lovely mood tonight."  He chuckled.

The wound was two tiny embers of stinging pain in the open air, he bit his lower lip feeling Darien's tongue pass over them. The pain faded like embers do under the soothing touch and Saphyre smiled at the compliment.

"Happy to see you," he answered.

"Same."  Darien said, running his thumb along Saphyre’s jaw.  "But we should go.  I have things to show you."

"Love a good thing," Saphyre said unfolding himself from Darien's lap, taking a few steps back so Darien could stand too. He only bumped himself off the edge of the desk a little before he sorted out the clear space.

As Darien stood he hooked an arm around Saphyres waist in a smooth movement. " Finally I get to have you all to myself." He said breathily before reminding himself that they were trying to leave so they could accomplish that and he released Saphyre to scoop up the camera from the desk.  Lucy flew over from the corner and settled into his shoulder.

Saphyre couldn't help but smile, his skin feeling just a little cooler for not having Darien's arm around him. He liked the way 'have you' sounded on Darien's tongue but he bit his own to keep from encouraging bad behaviour in the two of them. They'd been very good so far. So again, he did not bring up sex tapes when Darien reclaimed his camera.

"Just you and me and Miss Lucy makes three," he hummed making his way over to the door, opening it up for the three of them.

The drive up the mountain took a while, and as they drove, Darien encouraged Saphyre to ask him anything he wanted to.

"This is a dangerous game, I'm really good at putting my foot in my mouth and these boots have spikes on them," Saphyre said tilting his head to watch Darien drive, to look at him while his focus was on the road. The light glowed on the little camera showing that its eye was watching them.

"What's your favourite memory?" Saphyre asked.

"Overall?  Smelling the fresh baked bread in the early morning in east Dublin.  The sun would be just beginning to peek past the tops of the buildings, the businesses opening their shutters to welcome the early risers."  Darien smiled, thinking back.  He wished he had spent more time home in Ireland, but he had traveled so much in his hundred plus years of life.

"That's beautiful," Saphyre said wistfully, thinking on it, picturing it in his mind's eye. He was sure he was miles off of the reality of it.  "I honestly can't even fathom the stuff you must have seen. The life you'd lived growing up. Do you miss it? Parts of it? I think you must have come here a long time ago, most of the time I hardly hear your accent."

Darien chuckled.  "It mostly comes out with my temper.  "  He took a deep breath he didn't need, thinking.  "Parts of it, yes.  I travelled quite a bit, so there was always a bit of magic to seeing someplace new."

Saphyre laughed lightly at Darien's temper comment, he couldn't really imagine him angry. Not properly. At his next comment the wolf hummed thoughtfully.

"I haven't travelled much I realize. I lived in Ann Arbor, and then I lived in Seattle and I don't roam very far I guess. Isn't that funny, I've never really thought about it," Saphyre said running his thumb absently over a rhinestone stuck into the black polish on his middle fingernail.

"What was your family like?" he asked, returning the topic to Darien.

There was a moment of silence as Darien thought about the question.  "That is a loaded question. "  He paused again.  "Well, I was adopted when I was 10 or 11 I think.  I don't really remember my birth parents.  My adoptive father was strict, and expected excellence.  He taught me how to be a gentleman, taught me piano, and fencing, and how to woo."  He waggled his eyebrows in Saphyre's direction.

Saphyre wondered if he had managed to put his foot in his mouth. Family was sort of a landmine for a lot of people, but Darien warmed up again and made him laugh with the waggle of his eyebrows.

"Wow you were out there living like a full on classic novel!"

"Yes... yes I suppose I was."  He said, a thoughtful look on his face.  "I... had a wife, and children.  I had to leave them, though, when I was given this gift.  It was far too dangerous for me to stay while I was young and learning.  I don't know what became of them."  He shrugged.  "I never went back.  It would have been selfish to do so.  They believed me dead, and I suppose in a way they were right."

The air grew heavy in the car, or perhaps just in Saphyre's lungs. It felt like it should be raining but it was always raining in Seattle and nothing ran down the windshield but darkness. He thought for a few breaths of silence about what to say. A thousand questions vied for first place.

"I didn't know you chose it," he said softly and then winced. "Sorry, is that a rude stereotype? I'd just - with the time period - that's the common thing. I just... I mean I get it. I chose it too - I mean - more than most shifters do, I chose it. But I didn't choose it... Over anything. That must have been difficult."

A pause once more, then a faint smile graced Darien's lips.  "Yes, and no.  I loved my wife, and my children, but I would never dream of doing things different.  "  The look on his face spoke volumes for the pride he had in being given the offer.

Saphyre mirrored that small smile. He couldn't imagine it, even if he could he couldn't contextualize it in the era Darien was brought up in. It seemed beautiful and sad all at once and Saphyre wanted to explore around the shadows he couldn't comprehend.

"Can I ask what they were like? Is that difficult?"

"My wife and children? My wife was a beautiful woman with hair the color of night and eyes like clover. She had a laugh that could make the heart leap for joy, and a voice that commanded a room.  Oh, she had many suitors, but luckily my father taught me well. We had four children, a nice round little troupe. I had to leave them for long stretches, but they always managed to ambush me when I returned. I am glad I was able to experience that. " Darien told Saphyre.

Saphyre was going to ask their names, if he'd had sons or daughters or a mix - but he thought better of it. He imagined it was easier to think of them without detail, to leave the past behind him. Besides Darien liked to give over so few details of himself, Saphyre would be content with the broad strokes.

"It's always good to experience love. Especially great love, and that sounds like that's what that was," he said with an earnest smile.

"it was." Darien glanced at Saphyre momentarily before returning his gaze to the road. "But don't dwell on it too much. I can still love, you know. Love didn't die with my mortal life."

Saphyre laughed, a light clear sound that came unbidden out of his throat. He didn't mean to and covered his mouth right away, it seemed like a cruel place to put a laugh.

"I'm not jealous Darien, not just right now but like in general.  I'm not jealous, I don't really believe in that whole thing. Envy, occasionally, possessiveness, sure. I guess it's a common shifter thing - that whole beastial perspective but also I feel like we have the capacity for so much love and great love in our lives. I mean, God, if we only got one I'd probably used it up at 18 and that'd be a goddamn tragedy," Saphyre mused. "And you've lived so long - of course you've had love. I would be crushed to hear you didn't Darien, I really would, " he finished reaching out to brush his knuckles against Darien's shoulder.

"Nothing as great as that one, but I have high hopes."  Darien said, reaching up to lay a hand on Saphyres.   "And we are almost there.  It's been challenging to put this together, especially not being certain when we would be able to have time."

Saphyre smiled at Darien  and then looked around surprised when he announced they were nearly at their destination. He was full of curiosity, especially with the words 'put this together' involved. Having been under the impression they were out on a whim, Saphyre was now fully curious.

"I didn't know this was a planned excursion - what are we doing?"

"Well it was only partly planned. I didn't know the when so I had to keep things a bit basic." Darien admitted. "And you will see soon. I'll give you a hint though. You can take your shoes off or leave them on as you like. You won't be doing much walking."

Saphyre opened his mouth and then shut it, his eyes alight with the possibility that had occurred to him. Of course he didn't want to be wrong so he'd let Darien lead the way, but he was not very literally on the edge of his seat looking out into the darkness.

True to his word, soon Darien was pulling off the road and into a small alcove next to an access road.  He exited the car and came around to open the door for Saphyre and help him out.

"Are you murdering me out here?" Saphyre asked as he started to unfold from the car and then winced. "Oof tactless joke," he said but ducked back into the car to retrieve Darien's tiny camera. The wolf looked out into the darkness, the gravel beneath his shoes was not ideal but he'd walked on far worse.

Darien raised an eyebrow. "The only thing I plan to 'kill' is a memorable first date." He said wryly, the hint of a smirk on his lips. Once they were all outside the car, Lucy climbed out and flapped around them making cute little clicks and squeaks.

Darien locked the car, made sure his keys were tucked safely away in an inside pocket and guided Saphyre to a gap in the trees made by the access road. There he wrapped his arm around Saphyre’s waist and drew him close.  "You might want to hold on."

Saphyre smiled back, briefly distracted from the word 'date' by Lucy taking flight. His beast tracked her movements excitably before he could come back to the conversation but Darien was locking up the car. He watched his careful motions while absently biting his tongue. They were on a date.

He followed him to the gap in the trees and Darien took hold of him. Saphyre's heart raced with a heady excitement, the thrill of being touched and of anticipation of what was coming next but not really knowing. He thrummed in his hands and searched for purchase on Darien, settling his hands on his forearms.

Dariens other arm wrapped around the excited werewolf and his lips grazed Saphyre’s ear. "Let me know if it's too much," he said, and in the next moment he was lifting them both off the ground and heading up over the tree tops.  He took his time at first, to give the wolf a chance to adjust to the situation.

It was rare that Saphyre was speechless, but it was also rare to be lifted off the ground. His hands nervously shifted as Darien began lifting upwards, finding his shoulders instead. Holding him close like a slow dance. His shoes lifted off the ground and they kept rising. Saphyre breathed in sharply, the exhale was a laugh, soft against Darien's neck. There was nothing like this.

"This is some first date."

"I did offer to take you flying didn't I?" Darien laughed back. "Don't worry, the trip isn't too long this time. Next time you can choose where. Does that sound good?" He asked, carrying them towards a clear spot on the side of the mountain where a rocky outcrop made a nice ledge.  When they made it there, he gently set them both down on the ledge, holding Saphyre a moment longer.

Saphyre laughed, tipping his head back a little to look at the dark clouds above them. He wasn't quite sure what he could get away with without causing Darien any issue and an electric pulse of adrenaline zinged along his spine, thrumming in his joints. Saphyre was thrilled. In the same way one is thrilled by the peak of a roller coaster, the unnatural height of it effecting the primal instincts that know one is only as safe as the machine can be trusted. He trusted Darien, but the height grew and so did the giddy fear.

"It sounds magical," he reported, a little giggly when Darien set them down on the ledge. Everything still felt like it was rising. He drifted back just enough to look him in the face not wanting to untangle himself.

"You don't fuck around, do you? Right for the throat. Literally sweep a guy right off of his feet," Saphyre teased lightly finger tips toying with dark hair.

"Fortune favors the bold."  Darien smiled.  "And the view up here is beautiful."  Of course at the moment he was looking at Saphyre and not the mountain.

"It is rather spectacular," Saphyre answered his thumb brushing over the line of Darien's jaw. They were about as alone as two people could manage to be on this remote ledge of the mountain. It was entirely possible it was only accessible to those blessed with flight. Still it was hard to pull his gaze away to look at the view. Saphyre's heart beat excitably against his ribcage, he wondered if it was as loud to the other man as it was for him.

Darien chuckled huskily.  They were definitely on the same page, far from the hustle and bustle of the city, seemingly in another world.  There was only one thing that could make this better.  His hand slid up Saphyre’s back until it cupped the back of his neck and  leaned in for the kiss he had been craving since Saphyre had first come through the door.

Saphyre pressed into the kiss, this was where they made the most sense. Tucked away on the side of the mountain, in a small reprieve from a mad feast, in brief and thoughtless moments. The details of them were hard to parse but so easy to want. Saphyre, unused to the act of coveting without indulging relished in this particular indulgence. His hands wandered, this felt rare not only because they hadn't done it many time but because the times they had done it something hung over them. Some stricture to behave. And while it was probably still in everyone's best interest not to get carried away, something could be said about misbehaving.

A Darkflame and Grimoire Co Post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Monday June 15th Seattle- Wolf preserve 7:00 am

Tom was loading various boxes into his car when he say Ryan and Dani approaching.  He didn't stop.  "I hear you two had something of an altercation,"  he said.  "I was surprised to hear that you started it, Ryan.  That isn't like you.  Would somebody please tell me what happened?"

"The short of it, Ryan sees me as a traitor for choosing to sleep with Lee. And realizing that he may be my mate." Dani said not bothering to mince her words.

Tom looked at Ryan.  "And you don't think he should be allowed an opinion?"

"Opinions are like assholes, everybody has one. No, he has asked me to prove why, if Lee is my mate, he should be allowed with in the pack. I'll gladly do so, but I believe we need a mediator." Dani returned.

Tom stopped and his head turned to look at Dani.  "So, I'm not permitted to decide whether I am going to include a wolf in my pack?"  he asked.

Dani held her hands up, "He wants the info in his capacity of Loki. To prove why he shouldn't fight his inclusion. And I'm guessing why I shouldn't be smacked on the nose with a rolled-up newspaper. Because apparently I won't protect the Knolls wolves if the Alaskan pack decides to come back for them."

"No one is planning on smacking you with a rolled-up newspaper,"  Tom said.  "You are an adult and capable of making your own decisions.  So are all my wolves.  Given the situation, some may welcome Lee as your mate and some may oppose his inclusion, the way Ryan does.  Some of them may show their displeasure in similar ways, against both you and Lee.  If, and I do say if, I permit him to join my pack, he will face that displeasure in any dominance battle he participates in.  Given the reputation of Volkov's pack, it may be a long time before he is welcomed."

"And I'm fully aware of that. But as I said I offered to sit down with him and my Ulfric tonight after you close up shop to be our mediator. Also, I'd like to share some other information that may be beneficial to the swans and the master of the city."

"I am not your personal Judge Judy, Dani,"  Tom said, his tone holding the mildest of rebukes.  "I do not have time to mediate every dispute in this pack. If you want a mediator, I will appoint one.  Normally I would not even intervene, if a sub decided to essentially challenge an Alpha.  Neither would anyone else.  But clearly there are those who realize that Ryan is a special case and they stopped him from attacking you.  I'm not sure if I'm going to consider it an abuse of his position as Loki or not; I'll need to discuss that with him privately.  In the meantime, please, tell me what you feel would be important to the master and his swans."

Dani nodded, "The swan queen adopted a young swan maid that had been in Volkov's care. It had been alluded to me that Stiles seems to have a taste for young women, as in not legal. I just think that it might be good to give the Queen a heads up and to be on the lookout for certain behaviors that might indicate she has been abused."
 
"As for the rest with Ryan, I just made an offer, and  you were the first person to come to mind at the time. Frankly, I could really careless anymore."
"Do you have any proof or just Lee's word on the matter?" Tom asked.  "I'll pass it on as a possibility unless you have definitive proof.  Then again, we are dealing with a vampire who has convinced the foster system to allow him access to a steady stream of children, who he keeps in a private resort guarded by a private army.  If the master and the swan queen aren't well aware of the danger, they have no place in being parents."

Tom looked at Ryan, then at Dani.  "Nice to see that you are willingly throwing away a friendship that has existed for years on the potential that Lee might be your mate.  You've been asking a variety of people for advice on this, including two wolves who were victimized by your potential mate.  That's not exactly what I would call a compassionate act.  It seems to me that you are looking for support.  There are only two wolves that should be consulted in this discussion: you and Lee.  There is a whole other discussion that needs to be had about the matter but in the core, there are only two wolves.  If you need to find support from the pack to determine if he is your mate or not, that doesn't speak of a strong connection.  You can be partners and lovers without being mates, Dani."

Dani lifted her brow at Tom's response about passing on the info to the Swan Queen.

She listened to Tom's lecture about her actions and  agreed with him. "You're right, I have been looking for support, because the last time I had a relationship I killed the man and was given a choice of meeting with the local bounty hunter, or laying on my back for the Ulfric and his buddies. So please excuse me for being a little spaztic about needing to know what was going on."

"And Ryan, you have no right to judge me until you've walked a mile in my shoes. I told you about one death on my hands but not about the other; and that was before I was turned." She hissed out.

Ryan looked at Tom, who shook his head.    "The last time you had a consensual sexual relationship, you mean," Tom corrected.  "It is possible that you are reading too much into the relationship with Lee because you have so little experience with healthy relationships.  In the end, however, the choice is yours and Lee's.  That is the extent of what you can control.  You cannot control how people react.  You cannot control my decision as to whether I will accept Lee into my pack.  As much as we all wish it was, otherwise, this is not a simple situation.  We all know what Volkov's wolves have done in the past.  Some things can be forgiven.  Other things cannot."

"You're right Tom but remember when you give your interview if it does come to that. Most rapist don't feel guilty about doing the things they do. And nobody can fake the level of guilt I've seen; I should know, I've lived with it all my life." Dani said.

"Again Ryan, I'm sorry you don't like my choices, but they are mine. And in answer to your question about if I would protect this pack even if I had to do it against Lee. Yes, I could because this is my family."

"Don't worry.  I will keep my own council and make my decision based on what I see.  What you don't seem to be seeing is the issue with Volkov and his pack that would arise if he did join us.  We may outnumber them twenty to one but when it comes to trained killers, I'm going to give them the edge and if it comes down to a case of putting the pack in danger for an outsider, that won't be a difficult call."

Tom reached out and put an arm around Dani's shoulders.  It had a calming effect, even though she could barely feel his wolf.  "What you need to be prepared for is the possibility that I don't accept him.  You may need to leave this pack to be with Lee and that might be the litmus test to determine if he is indeed your mate.  How much of your life are you willing to give up to spend the rest of it beside him?"

Dani snuggled into the hug and sighed. "And I'll cross that bridge when I come to it. I know that Volkov's pack is dangerous, I saw them fight remember. But I'm not a hundred percent sure that Volkov likes his new Ulfric." She mumbled into his chest. "He doesn't like taking orders."

"If Volkov didn't like him, he wouldn't have had the chance to become Ulfric,"  Tom said.  "Remember that Volkov can command him.  A little wildness in a leader can be a good thing.  I'm a bad example of that."

"Pft...I'm not sure Volkov knows what some of his wolves are up to." Dani said as she pulled away from Tom. "And I mean that as he does run a resort for big game hunting in Alaska."

"You don't get to be six hundred without learning how to judge people,"  Tom said.  "I would not be surprised to learn that he not only knows about Stiles' interest in young girls but actively uses it to reward him."(edited)

"I don't think it has to be just girls with Stiles," Dani said with a shiver. "Let me put it this way, if Jason Vorhees, and Freddy Kruger were a real people, I'd rather go drinking with them than with Stiles."

"Freddy was a pedophile as well, if I recall correctly,"  Tom pointed out.  "And you're being a little dramatic.  If he prefers children, you'd be perfectly safe."

"Yeah but with Freddy you knew what you were getting," Dani mumbled. "And yeah, but that's not what makes my hackles rise about him. When he shook my hand at Nightshades that night, we all were there, I wanted to wipe my hand off, and do the whole ‘eww cooties thing.’"

"So, your issue with him is personal."

"How about fifty/fifty?" Dani asked honestly, "I mean do I like how he's treating his pack no. But I guess you could call it women's intuition, but it's like I could tell he was hiding behind a mask. He reminded me of some of the higher ups my dad deals with sometimes."

"So, what you are saying is that you have no real proof,"  Tom said, holding up a hand to stall a reaction from Ryan.  "My advice would be to not make accusations that you can't support.  So far, the only evidence you have comes from one wolf who is a subordinate in what is essentially a military unit.  No one is going to take his comments and complaints about a superior seriously, especially if he's seen as having discipline issues."

"Yes sir, but are you ok with me reaching out and letting the Swan Queen know what to look for in case something did happen to the young lady in question, or even is she has a friend that visits?" Dani asked not wanting to overstep but feeling that it was important that they have a heads up.

"What credentials do you have that allows you to identify the signs of sexual abuse in children, Dani?  And do you really feel that you are the best one to carry this particular news?  You're obviously biased against both Volkov and his current Ulfric."  Tom shook his head.  "Besides, I told you I would mention it to them."

Dani looked chastened, "Sorry, I just know some of the signs that are avoidance, mutilation of toys; mostly dolls, and bed wetting. I learned those from a child psychiatrist when I needed information for a horror game I was working on."

Tom nodded. “I will mention it to Nigel when next we speak,” Tom said. “But if you don’t have enough evidence to take to the police, I would suggest not mentioning it.  The last thing you want is a pedophile suing you for slander and winning.”

"Thank you, and I will keep my nose out of trouble." Dani said giving him a bright smile.

“That’s my girl,” Tom said. “And we will cross any bridges that need to be crossed when we come to them.”

This has been a Maxx/Wyn co-post.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Monday, June 15th, 9:30pm-Arianna

Arianna had fed and then decided to have a nice soak in the tub. She’d taken her phone into bathroom with her to use as an overpriced mp3 player. It had worked for about two songs before she started receiving messages from her dating app.

She blindly for her phone on the top of the toilet, groaning as the damn thing chimed again. She opened the first message and nearly dropped the phone into the bathwater. “Where the fuck do these people come from. I so didn’t need a dick pic…and if I wanted one, I’d so ask Klaus or Darien. Maybe even Thomas.”

Arianna didn’t even bother responding to the moron, she just blocked him. The next one she opened had her sitting up and humming in thought. He looked good, and she did like long hair on a man, it made for some interesting nights.

Quote
Good evening,

I find myself curious about you, considering your enigmatic but vague personal ad, and would enjoy the opportunity to explore that curiosity at length, should you like.  Perhaps as we stroll the halls of the local art museum?  I find personal conversation much preferred to electronic, but I shall await your answer.

She quickly sent off a quick reply.

Quote
Good Evening,

Sorry about the vagueness of my ad, but I must confess this is the first time I’ve ever done something like this. I agree that conversing face to face is better than electronically, but as I find myself very sunlight challenged it’s a bit hard to get times to mesh on the fly. However, if you’d like I can see if I’m free sometime later in the week to meet at a late exhibt.

Arianna felt good about that one and moved on to the next response.

Quote
men from 7-11 stay up ALL night ;) and I can get you a discount! I thrive at night: work nights, party nights, COME ALIVE at night! Hoping maybe I could come with U sometime? ;) I love a thumping beat and a good rhythm - if you like the same, hmu! I could be your devil (or your angle) I'm technically 29, but I'll be 30 soon enough... unless ;) you don't want me to. hopefully my tender age doesn't disqualify me from your criteria, mommy ;p lookin forward to meeting you.

“Yeah I’m looking for someone less Jay-ish,” she grumbled.

Quote
Thanks, but I think you’ve gotten the wrong Vampire, I’m looking for someone who more the Silent Bob type.

“Dear god please be a good one,” Arianna mumbled as she moved on to the last notification she’d received. “Oh well don’t you sound delish,” she mewled as she read the response.

Quote
So I find myself, a fun-loving, music appreciating, preferable human of 35 years of age - and I realize that I should probably reply to your ad because it just feels good to tick all the boxes, really. Besides that, I'm intrigued by your vagueness. Which is probably a character flaw on my part, but life is short, and I enjoy a good mystery and adventure. I'm used to odd hours as I do a lot of freelance work. Which also means I'm well versed in the shout into the void that never gets answered.

But, maybe, if you're intrigued by my vagueness and appreciate a good mystery and adventure, I'll hear back from you. Perhaps we'll even get to the part where we exchange names. Wouldn't that be exciting?

Quote
Ah yes ticking all the boxes is a very good feeling. Sorry about the super secretive ad, actually I didn’t have a clue as to what to write. I finally sucked it up and let google do it for me.

I do like a good mystery; I am New Orleans transplant, so I’m used to the mystery and adventure. Alligators in the water and all that. Yes the ever elusive name exchange, I think that’s a very lofty stage to get to.

But to give you a little bit more to go on, I can do just about any genre of music except for modern rap. I was raised on Cab Calloway so these others are just… …yuck in my humble opinion. So what types of music do you like?
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Monday June 15th 9pm- Minnie and Robyn- Date night

Minnie leaned against the trunk of her ugly little red car where she was parked three blocks away from the beach waiting for Robyn to get there.  They had decided on something low key and fun.  There was a little carnival set up near the boardwalk, complete with overpriced games and a Ferris wheel, and when the wind picked up right, she could smell the funnel cake mixing with the sea air.  It made her somewhat nostalgic for a simpler time, back when she was young, a long time before she started getting furry once a month.

Robyn pulled up on her bike and  waved at Minnie before pulling off her helmet. "Thanks for agreeing to the time change, it’s been a rough day."

"Sure thing.  I'm usually up all night anyways."  Minnie shrugged.  "You ready to make yourself sick on fried foods?"

"Funnel cakes are my kryptonite." Robyn joked good naturedly.

"Mmm good to know."  Minnie grinned and pushed away from her car.  "Full moon got a little crazy for you guys huh?"

"Not more so than any other month, just caught a case right before shift change. Fog and cameras don't play nice." Robyn said as the two women fell into step with each other.

Minnie winced.  "Oof yeah that is so true.  Sorry to hear it.  Hopefully tonight will put you in a better mood."

"It also helps that I got a solid 8 hours of sleep." Robyn said in agreement. "But hey I get to eat fair food with my favorite blue-haired friend. I count that as a win."

Minnie bumped Robyn with her hip.  "Sweet talker.  Just for that the funnel cake is on me."

Robyn grinned. "I try from time to time."

They walked the three blocks to the carnival, chatting and joking.  "So, next weekend I'm gonna step it up and do some private dances finally."

"Nice," Robyn said lifting an eyebrow. "I'm glad you're settling into the job. I'd offer to be your first customer, but I got  this feeling you're not lacking for fans."

"I could always give you a sample in private."  Minnie said with a grin.  "Perks of being the kinda girl I'd roll all over."

Robyn laughed, "You just want me for my scent."

"Not true." Minnie said, shaking a finger at her.  "That's just one fine point.  You are also a very good listener, and attractive enough that kissing in public gets attention, which is totally fun."

"Well that's always fun to do, shock the normies." Robyn said with a laugh.

Minnie laughed.  "absolutely!"  She sniffed the air and directed them towards the sweet smell of funnel cake.  "dessert first?"

"Always," the other woman said with a grin.

Minnie slid into line to get the sweet treat.  "So, any other fun news?"

"My American pygmy's had their kids." Robyn said having explained on one other date about her having goats to help control her grass in the backyard.

"Sounds delicious."  Minnie said with a grin before realizing what she said and looking sheepish.  "Sorry..."

"You'd probably be better off with a barnyard goat, which is bigger." Robyn said chuckling. "One of the hazards of having a carnivore as a friend."

"Oh come on, I'm not a total glutton.  I mean if I was really hungry, I guess I'd eat a whole goat."  She said thoughtfully, then stepped forward to order the funnel cake.  "You want to share?  That way we can enjoy something else in a bit?  Don’t want to fill up right away."

"Sounds good to me." Robyn said. "I was just thinking because pygmies are short shitting machines. Good for organic lawnmowers."

"Do they scream when you chase them? might be fun..."  Minnie asked thoughtfully.

"I haven't heard the scream, but they bleat a lot. Anyways when the herd needs culling, I can offer you guys a change of menu on full moon nights." Robyn offered. "I live on a farm."

"Ooh... extra perks.  Smells good and feed me."  Minnie laughed, accepting their treat from the attendant in the cart and leading her over to a bench to enjoy it.

Robyn shook her head, "I also do belly rubs if need be."

"Oh, is this bribery? this feels like bribery."  Minnie laughed around a mouthful of whipped cream.

"Mmm, I'd like to call it being a good friend." Robyn teased as she booped Minnie on the nose with a whipped cream covered finger.

Minnie narrowed her eyes, but couldn’t keep it up, breaking out to a laugh.

Robyn grinned and offered Minnie a napkin to wipe her nose off. "Sorry I had to."

Minnie wiped it and grinned.  "Careful. Don't issue a challenge unless you are ready for the consequences."

Robyn lifted a brow at that, "Is that so?"

Minnie nodded with a serious look.  "Yep that is very much so."

Robyn tilted her head, "Shifter thing?"

"Yes.  and no.  It's a me thing too.  Can't resist a challenge."  Minnie said, her grin back

"Ah I will keep that in mind," Robyn said as she licked cinnamon sugar from a finger.

Minnie grew quiet for a few moments, watching the Ferris wheel as it slid around in its circle against the night sky.  "So, I'll be paying your boss a visit to drop something off this week..."

"Oh?" Robyn asked picking up on the shift in Minnie's mood. "This have something to do about what we talked about in May?"

"Yeah.  I talked with her recently about my issue.  Cause Morvan trusts her and all, and I trust Morvan, so it kinda fell in place there, and I guess I just... think it’s worth the risk.  So, since I’m gonna giver her that stuff and you might see it anyways I guess I could, should, maybe give you a heads up."  Minnie said, chewing thoughtfully.  "Its... kinda bad though."

"Sweetie, I'm used to looking at humanity's dark side day in and day out. But there is a chance I may have to let someone else work on the forensics side of things. I know you and lawyers would have a field day with that knowledge." Robyn said softly placing her hand over one of Minnie's.

"Well, the crime isn't technically local, so anything you did would be kinda a check over before things go where they gotta."  Minnie said, her eyes still on the Ferris wheel.  The scent of the water so close made her chest ache.  "So, uh, to make it kinda short and to the point, the guy who runs the leopard group I was with back home is a real nasty piece of work.  He abuses his position, makes the women work his porn company.  It looks legal on paper, but there's a lot of not so legal stuff going on behind the scenes."

"Gotcha," Robyn said in understanding. "Yeah I don't mind checking things over for you and the captain. But let's not dwell on the bad right now, let's have some fun trying to win obnoxiously big and overpriced stuffed animals."

Minnie's smile was back like a light switch.  "Challenge accepted."

Robyn grinned as she gathered their trash and set off down the midway.

An hour later Minnie was carrying around a seriously oversized purple teddy bear.  "And challenge complete." She laughed.  "Ready for a snack?"

Robyn chuckled, "Glad you have a car and not a bike. But yeah a snack sounds divine."

"yeah a car helps with these things huh?" Minnie agreed. "So, let's see... more sweets or something a bit more ... Savory... like a hotdog?"

"You can have the hotdog I'll take some fries with malt vinegar." Robyn said softly knowing that Minnie hadn't forgotten about her being a vegetarian.

"Fries with vinegar?" Minnie asked, making a face. "Just the idea makes my nose burn." She scrunched it up.  " Hot dog combo it is. Oh, and lemonade..." She said, eyeing the hot dog cart that had caught her attention.  "You ever had fried Oreos? They are totally unique..."

"I've had fried Oreos before, they're standard fair food in the heartland." Robyn said with a grin

"Are they?  Sorry, haven't been off the west coast so... Cali has some... interesting foods."  She stuck her tongue out in a look that said that interesting meant disgusting.  She slid into line for their snack.  "Tell me more about your home."

"Well, New Albany is an interesting place. It's heavily influenced by how close it is to Louisville." Robyn said thoughtfully.

"Ok... and that means?"  Minnie prompted.  "Remember, I'm a beach kid."

"Louisville, home of KFC and Papa John's pizza. We have a museum dedicated to the Louisville Slugger. The first of the triple crown races, where wild hats are expected." Robyn said laughing at Minnie's expression when she mentioned a museum dedicated to a baseball bat.

"Wow, ok, so you get the cheesy 'all American' red necks huh?"  Minnie asked.  "And a museum for a baseball bat?  I guess it’s not the strangest thing out there..."

"Ah but the slugger is one of the best-known bats, because of its ability to hold up during games. It's made from northern white ash and hurts like fuck to get hit with one." Robyn said as she munched on a fry.

"And you know this personally?"  Minnie asked curiously, biting open the packet of mustard and squeezing it onto her hotdog.

"Yup, took one to the ribs when I was in high school. Was gym class and the idiot jocks were goofing off did realize I was passing by." Robyn said still wincing at the memory.

"Ouch..."  Minnie winced in sympathy.

"Yeah, that got me a trip to the ER." She chuckled, "my cousin wasn't happy about it either. Blamed me for it."

"Oh sure, like you did it on purpose."  She rolled her eyes and took a bite of her hotdog.  "Sounds like a real winner."

"If he scalped the grass it was my fault." Robyn said with a shrug. "I just learned to ignore him. He's a xenophobe."

Minnie nodded knowingly. "Hey, could have been worse.  He could have been violent."

"If he had been, I think I'd have tried to find a fey court here." Robyn said blandly.

Minnie chewed thoughtfully.  "So like, could you always do that little wind trick or did that stuff happen when you got older?"

"It appeared as I hit puberty." Robyn said. "But my hair and eyes marked me as other since birth."

"Ok, so kinda a both situations.  Sorry you had to deal with assholes all your life.  At least for me it didn’t start til I got infected."

Robyn nodded not quite able to think of any words to express her thanks.

After a while Minnie leaned over and gave her a peck on the cheek.  "Hey, thanks for being so cool.  It's nice to be able to feel normal."

"Normal is overrated."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Monday June 15th Seattle- Rat Warren 8:00 am

"What do you mean they are missing?"  Nick asked.

"They're gone.  Corey and Bo didn't show up last night and things got crazy pretty quick, so no one took any serious notice until this morning.  We tried to track them and their scent trail led to the surface.  They were defs in rat form.  We've put the ears out nobody reported a rat sighting in the area.  They're gone."

"We need to find them,"  Nick said.  "Nobody punks my rats."

"Who saw them last?"  LIllia asked.  "And where exactly did thier scent trail end?"

A discussion followed that determined that the last time anyone had seen the pair was late Sunday afternoon.  They'd seemed in good spirits.  Their trail ended at the end of an alley, stopping so distinctly that the they had to have gotten into a vehicle.

"Did they have cell phones?  I need the numbers if so.  I will see if I can get the phones locations tracked."  Lillia said thoughtfully.  "And someone needs to look around that alley and see if there's any businesses or traffic cameras."

"Called their phones.  Found them in their clothes.  Obvs they didn't want to trash them by mistake," MIke said.  "No cameras in that alley.  It's why we use it."

"Is it possible that they were snared by whoever is playing the pied piper with us?" Adalyn asked.

"Most likely I would say.  Why they would want a couple of subs..."  Lillia sighed.

"Easier to control," Adalyn surmised.

"But mostly useless if the end game is to gain control over one or both of the roderes as we surmised from the previous attempted kidnap."  Lillia shook her head.

Adalyn lifted her shoulders at that. "I got nothing else."

"Either way it looks like our best bet will be to organize search parties and spread out."  Lillia said crossing her arms.

"Why do most people want women?"  Ben asked softly.  "Especially marginalized women who for the most part aren't willing to go to the police?"

"You just answered your question, Ben." Adalyn said with a sigh as she stretched.

"It's called a leading question, Dear,"  Ben replied.

"Marine Biologist, no law training." Adalyn returned.

Lillia turned her pink eyes to Ben with a raised eyebrow.  "If you have something to say, Ben, then say it.  I certainly don't expect to sit back and twiddle our thumbs while we whine to the police that someone took off with two of ours, which we do not even have real evidence of a kidnapping.  Not to mention the police usually do not step in right away unless there is proof of foul play."

"Drag queen, no law training,"  Ben said, waving.  "But I do know you don't have to wait twenty four hours before filing a missing persons report.  Of course we're just their friends rather than their family, so I'm not sure how that would work.  Then again, we do have the preternatural squad on our side."

Ben looked at Lillia, but dropped his eyes.  "I'm suggesting that they've been picked up for rat trafficking.  Somebody is trying to mess with both Rodere.  Rumour has it that a vampire that controls rats is behind it, while a second vampire is trying to dispute that, because his rats are being stolen.  Either vampire A is stealing ours too or vampire B is looking to get his boys laid."

"I would think the end point is the same in either case, especially since they are both subs. They are much less likely to fight back. But even knowing that isn't going to help much in locating them. I doubt they were hauled off to the love motel for a night of fun.  Odds are we are looking for someplace either remote, with great sound suppression, or where strange sounds won't be out of place.". Lillia said.

"Well the zoo comes to mind for where strange sounds are commonplace." Adalyn said thoughtfully. "Or the pound, but they'd stand out too much there."

Nick looked at Adalyn.  "The pound and the zoo?  Really?"  He shook his head.  "This vampire, if he is behind the abduction, has been hiding in the city with six rats.  I doubt he's going to be easily found.  I doubt he'd be near either Rodere. So, we need to look outside our own territory and that is not going to be safe.  These are our friends that have been taken.  Our family.  I won't order anyone to participate in this search and there are responsibilities that need to be taken care of, so I'm going to ask for volunteers."

Lillia looked to Nick. "School is out for the year so that will not keep me from whatever needs done."

"Sorry those were the first to places that came to mind. And having been behind the scenes at the zoo before it wouldn't be out of the realm of possibilities." Adalyn said scratching the back of her head in embarrassment.

"What about the barrier islands out in the sound. None of us call those part of our territory."

"There is a lot of the city that is not our territory and all of it is easier to get to than the islands,"  Don said.  "Hell, they could be three blocks down wind from the leopards and no one would know.  What we need to do is cover the city and see if we sniff anything familiar.  What are you smirking about, Nick?"

The Rat King shrugged.  "It seems we will be killing two birds with one stone.  Looking for rats we know as well as rats we don't.  And as long as it is daylight, we don't need to worry about the vampire."

Lillia nodded. "True. Then all we have to worry about is rats who are well trained."

"So we travel in pairs and check in regularly,"  Mike said.  "That way if anyone else goes missing, we'll know where to look in greater numbers."

"That's a good idea,"  Don said.  "Who are you and what did you do with Mike?"

"Fucktard."

"Ass clown."

"Dick lick."

"Douche nozzle.  Yup, that's Mike."

Lillia sighed. "It IS a good idea. Are you both volunteering?"

Don looked at Mike who nodded.  "We've got the docks."

"Nick do you want our volunteers checking in with you?" Lillia asked thier king.

"They can call in on the Rat line,"  Nick said.  "We have three lines, so no one will have to wait to check in."

Lillia nodded and turned back to the group so they could gather volunteers and set them up to spread across the city.

"I can take the area around the aquarium on my lunch; since that's also busy and loud." Adalyn offered.

"Also very public,"  Nick pointed out.  "Ben, Lillia and Willard, you have the phones.  Lillia, you're coordinating the search.  Pair up, those that are volunteering to search.  I want everyone calling in every fifteen minutes. So everyone doesn't call in at the same time, work it out with Lillia as to what time you call in.  Fast and quiet.  We don't want these guys to see us coming when we pounce.  Come back here at least an hour before sunset.  I don't want to lose anybody else to go missing.  And I'll need somebody to go see Astrid and tell her what happened, in case she's lost one or two of her subs as well."

"  I'll be keeping track of your locations when you call in, so you will need to call when you arrive at your given search area.  We will want to hear two voices to make sure no one is going off on thier own.  Name, location, general direction.  Quick, quiet, and to the point."  Lillia told the volunteers.  "who is going to see Astrid?"

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
Monday June 15th - 5:00PM - Lorne & Tana

Lorne hadn't texted Tana since Brandy's party, there were various reasons for that. He didn't want to seem over eager or uncool, things had gotten busy with Deitra and the other Swans and the reality that he was most likely going to be accompanying her to Volkov's lakehouse amongst others - and then of course the whole full moon thing, so Tana was busy as well.

Friends were tricky. In the beginning stages of a friendship Lorne second guessed every little thing he did and this text message was no exception.

[Hey! It's Lorne! I hope you don't mind me dropping you a text, I just thought I'd check in after the full moon. See how that went and how you're doing. Hit me back :) ]

"Hit me back," Lorne said out loud after he'd already hit send. "Apparently I'm leaving a voicemail in the 90s."

Tana smiled as she looked at her phone.

[waps you oh wait oh no no i didnt mean that in the "new" wap meaning like the old school wap you upside the head. I suppose you could do the new wap also that way but thats a WHOLE new wheel house... Imma stop rambling now. Hey Hi how are you? o3o]

Lorne was briefly very flustered but thankfully through a text she couldn't see his deer in headlights expression as he sorted out how to respond.

[It would be really acrobatic if it was upside the head! I'm pretty good but also I asked you first lol]

[yes but after that embarrassing ramble I needed to deflect lol I'm okay was a pretty boring full moon. Which I suppose could be considered a good thing. How was swan full moon? though I guess you dont really need to worry about that do ya?!]

 [Not really, but we did watch some movies together which was really nice :) I'm glad you had a boring full moon - I think? Better than a bad one.]

 [OH MOVIES SOUND LIKE A LOT OF FUN. SPEAKING OF FUN...]

[Oops sorry caps :p]

[U hear about that new bakery that opened?]

[Haha happens to the best of us. No! I am very new to Seattle so the new things seem to just be things, what new bakery??]

[Uuuuh i forget the name but im sure i can use the googles to find it. Its owned by a vamp. A vamp owning a bakery its kinda like hrmmm how good can u make treats when ur on a liquid diet LOL]

[That is an interesting question, I'd be down to investigate it with you some time. If you'd like the company!]

 [That sounds great! I'll do the leg work and get back to you. :D]

A Krystal and Grimoire copost
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Monday, June 15th-LiquidFire Arts-Dani 11am to 3pm

After getting cleaned up and changed into something more appropriate for going into her office at the LiquidFire. Dani figured it would just be easier to go there than fight with the ferry traffic. Once she was settled in her office with the door firmly shut; hoping people would take it as a hint to leave her alone.

The talk with Tom and Ryan listening let her air some of her thoughts, but it mad her sad that she was potentially loosing a friend. But she figured that she would cross that bridge when she had to. Just like she would cross any bridges that dealt with her and Lee being friends, lover, or mates.

Dani picked up her current office coffee mug, it was one that Josie had given her for her birthday, and it fit her mood for the day. The front of it read: “I would challenge you to a battle of wits, but I see you are unarmed” -William Shakespeare. It definitely felt like it was going to be that type of day when she’d entered the building.

Within thirty minutes she’d been proven right when her father’s assistant stopped in to give her a message that let her know that while they’d discussed the idea of her going freelance it wouldn’t be to hers or the company’s benefit; however, she would be let out of her exclusivity clause so long as she didn’t post anything on social media that she was working on currently for the company.

Then Dani got the email that sent her day spiraling from ‘ok’ to ‘why did I bother crawling out of bed this morning?’ The email that she’d read three times already made her want to bang her head against a wall. One of the benefits of being a werewolf, she couldn’t concuss herself easily. The, well she didn’t have a word  for what to call the developer and sender of the email. Wanted a jungle feel to the game, but have the trees be evergreens.

Even as she tried to think of how she could even go about telling the twit that it wouldn’t really work, just because pine trees didn’t grow vines and Spanish moss was mostly seen in the southern United States, she was drawing a picture. When she took a minute to look it over, she had to grin and transfer it to her phone.

Dani: this is what 0 fucks given looks like.

Attached to the text is a drawing of her and her kola holding a sign with a red no sign on it.

Lee: Having a baller of a day. It would seem. Why ya chuffed.

Dani: Not chuffed just tired of bullshit. And prima donna game developers.

Lee: It happens chin up and breathe you’ve had 3 days to get all that out of your system and you sound as moody as I was on my first night of the full moon.

Dani: Sorry, just wasn't a good full moon for me is all. Probably go for a ride later.

Lee: Yeah, wasn't the best month this year I can agree on it

Lee: I'm out cutting grass this fine morning. On landscaping duty. Nice to have a riding lawnmower though. Without it I’d be at this all day. Chore sheet as long as my forearm today and tonight I got to meet with the boss for more chores and tasks rather than the ones that come from the head of the pack. Got that PO box for you finally though. Emailed that info after I had my shower and got back to the house so check your inbox.

Dani: Ah fun, and I'll get your care package in the mail.

Lee: We only hit the PO box up once a week so no rush. Friday afternoons are the mail day for us. We zip into Castlerock to get odds and ends normally and pick up the mail. Well, we as in whoever gets chosen that week to be the step and fetch it luv.

Dani: Understandable, just means I can't send you the Aussie treats I found.

Lee: Maybe I can make my way up to your end. I can't get into specifics but there might be a chance that some of us might be coming into Seattle in the next week or two.  Likely why the Boss wants to talk to me tonight. Sec gotta delete this before it backs up on the cloud...

Dani: Nice, oh picked up a hybrid bike that I've been riding a couple days a week.

Lee: That is great news. Should help ya get some of that aggression out. If you can’t ride an Aussie a bike’s the next best thing  :grin:

Dani:  :evil:

The text conversation gave her a bit of a breather from wanting to put a dent in the wall at least.

The next couple of hours saw her exchanging emails with ‘the twit’ as she’d named his folder in outlook. She’d finally broken down and sent a sketch to prove just how wrong his idea was going to look. The final email just had a few sentences letting her know that she’d been right about the look and he would get back to her with another idea, unless she could come up with a forest/jungle feel that didn’t look like ass.

Grinning the she-wolf pulled up her drawing program and got to work.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Monday June 15th Seattle- Woodlawn Zoo 2am- 8am 

The Drive over to the Woodlawn zoo was stressful as Suki and Robyn made their way through the heavy fog their cruiser lights illuminated the road casting red and blue hues to the thick vapor as they slowly drove towards the Woodlawn Zoo's crime scene. Gibbons had called them cheerfully claiming we got one! To them saying this was definitely a scene for them but that Anderson and her were holding the scene until they came. And to bring Mr. Adler to the scene as well as they were very certain this was another addition to the Tarot Card killers victims list.

 They parked outside the Zoo gate and got out of the truck the poltergeist-white mist had not let up as it hovered in the air dampening sound and making visibility extremely poor. It was eerily silent in the Zoo as one of the security guards led them to the site of the crime. The thick vapour didn’t dance and swirl as Fog was known to, the wind had all but vanished leaving the fog to heavily enshroud everything in its damp embrace.

 it warped the surrounding paths and exhibits with its spineless tentacles to trail around everything. It drifted and ghosted, glided and dangled. It clung to and enfolded everything it touched. Nothing was spared. It snagged and snared every crag and tree without mercy as Suki and Robyn followed the glow of the guards mag light their own beams bobbed and bounced as they kept up with Kits and Cameras in tow.

They made it to the Temperate Forest habitat and Suki saw the lights that had been set up to give the scene more illumination.

The zoo section looked ethereal the way it was lit up and the greenery and cops on scene casting long indistinct shadows,through the dense fog. It writhed and coiled with almost seemingly delight to Suki's eyes, as the movement made the ghostly vapor dance and lazily swirl from the activity as everyone tried to work inside the Zoo's maze of mists.

"We are here." Harrison announced to the Captain and her tech. "Excellent. If I can get you to wait at the gates again, I am expecting a liaison that works with our unit to be arriving as well. His name is Klaus Adler. When he arrives please direct him to the crime scene. Thanks." Suki said as she watched the man head off.

Someone approached from the thick fog but it wasn't until they were three feet in front of the the Preternatural squads eyes that they saw it was Anderson from Homicide. "You guys made good time despite the weather. Only an hour from when we called in. Nice."

"What do we have Anderson?" Suki asked.

"I suspect your boy's been at it again. More weird shit. More Pantomime and posing and well you will see what you can see when we bring you over. The fogs making a shit show as far as visibility is concerned. Gibbons has been having a field day trying to make sure she has photos and video evidence but this weathers making it difficult.  Got a few of the guards hunting down some leaf blowers to see if we can use them to clear some of this fog potentially but we don't want to disturb the scene and accidentally blow away evidence. You guys might have to fully sit on this till the sun comes up and you get better visibility." The head of Homicide replied.

"It better not take that long. WE have a zoo to open in the morning and we want this cleared out of here before that if possible." A voice called out from the fog. "I understand you need to do what needs doing but if we could have it wrapped up before then that would be nice, less chance of reporters and bad press for everyone." The female voice called out before approaching them. Theresa Lasar, Zoo Admin here she said extending her hand to Suki.

The Captain took it and introductions were made as she assured the woman she would work as fast as she could to clear the place but being open for 9:30 am might not be happening. Negotiations began and the Zoo admin asked if that was happening if they could just close down this area restricting it to the public and if that would be satisfactory.  Suki said she would get back to the woman earnestly telling her she couldn't make any promises at the time being but that if they got into things now and chatted less they might be able to finish, if not, they could discuss keeping the Temperate Forest habitat are closed until they left the scene and collected all the data they could. As soon as it opened and the public was allowed in it would contaminate everything so Suki wanted to make sure they were through.

"You know Anderson if you wanted to see me you could come down to the lab it would be easier that way." Robyn teased as they waited for Suki to be done with talking to the Administrator.

"Keeping it Professional X-files. Besides we see each other enough as it is but who knows if we catch this guy we might not run into each other as much."

Gibbon's rolled her eyes as she brushed her asymmetrical bangs off her face for a second. "We have a lot of blood at this one so that might make you happy but something tells me its going to all be animal considering the fact we got two dead swans on scene but come kit up and I can drag you off to see what we have going on. Just be careful where you step the fog sucks. Not ideal conditions to be working in. Its been slow trying to make sure I haven't missed anything or stepped anywhere that I shouldn't but I have set up some markers and grids."

"If you say so Mr. Anderson," Robyn said in her best Agent Smith voice.

She turned towards Gibbons. "Lead the way."

Pat was in high spirits as she spoke rapidly excitement evident in her voice as she lead Robyn to the table and pop up tent they had set up for the cases and paused to watch Robyn suit up as she polished off her half empty can of Red bull. She flipped open her laptop as she waited and downloaded a copy of her pics onto the laptop to show her the photos of the first swan and the blood that stained the walkway. The bird was missing its head and wings. "Is it messed up that I'm cheesed over the fact this guy killed a bird. I mean I see a lot of bodies but animal torture. I don't know it just really grinds my gears. What that poor bird do to him?"

"It happened to be the favorite bird of the Master of the City." Robyn returned to the younger tech.

"Ooooh dang! Looks like Mr. Adler might have been right. We walked back to the car that other night to get a map and he had this idea that these murders might be for the Master of Seattle's sake when he was triangulating the direction our last Jane doe was facing." Pat said sounding more energized.


"Yeah the Captain mentioned it." Robyn said waving a hand in front of her face; watching the clouds move with the air currents.

Gibbons grinned.  "Did the Captain call him in tonight? Do you know? I still have his jacket I've been holding onto since the last time we saw him when he forgot it." She said as she clicked through the photos of the first dead swan and them moved onto the second a Male who was also missing his head and wings.

"I think so, but I'm not sure how long it's going to take him to get here through this pea soup." Robyn said honestly.

"Yeah weird to get fog like this during this time of the year normally don't start seeing it until August or that was what Anderson was saying. Not much movement either its just hanging around like a stage curtain super crazy stuff. Didn't see fog like this back at home. Kinda reminds me of Victorian London and Jack the ripper. Super spooky." She said as she clicked though the photos and stopped at the outlined shape barely visible at the water line even with the use of flash and extra lighting. "That's the body there. We didn't cross over the parameter fence to get down to the water due to the fog  Anderson had me hold up saying me slogging around in mud and stuff and taking a spill was the last thing anyone needed. I have to agree with him I didn't like the idea not being able to see what is out there in the water and stuff. Can't say for certain that TC isn't out there in this stuff lurking and listening to us. I mean probably not but part of me had this feeling like I was being watched while I was close down there but then again might be my imagination too cause... well active imagination and the lack of seeing much." Pat said in almost a whisper as she slid the hood up on her work suit to ward off the heebie jeebies she was feeling.

"Trust your instincts," Robyn said with a smile. "Hey Anderson, have you ever seen any other time the fog has been this thick in June?" She didn't like the idea that was forming in her mind.

"Sometimes it happens. We really haven't had any this month but it can happen. Once a month maybe twice a month you get fog in June or July we have had some warm weather and storm fronts this week so I can't say it I've seen it this thick this time of the year for a while. Maybe six years ago we had a night like this. But this thick. Yes sometimes Seattle gets Fog like this. Thankfully it isn't too often fire and paramedics are going to be having a field day tonight with the amount of accidents we will likely be seeing on the road. So many people just decide to chance it despite the fact that the media has put out warnings to travel only if you have to." Anderson said as he made his way through the dense white mist listening to the voices to join them at the table. "Captain and the Zoo Admin are going at it with their talks. Neubosato's not giving her the promise of an early morning open like the lady wants and I just deked out of that discussion to come over here since you ladies summoned me. Besides the weather what are we talking about?" Anderson asked as he stood behind the table to look at Pat's photos.

Gibbon's shrugged. "Umm not much shes suiting up, I'm sharing my artistic talent of photography catching Goodfell up and I guess Mr. Adler's coming down to the Zoo to do a looky-loo."

Anderson sighed "Fair enough still weird having a vamp on scene but you guys on the spook squad do your thing. We haven't gone down to the waters edge one the security guys went down to get a look before they called us but we had Pat cast his boots so we know what his prints are anything that doesn't match might be our boy."

Robyn nodded her head as she pulled on her overalls. "When the captain gets free you might want to let her know to get a white hat down here to see if the fog has had some magical assistance." She said as she looked up at Anderson as she bent down to make sure her pants were tucked into her muck boots. "I can clear small patches so we can see the body but something feels off."

"Whole city is like this X-File this ain't magic just mother nature. But I will pass on your comment to the Captain when I see her. Just got to finish my report before I head out and trade off what I have with Suki. She wants to cross check the security guards I interviewed to see if they might have remembered anything extra. Sadly we don't have too much we only have been on scene for an hour but we collected what we could. Going to be shoving off soon after this." Anderson said as he took his visor cap off to run a hand over his head "I have a feeling tonight might be one of those nights were we see more calls. Perfect night to dump a body or do crime with little to no witnesses."

Pat sighed. "If you don't have anything for me to shoot and and bag and tag do you think I can stay behind to help Goodfells its just her and Neubasato an extra pair of hands is always good.

Anderson shrugged. "You will have to ask The Captain if she wants you about. I just brought you because we had a body. You are on loan to any department that needs a tech. Can't see why she wouldn't say yes though. What about you X-Files you want a helper tonight or you want to be solo?"

"Pat's always welcome to work with me if you don't need her." Robyn said with a smile. "And yeah the fog is intense all over the city, but air feels off here, and not because it's the scene of a body dump." She explained holding a hand out for Anderson to help her up.

Anderson helped her to her feet his forearm flexing slightly under his short sleeve uniform shirt as he helped her rise. "You need to give me more than it feels off X-files. The whole night feels off the fogs just got everyone feeling uneasy. I got a good gut nothing feels weird to me. But I don't run around skyclad and make offering to pagan gods so..." He shrugged. "If you had tangible evidence that would be something."

Pat blushed "I might have worked her up cause I was telling her I was creeped out tonight. The fog is spooky and I wasn't looking forward to going to the edge of the water to photograph that body when I can't see more than two or three feet-ish in front of my face. It just feels like the kind of weather where someone could creep on you easy or that something could grab my foot and yank me under the water."

Anderson nodded. "Well there has been a death here so you know negative vibes and dead animals. If you can tell me straight up they were used in a ritual or something that be cause to bring in a white hat. But the Chief doesn't want to blow the budget to call witches in and pay them unless we have to  get what I mean?"

 
"Yeah I get you," Robyn said watching his eyes as he talked. "I wish I could explain it in a way that would make sense to you, but I can't. The only thing I can say is the air is to still, watch." She waved her hand again in the air and watched as the fog move from side to side, but not dissipate.  "The air current should cause it to dissipate even for just a bit, this doesn't."

 
Anderson smiled. "I'm not ball busting GoodFells." He opened his cellphone pulling up the weather channel. "Air speed is less than half a mile per hour and the zoo is in a walled enclosure slotted in a maze of smaller enclosures and trees and walls to further calm things down.  I don't know but tonight they are calling for a heck of a storm coming in. Maybe this is like the quiet before she hits. Think tonight after I crush it at the gym, I will enjoy sitting out on my apartment balcony with a small pizza and a couple cold Buds and enjoy the show."

 
"Maybe," Robyn said, "like I said it's hard to explain when for me the air is my element. So I'm closer to it."

"And don't you think that you're defeating the purpose of going to the gym by drink a couple cold ones and a pizza?" She mused.

 
"Bud light and a small thin crust portobello mushroom and roasted garlic pizza with balsamic glaze instead of red sauce won't kill me. I weight train for an hour then do a ten mile run. You sound like my trainer X-Files." Anderson laughed.

 
"Still a lot of carbs," Robyn said with a sniff. "And no beer can't be considered whole grain either."

 
"Calories in Calories out I did the math its fine." He said grinning "Besides I'm in decent shape," he said flexing. "Go a head and try and pinch an inch."

Gibbons made a Ugh sound as she stood up and grabbed the video camera and holstered her mag light at her hip as she drained the rest of her energy drink can shaking the last few drops.

 
"Mmm maybe later, gotta keep it professional." She teased though her look said she wouldn't  mind taking him up on the offer, before turning to go with Pat.

"Thanks." She whispered to the girl beside her as they worked their way down to where the swans were.

 
"What you thanking me for?" Pat said stopping to show her where they found the first dead swan near the partitioned fence.

 
"Where would you like me to start." Robyn asked as she knelt down to look over the dead bird.

 
"I haven't touched anything so I guess treat it like a human body. I mean it IS evidence right?  And you didn't tell me what the Thanks was for Goodfells." Pat said as she struggled to pull the camcorder out of its zippered case.

 
Robyn chuckled, "For reminding this wasn't an ice cream social. That's where part of the thanks was for. Here let me hold the bag while you get the camcorder out."

 
"I never see him get like that and they you show up and hes all jokes and smiles. We work together fairly often and he is always so serious. I think maybe he wants to be friends with you." Pat said as she fished the vid cam out and thanked Robyn not yet turning it on.

 
"I think he wants to be friends with benefits with me," Robyn returned as her attention shifted back to swan. "I know vampires are strong but these guys are meaner than the best trained guard dog."

 
"Well I can't help you out on the signals. I'm hopeless and suck with social cues.  Maybe he does maybe he just wants you to feel welcome because you are new. Only Anderson and the universe knows for sure. So we good to turn this on. Figured we should keep the chit chat and gossip off camera for the video logs in case we need em in court. Could you imagine Anderson sitting in court to give his statements on the case as a witness and him hearing you and I talking about him like this ha ha ha ha!" Pat said giggling. "Mortification. Call this man a hearse!"

 
Robyn chuckled, "Very good idea. And yeah lets get to filming. If you can get the light to be a bit dimmer than it normally is it might help with the video quality."

 
"Yeah figured that out on the first pass when I had the thing out earlier and realized it ain't good for anything other than close up." She said and turned the camera on "Okay Exhibit A one dead female swan at least I think it is female. I don't know how to sex them but it is the smaller of the two... " Pat monologue to the camera as it focused on the swan as she knelt on the ground letting Goodfells have the honor of moving the bird as she inspected it and then turned it bird over onto its back to notice a Lower case n or potentially a U painted on the white chest of the swan. The dark crimson had dirt particles stuck to it from where it had lain on the footpath but there was no mistaking it was blood.

 
"Well that's interesting, but not sure what the significance is. As it has nothing to do with the scientific name of the swan. Could be the unsub is upping his game." Robyn mused for the log, as she took a sample of the blood on the bird's chest.

 
"Spelling something out maybe?" Pat suggested as they further inspected the bird noting the neck had been broken but that the head had been torn off the lines were torn and ragged indicating no knife had been used.

 
"It's not out of the realm of possibilities. It seems our guy like to use symbolism in how he stages the body dumps." Robyn agreed.

This has been a Lady Jallyn/Wyn copost - Part 1
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
The pair  headed  to the next swan as it sat on the other side of the perimeter fence close to the mud. She shivered slightly trying to keep the creepy thoughts of alligators swamp things and creatures from the black lagoon to herself as she turned the camera back on and Robyn inspected this bird and the surrounding area for evidence. The head been ripped off but the surrounding mud there was little blood to be found amongst the security guard and Gibbon's past footprints. The wings were also missing on this one and the head was no where to be seen as was the Previous case with the first Bird. Lifting it gently from the mildly muddy earth Goodfells discovered a Capital M or W on the bird as Pat got everything on video and she paused to get some detailed shots with her own camera.

 
Robyn shook her head, "curiouser and curiouser," she muttered, as she took her samples.

 
" Didn't know you were in Alice in Wonderland fan." Pat mused as she shut the camera off and looked around .  The pair felt enshrouded by the fog as pat held the mag light with her left hand letting the camcorder dangle around her neck as they stood in their three foot visibility circle of each other.

 
"Always, besides it's Lewis Carroll's version of Underland, or Fairie if you will." Robyn said as she tried to decide if she wanted to risk the trek to the body. "Might as well see to the body."

 
" I don't know how you could be so calm about not missing something with how weird this weather is whole time Ive been here I've been freaking out. " Pat said standing up "just be careful it's a little slick down there near the water."


As if on cue they heard a large splash. And there was suddenly the call of a duck though it was muffled as it called out from the foggy depths in the Darkness. Gibbons let out a little nervous hum of displeasure at the sudden commotion.

 
Robyn sighed, "I just keep reminding myself that this isn't a corn maze in October."


She turned to look in the direction the sound came from. "If swamp thing gets us we scream for Anderson," Robyn offered giving Pat a lopsided grin.

 
Gibbons nodded "Not sure how well that plan would pan out but its better than nothing... why can't to good lord gives us day time bodies?!" She grumbled nervously as Robyn went over the waist high perimeter fence and Pat followed trying to keep her mag light trained on the ground to not disturb the foot prints. She and Robyn took photos of the area and Pat and Robin stepped in the prints that Pat had stepped in previously until they stopped and all that were left were Harrison's boot treads.

 
"More witnesses?" Robyn returned. She brought her own flash light up and sucked in a breath. "The Fool."

 
Pat turned on the video camera as they inched closer to the body to began their precursory examination of the latest body, examining the tattered rag poncho that had been stitched together from several different fabric sources. The body was suspended from a wooden post a little less than the thickness of Robyns slender sylphish wrists. It that had been driven into the soft mud at the waters edge. The feet hovered off the ground by 6 inches so it did not come in contact with the water. A black clothed bindle stick was slung over the left shoulder of the posed body, the right arm extended outwards the index finger pointing out towards the nights fog accusingly. A single dead white swan was posed its white wings were missing but it lay propped up and tied to a stick to stand upright by the woman's feet looking up at her. A white feather coated in blood stuck out from the woman's blonde hacked hair, her face cut from the edge of each lip to create a macabre grin. They found no footprints other than the ones of the security guard and the ones they were making as Pat circled the body with care taking in details with her video camera and Robyn began snapping photos with her camera.

 
Robyn shivered as she took in the scene, moving around the body slowly. Cataloguing how she was attached to the pole. "Is this water source enclosed by the zoo, or does it connect to some of the other lakes around here?"

 
"I think its man made." Pat said "As it is its a weird thing, The Swans here don't really belong here in this exhibit its more for Asian species but they were injured and the Zoo Nursed them back to health and they just sorta stuck around."

 
"They got lazy," Robyn said, "It happens to a lot of animals that are nursed back to health. But Anseriforms seem to do it more readily. Like on the east coast they have a problem with Canadian Geese year round because they don't migrate anymore."

"But I bet you when the fog burns away, she'll be pointing at the Archangel Industries tower complex." Robyn mused.

 
"Hey it is cold up in Canada can you blame them for not wanting to go back there?" Pat chuckled but sobered "Can't say for sure don't want to jump the hog on this one." She said zooming in to take a better look at the sewn clothing and the Bindlestick. "Wonder how our guy managed to pose her so elaborately. The other two I get but this one... Sadly shes more macabre art and mannequiny than the others...This guys a real sick puppy. And I thought the last body was bad." she said softly.

 
"That she is," Robyn said shaking herself like a dog just getting out of the water. "I just hope we get a break soon."

 
The radio of the guard Suki was talking to erupted in static.  "Hey Jazwinder, can you tell the cops that their liaison is here?  Big German fella that just appeared out of the fog like some kind of ghost.  Didn't even hear his car arrive.  He should be joining you shortly."

"Not a particularly pleasant evening for a drive but a perfect night for a murder, wouldn't you say?"  Klaus asked as he appeared out of the fog.  "What are we looking at Captain Neubosato?"

It was a horrible night for a drive but it was a good night for a run and Klaus had made use of the supernatural speed that vampires possessed to run the distance between his apartment and the zoo.  He'd likely arrive a good half hour earlier than he might have otherwise, since he didn't need to obey speed limits and could take short cuts that cars couldn't manage.

 
Suki greeted Klaus taking a break from interviewing her final security guard about the call and what the Guards had relayed confessing they had not made it to the waters edge but that the techs were just starting in on that due to the poor visibility as she passed over  the recounts from her interview as well as Anderson's notes for Klaus to read.

Anderson tipped his hat. "You got your full party here Captain so I will bid you farewell for the night and head out. You can keep Gibbon's if you want. She was hoping to stay behind and help."

"I see no issue with her helping Goodfells." Suki said with a nod as she thanked Anderson and watched the head of Homicide leave melting into the fog.
[8:04 PM]
Robyn and Pat continued with their findings documenting what they could see keeping their tone professional as they called out the observations.  Robyn gently pulled back the neck of the poncho of their victim, glad for her tall stature, to note that the neck had been slit ear to ear as Pat gasped behind her as she zoomed in to get the detail.

But there was a sharp intake of breath Robyn heard a splash behind herself.

 
"What the hell?" She hissed turning to sweep her flashlight over the fog shrouded water.

 
Gibbons was gone...

 
"PAT!" she yelled out, as she moved to where the girl had been standing.

 
Klaus' head lifted.  "Sounds like somebody just fell in,"  he said.

 
There was the sound of splashing and a gasping of air. As Pat resurfaced choking in the fog unable to see the shore or anything around her the brackish water burned her sinuses as she tried to touch the bottom but her feet pound no purchase she wasn't sure how she had ended up in the water. "Rob-yn!" she managed to get out between the coughing as she fought to tread water in her waterlogged overalls and gear the panic clear in her voice.

 
Somebody killed swans?  The Master is going to be pissed.  If he doesn't show up himself, he'll certainly sent the Huntsman.  The vampire began heading down the path towards where the call and the splash had come from but not before he sent at text to Nigel and Waylon. 

<Tarot murder at the Woodlawn zoo has been expanded to include two swans, decapitated and wingless.  DEFINITE message being sent.>

"What's going on?"  the vampire said as he arrive at the are where all the equipment was staged.

 
Robyn moved in the direction she heard the splashing coming from but she wasn't completely sure she was going in the right direction. "Gibbons fell in, but I'm having trouble finding her. Sounds like she's having a hard time staying above water. Think you can help me find her."

 
"I've got her."  Klaus kicked off his shoes and shed his coat.  Then he dropped his wallet, phone and keys on the coat, all in the space of a single heart beat.  He wasn't worried about the loose change in his pocket.

The fog was distorting the sound but Klaus had a rough idea of where the floundering woman was, just from the sound.  What was truly telling him where she was was the exquisite scent of her fear.  He'd fed well earlier in the night but he'd expended a great deal of energy running to the zoo and he was about to discover whether his control is was as good as he thought it was.

With a leap that was a perfect display of the uncanny strength that vampires possessed, Klaus propelled himself over the fence and into the water.  He'd been through this area multiple times with Brandy and she'd laughed as his reluctance to even attempt to see if he could call the swans.  Now they lay dead on the bank and he was going to try and save one of the people who were trying to catch their murderers.

 
Pat floundered in the water trying to locate where to swim she heard a splash in the water and instinctively tried to doggy paddle towards it but felt her leg snagged on something the adrenaline and fear of being in the water unable to see anything with the weight pressing her down as she took in another mouthful of water.  She wasn't a strong swimmer and her mind wasn't helping as she tried to kick her leg free of whatever had snagged it. Monster... it screamed as she splashed about furiously trying not to go under the water.


The ducks on the near by banks that were trying to slumber began to make noise as their home was suddenly awash with activity. One let out a warning call as the sound of the ducks rushing around in the brush could be heard.

 
Robyn let Klaus do his thing in getting to Pat. "Pat, Klaus is coming to get you, but I need you to try not to struggle too much."

Instead of yelling out for Suki and Anderson she fished out her radio. "Captain or Anderson we need to get a medic down here to look over Pat, she fell into the water, but I don't know what her status is. Mr. Adler has gone after her."

 
"Copy that. Anderson left. I'll have security bring by a first aid kit and we can assess her when you help fish her out. Watch your footing down there." Suki radioed back hoping the tech was alright. "We would be smart to hold off on calling an ambulance with the amount of calls that are coming in tonight if it can be helped."  She looked to the one security guard and requested a first aid kit. She herself had first aid training as did the security staff on site so she prayed silently that things would be okay as she waited for an update once Gibbons was out of the water.


Pat nodded at the muffled voice "My- Legs...Caught on..." She coughed as she took in another mouthful of water. "Om something." She coughed back as she fought to stay on top of the water while trying to kick free. She didn't dare try to submerge herself to see if she could pull her leg away. The enclosure had been full of trees likely it was a tree branch she wasn't sure if she could strip off her overalls and ditch the camera and everything on her it might just tangle herself up worse.  She tried to calm herself to focus on just staying afloat. Goodfells said Mr. Adler was there that was what the large splash had been. She was mildly grateful it was June and not April or this would have been doubly unpleasant and terrifying.

 
"Captain, do I have your permission to clear the fog?" Robyn asked over the radio. Edging closer to the waterline.

 
"If you can clear the water without disturbing evidence on the bank do it. We don't want the lawyers having a hayday and claiming magical tampering with this case, but if it will help you guys down there and you can do what I requested I'm giving you clearance to use magic. over." Suki radioed back.

 
"Copy that," Robyn said tucking the radio back into her overalls and moved into the water of the lake. She held her hands out in front of her and called on the air currents just between them to build.

When it felt like she was holding a mini wind storm in her hands she began to push her hands outward, working to clear just the fog on the water around her and then to where she heard Pat's sounds of splashing.

"Mr. Adler I'd work fast, I'm not sure how long I can keep this up. First time I've tried something so localized." Robyn said through her gritted teeth.

 
"I see her."  He hadn't needed the fog cleared but those who were going to assist in rescuing Pat certainly would.  It had been a long time since Klaus had been swimming but it was like riding a bicycle.  You never forgot.

An arm wrapped around Pat's chest from behind, adding to her buoyancy.  "Relax,"  Klaus said softly.  "I have you.  Don't fight what you're caught on.  It will want to pull you down and it you struggle away from it, the angle will drag you under.  So relax.  I've got you."

 
Pat tried to do what she could as she grabbed onto the vampire her head barely above the water but she forced herself to try and calm down after Klaus explained what was likely happening underwater. Her heart thrummed in her chest and throat as she took the opportunity to look heaven wards as the cross she wore around her neck began to glow softly under the water as she greedily gulped in air all she could taste was mud and silt and dead leaves. She noticed she could see lights off to her right and Goodfells on the bank the fog swirled overhead but was not encasing the water or anywhere between the tech on the back and where she and Klaus were in the water.

 
Robyn watched as Klaus reached Pat and heard him tell her to try and calm down. Hopefully being able to see the bank would help the young tech out.

 
"Okay, is there anything weighing you down, making it hard to swim?"  Klaus could feel the sting of the cross.  It wasn't touching his skin but it was getting a little hotter than he'd like.  It was also going a long way towards making sure he didn't take a bite out of the poor tech.   "Once we've got you where you're not in trouble, I'll see what I can do about freeing your leg.  If all else fails, I'll stand on the bottom and push your feet up."  It was meant as a joke.  Hopefully it would calm her a little.

 
Pat nodded frantically "Okay do what you need to do."

 
Klaus didn't need to take a breath; he just slipped under the water.  Pat's leg and bootlaces were snagged on some branches.  It wasn't difficult to tear her loose.  He was down maybe five or six feet and he couldn't touch the bottom beneath him.  If he had to guess from the way the branch moved, there was another ten feet or so below him.

So much for standing on the bottom and holding Gibbons up.

 
With the leg of the pants torn and cleared and the offending boot slipped off Pat bobbed up to the surface "I'm Clear!" She called out as she forced herself to pull her legs up closer to the surfece of the water trying to pretend she had a flutter board in front of her like she had used years ago during her one summer of swimming lessons as she tried to make her way to the shore where Robyn stood she looked over her shoulder to see Klaus's head appear back above water and she gave him a nod as she made her way back to the bank trying to come up twenty feet from where she had fallen in as to not disturb the crime scene. When her barefoot hit the slimy muck on the bottom of the pond she was relieved and also grossed out as she used the last of the adrenaline in her system to scrabble up the bank and lay on the mud and grass underneath the bamboo trees huffing and puffing her head ringing and heart still pounding as she closed her eyes and breathed in deeply as her body shook.

This has been a Maxx/Lady Jallyn/Wyn COPOST
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Robyn waited for Klaus to make it to the shoreline before she let the wind go and the fog rolled back in to cover them again.

 
Klaus deliberately chose the bank opposite the suspended figure to climb out but not before he got a good look at the macabre display.  He made note of the third dead swan.  He's trying to provoke a reaction.  He has to know this will piss off the Master.  It's meant to make him react, rather than think.  "I think we can safely say that this is aimed at the Master of the City," he said as he climbed out of the water, not even a little out of breath.  It's hard to be out of breath when you don't need to breathe.

The bank he chose also allowed him to put some distance between himself and Gibbons.  It would be the height of bad form to sink his teeth into her, right after rescuing her.  Not without permission anyway.

 
Robyn moved so that she was close to Pat. "Hey they've got someone with a first aid kit up near the front by the Captain. Why do you go up and get checked out you sucked in a fair amount of water and dried off."

 
"This one has hands,"  Klaus said, as the fog slowly returned to obscure the corpse.  "Wrist cuffs are likely holding them on, so they probably aren't original to the body, shall we say?"

Klaus had never been a fan of wet underwear or wet socks but he certainly wasn't about to strip naked as he made his way back towards the fence.  The display certainly hadn't been put up by the vampire's wererat minions.  They'd be too tempted by their nature not to feast, given the phase of the moon.  He'd wondered idly whether the hands were being used as treats for the lycanthropes but their presence her meant they were being kept for other purposes.

Maybe.

 
Gibbons scrambled through the foliage to the perimeter fence as the fog slowly began to condense back into place. She made it over the wall and winced as her booted foot hit the other side. Trying her best to not cry. She wasn't going to cry at a crime scene. Not on her watch. She nodded clenching her teeth as she looked down at the water logged video camera fearfully wondering how much shit she would be in for damaging police property as she steeled her resolve and began limping back towards where they had stationed the table and tent to report back to Suki.

 
Robyn moved back over to the body. "Mr. Adler," she began, "did you happen to notice the swan at her feet? And the feathers in her hair."

 
"I certainly saw the swan," Klaus said.  "I'm pretty much obliged as a vampire to notice such things.  And yes, I saw the feather.  Shall we call her Macaroni?"

 
"If you want," Robyn said ignoring Klaus's sarcasm. "What I'm getting at is it in your estimation would you say that the fool is alluding to the swans living at the top of the towers?"

 
"I would have drawn that conclusion if the swan  had been on the head,"  Klaus answered.  "I think it is more a case of the victim being intended to represent the Master of the City.  The swan at his feet is looking at him as if in adoration.  Threatening the swans will certainly draw out the Master.  Harming them will draw him out even more.  If he is provoked enough, he will act rashly and place himself in the hands of our killer, who is clearly willing to draw far more attention to this situation than most vampires.   As you might expect, we tend to play things close to the chest.  This asshole is putting up billboards, which has me wondering what his real game is."

 
"Ah," Robyn said as Klaus explained what it was he saw in the scene. "It’s possible that our boy has a grudge against the Master of the City, I realize that vampires have enough time on their hands to cultivate a good plan of revenge. Gives a whole new meaning to slow burn."

 
"If this is a slow burn, it's a fast acting slow burn."  Klaus clambered over the fence and back onto the path.  "Vampires tend to move slowly and I suspect that may actually be part of the plan.  He's drawing a lot of attention and perhaps is trying to force the Master of the City to act before he is ready.  Speed chess, where there is a time limit of a few seconds on the moves rather than minutes."

 
Pat hobbled back to the staging point where Suki met her and she struggled out of her wet overalls that were missing a leg and sat on a chair soaked in her cut off jean shorts and tank top as she tried to explain what happened as the Captain began checking on her wellness and assessing her injuries. She gratefully took the emergency blanket to wrap herself up in. "We were at the body and then I just felt backwards into the water but I felt something yank me back and under it pulled me under and father out into the pond." Gibbons explained "It held me under whatever it was...And then I was free and tried swimming back and snagged myself on a tree. Mr. Adler fished me out." She said trying to keep her voice from shaking as she realized how close she had come to drowning.

Suki inspected Gibbons ankle and went still as the flash light illuminated the young techs pale leg, just above where Pats boot had been a large set of welts had formed with a very distinctive finger and thumb impressions. "Not something. Someone." Suki said as she picked up the radio. "Exercise extreme caution. Our suspect might still be on the scene. Gibbons has very distinct finger impressions on her leg and says something dragged her into the water. I'm giving you permission to clear the area of fog if you think it will not disrupt the evidence and you can make sure the wind you can control is gentle and not a whirlwind Goodfells, its either that or we have you return here and we wait till sunup. I don't want anyone getting ambushed down there. There is a strong possibility that the suspect is still in the zoo potentially the water you are near.  Do you copy?"

 
Robyn blinked as the radio crackled to life. She pulled it back out and gave Suki an affirmative.  "Watch my back?" She asked Klaus as she called up her magic, she skin starting to glow, it was no where near as bright as a full blooded sidhe.

A strong wind began to move about the area, pushing the fog away from them. It was a slow process as the magic that she had was something that could be a wild thing.

 
Komm und hol einen Vampir.  Mal sehen, was du wirklich hast.  Klaus reached out with his vampiric senses.  He should have known that, under the circumstances, there would have been a possibility that the vampire would have been lurking.  He would, no doubt, be seriously outmatched if he and the vampire did clash but if they did, he'd make sure they were able to place a name and face on him.


 
Klaus kept a weary eye out on the water and the surrounding area of the closure as Robyn used her magic to dissipate the fog. However wind magic was a fickle thing and the longer she sustained it to try and clear the area of fog the more unpredictable it became the first gentle wind began to waver as gusts jetted it from the center of the concentrated magic it stirred the leaves in the trees as they waved wildly the leaves hissing like displeased snakes as the wind lashed at them. Bamboo leaves and small twigs began to part from their homes flying into the air swirling angrily in the wind like a swarm of frantic locusts as the fog began to race out of the enclosure area with unexpected speed. Loose foliage slapped and flew into her face and Klaus's as the magic persisted. The posted corpses hair began to blow and the feathers from the Jane does hair dislodged the bloody feathers joining the small whirlwind of air current and her stitched together poncho  began to flap and flutter violently in the wind like a maimed desperate moth looking to escape....

 
"STOP!" Klaus commanded.  "You're disrupting the crime scene!  We need to catch those feathers!"  He snatched up a pair of gloves from the crime tech's kit and, pulling them on made a carefully timed but equally desperate leap to try and catch the bloody feathers that danced on the wind.


 
Robyn heard the yelled command and fought to fold her powers away, it been a very long time since she'd had to do something on so extensive a scale.

As the wind died away she fell flat on her ass. She'd made sure that she'd stayed as far away from the body, so that if she suffered from energy drain she wouldn't mess up the scene.

There were times she hated having ties to an element. It always proved that mother nature would only bend so far to the wielders demands.

 
With the fog having cleared out of the Temperate Forest habitat area visibility and lighting went a lot farther than previously. As the wind settled they would have some time before the fog fully engulfed the enclosure.  Klaus watched as the stray bloody feathers began their descent down from the air. One falling into the tall thin bamboo trees the other gently drifted onto the placid water not far from where he had rescued Gibbons.   Robyn was free to photograph and inspect the body without the heavy fog pressing in on her giving her the perfect opportunity to reshoot photos and check the ground for further evidence.

 
Klaus sighed but with care set his phone back on the fence and swam back out to collect the feather there was no sense in sending Robyn out to do it since he was already soaking wet from his tech rescue and returned to back to the bank where he climbed the bamboo trees and with the use of his nose found the other bloody feather returning them to to the exhausted Fey crime scene tech.

As she bagged them as if on cue his cell phone began to ring the caller ID let him know it was Waylon Crosby and he was at the zoo gate waiting for admittance into the zoo.

15 minutes later Waylon found himself in the Temperate Forest habitat but the elder vampire was not a lone a man with wild short tousled hair was with him and Suki was in talks with the vampire. While not heated she explained that having him on scene as a civilian and bringing others in was against policy and procedure even with the Master of Seattle sending him down. He countered that Rufus the man he had brought was a were dog and a probable asset that should and could be used.

While true Suki shook her head unhappy with the fact the older vampire seemed to barge in and try to take over the show. He explained it be easy enough to back date some papers and just sign him and Rufus up as Liaisons.

Suki was not keen on fudging paperwork but did pull out papers to have both the men sign that night to include them as preternatural liaisons but noted that she would expect both of them to attend at least one of the Quarterly meets to make it official and that he was in luck as  July was their next meet up with the Liaisons.  There was no sense in arguing the night away as it was Sunrise would be upon them in less than 2 hours and Rufus could be an asset if he was disciplined enough to not eat the evidence.

 
"You'll need to excuse me for calling the Huntsman,"  Klaus said.  "And personally, I'm glad he brought Rufus.  Weredogs are  like wereswans.  They are not subject to the whims of the moon.  Granted that their noses are not quite as sensitive as wolves but the vampire was present far more recently than any other crime scene, so he will get a better chance at trying to detect the vampire than any of the others who have managed to make it to scene."

 
"I am aware Mr. Adler or Rufus would not be here currently as we are still a couple hours from sunset." Suki replied.

"My sniffer is just as good as any wolves. Don't let the rumors fool you.  Now if you excuse me I'm just going to go somewhere a bit more private and dog out. Promise scouts honor I'll be on my best behavior Captain and Mr. Crosby brought a leash and harness for me and snacks so we will be be golden Mon Capitaine. " Rufus said with a lopsided grin as he peeled off his shirt and disappeared into the near by foliage only to return a couple moments later.

Suki watched as a Black and white Husky with mismatched blue and brown eyes trotted out to sit at Waylon's feet sniffing at the grocery bag his shaggy tail wagging as he huffed excitedly at the pork loin contained within.


 
Waylon fed Rufus the pork loin vanished in a couple minutes time while Gibbons insisted she was good enough to work as she wrapped a tensor bandage on her foot slipped on a pair of rubber boots from her kit and a set of disposable overalls she limped back down to the waters edge to see if she could help Robyn.

With Rufus well fed Waylon helped the were dog into his harness and leash it was more for show than for restraint as if Rufus wanted to he could snap the leash easily but the vampire would be able to grab him by the harness if he needed reining in and Suki led them down towards the path where the scene crime scene was but told them not to go near the body but that the rest of the surrounding area was game.  The long dark haired vampire could see the body staked in the mud from the perimeter fences line and the dead swan just before it as well as the ones just past it as the lights illuminated the dark enclosure. He noted that the walk into the zoo fog was everywhere except for the enclosure they were in which was odd.

 
"He must have been watching us, likely from the far side,"  Klaus said.  "The ducks were quite agitated."

 
Rufus perked up at the mention of ducks his tail wagging as he sniffed at the air the scent of swan blood was the predominant smell in the area as he made his way to the parameter fence and rose up on his hind legs looking back at the vampire who held his leash.

 
Robyn looked up from checking the picture she'd just taken. "Feeling better?"

 
"Its sprained but you know its better to come down here and help than sit around like a bump on a log. Going to likely have a funky bruise but the Captain snapped a couple pics of the ligature marks and wants more tomorrow but yeah I will live thankfully. What can I hold or move around for you while you are snapping pics?" Pat asked looking around at the enclosure without fog and back at the vampires near the perimeter fence. Sp far it had been a wild night.

 
"If you feel like it, can you start on collecting trace, while take some more pictures." Robyn said thoughtfully.

 
Pat nodded. "I'm on it."

 
"Do you want to go over the fence?"  Waylon chuckled.  "I will not demean you by treating you like an actual dog but believe me, I am tempted."  He hoisted the weredog up as if he were a puppy and set him down on the other side of the fence.  "You eat a duck and I will have you fixed,"  the Huntsman said, winking.

 
Rufus gave a soft woof but began to sniff on the other side straining on his leash as he waited for Waylon to hop over. He looked over at the bank where the techs were studying the body and sniffed at the air and sneezed as he caught the scent of bleach before turning away from them sniffing at the long grass and grove that was not illuminated. He could smell that the ducks were in that direction.

 
Pat ran trace as best as she could but wasn't finding anything that stuck out. Being able to take the body back to the morgue where there was proper light and no creeping threats out in the dark would make for better work. "Captain? The morgue have they been called to come down and pick up our Jane doe? We have collected a lot of photos and what have you but I feel like it be best if we could get her down and take her back to go over things. The light levels and everything else... It just be better."

Suki nodded she stayed on the other side of the fence far from the body. With Crosby and Adler about she didn't want to get near the body. She had enough excitement on her hands without accidentally reading the body and the side effects that came with it. "Yes they were called likely another half hour or so before we see them though.." She informed the techs.

"Lovely." Pat said softly as she looked back up at the corpse. Her eyes searching for anything at all out of place.



This is part 3 of a co-post by Lady Jallyn, Maxx and Wyn
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Robyn agreed with Pat that they'd be better served it the body was at the morgue. She figured while she waited she'd check out the area near the water's edge.

 
The waters edge was littered with bamboo leaves and twigs that floated on the surface of the dark still waters. In the distance off to her right she could hear rustling in the tall grass and trees in the darkness.

Rufus snaked his way through the foliage catching the scent of animals. Swan, duck pig... he snuffled along the ground with Waylon silently following behind as he caught a scent and pulled them closer to the edge of the man made pond. Near the waters edge in the darkness there was a indentation in the grass and damp earth.  It was roughly 40 inches in length and two and a half feet wide. Rufus sat near it and gave a soft woof to alert the long dark haired vampire. He could smell bleach and under it death.

 
"Captain, I suspect you might want to check over here,"  Waylon said.  "I think something was laid on the ground here.  Something larger than a duck."

 
Suki grabbed a couple markers and pulled the mag light from her hip as she went over the wall sticking to the edge and following the trail where Rufus and Waylon had made. Unlike them she needed to the light as she trained it on the underbrush making her way through the bamboo grove and wild grass until she finally made it to their side.  "Well that is certainly larger than a duck." Suki exclaimed as she looked at the indentation as she put in a couple fluorescent flag markers.  She knelt down carefully as she inspected the soft earth.  Her pulse sped up slightly as she noted the impression against the earth.  "This is further confirms the theory of him using a hockey bag to carry his victims to his dump sight. We found some Nylon fibers at our first dump site in the tree line. Now we have a pattern and exact size.  Can you smell anything else. Can you smell him here?"

Rufus shook his head no. He couldn't smell the vampire that had done this.

"GoodFells you want to hike over here and snap us some photos since Gibbons is injured?" Suki called out.

 
"Do we have your permission to continue, Captain?"  Waylon asked.  "We might be able to find where our flying Wallenda landed, if he landed.  "It is entirely likely that he Peter Panned the whole time."

 
Suki cocked her head unfamiliar with the term.

 
"On it," Robyn called back as she hiked over to where the others were. "Maybe if the duck was from the Jurassic period," she muttered as she started taking pictures.

 
"Surely you've heard of the Flying Wallendas?"  Waylon asked.  "High wire circus acrobats?  The patriarch of the family fell to his death while performing at the tender age of seventy something.  One of his grandsons recently crossed Niagara Falls.  They're famous or perhaps infamous for not using safety gear."

 
Suki shook her head no. "The circus isn't really my thing. Closest I come to it is running this unit and the capers that ensue with the job. Proceed but if you wouldn't mind using a light that would be appreciated. I know you can see well in the dark but I am not sure you might spot something like nylon fibers or hair or foot prints unless Rufus here can smell them." She replied.

Rufus sniffed at the night and stood walking away from the edge of the water as he took in a lung full of air air gently straining on his leash beckoned Waylon to head in deeper to the habitat.

 
"We are doing our best not to disturb potential evidence or wildlife,"  Waylon said.  "Rufus is being rather insistent in going this way.  If it turns out he's decided to hunt down one of the resident waterfowl, I've already told him he's getting neutered if that is the case."

 
Rufus let out a soft growl but gently strained on the leash ignoring the threat. Like hell he was going to get neutered...His nose had picked up something out of place...

 
"I know Rufus, you promised to leave the ducks alone," Waylon cooed.  "I'm coming.  Don't get your knickers in a twist.  I am so wearing the wrong shoes for this."

 
"You good here Robyn? I'm going to follow the K9 unit." Suki said "unless you don't feel safe here. I can call if we find anything."

 
"I'm good," Robyn returned with a smile not looking up from her camera's view finder.

 
“I can keep an eye on her,” Klaus said. “It wouldn’t be the first time I rescued one of your techs on a crime scene,” he added with a chuckle.


The search lead the the trio through the growth to a man made rock outcropping that housed the water source for the pond a gentle stream babbled in the dark as Rufus huffed the surrounding area he stood on his hind legs his front paws against the rock as he let out a gentle woof as his nose twitched as he looked back at the vampire and cop with his mismatched colored eyes.


"Thanks Mr. Adler," Robyn said still taking pictures and looking to see if any fibers had been left this time. "So what part of Germany do you hail from?" The question came from left field.


"I grew up in Potsdam in Bradenberg,"  Klaus answered.  "My father was a major in the Prussian cavalry.  Horses didn't do well against machine guns.  He lost an arm and an eye in the war and retired to a small estate.  When I say small, I mean small.  We started with a few acres and by the time the next war rolled around, we were down to a house inside a wall that was pretty much the size of a typical American property.  I think if he hadn't died in the war, he would have died of shame.  He was a proud man, my father and blamed the politicians for losing the war, rather than the fact that we'd been beaten and exhausted by four years of constant war.  My mother said he was never the same after the war.  Then again losing your unit and your arm to massed machine gun fire when you've believed all your life that you were just shy of invincible on the battlefield could likely do that to you."

"Need a boost?"  Waylon asked.  "Or is there something against the rock?"  He aimed the light from his phone at the area Rufus was focused on.  "No, he's definitely looking up.  Okay Rufus, up you go."

The long haired vampire lifted the weredog as if he were a puppy, one hand on his chest to steady him and the other under Rufus' two back feet.  It would raise the dog easily six feet off the ground, further if he was able to balance on Waylon's hand, which provide a surprisingly stable, if rather small, platform.

Rufus took the boost and climbed up to the top of the eight foot tall rock outcropping and began to huff loudly. There it was the scent he had caught. He looked along the rock the surface uneven for the most part he sniffed and woofed again as his head re emerged over the edge of the rock. He couldn't see footprints but he could smell it. Growing up in Rural Alberta he knew the smell chicken manure and also the faint trace of bleach and death. Vampires had better noses that Humans but he was uncertain if the Waylon would know what it was he was trying to point out. He sniffed from his rock as he let out another soft bark  as he turned his attention back to the air currents a top the rock as he huffed.

"There's definitely something on this rock,"  Waylon called.  "Potentially a footprint, although that would be just a guess.  I'm not quite so tall in stature as my ego might suggest."

Rufus jumped back down on the ground after Suki had scaled up to check out the rock but found nothing. Not a print to be seen no trace evidence that her eyes could determine. Rufus let out a frustrated sigh and walked away from the ground into the long grass and a couple seconds later called out to Waylon. "Toss me my shorts and sneakers bud."

Waylon retrieved from his tote bag the shorts and runners and Rufus emerged clothed "There was definitely someone up on that rock. I could smell chicken shit. Also hints of bleach and death. Likely where the bag was sitting. I think your suspect might have been standing here for a bit sizing up where to set up his exhibit or waiting till the Zoo closed. The fence over there sort of has that smell too but I can't scale walls but it wouldn't surprise me if you can get a fifteen foot ladder and you check up top that you might be getting scent hits too. Flatter surface too so you might even get a partial foot print if you were lucky." Rufus was as he cracked his neck. "Other than that I got nothing sorry Captain but Chicken shit shouldn't be something you smell inside here. Who ever you had in here definitely stepped in some that is all I can tell you."

"Not that I'm questioning your nose, Rufus, but are you sure that you're smelling chicken  and not duck?"  Waylon asked.  "Not that I'm trying to rain on the captain's parade. Is there that much of a difference?  I must confess to not being an expert on bird excrement, except perhaps when it comes to telling swan from goose and I do that mainly based on size."

"Its Chicken for sure. Little hint of cow in there too. I'd bet my left nut on it.  IF you can go up and have a good huff. I know for a fact they don't have cows in here display wise or chickens.  So unless they have staff come out here to chill on pride rock after bleaching down something at the petting zoo..." Rufus shrugged. "I'm just telling you what I can smell. Not that any of it is what your courts would call proof."

Suki nodded and made a note about the scent trail Rufus had given.  They had staff bring in a ladder to the area of the wall where the scent was strongest. Robyn was called in the scale the wall and check for trace evidence on the rock as well.

"Well I guess he wasn't wrong." Robyn said with a shrug, "I mean Kaiser Wilhelm II wasn't the best when it came to making good decisions. I mean he'd set up a good policy and the shoot himself in the foot by alienating his allies and people. And he wasn't a strategist at all."

“And people wonder why Hitler was able to rise to power. He gave us hope. He told a beaten people that they were great and their defeat was not their fault. He gave us someone to blame and we swallowed it, hook, line and sinker.”  Klaus shrugged. “He was a very persuasive man. It’s a good thing he wasn’t backed by a more powerful cadre of vampires. Or one that was more able to cooperate.”

"Now that's something the history books don't tell you," Robyn said in surprise as she looked up at Klaus. "But it does make sense, I wouldn't be surprised if the Unseelie helped out as well."

“That I can’t tell you,” Klaus replied.  “My understanding is that the fae courts set there differences aside during the war to keep the British Isles safe from invasion for the duration of the war.  I know that an attempted landing in Ireland was halted when the first boat was sent back with all the soldier’s heads sitting in their laps and their vampire commander disemboweled, before the last boat had left the side of the troop carrier.   It was taken as a very strong ‘DON’T TREAD ON THE GRASS’ warning.”

"That sounds like my family members." Robyn laughed.

“You will forgive me for not seeking out an invitation to your next family reunion,” Klaus said dryly

"I'm part Seelie court," she snickered, "but I doubt I'd even get an invite to the family reunion."

“I doubt I’d even be welcomed by the creepy  old uncle no one ever talks to,” Klaus answered

Robyn shrugged, "Well he will talk to everyone, but is decidedly Humans First."

“Such a warm and welcoming group,” Klaus said. “Completely willing to overlook that everything they hate was once just as human as they are and most likely didn’t have a choice in what they became. “

"I say they're just jealous. They want the power, but don't want to have to give up their humanity. Not that many of the have an ounce of humanity to begin with." Robyn grumbled.

“They’ve accepted the lies they’ve been taught,” Klaus said. “Or rather the half truths, because the best lie contains the truth. It is just a matter of distilling the facts from the from the lies. Just like here. We must find the pieces that tell the story and separate them from the pieces that are left to misdirect us.”

The vampire serial killer was likely long gone, which was a pity. Klaus would have liked seeing the Huntsman in action.


"Mmm the grand puzzle," Robyn said in agreement. "But our guy is getting bolder, he stayed to watch and interact with us."


“Which I hope will be his fatal error,” Klaus said.


"He's made a few mistakes I'd say. But I get the feeling that he's been watching every scene we've been at so far. Just took advantage of the fog this time." Robyn countered.

“Unlikely,”. Klaus said. “This one was special. There are swans here. He wanted to see how the Master of the City reacted. Sending the Huntsman is a powerful message. My participation is no longer enough. Things have escalated. Similar to the way things rise from Defcon two to Defcon one. Before we were trying to help. Now?  All the stops are coming out.”


"We'd already figured that he was angling for the Master of the City. But in trying to take or kill Pat that was purely opportunistic on his part." Robyn said as she stood back up from taking measurements and pictures.

Klaus nodded. “An impulsive move to be certain. It means he isn’t the meticulous planner we thought he was.   Or he can’t resist rising to the bait. “. Which gives me an idea...

"I'd say he was a meticulous planner, but he's getting worried, I suppose would be a good choice, that we're getting closer to finding him out before he can get to his end game." Robyn said thoughtfully.

“Perhaps. We shall see if his next art installation is rushed or not.   His schedule is rather strict, given that he dropped this one during the full moon.”  Klaus looked at the fog. “One is also forced to wonder if he is working with a weather witch.”

"I think he is, but it's hard to explain it to the others. I'm tied to the air and wind, so spells aren't needed for me to do my magic." She said looking around at the slowly creeping fog. "It didn’t want to move for me."

Klaus looked at Robyn. “I doubt this stuff would move for anyone out of its own will. It would need to be pushed. Or perhaps cut up with knives and served for dinner. “

"Pea soup is what my aunt would call it." She agreed.

“My implication exactly,” Klaus said.

Robyn chuckled.

Suki's watch beeped indicating it was half past  4. The night was flying by... Back on the path with Robyn doing trace on the wall. She was greeted by the morgue attendants who were on scene waiting for Suki to sign off on the body.

Gibbons had stubbornly refused to call it quits a security guard stayed near by to call alarm if there was anything in the dark lurking.

With the fog cleared it became more apparent that their suspect had used fishing line to suspend the pointing arm.

"This guys more twisted than a pretzel." pat muttered to herself as she gently took the bindle stick from the corpse with the fog pushed back she could take a better look. As she set it down on the edge of the parameter barrier she let out a little Noise. "Awww come on...." she said sounding disheartened as she looked at what was inside the makeshift pouch her gloved hands coming back crimson as she reached for a Camera.

Robyn had picked up a partial print on the outcropping rock a touch of mud left a rough heel print despite not smelling like chicken manure to her nose.   If the were dog was claiming it was there no doubt the lab results would confirm it.

What’s wrong, Miss Gibbons?” Klaus asked.  “You sound very disheartened. Given our vampires demonstrated habit of severing hands, have you found several?”

"Heads not hands. " Pat said as she slipped her gloves off to take photos.   "Swan heads. Ten to be precise."

It was rare to witness the speed of a vampire but they all saw it that night.  One second Waylon was by the rock with Rufus, the next he was looming over Pat Gibbons.  "Not swans,"  he corrected.  "Cygnets."  He looked over at the macabre display by the water.  "The Fool is the Master of the Seattle.  The swan between his feet is Leia, his Queen.  These ten are the rest of his flock, with the two swans that lived here being his two new swans. "

"But if that is what he meant, the bundle should be ten adult swans, and the other two would be cygnets, to show their newness,"  Klaus said.  "Or possibly just one to show the age.  Given his penchant for staging, I don't think the two swans he killed here were meant to represent anything. They just happened to be here and couldn't fly to escape.  It's possible he doesn't know how many swans the Master has."

"Which means he isn't fully aware of what is going on at Archangel,"  Waylon said.  He pulled out his phone.  <WHOEVER FROM THE POOL IS WORKING - CONTACT THE AREA SWAN SANCTUARIES AND SEE IF THEY HAVE LOST CYGNETS.  REPORT TO ME KLAUS ADLER AND PRETERNATUAL SQUAD>

"Whoever this vampire is, he's in for a world of shit.  My overtime is going to be preapproved and the Master is going to be riding me like a jockey on a horse that has a fading lead coming around the last turn in the Kentucky Derby.  You and me, Schoolmaster.  We're going to find this flying fortune teller and deliver him gift wrapped."  Waylon chuckled.  "To Captain Neubosato.  Captain, what is the official stance of the Seattle police department about injuries inflicted during citizen's arrest?"


Pat was startled at the speed that Waylon had rushed up to the fence line she had heard they were fast but seeing it was believing it one moment not there and then a slight breeze and he was it had made her start her heart raced slightly as she tried to push the nervousness down, but suddenly grateful that these vampires were on their side. So fast... She watched as the long dark haired vampire began texting frantically a fire burning in his eyes as he posed his question to Suki. Pat slowly turned her head to look at the captain who had manged to keep her face blank.

Suki was digesting the information listening to Klaus counter Waylon's thoughts.  She listened her dark eyes flicked to Waylon's face as her eyes fell upon his pale brow and dark arched eyebrows, a quiet seething rage was leaking out around the vampire it was restrained likely because he had an audience but as an empath she could feel it needling at her skin ."Well Mr Crosby things do and can go wrong during citizen's arrests. Not everyone can control how peacefully some one will come in which is why we normally ask that it be left up to us. However we can't always be there to strike when the iron is hot so to say... As long as the suspect in question was brought in with the ability to confess and get statements from and healthy enough to undergo the legal process..."

Pat's mouth fell open for a second as she fish lipped for a moment at the captains comment. If you read between the lines that was basically a big fat do what you want just don't kill him, she thought to herself or perhaps she was wrong and the traumatic night was just grating on her frayed nerves and she was being paranoid.  "I will need help getting our body  down for the morgue guys." She said after taking her pictures and her fingers touched the warm cross around her neck that was glowing due to the vampires close proximity.  She was a stranger to the world of preternatural. having just dipped her toes into the water asking to work with Goodfells and wanting to learn more. Her ankle throbbed as she shifted more weight off it the pain throbbed in time with her heart beat and hurt more than she wanted to admit. But she felt like she should ride this out until the scene was cleared at least. This world of vampires and things that were not human was darker and more dangerous than she had thought.

"Tell us where to step and where to put our hands and we'll have it down for you as quickly as we can,"  Klaus said.  "Mr Crosby, if you wouldn't mind putting on a pair or two of gloves, so we don't leave our own fingerprints on anything."

Suki passed out paper suits and had Waylon put his hair up in a cap and gave them both gloves and they trio went over the wall Suki telling them to step where the foot prints were as they went down to the waters edge.  The body hung suspended on the post a silent accusatory finger pointed out into the night sky as the woman's clouded eyes stared off towards the city's skyline.

With two vampires to assist the pair managed to pull the thick wood post out of the mud and also severed the fishing line that held the posed hand up into the air. With care the Morgue attendants were able to load the Jane doe onto a gurney as they discussed how to best get her into a body bag as neither of them had come with a saw to cut the post. They tarped the Jane Doe leaving her tied to the eight foot tall post and after paperwork and talking to Suki left to take the latest victim to the Morgue.

Suki turned to the vampires and thanked them for the assist her stomach and mind tugged on her inner self "Gentlemen you have about 40 minutes until sunrise." She said her ability as an animator always let her feel when sun was setting or rising with high accuracy. As always the Preternatural unit thanks you for co operation. The use of Rufus tonight was a novel and effective experiment. With the additional details he picked up perhaps it can add a few more pieces to this chaotic puzzle.  We might even be able to strike Walker from the suspects list when we send someone over to see where he has been tonight. Let us pray he has been true to his word on staying on camera and with those that can provide alibis so we don't need to bark up that tree further." She said offering the two vampires a gloved hand to shake.

"If Mr Walker is not able to clear himself, He's going to be in a world of trouble,"  Waylon said.  "I've noticed you dislike shaking the hands of our kind, so I will accept the offer as the compliment it is.  I doubt we will be able to get back to our havens before sunrise but the vehicle I came in is quite sun-proof.  Rufus can ride with the driver, while Mr Adler and I can safely die in the back seat.  Once the car is in the underground parking, we can be safely left there until sunset.  Or perhaps we can be carried to a more dignified place to spend the day.  Shall we, Klaus?"

"Right behind you, Mr Crosby," the German vampire said.  "It's a better offer than a double body bag and being carried up the stairs to my apartment by the police.  Rufus?"

"As I have told Nigel. I want to to have healthy relationships and ties to every preternatural group in Seattle. Every resident in this city is under our protection despite that being potentially humourous to you. We want this guy caught just as bad as you all do. A city where we work in Tandem in unison, is something that our bad guy may not expect.  Perhaps he will regret stepping foot in Seattle because most cities where Preternaturals and the police are concerned do not have the same closeness.  Our programs and willingness to work closely with each other will no doubt be his downfall.   I will catch Father Sozio up on the latest details, but if you can think long and hard about who might be wanting to stir things up for the vampiric community here in the city, please feel free to reach out and let me know if anything new comes to mind." Suki said as she shook their hands.

Rufus gave a nod. "If you need me for anything else. You know where I am staying. More than happy to help." He said as he looked over at Waylon and grinned as he was aware he had made some decent cash for the night. Admittedly the working a crime scene had been fun. Getting to sniff out things and potentially being of help to the group felt good.

"We will put our heads together and try and come up with potential culprits,"  Waylon promised.  "You had our full cooperation previously.  We have new allies in the city and now that the moon is no longer full, we can ask for aid from them as well.  No doubt you will have the co-operation of Leia and her flock.  This vampire isn't the only one who can fly around here."

Suki nodded. "The more the merrier but stay safe. With the latest scene I worry they are targets now. While harder to take down than stray humans he is picking up no doubt they would be the jewel in this sickos crown if he could get his hands on them. exercise caution and vigilance as always if Miss Betz and the others need to contact us we are here."

"I will pass that on, Captain,"  Waylon said.  "They would make a dramatic sacrifice and it would certainly bring the Master out of seclusion, likely in a towering rage.  If it were Dietra?  It would not be just the Master.   All the swans, many of the vampires and probably many of the lycanthropes in the city would turn out to join the hunt and I shudder to think of the fallout from something like that.  Now, as you have noted, the dawn is near and tthe parking lot is some distance away.  A bientot, mon capitaine."

With a nod she watched the vampires head out and turned her attention back to the crime scene. There as still work to be done but it looked like if they worked at it, the Zoo administrator just might see the zoo open and them out of there before any of the crowds headed in to the zoo for the day.

The sun was up and the crime scene officially closed by 8am. Gibbons and Goodfells had left the scene for 6am to head to the morgue with pat making assurances that after her shift come 8am she should seek a hospital and get her ankle checked out. The fog held on stubbornly though not as bad as it had been in the dark hours. She drove back to the station to finish her report and paperwork wondering what the next day would bring.

This is part 4 of a 4 part copost by LadyJallyn, Wyn and Maxx
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
Monday June 15th Seattle-8am- Archangel towers Rooftop penthouse - Dietra

The young mousy haired swan princess padded across the rooftop, the fog was still present but it was not as thick when she had risen for the morning. Being able to see only four feet in front of her she made her way to the pool. She had helped herself to a bowl of cereal then had changed into a swim suit when Gretchen had told her she was allowed to take a dip.

She was acclimating to her new life. She liked it. Her new family was kind and warm and there were no werewolves which made things much less scary.

She set her towel beside the pool side and climbed into the water. It was an inviting 80 degrees. A temperature she was told was almost a constant and that come winter she could enjoy swimming in the pool. Life was pretty good. She was still hesitant about changing into a swan, however. And was still flat out refusing to attempt flying but watching the other women shift form to enjoy the pools water made her feel less self conscious about what she was.

Perhaps in time she would feel more comfortable with the idea of swanning out.  In the mean time she had to work harder to get better with her English and keep on with her lessons, if she didn't do well there was the chance they might not let her stay. Master Volkov had urged her to do her best to be good and to work hard, she dare not let anyone down. Dietra wanted to see Maritza too. The phone call had made her miss her friend, they both missed each other. The chance to see her was exciting but a tiny bit of anxiety sat in her belly at the thought of having to be back around Master Volkov’s guards. Not all of them were scary but there were a small handful that did scare her.

She eased into the water, lifting her feet so she could float. Her thoughts kept her company as she floated starfish style and the worlds noise dimmed as the water entered her ears. She listened to the sound of her breathing. Would she be good enough for her good mother and her new found Aunties and Uncle Lorne and to Uncle Waylon?
She sang softly as she floated in the pool

Listen Here (https://youtu.be/kdGx4_mqdsU)
От улыбки хмурый день светлей,
От улыбки в небе радуга проснётся...
Поделись улыбкою своей,
И она к тебе не раз ещё вернётся.
 
И тогда наверняка вдруг запляшут облака,
И кузнечик запиликает на скрипке...
С голубого ручейка начинается река,
Ну, а дружба начинается с улыбки.
С голубого ручейка начинается река,
Ну, а дружба начинается с улыбки.
 
От улыбки солнечной одной
Перестанет плакать самый грустный дождик,
Сонный лес простится с тишиной
И захлопает в зелёные ладоши.
 
От улыбки станет всем теплей -
И слону и даже маленькой улитке...
Так пускай повсюду на земле,
Будто лампочки, включаются улыбки!

(Translation)
A Smile can make a dark day brighter,
A Smile can bring a rainbow to the skies...
Share your smile,
And it'll return to you more than once.
 
Then maybe clouds will start dancing out of a sudden
And a cricket will start chirping on its fiddle...
With a small blue stream begins a river,
And a friendship begins with a smile.
With a small blue stream begins a river,
And a friendship begins with a smile.
 
Just from one sunny smile
Even the saddest rain will stop crying.
The sleepy forest will come out of silence
And will start clapping its green hands
 
A smile can make everyone warmer -
No matter if an elephant or just a tiny snail...
So let all over the world,
Smiles can be turned on just like lamps!

She rolled off her back to tread the waters of the pool looking up at the sky. Normally blue or grey depending on the weather today it was like she was sitting inside a cotton ball or a cloud. She swam to the shallow end as she gripped the ledge and absent-mindedly kicked as she thought about She-ra and Maritza.

Dietra lazily hung on the ledge pondering what her day would have in store for her as she let her feet settle on the bottom of the swimming pond. They bumped against something foreign and out of place. Plastic? She dove below the water and felt about.  It felt like a mail package and it had some weight to it as she managed to bring it up and set it on the edge of the pool.

She studied it. It was black, entirely sealed with tape, but as she curiously poked at it the package had a soft give. Perhaps clothing or bubble wrap. There was an address sticker but the water had washed it away.

Perhaps one of the package Runners had accidentally dropped it and it had fallen into the pool. She wanted to open it, but it was a case of it likely didn't belong to her and was more likely Gretchen's as the woman like to order things off the internet on a daily basis.

Climbing out of the pool she did her best to try and towel off and headed into the penthouse in search of her mother or any other Swan that might have been up and willing to help her with the mystery.

Most of the swan maids were still sleeping but perhaps she could seek out Gretchen, she was more of an early riser than the other or perhaps Lorne if he had chosen to spend the night. Many of the swans kept a vampires schedule for their coming and goings which only confused her when they insisted she be in bed by 11pm most nights. How was she to be useful to the vampires and her new family if they wanted her to sleep the night away?  Still it had its perks she could watch TV until noon before most of the swan maidens rose to start their days.

"Mama u tebya posylka. On namok, poetomu ya ne znayu, ot kogo eto, no, mozhet byt', vse v poryadke. On upal v basseyn." Dietra said gently. If she didn't get an answer she wouldn't press she could put it on the table.

Lorne was not woken by Dietra's soft voice, he'd just finished dressing for the day when he heard the Russian. He could catch words, the language app on his phone was trying very diligently to make sure he caught more than that but Russian was coming to him much more slowly than English was to Dietra.

He left his bedroom down the hall some, looking back towards her at the Swan Queen's door and smiled.

"Morning, kiddo."

"Good Utro Lorne." Dietra said giving him a small curtsey. She held the black duct taped package out. "I find mail it fall in pool and is wet. You take?"

"Yes, I'll take it," Lorne came forward to take the dripping package from Dietra's hands. He looked it over, his initial thoughts ducking into concern. "Was it in the pool when you found it?"

Dietra lowered her eyes and nodded. "I get scissors yes? Delivery person trip maybe due to not seeing good. It fall in that way. maybe?" She said as she scurried off down the hall to grab the scissors out of the kitchen drawer. "It sealed good maybe still good yes?" She called out.

Dietra returned a few seconds later with scissors in hand, meeting Lorne at the end of the hallway. "I have openers for you," she said as she presented him with them.

It was sealed well, as though it were entirely prepared to get wet. With the tight security of Archangel Towers he couldn't imagine even a clumsy delivery person abandoning a package without a signature. He looked over the tape wrapped package for clues that were visible without tipping it around and thought mildly about how his life before was lacking in the soul affirming connection of a flock but also in the sorts of paranoia that lead to handling unmarked packages as possible bombs.

"I think you're right, it is sealed very well," he followed Dietra slowly. So slowly that she'd gotten to the kitchen and back. Lorne smiled at her offering.

"Thank you, but we're going to hold off on the scissors for a moment. I'm going to bring this to the kitchen table, and then we're going to have a chat about it before we decide what to do next. Alright?" Lorne said, he wasn't a licensed therapist or anything but he'd done a little counseling with Dietra. They worked on basic concepts to give her a greater sense of independence and personhood though with only a few months under their belt he could only hope he was doing right by her. They often had 'chats' which was a short hand for an exchange of information and that she was not in any trouble. That's what he intended anyways.

Dietra pulled out a chair and sat down at the table nodding her head as Lorne joined her. Her aquamarine eyes looked at the package and then back to Lorne as she sat gently fidgeting with the shoulder strap of her wet bathing suit. "I do bad?" she asked as she swung her feet that dangled a few inches from the floor listlessly.

"No," Lorne said immediately. A fact. "You did what you knew. That's not bad. We've never had a chat about how packages come to us on the roof," he spoke slowly and carefully so she could follow the English and stop him if she needed to, so he could try with his shoddy Russian. Their conversations were not always smooth but he rather them be well understood than streamlined.

The package collected water on the table surface.

"When mail comes up to the roof, someone will bring it. You've seen it, like when your She-Ra costume came. Sometimes in the cart and sometimes just a package, but they'll get a signature. That is so everyone knows it came up here. So there is a record of it. Do you understand so far?"

Dietra nodded as Lorne explained. "I am sorry. I see no one, just package in pool. Next time I sign or find others to sign," she said carefully as she tried to follow Lorne's conversation. "I not know what else to do. I should leave it in pool then? If I find again?"

"It's okay. That's exactly right, if there is a package without a delivery person or a friend bringing it just leave it where it is and go get someone to come look at it. So really, you mostly did that, you were taking it to Leita. Next time just leave it where it is. You did really well Dietra, for not knowing what you were supposed to do. You made a really good guess," Lorne said holding out his fist to give Dietra props for her decision.

"I'm proud of you," he told her in earnest.

The young dark haired girl offered a smile. "I want to open it but I think it for someone else. Uncle Noah only send me package no others do. I think maybe for Mama so I bring in. She sleeps so I give to you. Still I want to see. Maybe it not for mama and for other person. Gretchen order many packages from the Amazon."

Lorne smiled, in some small way he too wanted to open it. He hoped it was just misplaced, that it really was one of Gretchen's Amazon packages. That some newbie delivery person was mortified by walking into the pool and bailed out with their tail between their legs. But he doubted it.

"Mm that's the thing about packages, you have to wonder what's inside them. But, this was left under strange circumstances. So what do you think we should do first? You've shown it to me, and that was good. We can't open it because we don't know who it is for or where it came from. What do you think comes next?" Lorne asked.

"Have grown up look at it?" She answered cautiously. "Like you?"

"I've looked at it, and I can't see anything that tells me who its for or where its from. But usually we get our mail from someone downstairs right?  And they keep a record of the mail that comes up - so do you think it would be a good idea for me to call downstairs and check with them?" Lorne asked, it was a leading question but really he just wanted her to know what came next. Why they would want to know without her having to worry about every package that came up.

"If you think is good we ask downstairs. Weather is like cotton balls still. Can not see far all white. You call see if anyone come up to deliver yes? See if someone fall into pool?" Dietra said "Can I get clothes? Suit wet, is cold. I get clothes you call? Then we open package?"

"Probably not open it but I'll call, go get dressed. Don't be cold and wet for my benefit, next time say 'Lorne hush up I need to get dressed!'" Lorne said waving her off as he went to collect the phone from its cradle.

"Okay!" she said relieved she wasn't in trouble as she ran off down the hall, her bare feet softly echoing as she made her way to her room to put on dry clothing. She opened her closet and found a sunflower yellow sundress with tiny daisies printed on it and pulled it off the hanger before shimmying out of her wet bathing suit and hanging it up on the bedroom door.  She could hear Lorne on the phone as she agonized over what socks to wear but settled on a pair of sky blue ones with rainbows and clouds on then and fought to get the knee high socks on her feet.  Still, curiously gnawed at her more than ever as she wondered what was in the puffy heavy package. Maybe it was make up. Gretchen did order lots of that.

Lorne reached the front desk easily and was told that no packages had been sent up since 7PM the previous night. Having been there when those deliveries arrived and both Gretchen and Odette had received them he knew that this particular package had not been amongst them.

"A package was found in the pool this morning by Dietra. It's label is not legible. I'd appreciate it if someone from security could come up to take a look at it, but if they could do so... Gently. Dietra is still awake and around and I don't want to scare her. I will stay with the package until someone arrives," Lorne explained as he settled into his chair again regarding the large squat package. It seemed to be heavily padded around a dense core.

“We can certainly send somebody up to take a look,” said the voice on the other end of the phone. “Silly question time. Is it ticking?  Box or shipping envelope?  And is the address illegible or is it absent?”  Far from being reassuring, the questions were only helping Lorne’s imagination run away with itself.

Lorne sat up and leaned over the package, ear close, so close he could feel the dampness of it. It was silent, still. He could not say the same for the thuddy sound of his heart in his ears.

"It's not ticking," he told the person on the other end of  phone. "It's a large package but not a tall one, it seems like a padded envelope wrapped in duct tape. Honestly it felt like it was something not very big that was thoroughly padded. There was a label but it seems like it was written in black ink, it's run too much to read but the colour is still there."

“Give us a minute. We’ll have somebody up there in a few minutes,” the voice said. “Nerrissa is on her way. Is there an outside table you could maybe put it on?”

Lorne glanced out towards the patio, the fog was still clinging close to things but he could easily find his way to one of the outdoor tables.

"There is," he said getting up to go open the door before he picked up the package so he wouldn't have to maneuver it. "I'll stay on the line while I move it then?" he asked pinning the phone between his ear and shoulder.

“Only if it makes you feel better,” the voice said with a chuckle.

Nerrissa arrived a few minutes later, carrying a metal lunch box.   She smiled at Lorne. “Good morning Mr Swan,” she said.  “I hear you have an odd bit of mail that’s giving you a bit of trouble?”  Her accent was faintly English, as if she hasn’t been in the US long enough to lose it entirely.

The sliding door to the penthouse opened and Dietra stepped out onto the patio to listen to the conversation despite not being able to see Lorne or the security officer.

Lorne thanked the voice on the end of the phone for staying with him now that the security had arrived and explained the situation to the woman about how the package was found. Erring on the side of caution it was better to have it looked at and examined just to be safe.

“Better safe than sorry, right love?” Nerrissa asked. “You found it in the pool?”  There was little wind but it wasn’t hard for Lorne to pick up the scent of rat. If he hadn’t been able to guess that she was a shapeshifter, the way she sniffed at the package with clear intent would have tipped him off.

It became apparent quite quickly that Nerrissa, despite her jovial nature, was all business. “Not smelling anything but the pool and you two,” she said. “Going to give it a little cut, to open it. Maybe give it a sniff. Not enough to get a snootful of whatever is inside. Just enough to get a hint. “

She opened the metal lunch box. Inside were a number of tools, including a number of knives, several sets of wire cutters and what looked like a penlight on the end of a tube.   “Just a quick nick. Doesn’t feel like there’s anything to worry about. But you might want to step back a bit just in case.”

The scent of bleach became apparent as the wererat carefully cut into the package slightly to open it, using her pen light she shone it into the package to reveal what looked like the corner of a ziplock freezer bag and a faintly milky white transparent liquid in the bag.

It looked like who ever had put this package together had sealed something inside it the scent was intense the bleach had not been cut.

“Woof!  There’s a smell for you. Kicks you right in the back of the throat.   Give me a minute to let that dissipate and I’ll go a little deeper.”  Nerrissa looked at Lorne. “Sorry to disappoint but this isn’t an Amazon package unless somebody ordered bleach.”

With care Nerissa opened the package up, when she was able to open it further and create a tent to shine the light into it she saw what looked like two bags that had had the air removed out of them taped to one another with a brick in the center. Under the scent of bleach was the scent of sharpie marker and strangely under that, the scent of cat piss. As if one had sprayed the inside of the bag. There was clearly something white inside the bags something not transparent that sat inside the liquid. Perhaps fur? It was hard to tell unless she took things apart further. However she saw no sign of anything wire wise the package was free of any electronic devices as far as she could tell.

“It’s not a bomb, at least not an explosive,” Nerrissa said. “Doesn’t mean it isn’t chemical. Nobody in their right mind would try a biological weapon on us. Do you want me to open it right up?”

Lorne nodded. Nerrissa picked up the knife again and carefully slit the package open. “Jesus,” she said looking at the exposed contents.

There were indeed two large freezer bags and a brick taped soundly between each bag. Inside the contents of each bag it became apparent in the daylight that there were 5 headless cygnets. No older than 3 weeks, all of them white and colourless due to the denaturing properties of the bleach. Little air sat in either of the bags as if they had been vacuum sealed. Perhaps with a straw or cheap machine. A tiny set of webbed feet pressed against the edge of one of the bottoms of the bag letting Lorne know that they were not ducks. Neither were the severed heads of an adult swan, one per bag... It was enough to make ones blood run cold. The brick itself had writing on it, tiny, neat and perfectly spaced.  Nerissa kept her gloves on but glanced at the writing on the Brick that had clearly been marked by a male Tom.

A sudden blow: the great wings beating still
Above the staggering girl, her thighs caressed
By the dark webs, her nape caught in his bill,
He holds her helpless breast upon his breast.

How can those terrified vague fingers push
The feathered glory from her loosening thighs?
And how can body, laid in that white rush,
But feel the strange heart beating where it lies?

A shudder in the loins engenders there
The broken wall, the burning roof and tower
And Agamemnon dead.

 Being so caught up,
So mastered by the brute blood of the air,
Did she put on his knowledge with his power
Before the indifferent beak could let her drop?

“Yeats,” said Nerrissa softly.

"Is Make up? It smell bad very strong." Dietra called out loudly into the fog. She hadn't left the penthouse for fear or being told to go to her room and miss out on what was in it.

Lorne jumped hearing Dietra in the mist. She was a good ways away, he was grateful for the fog and a little to the bleach to keep the exact horrors of the package close at hand.

"Yeet," Lorne murmured, mostly a joke with himself. He recognized the poem Leda and the Swan just fine, he'd still rather chuck the lot off the roof. There was a sort of cruelty, a deviance in this that one usually only saw on crime shows. His stomach twisted, bleach stung his sinus, but it all seemed too much to reconcile. Fear and panic had not yet made a home in his chest, mostly he felt nausea and the beginnings of a headache. This was too far removed from normal for him to yet know how to react.

"No, not make up. Stay put, I'm going to come to you," he replied into the fog. Lorne looked at Nerrissa. "I'm going to go get Leita, will you stay with..." he waved over the macabre display without thinking too much about what the mind behind it must have been trying to get across. "This?"

Nerrissa nodded. “Smell is a little rough but yes I can make sure little eyes don’t see anything they shouldn’t. Whoever did this was one sick puppy. And stupid. You don’t throw something like this in the face of the master of Seattle and expect not to get frog stomped”

Lorne smiled tightly more of a grimace, he didn't know what to say about it. "Thank you for coming up here to look at it, I wish I'd just been paranoid,"

He made his way back over to the house, finding Dietra sat down by the house. Lorne reached his hand out to her. "Whoever sent that was not a friend, they were... Playing a mean trick. Maybe even a dangerous trick," Lorne took a moment to think on the Russian he'd learned. "Opasnyy tryuk. We're going to go wake your mom up," he explained as he took her delicate hand in his. "Mne nravitsya tvoye plat'ye," he complimented despite his bad pronunciation he hoped she would understand.

She threw her arms around Lorne and held him for a ten count before she let go. "Bol'shoye tebe spasibo. Thank you." She whispered into his side before she moved back into the penthouse. "I go wake Mama."

Dietra made her way to the swan queen’s room and knocked softly on the door once more before she entered and knelt beside the bed, gently taking her adopted mothers hand as she rubbed her cheek against it. "Mat' prosypayetsya. Lorne khochet s toboy pogovorit'. Kto-to sygral s nami plokhuyu shutku." She whispered softly, trying her best not to jar Leia out of her sleep hoping the wake up would not be unpleasant.

“What sort of bad joke?” Leia asked as she opened one eye. She smiled and stroked Dietra’s face. “Did somebody put glitter in the pancake mix?”  She yawned and sat up, looking impossibly poised and perfect so soon after waking. “Good morning, Lorne,” she said, her expression letting him know that she would get the details from him after Dietra’s explanation.

"Bad package. Bad trick. I find package in pool. Find Lorne I no open he say call downstairs. Guard come. I no see what, but Lorne say Bad joke." The young girl said trying to work on her English as she looked up at her mother her large aquamarine eyes, looking for any kind of discontent and anxiously wondering how Leia would take the news. She reached for Leia's house coat and offered it to her "It is still Tuman out hard to see. They out on patio package still out there with guard."

“Foggy,” Leia said. “Thank you dear.  It is very foggy. The clouds have come down to see us but that makes it very hard to see each other. Terrible weather to fly in.”

Leia pulled on her robe and followed. Dietra outside. “Were you in the pool by yourself when you found the package?”

She nodded as she followed along. "Had breakfast. Gretchen said I swim after if I want."

Lorne lingered back, his hands in his pockets and his expression a little grim. It was worse than glitter in the pancakes but he would let Dietra explain what she could.

Dietra switched back to Russian as she explained in detail about how she had breakfast and that Gretchen had her bath. She had slipped outside to the patio to just have a little swim when she came across the package in the bottom of the shallow end of the pool. She described the mystery package and how she had originally wanted to bring it to Leia. Lorne had intercepted her and with him being a grown up she had passed the package off to him. She told her how he explained they should always sign for packages and never open anything that was not delivered in person, as well as the protocol for calling downstairs to ask security about deliveries and package people. "Now we are here. You do what needs to come next." Dietra said switching back to English.

Leia chuckled, her laugh musical. “You found it at the bottom of the pool?  Look at you being the little diver.  It is very odd that a package was at the bottom of the pool. You don’t suppose it’s for one of the fish, do you?”

“Not unless your fish wanted to chlorinate the pool,” Nerrissa said. “There’s a lot of bleach in this thing but it was wrapped up good and tight so none got out.”

Lorne smiled at the call of Nerissa's voice through the fog, and the open kitchen door as  they made their way. Funny in a dark way.

"Bleach was not all that was in there," he warned.

Leia turned her head slightly at Lorne’s tone. “What else is in it?” She asked, her voice carefully light as if she were merely curious and not concerned.

"The contents were intended to be upsetting, it succeeds in that. The full inventory is the sort of thing we'd probably want a family meeting for instead of just hearing it in passing," Lorne said putting a hand on top of Dietra's head, ruffling her dark hair just a little. He wasn't against Dietra knowing what had been dropped in their pool he just wanted to give her the best opportunity to process it and ask questions. When Leia was just finding out about it herself was not that time.

"Amongst other things, a brick with Leda and the Swan written out on it that smelled like it had been sprayed by a cat."

Leia’s eyebrows rose. “Odd,” she said. “Especially the brick. Whoever put it in the pool wanted it to sink.”

“And given the other things in the package, it would have floated up eventually,” Nerrissa said.

“Out of curiosity, would there be ten of something small and grey?” Leia asked stopping a little short of the table. Even there the smell of bleach was strong.

“Pretty much,” Nerrissa replied.

Leia turned to Lorne. “Would you be so kind as to call someone from The preternatural squad?  This may be connected to something they were working on last night.  I’m going to take Dietra down to the cafeteria to see if Katherine has baked any of her scones.”  She turned to Dietra. “You remember the noises Odette always makes when she’s eating them?”

Lorne nodded. "I can certainly do that," he said pulling out his cellphone instead of going for the landline for the second time that morning. He didn't have the number on hand so he went through their website to get the proper extension before dialing in. What a way to start the day.

A Ladyjallyn, Maxx and Grimoire Co-Post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Monday-Tuesday June 15-16th 11:40pm -3am- Dani & Lee

Dani had started her streaming for her online fans for 10pm as per norm but had noted part way through her sexy story telling time a familiar handle sign in as she entertained her fans.

It had been weeks since she had seen Lee log on to watch a live show, but there he was logged in and live.

Dani didn't let it show that she'd recognized Lee's handle; she didn't need her viewers getting extra noisy about who he was and why she seemed extra pleased that he was watching.

As her story ended, she leaned forward giving those watching a glimpse of lush breast. "Questions, comments, requests?" She purred.

As much as Lucas wanted to be more active in his chat, he had tasks that needed to be completed. He watched the stream from his chair as he was asked more questions in his room answering candidly. He had been told to cooperate . After several tests, a couple blood draws a physical and listening to the do's and don’ts, he was finally given the okay to return to his room until they called him once more.

He left the medical bay and noted the time it was almost 2am. Dani had been chatting with her fans entertaining them. He walked out into the hallway and opened the keyboard on his phone. Sending her a private message. Requests? I have dozens, but to not be a greedy bugger, how about a phone call after you sign off tonight luv?

Dani read the message and typed a quick response even as she answered another question verbally.

As the time for her to sign off for the night she gave her normal closing, letting her fans know that they send any story request to her via email. And with a final love all my snow babies she logged off for the night.

When Dani made the phone call the phone picked up on the second ring. "Quicker than expected nice show tonight.  You still got it hot stuff." Lucas answered she could hear the sound of wind blowing against his microphone of his phone indicating he was outdoors.

Dani gave a pleased laugh at his greeting. "Well, I didn't want to chance he who must not be named, getting a bee in his jock strap and taking away your phone privileges again."

"I do appreciate that. You're such a thoughtful Shelia." Lucas said with a chuckle. "Are you feeling benevolent and generous tonight? If you are taking requests, I have an unusual one."

"Ask away," she returned.

"When I was in Seattle there was this little dinner not far from Archangel Towers, Nancy's? I think. The Chief was a big fan. Usually put out their stuff between now and four apparently. Do you think you could do be a solid Dani. have a go toss on some clothes and nip over there to pick me up and apple pie and a dozen mixed donuts. I can get em couriered to me. Just feeling the need for something sweet and satisfying? Summer house doesn't have anything like that on hand."  The red-haired Aussie replied as he focused on the sound of her voice and the summers evening breeze on his skin.

Dani's breathing hitched as his words registered. "Gods I can do that and more," she said with a hum of pleasure.

"Multiple requests then? Ain't ya a generous one. Well, you can tell me all about what you are going to slip on before you head out. That could be nice before you take me for a drive to get those sweets. Hmmmm." He sighed into the phone as he closed his eyes for a moment and reined in his hunger, He was ravenous in so many ways. He realized he was gripping his cellphone harder than intended worried he might break it he pulled out his earphones for the phone and slipped it into the pocket of his pants.

"Well, I was just going to toss on a pair of cut offs and a tank top, but in light of certain developments, I believe I might shimmy my tight ass into a nice thigh length skirt." Dani mused as she rummaged through her closet and dresser for the items she wanted.

"Honestly, it's more the sound of you slipping into something that is doing it for me, if I am being honest. Feels like I'm going troppo, right now. Too much time with the boys out in the middle of bum fuck. I don't know what is wrong with me." He said chuckling again.

"Mmm, sexual frustration, maybe we can work some of that out if you have the chance to." She cooed.

"Honest it be nice. But I can't see that happening anytime soon." He said sighing heavily. "I was getting on just fine till I met you with my interwebs porn and a hand but now... " A soft growl of frustration as he grit his teeth. "I don't even usually go for sweets normally.  Craving it though. Sweets and Meat..."

Dani nodded even though Lee couldn't see her. "I know what you mean there. I've been upping my salt intake...the local Mexican Restaurant has my order on file now I think."

"Nothing wrong with treating yourself every now and then." He breathed into the phone. "Been bored shirtless this week. All work and no play apparently makes me a dull boy but least he who must not be named doesn't have me on work detail or waist deep in ankle bitter duty for the next couple."

"So, do I need to call you Professor Lupin?" She teased as she switched over to her Santa Fe's Bluetooth.

He let out a rakish laugh. "Only if we got costumes for it and some time to play that out..." He said his voice warmed at her teasing.

"Oh, I can get costumes, remember, I have a pro cosplayer on speed dial," she teased as she waited for the light to change at the end of her street.

Dani had made it a point to start slowly moving into the rehab house she'd bought. The major construction had been the need to add central heat and air, the rest was cosmetic.

The two chatted and flirted as Dani made her way to her house to pick up her odds and ends before she made her way over to the little downtown dinner known as Nancy's. The night was warm and breezy with no rain as of yet, but the night was semi cloudy as she pulled into a parking spot.

Dani entered the shop the bell on the door chimed as she crossed the threshold. The diner had half a dozen people settled into seats the bar crowds, the woman behind the counter greeted Dani with a tired smile "What can I get you dear?"

"I'd like one of your apple pies, whole, a dozen mixed doughnuts. And a pint of vanilla  ice cream." She said to the waitress at the counter knowing Lee could still hear her talking.

The door to the dinner chimed open and the sound and scent someone very familiar called out. "Rather than mixed can we do two old fashioned glazed, two cinnamon and two bear claws?" He asked his voice also reverberating in her ear.

The red headed Aussie offered Dani a smile "Told you I had a potential surprise for ya luv." He said offering her a wide grin.

Dani spun around and grinned as she flung her arms around Lee. "Best surprise ever," she said even as her wolf brushed against his in greeting.

He pulled her close wrapping his arms around her as leaned down and kissed the top of her head breathing in her scent as the woman behind the counter started putting together the order Dani has asked for. "Fancy a nibble? I am ravenous and I hear they do a decent steak and egg here." He asked as he reluctantly let her go and pointed to a booth.

"Mmm, I'd say let’s get it to go, but I get the feeling that you have to stay close to AAI' towers." She said letting him lead her to the table he'd indicated.

Lee nodded "Sadly I am here for business and not pleasure Luv, but I figured you might like to see me." Lucas settled into the booth and took off his baseball cap. Under the light of the table Dani could see he looked tired and had lost at least twenty pounds his cheekbones were sharper his face looked a touch gaunt. "Master Volkov wanted me to come into town to do something for Salvatore." He took her hand and kissed her fingertips. "I missed you. Heading back to Alaska is going to crook me up, I think. "

"I figured that was the case," Dani said as she studied him, she felt her instincts stir at how tried he looked.

At the touch of his lips against her fingers. "I missed you too, probably the both of us are going to be out of sorts when you head back north." She said her voice catching just a bit on the last little bit of her words.

"Yeah, might be the case. But how do you yanks say it. It’s how the cookie crumbles?"  He offered her a weary grin. "You smell good luv. I'm glad I could catch your show even if I couldn't participate in it more. You had the boys riled. So how have you been carrying on?"

"Hrm, well the best way I can describe it is treading water in a rapidly filling hole. Sometimes I'm working at a manic pace and then I'm just so knotted up about something I'm not even sure about the day it is." Dani said with a slight lift of her shoulders. "Makeup is my friend, and I now own stock in energizer batteries."

"Ya might be a rich Sheila with your wise business investment." Lucas chuckled. "How goes the rennos?"

"Well, I could live in it now if I wanted to. But I just stay there Sunday to Thursday, working on stuff like painting and stripping horrid wallpaper. Fridays and Saturdays, I go back to the Island and work on packing up some of my more personal items." She said smiling at the waitress as she brought them a refill on their drinks.

"The major work was mostly having to run duct work for HVAC."

"Can't believe how much you have gotten done in the past few weeks." He said nodding as he perused the menu and asked for the hungry man's feast.  1lb steak 3 eggs, 3 sausage, 3 pieces of ham, and the sides of bacon with a side of hash browns and sliced tomato. He tacked on another 3 sides of bacon and asked for an extra steak to be added to the meal. He kindly asked the waitress to put the order in.

"Told you manic, plus I closed on the house shortly after you'd pulled out of Seattle. It was a quick sale, so the seller was happy to just get an offer. And since I offered to pay for the HVAC work, they jumped at my lower offer." Dani said happily. "As for the batteries I'm not sure I'd be making money off of them since I'm buying them at a rapid rate," she said licking her lips and letting her eyes show him what she'd like to be doing rather than sitting in a diner.

"Might be time to invest in a rechargeable toy or two plus something that runs off a plug perhaps? Maybe we can find a little bout to hit this week and you take a look at what they have for sale. Surely you can find something.  I need to start investing in a hand lotion company for all that fat cracking I've been doing. " He sighed as he sipped his piping hot coffee. "After a meal you up for doing something after this? It is a nice night and I doubt watching me feed my face and bemoan how my sex life’s as dry as a dingo's donger for the past few weeks. Speaking of sex, how's the finding an alpha to perve?" Lucas asked.

Dani gave a bit of a nervous laugh, "Yeah about that, I've been going to 'sex therapy' as I like to call it with Ramone."

"I've got a bit of history with him from before he was Ulfric, so right now it's a just getting comfortable with others. You were exception that proved the rule so to speak." She said going on to share a bit more about how she'd become a pack toy for a bit of time.

Lucas nodded "Just a rando passing through. I get it. So, your former Ulfric's a sex therapist? I bet that pays well."

"No not just a rando, and Ramone isn't a sex therapist, he's just someone I'm comfortable enough to let near me with the intent of giving me mind blowing orgasms...which hasn't really happened yet. When I asked him to help me out, I couldn't even calm down enough to get in the mood. All I could think about was that I'd rather it be you." She said honestly leaning her head to the side.

"Ah so much for me asking you how the sex was." The ginger haired werewolf said with a chuckle. "I'm sorry you are having a hard time. No dice on my end for trying either.  Doubtful we will have any alpha she wolves signing on anytime soon with the boss. And that blood Pommie arse of an Ulfric we have... Isn't much into the equal opportunity sort of misogynist prick. Bitches are best left to tend to the kitchen household children and bed chamber activities." he growled and rolled his eyes. "Prick."

"Yeah well, he's not here at the moment so let’s not visit disaster on us, hmm?" she asked grinning impishly.  "I know you're doing a favor for Salvatore and your boss, but any idea how long you're going to be in town for. And if you didn't have to check me in as a guest, I'd be more than happy to attend to some bed chamber activities...I mean sex would be a given, but I was thinking about 24 hours of nothing but sleep."

"Likely till Friday evening. I have a delivery to escort back to the Boss." Lee confessed keeping the details as vague as possible. He gave her a pained look as he grit his teeth as she mentioned sex.  "I'd really love a good root, but I can't...Or at least I've been advised to abstain from it."

The last bit caused her to tilt her head in question. "I'm not going push, but damn that's some shyte advice." she said with a sad smile.

"I get it I thought it was shite too. But I'm playing lab rat for the next couple days. Jizz in this cup. Piss in this one, give us a pint of blood, answer these questions. I don't want to let the boss down. He specifically picked me, and I want to do a good job and not fuck things up. I mean I could ask if it is just unprotected sex, but they added things like don't bite anyone scratch anyone, basically anything involving drawing blood and the salvia thing. Now I did ask about kissing and was told they couldn't stop me on that but that they advised against that. Honestly now I want to go in with a list of sex stuff and just be like tick any boxes I can do. Please it’s for science and my health."

"So, no swapping of bodily fluids, but there are ways to enjoy ourselves without intercourse." Dani said with a grin as she wiggled her fingers at him.

"I think they are just being paranoid. I feel fine. Honest. I mean yes, I'm tired and I have lost a few pounds, but that has more to do with the house politics with the boys and me. It would be nice to maybe at the very least steal some cuddle time and have you sleep beside me. But... I don't know how having you over at the towers would look. Or if that would sit well for your pack and Ulfric as well. Why's life got to be so bloody complicated luv?" He whispered his stomach growling as he could smell the steak cooking in the kitchen.

"Something about good things come to those who wait." Dani said with a lift of her shoulders. "I can always come over in the morning, that way it won't be so hair raising so to speak. Can get some cuddles in as well."

"Well depending on when they want more blood. Likely tomorrow afternoon, I got nothing but time. Figured feeding me face was going to be in my future. Catching up on sleep and then the chance of spending some time with you nearby. I'm sure cuddles sound less appealing than boning. But it is what is on the table. Ridiculous rules..." Lucas chuffed softly.

"Normally I don't like playing by the rules. But I'll happily take what I can get." Dani said giving his hand a squeeze.

Lucas nodded. "It is complicated not sure how much I can share.  You were at the feast so... someone there got sick.  A shifter. I've been donating to Master Volkov for the past couple weeks. To prove that this sick girl doesn't have anything to do with him. But they had all these precautions." He said with a snort. "Figured this would have been  a mini vacation and a few days fun. Salvatore must hate anyone having fun."

"Oh," Dani said her eyes going wide for a moment. She remembered that only one person had been Volkov's pomme for those nights. "Well, I can't say I blame them on the precautions, but we can still have fun, I've been looking at some trails for riding, getting ready for bike Australia." She teased with a grin.

"No Jokes?" Luke said as he cocked his head slightly as he examined her. "You got into the biking gods honest? Or you trying to score Brownie points."

"No joke, I try to ride at least twice a week and then keep with a stationary bike and a biking app." Dani beamed, "earning brownie points is an added bonus."

"It beats working out in a gym. I am glad you have picked it up as a hobby and like it. Back in May you were all its been years since I rode. But look at you now. Legs not killing you anymore?" He asked.

"Nah, I've gotten back into my yoga routine, morning and evening stretching. It's also helped with some of the oddball  requests I get on the show." She said as the waitress arrived with Lee's order.

His eyes lit up as he descended on the food like a starved wolf. Two pieces of bacon vanished before her eyes as she watched him close his and make an appreciative   noise. "Odd ball requests. Share with  the class. What do you consider odd?"

"I have one patron that asks for solo Kama sutra poses with a sex machine. Kind of a tad disturbing." She said sneaking a piece of bacon.

"Ah that isn't so messed up. I was expecting something worse than that." He chuckled as he snatched up a sausage and it disappeared in two bites. "Haven't eaten since this morning apologies for being a bit of a pig right now." He said licking the grease off his fingers.

"No not as bad but the most persistent for sure. And some of those positions need the partner for help in supporting the receivers weight, like anything with a backbend to it." She explained, "No worries hun, you've also been on a very restrictive diet too."

"Might have to walk me thru some of them. To be honest I've never even cracked the Kama sutra open. I got a few positions that do me well enough and if the lady I am with wants to try something, she’s got a mouth and a voice.  You reckon I am missing out on anything special?" He asked as he picked up the knife and fork and cut into the rare steak.

"I hadn't even done anything dealing with the Kama until I started getting the requests. I will say some of the positions look interesting and I'm game for trying them out, but we're going to follow the rules and not tempt fate but so much." Dani said chuckling at his look of mixed exasperation and ecstasy.

He nodded as he picked up a slice of ham and popped it in his mouth. "Whatever you are wanting to test out or try we can and will if not this visit, perhaps another." He replied as his knife cut into the steak again and another bloody piece vanished. "So how are things with your old man?"

"Same old same old, just maybe a little less on the dictatorship. He's not letting me freelance, but I'm permitted to work on side projects. And no printing imprint, but I can contract out to a comic publisher if I want." Dani returned shrugging. "I'll take it. And yeah, we'll get to experimenting when they clear you."

"If I was an asshole, I wouldn't have said a thing about it and got to wet my wick but see I'm a proper gent." Lucas said with a grin before turning his attention back onto his steak.

Dani just shook her head at Lucas. "I know hun. But at least now I can make sure you get your care package I was getting ready to send you."

"Honestly, a few days spent biking will be nice too. I can gorge myself on food here before I head back get a few nice rides in, while seeing your face and then back to the estate and reality. If the boss is happy with my work though chances are, he will have the Pommy Bastard go easier on me. This low protein low carb diets been shite. All I think about is food... Not much of a vegan."

"Yeesh...we're carnivores, our beast need the enzymes in the meat as well as the protein. He's keeping part of the pack weak," she said with a bitter note to her voice. "Not the sign of a good leader."

"Well just me, but I am not thrilled. but it is what it is. Every group runs differently. Technically I have run my mouth he is being kind in the fact he's not taken me out back and Krrrrrt." He mockingly drew the steak knife along his throat. "I do have a big yap. It does get me into shit luv. But I do miss Larry. You were around for a while here in your pack which is the better leader? You miss having Ramone in charge? Or does Tom do well by you guys?"

"Now that's a hard pick to make. They both have their merits as leaders and then they have their downsides as well. Ramone holds a special place in my memories because of him releasing me from my pact with the old Ulfric. But Tom does what he needs to, to keep the pact safe." Dani said thoughtfully, "And if he's just torturing through food and sleep deprivation then I'm sure we'll both deal with it, I find that I like knowing you're breathing when you're not around."

"Yeah, full moon was rough since we had to hunt but I wasn't allowed to eat that those nights. Did my best scrounging on crickets and frogs.  Stiles is hammering the point home though. Seeing that the Boss has sent me here on business I am getting to appreciate the things I have had to go without since we settled into the summer estate. I've said my peace and I just need to bend the knee and know my place.  Having to work for the Boss but be expelled from the pack. To be excluded from everything..." He grimaced. "Don't think it would work out well for me."

"I understand that one, I got a bit of a taste of the snubbing from Ryan this past full moon. Probably will be a semi-permanent thing with him." Dani said with a sigh. "And hey you can always grumble and growl about bs duty to me. Keep it pack light."

"Maybe face to face. With the random phone checks, I feel like a teen that's just discovered pulling ones pudge. He keeps it chaotic and random has even woke me up to be all Oi where’s your mobile?" Lee said doing his best impression of the large British werewolf. "So yeah, it’s been interesting.  You pass on the passing of Larry to your mates or that something you've kept just between us?" he asked as he paused to focus on a poached egg and perched it on a slice of rye.

"I told Ramone and Tom. Ramone wasn't happy about the news. And Tom needed to know in case of those who travel for work get close to your pack's land." Dani mused.

"Yeah, you were saying Ramone was a fan of the Chief. As for the land issue... It's outside of Seattle's borders, I doubt we would have much interaction to be honest. It isn't like we rule a town or anything just a property and it is remote and private property like most the stuff around it. Now step foot anywhere near that and there would definitely be words being had luv. Lucky out packs don't have much to fight over so we should be good." Lucas replied as he made the egg and toast vanish as he looked at her thoughtfully. He was thankful Grigori had let him come to down to drop off his package and to partake in all the tests. 3 days off to enjoy Dani's company and despite not being able to fuck her, he was fairly content to just have her nearby in his bed for one of those days. The trip was a small boon he was going to enjoy.

"True, but better off safe than sorry I suppose." Dani said giving him a soft smile. "I'm just glad that I get to spend time with you even if you're on a job for your boss."

Luke nodded as he finished the first steak. "Practically a holiday. No watching ankle biters, no chores, no drills,  I just get a call on me cell and they say come to the med bay we want you and I go. Now next pull for blood is likely going to be sometime in the morning or just before noon. So long as I keep the phone close and don't stay too far from the building, we can do whatever you are game for."

"Honestly after this I just want some sleep. I worked on killing more hideous wallpaper most of yesterday. Why someone thought flocked wallpaper was cool needs to have their head examined." Dani grumbled.

"I’m sure it was popular back in the 30s and 40s" Lee chuckled. "Just how old is this house you picked up. I haven't seen it yet. Least it is summer, so you don't need to worry about needing heat yet."

"It's only twenty years old." Dani said, "I had some of the construction guys in the pack do home inspections, they gave it a good report."

"But you said you needed HVAC, so it does have air and heat?" Lucas asked.

"The guys think that whoever was building it ran out of money or were trying for off the grid living." She said with a shrug of her shoulders. "When I did the walk through it had baseboards, so it was furnace heat and window A/C units. And places on the roof for solar panels."

"Ah well that is better than having nothing in the house and having to do everything from scratch. Likely have everything already to go before you have to worry about it getting chilly out. Picked a good time of year to buy it and then outfit it luv. And no racist and biased home association guidelines to adhere to. That's ace!" Lucas said as he cut into his second steak and offered her a bite.

She leaned over and took the offered bite. "Also has a nice large lot so the three aren't  close neighbors."

"Just have to plant some nice tall trees and privacy fences and you are set." He said with a grin "In case you want to do some outdoor shows with your fans. Maybe get a hot tub. Hot tub stories by candlelight."

"I plan on landscaping and repairing the privacy fence. Hadn't thought about putting in a hot tub." She mused out.

"Well  once the expenses sort themselves out maybe you can get one for next year or after you do your taxes." He suggested.

"Shoot I have enough land that I could do a pool and hot tub if I wanted, but definitely a next year project." Dani agreed.

"Well, here's to next year’s projects. Cheers luv." He said as he held up his coffee cup.

She clinked her own coffee mug to his.


This has been a LadyJallyn and Wyn co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Monday June 15th 10:15pm  Archangel towers Residential tower Apartment 408

The music reverberated in Brandy's ear buds as she hung upside down on the stripper pole in her living room. Her day had been pretty productive rolling out of bed for four in the afternoon she had her breakfast of yogurt and summer berries and protein powder, she had slipped into the tub for a luxurious soak as she trained on her duo lingo app to study her secret German lessons on her phone. She was only six months in on it but, she felt the progress thus far was good. It might come in handy and be a nice surprise for a certain someone, once she felt she was good enough to surprise him.

An hour and a half later she was crawling out to do up her dishes, sweep and mop the hardwood floors and bagged up her laundry to do later in the evening.  It had left her a bit tired so she lounged on the couch texting Kyle and Leslie and Katie as she waited for her batteries to recharge. She had nodded off for a bit but as her eyes opened she was staring at the pole in front of her that she had not yet taken down from her dinner party, she remembered the inspiration that had hit her earlier.  It had been a while since she had last been on a pole and danced. However after seeing the were wolf Saphyre dance at the feast back in May, she realized she missed dancing.  She rolled off the couch and slipped into a pair of yoga pants and a sports bra and padded back into the living room. No time like the present to get to it.

So that brought her to where she was now. Hanging upside down eyes closed as she tried to slow down her breathing and focus on the song she had on replay in her ears. it would be a short dance number three minutes and twenty five seconds. She had spent the first 30 mins just getting acquainted with the pole and what her body could do with it. By then she was working up a sweat as she listened to the song through her air pods. It wouldn't be as elaborate as the wolfs performance had been. Not with less than a month to practice. However she had nothing but time on her hands until Dr, Goodman could clear her for work and this was something she could focus on. Exercise without having to go down to the gym. She was trying to reduce exposing herself to others since after the last full moon she had spent with Goodman and having him vent his displeasure of her selfishness.

It was hard though she was a social creature before she had been infected with Lycanthropy and being a were leopard made it hard. She missed her pard. Staying at the towers seemed better however. She missed them, she missed just being social at all. The night before she had been so excited to have Klaus over for a stay at home date night, but that had ended abruptly when Klaus had received a call from tiny cop.  Mr. Adler was a popular vampire, volunteering for the police was important and helpful. She was just starting to feel that a pattern as to the call outs and strangely the coincided with her Sunday or Wednesday date nights or was it just in her head and it felt like it. She would have to look into that later perhaps. She was trying hard to understand and wasn't taking it personally but the isolation and not getting to see her beau and friends as much was becoming like an itch she couldn't scratch. It seemed like there was a lot of the going on for her, she thought as she gripped the pole with her hands and did an upside down split her eyes still closed as she focused less on what was going on in her mind and more on her body and muscles as she slowly spun around the pole her long red tresses spilling over her face as the sweat glistened on her exposed skin. It would be worth it if she could get the routine down but it was still being pieced together.

Vampires were hard to get gifts. The older they were the tougher it became because they had virtually everything that they needed when it came to material goods. She and Klaus hadn't been together for an entire year yet, so she didn't want to scare him off with anything too crazy as a birthday gift. A sensual dance and a gift card for dance lessons however, seemed practical. Klaus had mentioned he had always wanted to learn to tango and she had filed that information away and now it was coming in handy.  It would be a memorable gift that would be practical. Klaus could learn something new and get to enjoy a new experience with his plus one at the dance lessons. 

Perhaps it would be her, but then again he might want to take someone else the package she was looking at was 5 sessions at two hours a pop and the one studio she had her eyes on offered evening classes. It would be enough to get a taste for it and give a basic grounding to see if it was something he could get into and enjoy. Cherry might make a fine plus one.  She smiled as she thought about the surprise and small joy she could offer him with getting to experience and try it out. Who ever he took with him she was sure he would have a good time. The two would make a stunning pair to watch and Cherry was by far a better dancer than she was. Despite that she strangely didn't feel any jealousy about it. She was just excited to be able to present Klaus with the opportunity to try something new. Something that he would likely remember for many years to come.

Brandy's nose caught a familiar scent which drew her thoughts back to the present and she craned her head upwards blowing the hair from her face as she saw Klaus step into the living room.  She felt her body tense as a little shudder ran through her and her skin broke out into goosebumps.

She let herself slide from the pole and she took her air buds out of her ears setting them on the couch. Her face was flushed partially from the workout but also because he had literally caught her in the act of practicing. Smoothing her hair out she offered him a smile as her green eyes roamed up and down his body and she came to him draping her arms around his shoulders as gently pressed her body against his. She gently Breathed in his scent feeling mildly heady as she perched on toes giving him a chaste kiss on the cheek. "Well hello there Lover." She purred as she drank in his features meeting his boldy blue eyes. "I wasn't expecting you over here tonight do you have no appointments at your dungeon? What brings you to my humble abode?"

Klaus grinned.  "Am I not permitted to visit before I start work."

"Of course you can. I just didn't expect you to make the trip across town to see me tonight." She said reluctantly pulling herself away from him so he wouldn't be soaked in her sweat. "Just seems a bit impractical but I honestly am not complaining. You are always welcome here Lover. So how was your call out with the police?"

"I actually spent the day here.  I was just finishing up with Waylon,"  Klaus said.  "The Master of the City deemed it important enough to add him to our liaisons.  He brought Rufus and we may have turned up some clues.  The fog certainly worked against us.  The killer was actually still on the scene when the police arrived and attacked one of the techs.  She didn't get a good look at him and neither did I.  Managed to save the tech from drowning.  This was definitely aimed at the Master.  Swans were involved."

He paused for a moment.  "I'd be much happier if you moved out of the tower temporarily.  I think he may actually strike directly at the building.  One of the Tarot cards is a tower being hit by lightning.  It's apparently the symbol of destruction."

Brandy sat down on the couch folding her hands into her lap as she listened to Klaus. Her eyebrows raised as he explained he had spent the day at Arcangel Industries and about yesterdays evening adventure he had gone on.

It was concerning. Her heart rate picked up ever so slightly at the mention of the attack on one of Suki's crime scene techs and the involvement of swans. She nodded it must have been frustrating to have had the killer slip through their fingers, but he had said Rufus had been called out and that they had found things. That was promising.

Her body stiffened slightly as Klaus mentioned the possibility of the Killer targeting the building. She pressed her lips together and closed her eyes for a moment trying to calm herself. She couldn't imagine anyone being insane enough to try something so crazy. But Klaus wouldn't be advising anything if he didn't think there was a strong possibility. Her thoughts turned to Katherine and Liam, Lorne the rest of Leia's swans, Nigel Waylon and the many others that lived in the towers that she called friends or held in high esteem.

She slowly opened her emerald eyes and looked up at Klaus's face studying it trying to get a read on things as she wrangled the anger and possessiveness of her friends being in potential danger. "I know you have to be fairly tight lipped about the details, but I am guessing the card you found on scene was the Tower then?"

"The Fool,"  Klaus replied.  "My interpretation was that it was supposed to represent the Master of the City, because there was a swan looking up at the face.  I can't go into more details but this was a serious escalation. He was essentially calling the Master out."

"Shit." Brandy sighed. This was not good at all.   It was selfish to carry on about not wanting to move out, but she had just managed to settle in and make the apartment her own space. She wanted to find this shit disturbing vampire and end him. How dare he come into Seattle and pull this shit and drag everyone into this chaotic mess.

Brandy's voice tightened as she fought to keep her feelings in check. She missed her pard mates but the news made her worry for Tana who worked in the building and the pain of not being able to be close to her pard mates. She was working valiantly to try and prove to her Raj that she wasn't irresponsible and that she could be trusted. To have to ask Morvan to come back would feel like any progress she had made would be erased.  "The start of a potential turf war...How long do you think I should step out for? I will need to ask Morvan if I can move back to the farm house. I don't want to but if you think I only need to for a couple weeks I could look at a Hotel or longer term airBnB I guess." She subconsciously balled her hands into fists in her lap as she reminded herself that her problems and how she felt were nothing in comparison to how the Swans, Nigel and Waylon were likely feeling as the Master of the city was likely losing his shit and telling them to get ready for a war. "Tell me what I should do Klaus and I will make the arrangements."

"If too many people leave, it may force his hand,"  Klaus said.  "So I'd recommend not warning to many others.  And there is no need to move back to the ranch or to rent a room, although I hear the former werewolf Ulfric runs a rather comfortable B&B.  I have plenty of room.  There are two apartments that I use strictly for storage.  You can take over one of them for as long as you need."

Brandy pressed her lips together and rose from the couch she took Klaus's hands into her own and kissed them. "I don't want to put you out...I mean... Moving in...with you this soon and the reason. It isn't because you want me there. It be because some asshole out there is stirring stuff up. I sound crazy don't I. I'm sorry darling, it's just a lot of feelings to process right now. I- I'm feeling a lot of mixed... things." She kissed his knuckles, breathing in his scent as she tightened the grip on his hands. She was frustrated that her brain wasn't eloquently coming up with words. She was still reeling over the news about the evening he had shared. Looking up at him into his serious blue eyes she only hoped he could read between the lines of what she said and not think she was being silly.

"You won't be moving in with me per se,"  Klaus pointed out.  "It will be one of the other apartments.  You can come over any time to visit or just keep to your own space." The German vampire smiled.  "No pressure."

Brandy nodded and put her arms around him seeking out contact as she rested her face against his chest. "You make a good point. I  Do have some of my things in Storage at your place...I could just pack light so I don't have to move too much. But my houseplants have to come.  You will need a crash course on how to keep them alive." She said half jokingly to try and lighten the mood.

“Plants are pets that you don’t walk or play with,” Klaus said with a chuckle. “But I will do why I can to prevent them from dying. I will however be unable to tell you what parts of the property get what sort of sun, for obvious reasons.”
He wrapped his arms around Brandy, cuddling  her. He knew she was missing her Pard. As much as he loved her, his touch would never be enough. It was something he just had to accept. It was something anyone in a relationship with a shifter would have to accept.

"You are so good to me." The leopardess murmured into his chest as arms snaked around his waist and she gave him a squeeze. "This certainly would be easier on the pocketbook and I suppose we could use the opportunity as sort of a dry run to see if you and I can handle living with each other. Better to find out now than to put in another few years only to find out that you can't stand living with me due to X Y and Z." She said with a nervous laugh. "I really hope that isn't the case because, you are very special to me."

Klaus smiled. “Are you getting sentimental on me Brandy? “ the vampire asked. “For the record, you are also very special to me. You have a vibrancy that I have not found in anyone else. Even Cherry, for all her list for. Life does not share it. Ich lieb dich.”

She felt the heat rise to her face and she held him tighter her cheek rubbed against his chest. "Maybe... Yes? I know the past couple months have not been ideal. A lot has happened since the start of May. I just don't want to scare you off." Her voice tightened and got smaller as she refused to let him go. "You make me feel things so intensely...I try to fight it to make it less, but the more I try to play it cool, the less success I have. It is silly. Everything feels so delicately balanced ever since after the feast I've just been feeling things harder and that under all of it that if I- If I breathe the wrong way, or move to fast it will all just evaporate or come crashing down. I hate feeling so weak and vulnerable."

Klaus leaned down and placed a tender kiss on Brandy’s lips. “I’m not going anywhere,” he said.

"Your presence is definitely habit forming." She whispered as she placed a chaste kiss on his lips not trusting herself to not try and start things with him. It had been weeks since they had been physically intimate. Their last date night at the zoo and even then that had been a tension filled night as they had scrambled to try and put together enough people wanting to try and help him feed his new abilities. An impromptu orgy...one that might have killed them all.  "If I had to quit you it would almost kill me. I know it hasn't even been a year. It is insane to feel intensely like this. Five years before I caught feels for- Am I broken?  Do I just want pain? To sabotage myself? I've never felt so...much."

Klaus shook his head.  "You have a big heart that wants to love, even when that love hurts.  You are not broken, Liebling.  You are wild and alive and you have so much love to give away.  To your friends,  To your Pard.  To your lovers.  Do not be ashamed of having so much love.

Brandy sighed letting some of the tension bleed out of her body at his words her heart ached. "You just make me feel so much and it is terrifying and wonderful, beautiful and exciting. I don't know if you know that. But I think you should know it. You are sexy and charming. Strong and controlled. But there is the side others don't get to see a more tender side despite your reputation. My mind had been playing out so much with all this time being cooped up and on my own. "How you hold me at night, the jokes you make that lighten my heart and make me feel free when you and I laugh together." She took his hand and led him to the couch to crawl up into his lap. "I mean the sex moves heaven and earth and that definitely doesn't detract from the other things, but with the past weeks of us not having it, I realized it is a lot more than just knocking booties that makes me happy to have you in my life.  Something was missing and I wasn't entirely sure what it was until now."

"Sometimes you can't see the forest for the trees,"  Klaus said. "What we have is unique and special.  We come from similar but different worlds.  We aren't human any more.  We are so much more.  We feel deeper, love deeper.  Sometimes it can be frightening.  I have been alone for a long time.  I mean not Nigel long but long enough.  You came into my life and I certainly wasn't expecting this.  What we have is a miracle, considering where we started.  We did everything in reverse and yet here we are, where few people ever find themselves.  Are we soul mates?  I don't think so.  I don't think they exist.  What I do know is that if somebody tries to drive a stake through my heart, they're going to miss, because you have it tucked neatly inside your chest beside your own heart."

Brandy let out a sigh and hugged him tightly. "You just make me want to wrap you in plastic and tuck you away so you are safe and all mine. You have such a way with words." She sniffed gently as she tried to hold the tears of relief and joy  that had come to the surface. She would not snot all over him during such an open and candid moment. She laughed softly "That sounded creepy. Don't take it like that please..." It was something she had wanted to hear but had been scared to ask. The words he spoke she could not smell any deception.  She was so relieved and content in this tiny stolen moment they were sharing that she wished she could preserve it for all eternity.

“As long as you feed me,” Klaus said. “You might also want to let Nigel know that I won’t be able to fulfil my duties due to encapsulation.”  Brandy’s plastic wrapper sounded uncomfortably like the iron coffins the were occasionally used to control erring vampires. She clearly didn’t mean it like that but he couldn’t help making the mental connection. Brandy, he was certain, would at least feed him, rather than allowing his thirst to slowly reduce him to a shrivelled husk.

"Never mind it was a bad idea. Nigel would never let you go to so whatever. Too useful. " She murmured. "So Klaus what are we going to do about Tana's training? If we are trying to limit building time in the future. I mean we do have options she gets off work and normally hangs out at my place until you are up and at em. But I guess we have multiple parks beaches and heck even potentially your place if you were open to it."

“There is a small parking lot,”Klaus pointed out. “We could train there, as long as the weather cooperates.  If all else fails, I’m sure Morvan, Kyle and Michael would be willing to let us use the barn. Assuming, of course that Tana is willing to let others be aware of her growing proficiency.”

"Truth she wants to keep it low key. I mean, the other subs are aware she is training, but they are not getting to see what that consists of. So the parking lot could work just going to be a bit tough on landings and being tossed around. Thus me mentioning parks or the beach." she confessed. "I don't want to lie to them about the change in venue if they ask though. I have been working to try and regain all the trust I lost.  I don't want to backslide."

“Tell them as much as you need,” Klaus said. “As far as the asphalt goes, we don’t always get to choose where we fight. Being prepared for a rough landing will allow Tana to hang in a fight those few seconds longer and that might spell the difference between winning and losing.”

Brandy nodded. "I just don't want to let them down and I also don't want you thinking I am a lame tattle tale. I mean this is just a hunch you have about the building you could be wrong right? What did Nigel think of it? Is he making preparations to have Katherine move out temporarily? I guess if we see the Swans leaving here at all we will know the Master of the city has sided with you."

Klaus paused. “I have told no one about asking you to leave the tower. I have suggested that the Tower card might represent an attack on the actual tower, should it come into play. It is up to them to carry that to its logical conclusion. “

"Fair enough." Brandy said looking concerned. "I just hope it doesn't come to that but I do appreciate the heads up and willingness to cohabitate until you think it is safe. If you are up for me moving plant babies over to your place tonight and my stripper pole I would very much like that.  Packing the clothing and other incidentals I might need for day to day won't be too difficult either, I can have that all done by wednesday likely.  I mean I do have a bunch of my more formal clothing in storage at your place already but I hardly think lounging around at your abode in cocktail dresses is what either of us really want."

She flashed him a smile. "It will be a good dry run to see if you don't mind me sharing space with you. I know having you over here... I really like it. I mean you in my space, sharing it. But you always have the option to retreat to your space. I guess time will tell. Thank you for caring enough to let me know about all of this." She said placing a kiss on his lips as her fingers reached out to run through his golden hair gently stroking the back of his neck. "Darling, can I ask you something that might sound weird?"

Klaus nodded. "Of course."

She licked her lips and said. "I might be paranoid or maybe it is just me feeling like the universe is messing with my boyfriend time, but... I wanted to ask if you felt it too. Is it just me or have you been called out to help with Suki and the Preternatural unit mostly on Sundays and Wednesdays? Am I just misremembering and feeling like that is the case due to busy scheduling or is there something to it. Just wanted to ask since it is your time and you likely pay more attention to your scheduling and activities."

Klaus paused.  "Now that you mention it, they have been mostly on Sundays.  It was a Tuesday night, the first one, I think.  I'd have to check my notes."  If the first call was to see who would come out, the next ones might be deliberately set to bring me to site on evenings when I have nothing officially planned.  If that is the case, it's been less than a year that I've been seeing Brandy, so that is a recent change.  This is a very elaborate plan to set up in such a short time, although it could be done.  It's clearly aimed at the Master of the City but is it also aimed at me?  That would certainly narrow the suspect pool down....

"Did you want to lie down and cuddle for a bit?" he asked, stroking Brandy's hair.  "Just contact.  Nothing outrageous."

"You know me I can never turn down an offer for cuddle time. If it doesn't cut into your schedule, I'd be delighted." She said as she crawled off his lap and let him stretch out the full length of the couch before she crawled on top of him and rested her head on his chest. 
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Monday, June 15th Seattle- The Haven St. Andrew 11:15pm- Seattle

Father Isaac was once again at the door to welcome newcomers as well as new faces.  He nodded to Sebastian as he passed, calling him by name.  He wasn't the only vampire the father recognized.  It was a face Sebastian recognized as well.  John Breeman had been centre stage for both Miguel and Lee's knife throwing and the Schoolmaster's punishment display.  It wasn't surprising at all that he might find Isaac's offer of freedom from the Master of Seattle's grip to be tempting.

With a polite greeting Sebastian entered the church and found a pew to sit in.  He wore a white crisp shirt and black slacks his hair pulled back into a neat pony tail.

He noted the turn out and chose to sit down beside Breeman. He had the vampire by about 15 years but he found it easier to interact with those his age and under the Elders were still a mystery to him and one that he tried to avoid when he could.  "Welcome Brother." Sebastian said in a hushed whisper offering him a hand to shake.  "You miss it too? Church? It is just what Seattle needs, a balm for the vampiric soul.  I hope you find solace and comfort here."

"I'm not sure what I'm looking to find here,"  Breeman answered after a moment.  "Answers, maybe.  Freedom?  I don't know.  It sounds too good to be true."

Sebastian nodded "I get that. Used to go on the regular before I was turned. I miss it. Back in St. Louis we had the church of eternal life. This is different. Second Sermon but I like the vibe.  Father Isaac tells it like it is. I had questions all of us did last week and we was more than happy to answer them all. Give it time the man upstairs will let you know what you need and guidance. It is a tough go for those of us that ain't masters." He said his voice still held that slight Missouri drawl he hadn't been able to shake it yet. Perhaps in another ten or twenty years he could sound like a true native of the area.

"Listen," Breeman said.  "I know you're just trying to be friendly and welcoming but I'm not really here looking for friends.  I'm not trying to be rude or anything but could you take it down a notch?"

Sebastian nodded looking mildly taken aback. "Of course, my apologies.  The invitation is there should you want to talk about anything however. We all have our reasons for coming to places like this.  I hope you find what you're looking for." He replied as he reached for one of the song books and let Breeman be alone in this thoughts.

His eyes scanned the church as it began to fill. Some faces from the friday before, some new.  Most seemed to be human and curious about what to find in a church like this but there were vampires present as well. He hadn't spotted Arianna yet or the contessa. Then again not knowing exactly who was showing up was likely for the best. As it was he was actually looking forward to the service to commence.

It took a while but Breeman eventually turned his attention back to Sebastian.  "Do you really believe that God could forgive us? I mean the cross is a pretty big indicator that he fucking hates us."

"Perhaps it is because I am young, but part of me hopes it is possible. I mean I grew up with the church always being a part of my life.  They say everything happens for a reason that it is the Lords design, but being forcibly turned?  And torn away from all that I knew..." Sebastian winced gritting his teeth. "There has to be a reason for it, a design. If you look at it and read the scriptures the Lord made everything the earth and everything on it including us vampires. Why make us if we are not a part of his plan?I feel like maybe the cross was man's invention, not gods, but that somehow they channeled the ability to to use it to ward off certain things through a combination faith and silver. Those plastic and wooden crosses don't do a thing to us so perhaps it has less to do with faith and more to do with silver and years of psychological conditioning. I'm no theology expert however. Just musings I share with you things I have thought long and hard about since having been brought over." Sebastian said in earnest as he closed the song book setting it on his lap looking thoughtful. "I know personally it would be wonderful to have that sort of relationship with the man upstairs again. It brought me a lot of comfort and made me feel less alone, if such things are possible for those of us that truly seek peace and comfort what a marvelous thing that would be."

"My current relationship with the man in the head office isn't exactly what I'd call cordial,"  Breeman said.  "And I'm not talking about God.  Being a vampire provides a lot less freedom than I'd been lead to expect.  They didn't mention being used as a plaything for older vampires, until I was old enough to defend myself. They didn't mention the sorts of things they'd do to me when I made a mistake. They-"  He stopped.  "I just want to be free to live my own death."

Sebastian was silent recalling the Feast night and the entertainment John Breeman had offered to the crowd and nodded. "Yes there are great deal of many things they leave out or have in fine print. I'm sorry you have had to experience that. It isn't pleasant at all. Quite traumatic.  Where ever you go there will always be a master of a city that will make you march to their tune. It is why I left St. Louis. Seattle seemed less chaotic and dangerous so I made the choice to try life here. So far I have managed to keep my nose clean. I think not working directly at the towers has offered me more freedom to live my unlife free of certain dangers and dramas, but I am no fool. I know my place is beneath those that are older and more powerful than me. One just has to try and keep undetected on the radar, I suppose. What you had to experience was... unlike anything I have had to see. It is good to see you physically recovered from it, in time  the mental trauma will lessen. It has for me at least. But if Father Isaac is correct and there is a way to have your freedom and the love of the Lord it is yet to be seen. Second visit and all I intend to stay until perhaps I find the answers I seek.  If he is wrong what have a lost a few hours here or there but I got to have a taste of my old life and the confort that coming to church used to offer."

"You saw.  What am I saying?  Of course you saw.  Everybody saw."  Breeman shook his head.  "Maybe finding a job elsewhere will be a good start.   I'm sure there are a lot of places looking for night staff.  In the meantime, if Father Gless can unhook me from the Master of Seattle, I'm all ears.  If he can do it, great.  Because I don't want to try this only to find that it leads to another session with the Schoolmaster."

The last word was said in low tones, the way people said the name 'Candyman' or 'Bloody Mary', as if speaking it louder or three times in a row would summon Klaus Adler.

Sebastian nodded again looking mildly uncomfortable as the name was whispered. "I understand. As it is now I haven't heard anything about commands being passed down telling us to not come so I am here. Though last week the Contessa Dragomir graced the church with her presence. Gave her a wide berth when she glided up behind me while I was making introductions with the Father.  Elders like her unsettle and intimidate the heck out of me." He said leaning in his tone whispered quietly enough so they wouldn't be disturbing others. "Seattle certainly has its share of boogie men and Elders. Things best left to their own accords. Last thing I want is to have to attend class with him or any of the other pets the master has in his employ."

“All of which makes what Father Gless is offering that much more tempting. Freedom from the whims of the power elite?  It sounds too good to be true.”  Breeman shrugged. “They’ve got me paranoid that I almost have myself convinced that it is all some elaborate trap.”

"Freedom of Religion. We have that in our court here in the good old US of A , Besides, don't you think you went through enough? Highly doubtful that this is part two of a punishment. You sir, I think have paid the piper more than his due." Sebastian replied quietly as he shook his head trying to not think about Breemans part in the feast.

Still it was dangerous waters to navigate. Piss your elders off and a great deal of many things could befall you.

The text the huntsman had put out felt a bit like that. Not knowing if it was an APB or a few select to receive such a thing was one of the reasons he had answered. Brownie points had been mentioned but with vampire speak being what it was that might mean a minor favor to I won't mess with you and you get to keep all your limbs. It was hard to tell with the Elder vampire.

One thing for certain were the tales about vampires that illegally entered Seattle without invitation and the proper channels. When The Huntsman found you chances were you would survive the encounter if the Master  of the city ordered it. If it was a case of bringing them back the Huntsman did that sometimes as well, albeit missing several pounds of flesh before you were brought in for judgment.

Sebastian made note as Arianna made her way into the church and slid into the pews. So far so good their team was slowly but surely making their way into the church to gather what information they could. It would no doubt be many sit ins to glean what they could from the Vampiric priest.

Arianna studied the sanctuary of the church and wasn't surprised by what was missing because of the nature of being a  place of worship for Vampires. She reached out and picked up the hymnal and began to study it.

It was hardly a revelation that the hymnal was filled with old songs of praise for the lord.  Negro spirituals they’d once been called. It almost made her expect a gospel choir.

The songstress made sure not to grimace at the songs she found within. Having grown up catholic she was used to songs like "The Magnificat" also known as "The Canticle of Mary".

“Is everyone comfortable?” Asked father Gless. “ some faiths believe that you have to be in discomfort in order to praise God. Personally I think that’s ridiculous. Why would you need to suffer in order to experience the Divine?”

Arianna almost felt like she needed to raise her hand and bounce in her seat in a 'Ooo pick me' manner.

Sebastian nodded at the Fathers words as the Sermon started his dark eyes fixed on the man.

“There are those who think that they own your soul.”  The father shook his head. “You hear of those selling their soul for fame or wealth. The problem is that you don’t own your soul. You can’t sell it. Your soul belongs to God, now and forever.”

Arianna's eyes started to glaze over, she was hoping the singing would be decent.

Sebastian listened not entirely sure if he agreed the idea of the soul and how that all worked was still widely debated amongst religious circles across the world as well as other supernatural circles. There were animators witches warlocks, even whispers of necromancers and others that practiced dark magics. Some believed you could sell it some thought you couldn't. His stance on it was that he had definitely died to become a vampire but he still felt things. That was the on thing they didn't prepare you for that took some time managing.

The hunger was a given and that was a battle for self control that you could learn there were warning signs and the solution was easy enough. Drink blood to stave off the hunger and make sure you were topped off.

However the emotions and how they were heightened he hadn't expected that. Many the vampires around him were all cool and aloof. But the first five years of being a vampire had been a trial for Sebastian.  The lows were unimaginably low, the highs were high. The anger a scalding rage that one had to try and learn to choke down and hold onto. He was himself just more enhanced emotionally and had to struggle to not cave into the impulses that wanted him to break things and unleash his frustrations. Anger was a potent thing and a strange beast to try and tame.

The Melancholy  and Ennui he felt were more familiar and now days were more familiar visitors than rage. He wondered though was the battle to regulate the emotions as hard as it was due to not having a soul? Or was it because as he suspected it had something to do with the physical and chemical changes of the vampiric body? Did Lycanthropes struggle as they did? Likely they did though he didn't personally know any well enough to know and ask for certain, they had to deal with an inner animal inside. It too wanted to blood and other things....

Gless' gaze found Arianna.  "Am I boring you?  There's a movie theatre down the street, if you're looking for entertainment.  In this house, you will find enlightenment.  It's just not going to come with a hip-hop beat.  Sorry if that is what you were wanting.  The Lord's light isn't always flashy.  Burning bushes and columns of fire aren't as common as they used to be, because God does not feel the need to compete with neon."

"Oh sorry Pastor, but I grew up in a church where we had to get up and sit down a bit more than this. Oh and we actually read scripture and the gospels as written by Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John." She shot back at Gless not caring if the man found her impertinent.

"You'll need to forgive me for not conducting a Catholic service,"  Isaac said wryly.  "Stand up.  Sit down.  Stand up.  Kneel.  You don't need to kneel in church, my child.  You only need to kneel to God and you can do that in the privacy of your own home.  And those Gospels were written by men, long after our Lord Jesus Christ rose from the dead on that fateful day.  They are inspirational to be certain but we can't exactly take them-" he paused for a single beat "-as gospel."

Sebastian chuckled at the joke as he watched the Father try to handle his newest bristly attendee.

"Yes they were written by men, but the words have been translated many times over so the truth of the words are always open to interpretation." Arianna returned politely with a bit of grin gracing her lips.

"Exactly my point.  Those books are written by men, interpreted by men.  They've changed.  There is more of man than of God in those books.  The only words that still ring true can be found in John, Chapter 3, Verse 16."

"For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Arianna said automatically, her schooling with the nuns coming to the forefront.

“God loves all his children. Even those that have strayed. Even those who have strayed so far as to have chosen a false eternal life over paradise. And if he loves those, he surely loves all those of us who did not choose this life. Do you believe me, sister?”

Arianna paused to think about her answer, "I believe it is up to the individual to make the choice as to if they want to turn from God or to remain in His Grace."

Sebastian nodded as he listened to the two debate this was definitely not your normal sermon. He listened attentively to see if this would go in circles or if there was a point that the father would eventually get to.

“Some don’t have the choice,” father Gless said. “Some of us are driven away from God’s light by the actions of others. It is up to us to make the decision to move back. Tell me, sister, do you still love God?  Do you feel that he still loves you?”

Arianna lifted her shoulders in a shrug. "I can't say I've really ever taken the time to think all that much about it."

“Think about it,” father Gless said. “All of you, think about why you are here or why you came back. This is the path ba k to God’s love and away from the tyranny of the typical vampire hierarchy. Your masters say you need them to keep your heart beating and your body moving. I say those words are lies so that the collars sit more comfortably around your necks and the chains rest more easily on your bodies.”

The father paused, looking at the small crowd. “While a master vampire can sustain the life of those who swear themselves to them, those that allow themselves to be shackled, I say unto you this; there is another way. I say unto you this; God Almighty can sustain you, just as he sustained me when I broke my chains and rose up against he who claimed to be the master of my body soul and spirit. My body is of the earth but my soul and spirit belong to God.  The Bible tells us to render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s and render unto God that which is God’s. In the day it was first written, the coin was naked with Caesar’s likeness. Man was made in God’s likeness. It isn’t had to understand. Give the man the money as is his due  but give yourself to God as is his due. God’s love will sustain you as it does me.”

"Amen." Sebastian said nodding his head. He looked around the church at the others in attendance. "Moving words Father Gless but tell me how to proceed. I was a man who had a good relationship with god and the church before I was turned against my will. I have prayed and tried to have faith but it is hard when holy water burns, places where I once walked freely are bared unless there is an invitation and even crosses flare up before my presence as if angry that I stand before them. I very much would like to have the same relationship I once had with the almighty upstairs, but how do you do that when there are these obstacle that clearly indicate that I am not as loved as I once was?"

Arianna smiled and nodded at the preacher's words, she didn't agree with him but much of it stemmed from her own personal beliefs.

Isaac Gless beamed and held out his hands.  "You come forth and accept the love of God Almighty and His son, Jesus Christ.  Come forth and return to your place as a child of our loving creator."

"That is it?" Sebastian said genuinely shocked as he blinked. "if it was that easy you think the other churches would be advertising that they could save our souls." He said with a nervous laugh.

Arianna tilted her head watching and listening to this new bit of drama.

"The other churches have written us all off as lost causes,"  Isaac said.  "Even though they profess to have faith, they have forgotten what is possible through the power of the Almighty.  There is nothing beyond the power of He who created heaven and earth.  Had they the faith to try, they too would have seen that the power of God has no limits and through Him all things are possible.  Stand forth, my son, and join me.  Under the eyes of God and before this congregation, you will be reborn."  He chuckled.  "This is the point where the snake oil salesman would ask for your credit card number."

Sebastian stood "And how many have you managed to save so far here in Seattle reverend? I want to believe this I truly do. But as you have mentioned snake oil, I feel I would be remiss and foolish to not ask questions before I jump in blindly. Too often the elder vampires seek enjoyment out of seeing us flail and fail."

Arianna sat forward on the pew, she was very interested to hear what the man had to say.

"I seek to lift you up, not kick you down,"  Isaac said.  "The Master of Seattle has a fearsome reputation.  As yet there are many who have expressed interest but none have had the courage of their convictions.  Now, I could have lied and given you a small but believable number, like three or four but what would be the point?  I little research would turn up that lie, not to mention many of you would be able to sense the lie.  This is a house of truth, not one of lies.  If you doubt me, as Thomas doubted the risen Lord, I can offer proof."

"And what does one do if they say yes to saving? Can that saving protect us from the Masters and his minions ire?" Sebastian asked hesitantly. "I would love to have a relationship with god again as I used to but what go is it if I am to meet him once more only to be sticken down?"

As with the others around her Arianna "mmhmmed."

part 1 of 2 copost by Maxx, Lady J, and Wyn
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
"I will stand before the Master of the City and deny his claim on any who forsake him in the name of God.  He rules you through fear.  Once you are beyond his reach, you are free to do as you would.  His only recourse would be to strike you down with his own hand and in this day and age no vampire would so casual smite another.  It would be more than his life was worth and then all that he had built would fall like a house of cards, all because he could not stand to see a sparrow slip from its cage and fly free."

Arianna agreed with the Huntsman. This Vampire priest was a danger to them. She looked towards Sebastian.

Sebastian laughed softly but nodded. It was a tempting offer. The huntsman had said for them to go to church and get in good. If what was being said was true... What harm could there be, He would either prove the reverend was lying or that he had one of the most amazing gifts known to man and vampire kind. His heart if it were alive would be racing in his chest as he remembered his days as a mortal before his faith had been shaken and his relationship was severed.

If such a thing was possible... He would be remiss to try.

 He walked to the end of the pew to the Isle that led to the Reverend.  God hates a coward... he thought to himself. Moving one foot in front of the other he made his way to the pulpit and sunk to his knees lowering his head. "A leap of faith..." He whispered softly to himself as he closed his eyes.

If she'd been breathing Arianna knew she'd have been holding it as she watched Sebastian move closer to Gless.

Isaac reached down. “A free man of God kneels to no one save his Creator,” he said. “Take this vial but do not spill it.  The holy oil inside would burn like sin because it would know you are a sheep not yet returned to the fold. Test it if you like but do not release it from your hand so that all might see there is no trickery here.”  With that, he began rolling up his sleeves.

Sebastian carefully examined the bottle of oil taking out the lapel pin on his jacket he opened the vial and touched the end of the pin in it careful not to spill the contents as he recapped it before he let the pin touch graze across the top of his hand. He let out a soft hiss as he grit his teeth and the pin fell from his fingers.

The searing pain and the smell of burning flesh hit his senses. With vampiric speed he wiped the small amount of oil off onto his pants and stared at the the small line of damaged flesh from where the lapel pin had been dragged across. It throbbed angrilly and he let out a shaky breath from the air he had previously inhaled. "It...It is the real deal." Sebastian said softly.

Arianna shook her head, not quite sure what to make of the oil, but she knew they needed to get their hands on it so to learn more about it.

Isaac nodded. “Hold it where all can see, while I remove the stopper.”   With the vial in clear view and his sleeves rolled, the vampire priest lifted the stopper and allowed the contents to drip off the tip and into his palm.                                        Nothing happened.

Sebastian did as bidden and held his hand up to the congregation for them to see as he watched The Reverend pour the oil into his hands with no ill effect. His hand trembled slightly as his eyes watched with rapt fascination suddenly wondering if what he was witnessing truly was a miracle.

Isaac’s voice, clear and powerful before, suddenly boomed. “NOW STAND AND BEAR WITNESS TO THE POWER OF ALMIGHTY GOD, THE GOD OF ADAM AND ABRAHAM AND MOSES!  BEAR WITNESS TO HIS LOVE AND HIS MERCY AS HE WELCOMES THIS LOST SOUL BACK INTO HIS FLOCK! “   Then he turned his palm and drove it into Sebastian’s forehead, like some faith healer trying to drive out a demon. Had it not been for Isaac vampiric speed, he might have fallen back.

The oil on his forehead tingled but it didn’t burn.

Sebastian's eyes involuntarily shut and he had flinched ever so slightly as he felt the hand connect and the oils burn. A second passed then two then three. There was no burning sensation as he had experienced before when he had tested the oil There was a warm tingle. The pain did not worsen and he opened his eyes a look of shock spread across his features as the dark haired vampire felt a warmth spread over his body for a moment and suddenly he felt at home and there was peace. Sebastian trembled feeling overcome with emotion he couldn't help himself and wasn't even in the right mind to notice that he had begun sobbing softly.

It was hard to describe what he felt but It was a kin to the days he and his mother had attended church on the days where they had felt the love and rapture of their community.

Arianna could tell something had happened but what it was exactly she couldn't tell.

Isaac wrapped him in a rough embrace. “Welcome home, my son,” he said. There was love in his tone, love and joy. Sebastian felt it in his words and in the embrace.

Pink tears rolled down Sebastian's face as the man embraced him. It took two attempts before he could whisper a thank you to the man before he let him go and wiped the tears from his cheeks still feeling over come with emotion.

From the seat beside Sebastian’s, John Breeman stood on unsteady legs. “Father?  I’d like to be next.”

From the back of the church someone out of a group of young vampires chuckled and softly chanted "YEET! YEET! YEET"

Isaac gave the chanters a look. “You’re brave enough from the shadows,” he said. “Takes a big man to mock from the sidelines.   Why don’t you come up here and tell us what the joke is. “

A young vampire dressed in a business suit stood a smirk on his face as he ran a hand through his golden coiffed hair. "Devon DeVry is my name, I am no coward so remember the name. Everyone who is anyone knows of Breeman's folly or Mr. Yeet as his actions earned him that name. He lost control at Archangel Towers and attacked a couple non vamps in an elevator. He didn't put much thought into his actions and the one elevator victims picked him up and tossed or yeeted him out into the hallway flat out on his ass. Its likely the only reason he still lives. For his misdeed he voluntarily took part in a feast this past may to entertain the masses and reconcile his error."

Arianna pinched the bridge of her nose, she had a headache starting to form. She was worried about Sebastian, but Mr. Devry needed to spend time with the school master, even if he did get saved.

“Devon DeVey?  Sound to me like you’re judging  Me Breeman here. If you had read your  Bible, I think you might recall a small passage. It goes something like this. ‘Judge not, lest ye be judge’ or another passage that goes something along the line of ‘let he who is without sin cast the first stone’.  You’re flinging a few rocks there, Mr DeVry. Must be nice to be perfect. Or can we find a few skeletons in your closet?  One or two of the seven deadly sins?  Or are you going to respect the courage these two men have to stand up in front of you all and say that they would rather serve God than your false idols?”  Isaac held his hand, the one without the oil on it to Breeman. “Come on, my son. There is nothing to fear here. Nothing to lose except your shackles.  If you want to share your side, feel free. If not?  You don’t have to. No one here is judging except God and He is a merciful and loving judge. “

"This is a sham. I know not how you are doing it but obviously these two are plants that you are using to sell us your line of bull Gless." The young golden haired vampire hissed. "The only sacrilege I see here is that two of you would willingly spit in the face of the Master of the city. This trespass will not go unavenged mark my words." Devon announced as he stiffened his shoulders and made his way to the door. "I've seen enough come on you two." He said as he jerked his head at the two other vampires who sat smirking in the back pews. "We have seen enough lets be off."

“The choice is yours,” Isaac said. “The door of God’s house are always open to those who come seeking knowledge, peace and salvation. Should you spurn those three, all you are doing is holding shut the gates of paradise with your foot against the door jamb. You’re pushing on a door marked pull. Go with God, the three of you, and with his love. You will see the truth in time.”

The three vampires rose without a word and left slamming the doors to the church shut with a loud bang and then silence filled the church for a handful of heartbeats before Sebastian made his way down the isle to sit in his pew seat looking humbled as he folded his hands in his lap as he tried to process the feelings inside of himself.

“The emptiest drum beats the loudest,”Isaac said shaking his head. I thought only angry teenagers slammed the doors when they left. “. He looked at Breeman. “Are you ready my son?”

“I just don’t want to be afraid.”

“There is no fear in the house of the Lord.”

John had never been a religious man in his life before he became a vampire but he wanted to be able to feel safe and not be a victim of his kindred brethren. He watched the priest anoint his hands and stood as still as a statue as the priests hands fell to his forehead. There was no pain but he felt a sudden shift in his body as the fear and anxiety within waned and was replaced with a strange calm.

“Welcome home,” Isaac said as he embraced Breeman. “May your new faith give you comfort and the freedom from fear that plagued you. Through God all things are possible. “

John nodded and gave a soft word of thanks before he quickly left the front of the church to return to his seat beside Sebastian who looked lost in thought. He hadn't wanted to stay up front to garner any more attention from the attendees. He wasn't sure what had happened but he had to admit he felt something while up there. There was certainly less fear.

Arianna watched as Breeman went back to his place next to Sebastian. She sent up a silent prayer for the service to end, a power outage would help too.

There was one other vampire that chose to join Sebastian and John, a mousy woman who Arianna recognized as part of the cleaning staff. Her name was Helen or Helena or something like that if Arianna recalled correctly. She too wept at Isaac’s touch.

When no others came forward, Isaac returned to his sermon, which focused on, unsurprisingly, miracles. When he was finally done, the thanked the three for their courage, comparing them to nearly Christians. “You will face their wrath but you will be as Daniel in the lion’s den. God Almighty will stop the jaws of your oppressors and you will be as safe as is you were in the arms of the archangel Michael himself.”

With the sermon done the vampires began to leave the church. Sebastian left the building to climb onto his vespa and took a moment to process. He wasn't ready to drive yet. He took in the night air despite not having to breath inhaling deeply taking in the scents of the city and of summer itself. He wasn't sure what had happened but he knew his team lead would be asking him for an explanation and he was at a loss for words.

Sebastian reached for his saddle bag on his scooter and pulled out a pack of cigarettes they were over a month old a occasional habit that he partook in despite things he lit one and took a long haul he needed to find the words and be able to give a report but the inner peace made him not want to talk to anyone yet. A vampire from the congregation approached him in the parking lot to ask him about the service and he apologized for not being able to go into detail citing the fact that he himself wasn't sure why he had cried exactly there had been no pain and that he didn't want to give the wrong information it had been a very personal experience. When pressed to answer if it had worked again he shook his head and answered honestly. "I don't know what happened."

He put his helmet on and started the Vespa up pulling out of the parking lot and headed back to Bitten, his coffee and dessert shop. At a stop light he pulled out his phone to tell Arianna where he could be found if they were in need of a chat and he hit send.

The ride to the cafe was uneventful minus the fact that the night felt strangely new to him in ways it never had as he parked the scooter and entered the shop from the back. He made a Bee line for the employees bathroom and washed any of the left over blood tinged tears that he had not fully wiped from his face and just stared at his reflection in the mirror. He hadn't expected tonight to turn out the way it had. His mind reeled to try and make sense of it as he gently pressed his fingers against his eyes trying to dismiss the word miracle from his minds vocabulary.

Arianna slipped into her car and pulled out her phone. She took note of Sebastian's text to her.

She sent Waylon a text about Mr Devry and his need to blab about the feast and Breeman's punishment. She also mentioned that Breeman had taken the offer to free himself from his ties to the master of the city.

The next text she sent was to Darien letting him know they needed to meet.

Once done with those tasks she made her way to Bitten to check on Sebastian.

Arianna’s phone pinged after a few moments.

WAYLON: DeVry has already reported. He conveniently left out the spilling of bean. YOU seem to have left out that Sebastian also drank the kook-aid.  I’d frown but it would give me wrinkles.

ARIANNA: Sorry, but I wanted to check on Sebastian first before pouring any tea about that as he might have done it as a way to get information about how things were done. First hand account.

She returned while waiting at a light.

DARIEN: when and where, dear?

ARIANNA: your club, and in about an hour.

Sebastian made his way to his office and sat down in the computer chair there were invoices and papers that needed his attention. He sat under the fluorescent light staring at the burn mark on the top of his left hand where the fine line of oil had burned him. His mind raced he had spent five solid minutes in the bathroom studying his forehead not found not a mark upon it. How could he explain what he had witnessed. He urged himself to get over the shock of it more than an hours time had passed since he had knelt down and taken the pledge but his mind was not having any of it. Despite that he knew it was only a matter of time before the Elder Vampire Arianna would be there to see him and he had to be able to give her something. No doubt she would have words for him.

He sighed and grit his teeth leaning back in his chair as he let his mind wander rather than forcing it to focus and to let everything just drift along at its own accord. Had he done something incredibly stupid? Potentially but he hadn't expected anything to really come of it. Part of him had wanted to put the man on the spot to prove it was all talk and yet there had been another part that yearned for the days before his undeath and that side had held a spark of hope.

Still the instructions from the Huntsman had been clear get into the church infiltrate it and get into the inner fold. Well he had certainly done that hadn't he. One giant cannon ball into the waters of faith intrigue and the unknown.   He was in deep now and there was no turning back, he had followed orders and gone above and beyond perhaps too far... he thought to himself as he wrestled with how the news would be taken.

Would he end up like John Breeman made a social pariah and punished in some spectacular fashion? He still wasn't entirely sure that Reverend Gless had done what he had claimed. There was too little he knew and too much that lay unanswered.

A knock on his office door and it opened. "Theres someone here to see you."

Arianna poked her head around the employee's shoulder and smiled at Sebastian. "Hey."

"Thank you Tee. Please come in Arianna close the door and have a seat." He said as he watched his employee head back to the storefront and the elder vampire settled into the chair across from his desk.

"So that was ballsy," she said.

"The Huntsman wanted answers and for us to get in there and infiltrate.  While bold it doesn't go outside the letter of his instructions, I would like to point out Miss Landry. But as you can see I am still alive and here for the time being." Sebastian answered as he ran his hand over the burn mark on his hand. It would never heal he would always carry it a souvenir of his time at Gless'es church.

"Woah, I'm not here to harangue you about what you did. I came to see how you're feeling and well what you felt during the...erm...conversion." Arianna said holding her hands up. "Though Mr Devry's already tattled."

"No doubt, Devry did any sane vampire would have reported what they saw go down there tonight." He said focusing on the burning pain across his hand. "It was a unique experience. It is hard to put into words. Something definitely happened. I am still reeling over the oil and the whole experience. It did burn me when I tested it as you can clearly see from the 3 inch burn here on my hand. And yet when it touched my brow, no burning. A tingle at best and then..." Sebastian closed his dark brown eyes and took a breath before exhaling slowly as he tried to recount the experience. "I was filled with a warmth. And then overcome by it. There were emotions too. I hadn't felt warmth like that since before I was turned. I felt almost alive and the coldness and darker thoughts that we normally carry melted and I just felt warmth and peace... I can still feel it. Despite the turmoil of the night everything feels strange... New... exciting and I just feel more present and aware of the little things. I am not sure if the connection between the Master of Seattle was severed. When I left St. Louis to come here there was no severing of a tie you travel far enough away from your master and you just start to feel weak tired and sluggish, I feel none of that right now but it can take a week or two before that can happen so time will tell. I don't know what Gless did or how he did it Miss Landry. But he certainly did something."

"I agree that he did something," Arianna said tapping her chin. "I wonder if he didn't switch your tie to him instead of freeing you from the Master of the City."

"I do not know how any of that works. When I came to Seattle I had a meeting with the Master once down in the basement of Archangel. A stone room with a large table and partitions screens. We never met face to face, I can still remember the strong smell of the incense burning and all the candles. His voice was modulated and I only saw his outline a man with large birdlike wings. He heard my case for asylum and asked for some of my blood to be put into a bowl and it was taken away by a swan. After some more talk there was a sigh and finally he agreed to take me on as one of his followers. The weakness I felt the fading stopped and I was filled with vigor once more as I was offered a cup of blood to drink and my heart beat slowly in my chest once more. I do not know how it was when you came to the Master and pledged your Loyalty but that was my experience. This didn't feel like that at all. I keep wondering how it was done, What Gless actually did. One doesn't toss the world Miracle around lightly." Sebastian replied with a sad smile. "Too often they can be faked. There is only one idea I have in the way of postulating what happened..."

"I'm all ears," Arianna said.

Sebastian steepled his fingers and started at the Elder Vampiress, staying as still as a statue for a full minute before he spoke. "The only thing I can think of and I don't even know if it is possible is perhaps as a Master Vampire he has the ability to deconsecrate anointed oils or holy water. That is the only sensible and logical way my mind can make any sense of what happened other than to say he can actually touch blessed objects and render them inert for others. But that doesn't discount how I feel..."

"No I would imagine not, and faith has been known to give strength to those who need it. So I won't discount what you feel. But I know if he has this power then he could be a danger to us as well." She said with a sigh.

"Honestly I don't know. I reckon I might have to ask the reverend if there is anything I can do for him since he has been so kind to save me and all." He said as he slid a plastic baggie with a piece of lightly stained paper towel in it across the desk. "That is the oil that I removed from my forehead before I washed my face when I came in. It isn't much but perhaps you can give it to the Huntsman and see if he touches it if it burns. If it does then we know my theory is wrong. I am unsure of what the Priests motivations truly are. If he can sever the Masters bonds then that would indicate he is stronger than the master of Seattle I would think. Is it a power play to come in and take over his city I am unsure. Has he converted others outside of Seattle I do not know but I intend to ask him when next we meet. I just know I cannot dismiss the feeling I have right now. It feels strangely like a second chance. The way I used to look at the world was with a fair amount of sorrow and like I never truly belonged in this world with the other vampires or even the humans. But now... none of that really seems to matter. I just want to live and experience life in a way that I haven't since my turning. I am sorry if I am prattling on but at this time it is all I can report. No doubt the Master of Seattle will likely find this all rather intriguing however. If he is as powerful as he is he should be able to round up the vampires and see if he can sever any connections that have been lost. There are after all three of us that took the leap of faith tonight." Sebastian said quietly.

"Indeed," Arianna said as she took the bagged paper towel from the desk. "I'll get with Darien and see if his team can found any other followers of Gless."

"Is there anything else Miss Landry or is this meeting adjourned for now? Should the Huntsman or anyone have need of me, I will be here all week and am a phone call away. It would make more sense to have them come here than summon me  downtown. I do not have the foggiest inclination if Gless is keeping tabs on me now. But just in case..." he replied.

"I'll let everyone know. But do me a favor, text me when you get up tonight so I know you're ok." She said getting up from her chair looking at the baggie for a moment.

"Well why wait to see if your theory is right." With those words she opened the bag and stuck her hand in forefinger touching the oil.

She pulled her hand out of the bag with a hiss. "I think you might have been right," she said showing Sebastian her blistered finger.

Sebastian looked at her finger and looked to her. "Well we are collecting data it would seem. For better or worse the Huntsman is getting information."


part 2 of 2 copost bt Maxx, Lady J, and Wyn
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Tuesday, June 16th Seattle 3am - Nightshades - Darien et all.

Darien sat compiling notes on what information had been acquired so far concerning the good pastor.  Unfortunately it all left more questions than answers.  The next step was to see if anyone on thier team had any old contacts in the places they knew the pastor had been so that they could dig past the information they had now.  He was particularly interested in the Organ for the church.  According to what they had found, it had been restored at expense, and had been stored previously.  It obviously had some sort of sentimental value.  He wasnt sure if following that thread would bring anything useful, but it wouldnt hurt to be thorough.  He was also interested in what Arianna was going to share when she arrived, as she was due to any moment.

Arianna slipped through the club, waving at Sophia as she passed the bar area. She was relatively sure the woman haf been informed that she was expected.

The songstress stopped in front of Darien's office door. She knocked on the door to let him know she was there, entering when she heard him call out to 'enter'.

Darien looked up from his notes with a smile that didn't reach his eyes.  He had enjoyed his date with Saphyre but was now in business mode.  He waited until she closed the door and gestured to the seat across from him.  "I take it things have gotten interesting?"  He prompted, laying his pen down and steepling his fingers.

"Very," she answered back. "I got the chance to see the holy roller do his mojo."

His eyebrows rose towards his hairline.  "really now. Do tell."

"It was interesting that's for sure. He used anointed oil to break the connect." Arianna said as she slipped into a chair across from the club owner. "It was blessed, it caused my finger to tingle when I touched the residue."

Darien frowned.  "Are you certain the connection was broken?  We may need to speak with Nigel about that to be sure.  And blessed oil..  can you describe to me what he did?"

Arianna pulled the baggie Sebastian had given her out of her purse. "It reminded me of Baptist revival. Isaac poured the oil into his hand, no smoking happened. Called on the big man upstairs and slapped them in a 'be healed' manner."

"There was no injury, but you say its truly blessed because you touched it and it stung?  So, this pastor has somehow found a way to be free of the effects of holy items?"  Darien sounded both confused and disturbed.

"It seems to be that way. The bag holds a paper towel that has residue on it from where Sebastian wiped it off his forehead. I'm going to let the Huntsman have the lab monkeys take a gander at it."

"Was he the only one?"  Darien asked.

"No, Johnny boy from the Schoolmaster's display. And another that I've not seen around the towers which isn't saying a lot." Arianna said pinching the bridge of her nose. "Sometimes I'm glad I don't have a blood pressure."

Darien leaned back and rubbed his chin, a strangely human gesture, and one that seemed practiced.  "  How is Sebastian?  Does there seem to be any ill effects?"

"So far so good, but I did tell him to text me when he wakes for the night, so I know he's ok." She mused.

"Yes, and rightly so I imagine.  "  Darien agreed.  "I wish I could say that we have made leaps on our end, but that's not the case.  Everything we find just brings more questions, not answers."

"It seems he has managed to cloak himself in mystery." Arianna returned.

"Its not so hard to do.  Many of us have backgrounds that are not easy to trace before recieving legal status in the united states.  It's simply how we have survived for so long."  He shrugged.  "It does make certain things a bit tedious, but its not unexpected."

"Very much so, but vampires gossip better than most lonely housewives do. Someone has to have heard of him before he became a born again born again  Christian."

"Of course. It's all about finding the right contacts in the places we know he has been.  It takes time but we are working on that now.  "  He told her.  "I just wish we had more to give on our report."

"We might live in an age where knowledge is at the tips of our fingers, but vampires should be the ones running the swiss banks with how we guard our histories." Arianna said with a chuckle. "I think we need to track his supplier for holy oil, I seriously doubt his was an ordained priest in his life. The blessing has to be done by true clergy."

"That's an easy enough task, and one I hadn't thought of because I didn't know he used it.  Good thinking."  Darien nodded.

"That's why we have the two teams," she said with a slight chuckle. "We wouldn't have known for a good bit if Sebastian hadn't taken one for the team, so to speak."

"Here's hoping he doesn't suffer any ill effects for the good of us all.  Not that I am interested in the slightest in being a 'man of god' ."  Darien said.

"It comforts him and I can't fault him for needing that comfort. But I agree I hope he will be well and wakes at sundown."

Darien nodded his agreement. " Is there anything else I should add to my report?"

Arianna shook her head in the negative, "Not that I can think of."

"Very well then.  I'll put it together and deliver it.  Let me know if you think of anything else."

Arianna  nodded as she got up to leave. "I will."

"Rest well, Arianna."


co post by Wyn and Darkflame
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday, June 19th Seattle PD  8:15pm Captain Neubosato and Father Sozio

Coming into the Station Suki made her way into her office and caught herself up on the shift change notes. 

Her eyes scanned the notes Thurgar has left her and she let out a sigh of relief to see nothing crazy beyond their current case loads has come to pass. However the note that Daniel LaFeat had made a break through in one of the cases delighted her.

Firing up her computer she checked her email and noted that Daniel had been clear and concise with his report detailing that he had found a connection between their Jane Does from Paradise Valley conservation area and that he had names for both the women and that they did in fact know each other as well as names and addresses.

"Good work Lafeat." She said to herself as she read the report over. However her stomach tinged at the news as she realized that with the news that perhaps this murder and crime scene might be related to the Tarot Card killer as both women had been romantically involved with each other. They might have represented the lovers and that meant having to pour over the photos and look at things with a new perspective.

Suki sipped her green tea and sighed out loud heavily.  Work was never done. But at least they had more information than before.  It would be an interesting night, however there were other things she wanted to cover. A favor for Morvan and his pard mates.

Standing up she stuck her head out the door and spotted Father Sozio at his desk sipping a black coffee "Father Sozio if you have a moment please join me in my office."


“Always,” Domenic said. He set aside the federal warrants he’d been reviewing. None of the wanted vampires were within a thousand miles of Seattle. Still, there were a few he was looking for or perhaps the announcement that a particular vampire had been caught.

There was one in particular he was watching for. Some five years earlier a vampire had turned a woman experiencing the Stigmata into one of the he undead. She’d suffered horribly, her flesh turning on itself. She’d been pimped out, a self renewing virgin, until he had found her. Unable to commit suicide because it was a mortal sin, he had watched fade away, after refusing to bind herself to the Master of Seattle. If there was one vampire he wanted to se burn, it was her sire.

“What can I do for you captain?” Domenic asked a he entered Suki’s office, coffee mug in hand.

Suki closed the door and settled down behind her desk. "Do you have an jurisdiction or friends down in California Father?"

Domenic frowned. “Technically, as a federal marshal I have federal jurisdiction, at least on paper. California has its own executioner, so I would need to coordinate with them if I had a case that took me there. Their name escapes me at the moment but it shouldn’t take to long to dig it up.   Did somebody make a run for the border?  And I don’t mean Thurgar went to Taco Bell for lunch again.”


"Actually it is a bit more complicated than that. I was approached off duty by one of Mr. Saberhair's people..." Suki began as she opened up her lap top bag and pulled out a small file. "No official report was made. His friend is scared and fled California but the tale she told was harrowing and concerning. I told her I would converse with you over it if she gave me her blessing."

She began to explain the situation and story to Father Dominic Suki  as she held the folder in her hands not yet passing it across her desk. "As of now this isn't official unless you can coax the woman in question to agree and sooth her concerns about her fellow Pard mates in California. I am curious if you might be able to help."

“Extortion, sexual assault, torture, each of them would be enough to swear out an execution warrant,” Domenic said. “If there is incontrovertible proof. Sexual assault is unfortunately difficult to prove when sex workers are involved. Douchebag cops have been known to joke that it isn’t sexual assault, it’s shoplifting. But if she can provide evidence or is willing to testify before a judge, yeah, I’d be willing to make the trip south.”

Suki slid a thumb drive across the desk. "This is a copy of the voicemails, and texts the young woman found. If you can go over them in the next couple days and think it is solid enough would you be willing to contact her?"

“Absolutely,” Domenic said. “I could go through it with her, if she was willing. I might miss something important.”  He shook his head. “How many people get the chance to watch porn at work?  And we don’t even get to enjoy it.”

"Well if you think we have a case and something to work with or that we can work with the locals she said she would be open to meeting and talking to you, Father Sozio. If you want to contact her you have the contact info of Mr. Saberhair. Call him and you will reach her. I don't have a sur name she only gave me Minnie as far as the name thing goes."

“I’m going to assume with a name like that, she’s over six feet,” Domenic said. “But yes, I will go through and see if there is enough evidence to support a warrant. California can be tricky. Half the time they’re all about love forgiveness and rehabilitation and the other half you’d think Ronald Reagan is still in charge.”

"I understand and I thank you for looking into this for me. I don't want to give false hope but I honestly think we have something. I just wanted to lean on your expertise before I give them any false hope." Suki said giving him a knowing nod.

“I will do my best,” Domenic promised. “A crime is a crime. I can’t swear that it will be enough but we shall see what we shall see. “

"Well on the down low when you can let me know what you think of things. I would really like to be able to help but she isn't willing to come forward unless her chances of this panning out are good. Too dangerous if we can't help." Suki said "I know it isn't official police business yet so thank you for taking the time to look over all of it for me Dominic."

“It is for me,” Domenic corrected. “Federal jurisdiction, remember?  I can arrest you and baptize you in all fifty states.”

"Yes that will have to be another conversation I might need to talk to you about at another time." Suki said as she frowned the skin at the corners of her eyes tightening slightly from the stress.

“Doesn’t that just sound a little ominous,” Domenic said.

"Well it isn't police business I already feel guilty about asking you to look into something while I am on duty. It is more of a matter on Faith and religion. It can wait." Suki said. "As a side note LaFeat came through today and sent me in a report about those Jane Does we found at the conservation area. I will send email you the report so you can look at your desk go over it and once you do, I want your honest opinion do you think they might be tied to our Tarot card killer?"

“Serial killers all start somewhere and refine themselves as they go.  Maybe he wasn’t quite ready and had to start early. Maybe he is deliberately becoming more and more elaborate. God help us if that’s the case. That last one was pretty fucking elaborate. The fact that he was on site plays into that. He wants recognition, if not necessarily approval and praise.”  Domenic sighed. “I’m not picking up on this police profiling stuff. Not at all,” the priest said, clearly being facetious.

"It will come in time. I just have..." Suki replied, deadpan.  She paused not wanting to reveal why she thought they were tied. She saw the last moments of death. The way they had been bled out. "A strong gut feeling. They could be the lovers..." Suki finished sounding tired and stressed.

“Then we should take another look at the crime scene photos and look for any indications.”

"That is what I am going to jump on once you head back to your desk. Feel free to knock after you have perused the file and we can compare ideas and thoughts." Suki said offering him a weary smile.

“Sounds good. We’ll get this guy, Suki. He’s going to get overconfident and he’ll make a mistake. And then we’ll get him.”


"Thanks I have faith that we will too." Suki said as she watched Father Sozio leave the office and she pulled out her phone to text Morvan. She wanted to let him know she had got the ball rolling on Minnie's case.

This has been a Lady Jallyn/Maxx co-post.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
FRIDAY JUNE  19th 8:10 PM
The church looked like any other, a weathered structure with a cross on top and what looked like a less weathered gymnasium that could only have been an add-on. The parking lot held some twenty or so vehicles, ranging from a custom Harley chopper to an off the lot rice rocked and from the family station wagon and minivan to chromed out 4x4s that had never seen mud and battered pick-up trucks that had seen better days. Perhaps it was disheartening that prejudice came in such wide variety.

Somewhere in that parking lot was, hopefully, the vehicle that had done the drive by on Justin.

Michael eased the extenda cab pick up into the parking lot while Minnie, Tana and Seren sat in the back. "So we head out see what Seren smells and we go from there. Michael picked up the bag of Tracker collars and a tube of bonding agent. "If we find anything that smells familiar we secure a tracker to it and go from there. No heroics and try not to look to suspicious the faster we can get out of here the better for everyone. We don't need any eyes on us." He explained as he passed out the collars. "No Pressure Seren but everything is riding on your nose and memory. You got this."

Tana gave a small nod. It had been awhile since that nightmare of an evening happened but it was  still seared into her memory like it was yesterday. Luckily with the time passed her anger had settled some however she could feel her beast just under the surface stirring. She made her way towards the motorcycles knowing they were not there that day but that meant nothing. Also she could pull off the "oh big bike sooooo big" act if anyone spotted her looking weird

"I'll keep watch on the doors. "  Minnie told them.  "And I'll intercept if needed.  You guys do what you gotta.  If trouble comes calling, let me take it.  I'm not from around here, so less chance of them knowing me, unless they've seen me naked, or nearly so."

Micheal helped Seren out of the Truck and helped snap her cane together so she could navigate the gravel parking lot as he stood beside her and advised her where the pot holes were in the lot were if they got close to any. It wasn't riddled but there were a few of note and the last thing Michael wanted was for Seren to take a spill.

Seren smiled in thanks to Michael and stopped as her cane hit the sidewall of a tire. She took in a deep breath before letting her cat rise closer to the surface. They both huffed the air, like they were druggies sniffing a king sized sharpie.

Micheal kept his eyes open for any red Pick up trucks as they slowly walked the parking lot. To the occasional observe it would look like he was helping Seren stretch her legs. If anyone came across them Michael already had a lie in mind that they were just pulling over to look for directions and to let everyone stretch their legs.
 
He guided her to a the three pick ups that were red in the lot though none of them had the racist flag motif on them letting her sniff.

She drew in a breath and shook her head as her nose was assaulted by the sweet scent of marijuana. "Not this one, they're stoners," she mumbled about the first truck.

Micheal nodded and guided her to the next one. He could detect the faint scent of blood from the back of it but it smelled like dog and deer.
 
As seren sniffed she couldn't detect anything that would bring her to think it was the truck they sought. The windows were all done up but there was no lingering smell of aftershave or cigars.

"Clean," she murmured.

Michael watched as Seren shook her head no and guided her to the last red pick up truck it was beaten up and looked older than the one they had seen in the video for the couple seconds they had it in view.  He would guess that the truck was twelve years old. Paint chipped and the door had been scratched up with a crudely drawn heart and 'I Luv Daddy' under it. He waited as Seren surveyed the truck.

Tana starred at the motorcycles feinting intrest. Her eyes shifting over top of them to Micheal and Seren. Seeing them on the on the last car she stood up stretching slowly making her way back to their vehicle.

"I'm picking up a hint of eau d'axe from this one. But no cigars. Could be that the smoker drove another vehicle." Seren said sounding dejected that she had found both scents.

Once Michael was done affixing  the tracking collar the pair began to head back to their own vehicle the wind shifted and brought with it the scent of chocolate axe and cigar.

Seren tugged at Michael's shirt letting him know she'd caught something. Slowly she made her way to where the scent was coming from. Judging from how far she'd moved along the lot Seren guessed that it was a newer vehicle. "Here." She hummed.

"You are sure?" Micheal asked staring at the Black Pick up truck.

"Very," she said moving slowly around the vehicle head tilted down sniffing at the ground. She stopped a few feet short of the driver's door. "Moondream Cigar. That's what you said it was right."

"I did." Micheal said. "But this doesn't have any racist red neck flag on it Seren and it isn't the right color, but I trust your nose. It doesn't smell like fresh paint.  I'll put a tracker in the wheel well." He said as he slipped the pair of construction gloves on and wiped the prints off the tracker collar as he attached it to the inside of the wheel well. "Last truck truck before this was too old to be our truck despite it being a color match I think." His bass voice low as he knelt in the lot to do his work before picking up the stubbed out cigar an putting it in the pet store bag he had with him alongside the other garbage.

"This could be a work truck, it also smells like cut pine and cement. Like you do sometimes when you get a lumber order in at a job site." Seren explained.

Michael grunted in answer. "Fair enough. The deed is done we should likely leave unless your nose is telling you anything else. I hope this is the asshole. Hes got a world of hurt coming to him."

"We can go." She said with a snicker.


Michael looked up at the parking lot checking in on Tana and Morvan and Minnie jerking his head toward the truck and nodding as he  pulled out his cell phone to snap a picture of the plate before hehelped guide Seren back to the truck.

As they all climbed back in to the truck Morvan started it and they eased their way out of the parking lot no one the wiser to the fact that they had come.

"Seren might have found our guy." Michael said as they got on the road heading back to the farmhouse. "Just got to wait on the data that tracker compiles this week before we hatch any hair brained schemes."

"Only because the wind shifted." Seren returned.

"Still counts." Micheal said.

Tana beamed "good job Seren"

"Wrong color but some of the right smells she found a cigar stub got it in the bag right here so we can all get a good sniff of this stogie sucking fuck face." Michael grumbled.

“We’ve got more than one pick-up,” Morvan pointed out. “Or they could have wrapped it. If they wrapped it red with a rebel flag, that goes towards premeditation.”  He looked at the others.  “What?  I know shit sometimes.  Did you want to drive Michael?  I haven’t bolted the blocks to the pedals yet.”

"Nah you have it. Might as well get used to it you might be buying it off me anyhow. Company needs a new truck anyhow soon." Michael replied. "Did any of you see anything while we were out and about. I didn't look because I was guiding Seren but none of you noticed any security cameras in the lot I hope. You did good Seren thanks."

Tana shook her head "Nothing of note"

"well that is a relief at least." Michael replied. "So how was work and how badly do you think Kyle wants to skin us for being late to dinner? I just figured picking you up from work to come with us was a good idea. One extra set of eyes just in case things went side ways."
 
Morvan's Cellphone buzzed in his pocket as they drove letting him know he had a message.  The chime tone let him know it was from none other than Suki.

“It’s a church parking lot. Even if there are cameras, it’s not like the fuckhead patrol will be monitoring them. They’re too busy hiding in the basement, Seig Heiling and fucking their cousins.”

"Be the churches cameras anyhow so likely those ass hats won't know Boo diddly." Michael said with a nod as he pulled out the plastic garbage from the pet store bag and passed it back to Tana. "Toss this in one of those black trash bags bag there. Lets do our best to keep the scent of this cigar as mint as we can."

“Of course I’m driving and Suki texts. Hey Siri, read my latest text message.”  Morvan chuckled. “I hope this is for public consumption.”

Tana did as instructed promptly

Siri opened the text message and read it out loud so everyone in the cab could hear what the Captain of the preternatural squad had sent. 'Hello Morvan, I hope you and your own are doing well. Just wanted to let you know on the down low that I was able to pass on the information Minnie shared with me to Father Sozio tonight. He just left my office and has agreed to go over it. He will contact you if he thinks there are grounds to go after them legally but chances are potentially in your friends favor. Be sure to pick up any unknown numbers you aren't familiar with in the next few days, he will likely want to speak with Minnie. Your favor had been completed you owe me one  Fingers crossed it bears fruit.'

"Thanks Tana." Michael replied as he heard her rustle with plastic and shive it into the trash bag and then listened to Morvan's text read aloud. "Your girls been busy."

“Not so down low,” Morvan said. “But there you go, Minnie.  The wheels are turning. And she’s not my girl, mores the pity. I don’t think she likes short guys.”

Michael laughed. "Didn't used to have issue with you Morvan. Aren't you a few inches taller than her anyhow? All jokes aside still good to keep her close shes a good contact to have for us."

“Keep your friends close,” Morvan said. “I don’t know. Sometimes I think there’s a chance and other times I’m not sure. If I had to say there was one thing, I’d say it was the lycanthropy.  I think she thinks it would appear to be favouritism.”

"Not sure what to say on that one. I mean I kind of see where some could say that. But also I mean shes pretty fair with everyone even the blood suckers." Michael said as he let out a yawn.

Work had been long and the day had been hot. With the action in the parking lot finished and his pulse rate returning to normal all he wanted to do was go home and lounge out back. "It is your life man, but just because you are Raj, doesn't mean you should be unhappy. Heck if Kyle can go out put on his big boy pants and date, you should have that opportunity too. And if not Suki you know go out play the field have some fun. Life is short. Come on guys back me up here." Michael said as he craned his head to the back seat looking imploringly at the ladies.

“Kyle is dating but not getting laid. I’m getting laid but not dating. You know my rule about subs. And then Jasmine shows up. If she was an alpha I’d fuck her in a heartbeat. She’s not mate material but there is just something about her. And the first person to mention yellow fever is walking. “

Minnie leaned back. She wasn't sure if she felt better or worse knowing that the wheels were turning. She didn't know what was happening back home but she was sure it wasn't good. And what if they took that bastard down. What then? Who would protect the girls? Where would they go? Like her, they were broken in fucked up ways.

"You have a type nothing wrong with that. Everyone has a type Morvan. It isn't always a physical trait but we are drawn to what we are drawn to." Michael said.

Tana laughed. "I mean Micheal its not that I disagree with you but isnt that the pot calling the kettle black on the dating front." She held her hands up with a chuckle. "Everyone deserves to be happy in which ever way they see fit to find it."

Morvan opened his mouth then wisely closed it. Michael had been celibate from the moment of his mate’s death. It was a wound Morvan wasn’t going to pick at. Maybe he was getting wiser.

The fact that Tana has chosen to do it?  She was likely the only one who could.

Michael sighed. "When you have had perfection it is hard to get back into the saddle Tana. Olivia was my person. My everything. Would it be fair to even try to find someone to be with when I know no one could hold a candle to her?"

Tana smiled. "You are such a sickly romantic and I wish everyone can find someone to love them as deeply as you loved her. And as long as your happy thats what matters."

“Do you think she would have wanted you to be alone?” Morvan asked softly.

"She definitely took a piece of me when she left kiddo.  You guys give me meaning and purpose to watch over and protect you all.  It is something to focus on rather than the heart ache. Over the years it doesn't feel like it is a gaping wound that isn't healing but more like a wound that has healed but its got shrapnel in it. I think about it and it still stings and nothing I can do is going to change that." Michael sighed feeling vulnerable as he talked.. "And of course she wouldn't want me to be alone but lets be honest I've not had the inclination to go out and bother looking. I feel like if it will happen it will just happen. I'm a big believer in fate."

"And so shall it be. In the mean time you have us to keep your mind occupied. We need a lot of attention after all" She giggled

"You guys really do." Michael chuckled thankful she had lightened the mood.

Morvan snorted. “Some more than others. Any bets on whether Leslie has eaten another duckling by the time we get back?”

"Better not or were going to have Brandy and The Aryan fang boy show up with replacements." Michael grumbled.

"Leslie is gonna start thinking Brandy and company are uber eats chickey nuggies"

Morvan snickered. “I did Nazi that coming.”

Tana blinked "Not see what?1 I dont get it....." the pun and joke flew right over Tana's head.


"A pun." Michael explained. "Not see is the pun Tana but hes spelling it N-a-z-i which is what Brandy's boy toy is."


Minnie blinked, brought out of her internal reverie, groaning softly.  "I wish I hadn't heard that.  That was terrible."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
FRIDAY JUNE  19th 9:30 PM

By the time the Leopards got back to the Ranch house the sun had just slipped below the Horizon the sky still held some color the last fading hues of pinks and dark purples kissed the sky line as they exited the pick up truck and clamored up the stairs to the house.

Outside of the the city and with the sun set the night looked like it would be clear, the heat from the day was dissipating as the crickets in the area began their evening song.

They noted the windows to the farm house were all open to let in the cooler air for the evening as it was no longer 90 degrees as it had been all day but a more respectable 80.

They could smell the barbecue in use and the fragrant smell of chicken sizzling away on the grill as they entered the homestead. Leslie, Katie and Justin were not home, already out to work as they slipped off their shoes at the door.

Morvan entered the kitchen to grab something cool to drink and Kyle gave him a wave from out on the deck. "Dinner should be ready in about half an hour Nothing overtly fancy tonight folks chicken quarters, Potato salad and grilled corn on the cob with zucchini and red peppers. If you guys are thirsty I made a gallon of sweet tea with lemon and strawberry puree in the fridge."


The Raj opened the fridge and pulled out the pitcher.  "Nothing concrete but some promising leads,"  he said, anticipating Kyle's interest in their evening's shenanigans.  "We get to play track the dog for a while and see if that turns up anything."


Minnie plopped down on the couch, pulling her hair from its ponytail and running her fingers through it so that it spread across the back of the couch in a colorful spray of blue and purple. She was trying not to be nervous about Suki and the evidence she had.  She chewed on her thumb absently, listening to Morvan and Kyle talk in the kitchen.

Morvan's phone rang as he took a sip of his drink. The ring tone indicated it was Brandy.

"Your ears must have been burning,"  Morvan said as he answered the phone.  "We were just talking about your Kinderwund whatever the German term is for Boy Toy.  What can I do for you Hon?"

"Kinder what?" Brandy answered. She paced the inside of Klaus's kitchen naked the heat of the day had turned the walk up brownstone into a mild sauna.  Her skin was damp with dewy sweat as she opened the windows to let in the night breeze taking care not to knock over the plants on the window sill. "How is my favorite leopard doing? And why on earth were you talking about Klaus Morvan?"

"Kinderwund.  If it isn't German, it sounds it.  And Justin is fine,"  Morvan said with a chuckle.  "Klaus came up in conversation.  We went from Humans First rednecks in a basement to Nazis.  Aryan poster boy was the next topic."

Brandy sighed. "You guys are the worst. You do know he was one of the few at the trials that wasn't put on the list of we are going to gank your ass for being an evil shit head. He wasn't running or working at any of the camps he was in France trying to hunt for contraband seizing all the wine and chocolate from the Frenchies while trying to avoid being killed by Parisian hookers and anyone one else that had an issue with the German's being there." She turned on the tap to let it run for a few moments as she filled a glass of water to pour onto the plants. I'm glad you guys are doing well. What happened with racist rednecks? Any good news?" She asked hoping something good had come from the weeks of the leopards trying to find leads.

Tana perked up "That Brandy?! HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII BRANDY!!!" She playfully shouted moving in beside Kyle. "Anything I can help with Chef?"

"You could set the table if you want cupcake." Kyle replied from out on the deck he wore a pair of Nordstorm blue chinos and was missing his shirt as he paused to flip the chicken, brushing them with his homemade mandarin orange and pineapple glaze.

Brandy Chuckled "Tell Tana I said hi and the others too."

"Brandy says hello," Morvan relayed.  "Seren's nose came through for us. We tagged a couple of vehicles, so now we have to wait and see if the dog trackers actually work.  Once we know where they park, we can check and see if the redneck murder mobile also parks there.  Hurry up and wait."

"Speaking of that I got to go fire up the computer and see what data we have right now." Michael said as he rattled the bag with the cigarillo in it. "Be back out for dinner." He called as he wandered off to his bedroom.

Brandy nodded as she filled another glass and made her way over to the living room window sill and watered her catnip plants pausing to pluck a couple leaves popping them into her mouth to chew them. "Well Darling the reason I am call isn't just social I am doing my best to keep you updated on things so we don't have any bothersome secrets floating out there between us. This call does involve you and Tana so it is up to you if you put me on speaker or grab Tana to listen in. Of course you can also just relay things if that works too..." She mused as she finished chewing her catnip and swallowed it.

“Tana!  Conference call!  You can set the table in a minute.  Okay, Hon, you’re on speaker. Spill it.”

Tana bounced over as Morvan called her.

"Okay so here the deal my loves. We have been meeting for Tana's workout sessions but I am calling to notify you that they will be changing location. Since the next one is booked for this upcoming Wednesday I felt it prudent to let you know this. For the time being they will not be held at Archangel Towers. We need to move them elsewhere." Brandy explained as she padded back to the kitchen as she turned the tap on again and filled her glass taking several long swallows as she let Morvan digest that news.

“Okay. So where will she be training?  You switching it up to Ian already?” Morvan asked.

Tana tilted her head she had heard the name before in passing. Morvan had asked the question she already had so she stayed quite.

"No not yet for Ian. Maybe later in the summer for that. Tana still has a lot to pick up basic wise before we toss her into that pit. But I was thinking of maybe doing it at Klaus's and before you poo poo that idea darling, that brings me to the second bit of information that I need to share with you for the sake of transparency darling..." Brandy let out a soft sigh as she closed her eyes leaning  on the marble island counter in the kitchen as she swept her sweat dampened hair off her neck. "I don't know how well you have been following the Tarot card killer case and if Suki's shared anything, but Klaus has a sneaking suspicion nothing concrete and he can't share the details of the case with me but he thinks things might be ramping up with that case the Master of the city has been called out and he thinks perhaps Archangel towers might be a target so he politely requested for his peace of mind and my safety that I not reside in my apartment for a while until he knows for certain that the threat has passed or they catch this guy."


Tana paled "The Towers? like the building and all the innocents inside of it.... including my clinic" her voice turning to an unsure whisper.


“So Klaus suspects that the Towers might be attacked and he gets you to leave without warning anyone else.”  Morvan chuckled. “Wow. Your vampire paladin is a vampire to the core.”

"Klaus is not a Paladin for fucks sake. He just doesn't have concrete proof and he wanted to tell me. It isn't like he can run around the place saying his suspicions. Likely they were passed up the chain of command so how Nigel and the master of the city play with that concept is up to them. In an ideal world I would want to tell everyone I care about to do as I have and leave. But we have to trust that Nigel and the Master will weigh that gem of knowledge and proceed accordingly. As it is he didn't have to warn me and therefore the rest of you guys...I'm off work till I get a clean bill of health and the news of the towers being a target especially with Tana and Kat working there makes me nervous too. But at least he is looking out for us. So mock him all you want, but he is at least trying to keep us safe." Brandy said as she rolled her eyes "And that brings me to the fact that currently I am not residing at the Towers its taken me a few days to move my things that I needed day to day. As it is Klaus has more than enough space at his place. I didn't want to burden you guys with the can I stay at farm because I am trying to be independent and show you I can be trusted. So I am couch surfing here. He has a couple mostly empty units here if I choose to shell out the money to buy a bed and what have you, but I am hoping this will pass quickly and that I won't have to be underfoot for Klaus.  But it is why I recommended doing Wednesdays training at his place. You all know where it is and the backyard is large and well suited for training a good mix of concrete grass and dirt since he has the 3 attached buildings and only part of the back us used for parking."

Morvan chuckled. “Wow, you’d think I insulted his mother or something. So training is in his backyard?  I guess that’s okay. Does he have anything set up back there?  Or is this pretty much the backyard gym kind of thing. Makes sense, because you don’t get to do much fighting on mats.”

"Nope natural environment so make sure you wear or pack something to change into that you don't care about getting dirty and ripped up Tana dear. It will be a good change of venue since throwing down in real life means a lack of padded fall mats and pristine ground conditions. Plus there is the fact that Klaus has a hot tub afterwards that could be utilized to help out with any sore muscles and the sort if you guys are open to that?" Brandy said closing her eyes again enjoying the sensation of the cool marble as she leaned over the counter to rest her chest and cheek against the cool marble. "It be similar to the whole training out back at the farm minus the fact that it is here in the city and a fifteen minute or less commute from Tana's work to here."

"Okay I mean I'm down for all that sure...."she fidgeted beside Morvan chewing on her bottom lip. "Does this mean we need to close the clinic?"

"No. Likely any attack would come at night I would suppose since said vampire likes to potentially watch his handy work. You guys just opened that clinic and it was bad enough you had to shut shop when Volkov was in town due to Shale being a wolf. You guys are a new business and any more shut downs would like sink you guys into the red. But if you wanted to do house calls and feel safer that is an option.." Brandy said thoughtfully as she racked her brain for ideas. "But this info has to be kept on the down low you can't tell your coworker and make a big show of closing shop questions will be asked and it could tip off the bad guys if everyone stats a mass exodus from the towers."

“How sure is Klaus about this?”  Morvan asked. As if on cue, Klaus, newly arisen , padded past Brandy on his way to the shower .

The contact was not expected so deep in thought about how to best navigate the treacherous political waters, she had not heard Klaus get up the sun having set. Brandy let out a surprised shriek her eyes snapping open as she leapt into the air as Klaus's cool fingers trailed over her sweaty shoulder. She flew over the top of the marble island counter top in the blink of an eye as she scrambled to her feet. "Jesus Christ you are so freaking quiet! You gave me a heart attack. I need to tie a bell on you or something!" She gasped as her pulse raced and she watched Klaus's naked form from behind head off to the bathroom, her eyes taking in the pleasant view of the vampires pale taught behind. "Umm I'm not sure how sure. Klaus? Darling if you had to put a percentage on how certain you are about the towers being a target what would you rank your suspicions? I'm on the phone with Morvan, filling him in on the new living arrangements and such."

“Between ten and twenty five,” Klaus answered. “Maybe less. Certainly not a sure thing. I have no proof, just a suspicion. The Tower is the card of destruction in the tarot deck and I see it as too much of a coincidence to overlook.   This vampire is targeting the Master of Seattle. He’s already dropped something on the roof, so it stands to reason that they would strike out at the Master’s tower. But there is no proof.”

"Did you catch that?" Brandy asked.

“Enough to know that he’s not certain but he’s hedging his bets,” Morvan answered. “If he’s wrong, no problem. If he’s right, he’s saved your life. Calculated risk.”

Brandy smiled."Yes its romantically sweet to know I am a protected asset even if the odds are one in four or less.  You can thank the Paladin later. So is there anything else we need to discuss or are you good? Oh actually I did have one question in regards to shifting I don't normally shift into cat form outside of the full moon but Doc Goodman was saying my viral counts seem to be lowering with each shift I can pull off. How many a week do you think is reasonably safe. I've done two this week an my own they hurt like hell still and the change is still slow but about on part with Kat's shifts now.  I want desperately to get a clean bill of health and to be off these stupid antibiotics so I can be of use to you all if needs be."

“Once a day should be fine, as long as you can dedicate four hours to catting out,” Morvan said. “Maybe cat out with Kat once or twice a week, if she is up for it. It will give you both somebody to play with, so to speak. If you really want to push things and tire yourself out, go for twice in one day but then take the next day off.”

"Okay thanks. I can aim for three times a week if the second job allows it. Still got to bring in the dollars while I'm grounded from my job at Archangel. I got a gig this weekend so I won't be very reachable. Wedding gig thing but I will keep you in the loop if I hear anything else my dears. I think I will grab myself a shower. Its so bloody hot in here today and a shower would do me wonders. Stay safe darlings and keep me in the loop about those trashy rednecks." Brandy said. "and Tana if you want to chat in a bit shoot me a text."

“Doesn’t your boy have air conditioning?” Morvan asked. “You’d expect that from a dead guy.”

"Why would they need Ac? They don't sweat.  I don't think so unless he has a window unit tucked in storage or something. These old dark brick buildings seem to really heat up during the day. Doesn't help Klaus chose the top floor so you get that extra heat off the roof and the sun beaming down on it all day. It isn't unbearable just sticky. It just means ditching the clothes. Now that the sun has gone down and I have the windows open its more tolerable." Brandy said.

"And Dinner is served!" Kyle called out as he opened the deck door two trays piled with meat and assorted grilled veggies. "Someone snag the potato salad and sweet tea out of the fridge?"

“Morgues are always cold,” Morvan said. “If it is an old apartment building, it probably has central air. Look for a thermostat. Gotta go. mother calls. It was good to hear from you Hon. Don’t be a stranger. And next time, lead with the fact that you’re naked. I’ve got the tea here Kyle.”

Minnie pushed up from the couch at the call to dinner and headed towards their voices.

"Alright take care and I'll ask Mr.Paladin himself. Love you guys. Kisses and hugs to all of you. Also I am jealous you are all getting to sit down to a Kyle meal. Good night my sweets." Brandy said as she hung up her cellphone and made her way into the bathroom to see Klaus shaving the mild five o'clock shadow from his face as she gently brushed past him to turn on the shower.
[9:28 PM]
The leopards at the table descended up on the trays of food piling up their plates and glasses were filled with cool sweet tea infused with lemon and pureed strawberries as they all settled in to eat.

"So now that we are here and all settled how was everyone's day?" Kyle asked as he paused to wipe a bit of the mandarin orange and pineapple bbq sauce from his lips with his serviette.

“Brandy sends love and kisses. That is pretty much the best part of the day. She laments the fact that she is missing a Kyle meal, which is potentially the low point and she didn’t tell me she was naked until the end of the conversation, which is neither good nor bad but rather just a thing. And Michael seems to think I need two trucks.”

"Do you?" Minnie asked

"well you don't NEED two Morvan but you could use one for work and one for pleasure. Figured I would let you take first crack at it before I asked the others or put it up on Craigslist. Minnie bought a beater thats better on gas than my work trucks." Michael said as he licked his fingers and sipped his drink.

"better on gas and really, could you see me getting out of a pick up truck?" Minnie said, waving her fork in her own direction.

"I could see you getting out of a lot of things." Michael said with a smirk. "What is wrong with a truck?"

“I can only drive one at a time and yes, I can see you getting out of a truck.   Out of the back.”

Minnie laughed. "Getting out of my clothes don't count in this conversation, Michael. And there's nothing wrong with a truck, especially if it's driven by a sexy guy whose ass looks great in jeans.". Then she looked at Morvan. "You just saw that. Did you like the show?"

"Nice to know you think Morvan has a nice ass." Kyle said with a laugh. "Or did you mean Michael? So what exactly did you guys dig up at church?"

“Very much,” Morvan answered, pouring himself a second glass of sweet tea.

“A few clues but nothing concrete. I seem to recall saying that when I came in,” Morvan said. “And as much as I would like to take credit, I think she was talking about Michael’s ass not mine.”

"actually I was talking about both of you. " Minnie laughed.


Morvan chuckled. “Minnie is having fantasies about a sandwich.”

"Hey it could be both you guys both work out hard on the work sites its just a case if you like dinner rolls or Scottish Baps" Kyle said flashing a grin.

Michael cleared his throat and picked a cob of corn off the tray and began to butter it. "We found an older red truck but it didn't smell exactly right we put a track on that. Seren found a second one. But it was black but smelled right. Both have trackers I just booted the computer up and took a look to make sure the GPS was working right for the collars but they were both at the parking lot still."

"Sammichs are yummy. mmmm chicken carb on italian bread "Tana hummed to herself oblivious as usual.

Kyle reached out and rubbed Tana's shoulder. "You are so obvious it is adorable at times. It is nice to know one of us isn't a pervert here."

Minnie snickered. "I'm perv enough for her too." She took a bite of her chicken.  "Give it time. If they haven't moved by tomorrow I'll swing by and make sure the trackers didn't fall off."

“Nothing wrong with a little innocence,” Morvan said. “Then again, Leslie looks innocent but behind those soft blue eyes lurks the mind of a degenerate.”

"They wont fall off I used Industrial bonding agent. That isn't going anywhere without a chisel and some serious elbow grease.  Do not go near the trucks." Michael replied his voice firm. He didn't want to endanger anyone.

"Truer words never spoken Morvan." Kyle said. "I blame you all for being a bad influence minus Tana of course... Speaking of that how was work today?"

Tana beamed "It was good. One guy came in he had an operation on his knee so we working that slowly. Did a hot stone massage ,Three more deep tissues and one person asked if I could get bars put on the ceiling to walk on his back. I mean I've heard of that practice but I'm not to sure how well my feet could massage over my hands."

"Plus you don't have the training for it or I guess the certification? Sounds like a lawsuit waiting to happen unless you can get that certification paper. Can you maybe recommend a chiropractor do you have one that works in your office space you could refer him to?" Kyle asked curiously as his cellphone chimed and he pulled it out to read the text a ghost of a smile on his lips as he typed something and slipped the phone back into his chinos.

“Text from his boo,” Morvan said with a chuckle. “Did you see that smile? Must have been dirty.”

"I don't have one that I know of in the building. I'm sure I can shop around to find one for him. Thats a good idea."Tana started to stuff her face.

"things must be going good with Mr Rich and Sexy." Minnie agreed, smirking.

"Or maybe he's just happy to get a text from some he likes you gutter brains." Tana picked off a kernel from her corn and tossed it playfully at Morvan.

Kyle smiled "Glad to help brainstorm Tana, maybe you can keep him and just work within the parameters of what you do I am sure you can fix him. As for the rest of you all.... " He chuckled softly shaking his head "You can all piss off. You guys are so eager for tea as Brandy calls it but I don't kiss and tell. Thank you Tana for having my poor back. Speaking of things involving people that I like texting me, do we have any plans for this Sunday?"

Morvan acted as if the nibblet had been a silver bullet.  “Other than my funeral?” he asked. “Nothing springs to mind. And it’s hard to kiss and tell, when you haven’t kissed.”

Kyle smiled pleasantly "If that is what you think..." He paused and pulled his phone out and added a secondary text and hit send looking smug. "You are on your own food wise this Sunday. Jules has invited me out for Brunch and racket ball."

"uh oh. Feed ourselves? " Minnie gasped dramatically.

"Yup Breakfast lunch and who knows maybe even dinner...Depends on what Jules and I get up to." He said sipping his sweet tea.

"Racket ball. Oh thats liiiiiike that fancy tennis but with less chasing of the ball cuz you are in a room?"

“Abandoned for racquet ball,” Morvan said. “And cuddles with his boo.  Tennis on a half court?”

"That is precisely it. Bougie indoor tennis basically Tana. And I never said anything about cuddles." Kyle said. "That department is a bit of a logistical nightmare I don't even want to get into that." He said with a small amused chuckle.

“He’s allergic to cats?  Or he’s got silver threads running through his couch cushions?”

"No and no." Kyle said as he speared a roasted red pepper on his fork chewing thoughtfully and not alluding any further to his comment looking amused.

"Oh man, that would really suck to be totally into someone who's allergic to you." Minnie said

"Allergies are definitely not a problem besides I have no intentions of catting out and him seeing that." Kyle confessed.


Tana smacked the table " Don't put the voodoo joo joo out there Minnie" she lifted her hand and waved with quickly like trying to clean the air.

“Agreed,” Morvan said. “Don’t worry, kitten. It’s not like Jules will develop allergies just because we talked about it.”

"yeah but he does know what you are, right? " Minnie asked, rolling her eyes at tana.

"Of course. He is aware we have talked about it. He is more than fine with dating someone with feline lycanthropy. Now if I was a rat or wolf all bets would be off but due to the low risk of contagion and the fact I do not intend to be around him close to the full moon to tempt my inner beast I do not see there being much danger of Jules getting scratched or bitten. It still is a little strange to find someone that is human that would risk it but hes done his research and we have discovered we are both Risk Aware Consensual....  people." He finished the tail end of his statement sounding like it might have been going somewhere else before he had self corrected.

Minnie raised an eyebrow at his strange shift of words. "ok then whatever works."

“They met when Jules dropped by to visit Justin when he was shot. Let’s just say there were sparks.”

"I take things at the speed of an old timer so relax guys. It will likely be a long time before I seal the deal with him. we are just getting to know each other and most of our time spent is just getting to know each other via conversation." Kyle confessed but his mind wandered back to their last date on the deck of his boat as the two lay beside each other in lounge chairs and Jules wandering hands. The arousing memory made his skin tingle as he did his best to play it cool and finished eating his veggies.

Being Demi sexual he had to admit there was a pull towards the man. The way he smelled his voice the tiniest hint of that posh London accent from his days aboard in school in England, and of course the witty conversation... his inner cat wanted more, as did he, but he was doing his best to keep the feral impulses under control.

“You do you, Kyle,” Morvan said. “If he makes you happy, more power to him. If he breaks your heart...” Perhaps it was a coincidence of timing that Morvan chose that moment to tear a chunk off his chicken with his teeth.

"Love is a gamble Morvan you know that better than some of us here.  It can run hot and cold. Have you asked Suki out for a museum date? It seems with her being excommunicated her Sundays have opened up." Kyle said trying to steer the heat and relationship conversations off himself and onto their Raj. it was a favorite pastime for the house to gently tease him about the Police Captain.

Morvan frowned. “Museum?  Is there some kind of reference there I’m missing?”

Kyle cleared his plate."No back in May Seren said something about maybe being able to score you free tickets to check out the months installation. Not sure if it still around but it was ancient Asian something or another. It is just a thought is all. I'm sure if any of you wanted free passes to take a beau you could. Even you Minnie how are things working out with that Fay gal you met, the cop that works with Suki?"

"hmm? Oh, well it's not anything serious. We haven't meshed in that whole let's get naked and sweaty kinda way, at least not yet. I don't really know if it'll go that way or not. I'm kinda new to the dating thing you know. But I mean, she's great to talk to and fun to hang out with. And it's funny as hell for a carnivore to be chilling with a vegetarian." Minnie said with a half a shrug.

“And a leopard lies down with the lamb.” Morvan chuckled.

"Opposites do indeed attract. Not wanting to sound like a cold callous bastard but the more irons and contacts we have with people in advantageous places the better. It just happens to be semi fortuitous that you and Morvan might have tentative ties with the police in case we need information, heads ups, or favors. Who knows Jules might even know the right people to help us hide bodies." Kyle said giving a soft chuckle though the humor didn't entirely light his eyes. Perhaps good old stay at home Kyle had a darker side than most of them knew.

"yeah, having good contacts can really help.  She's good people. " Minnie nibbled on a chicken bone thoughtfully, then crunched it. " Hell, I never knew there were this many good people in the world. I keep expecting to wake up and find out this was all a dream."

Tana began to hum "There you'll sample Mr. Martins meat pies,
Savory and sweet pies as you'll see.You, who eat pies Mr. Martin's meat pies, Conjure up the treat pies used to be...."she trailed off taking another bite of chicken.

" so much for this one being innocent and naive and oblivious to everything. " Kyle said staring intently at Tana.

“You took the words right out of my mouth,” Morvan said. “I was going to say something about him having a boat but wow dark, Tana, dark.  Awesome but dark.”

"Honestly guys we've had some rough spots up here before Morvan met up with us. I just do what needs to be done to keep my people safe. That doesn't mean I'm going to go on a pie baking spree or anything I'm not a monster and honestly that's last recourse if it ever has to happen. But I am very much of the opinion that having friends in high places is advantageous for us so work here angles if you're interested in someone but don't do it because of the angle it guys us, if you feel nothing for someone." Kyle explained feeling shoving down the embarrassed anxiety he felt that this pard mates could see him playing Sweeney Todd or Dexter.

"Suki and you had something going on a few years back. That it kind of fizzled I don't know if you're still interested but heck she didn't show up to our meat to make sure we were all safe and everything was aboveboard on her day off so that would lead me to believe that still might like you considering that was a bit of a fever. However if you don't have a thing for her anymore and there is no interest we still have Minnie and her gal to give us a heads up on things maybe. Everything that I do and suggest is usually 99 percent of the time for your guys benefit or for the safety of this pard. If that makes be a bad guy so be it. The world can be a shifty place for us shifters and I've lost and sacrificed a lot to make this as safe of a home as Michael and I can. We respect and are appreciate you Morvan to take on and wear the mantle now. Buy you guys are all family and I never want you to go through what happened to us ten years ago. We have something good here. Minnie sees that too and maybe she will decide sometime in the near future to actually join us rather than be guest in our wild animal kingdom."

Kyle sighed his embarrassment a thing of the past as he went back to  finishing his plates last few bites having said more than enough. He wiped his hands on the serviette before he rose and excused himself to put his dishes in the sink. Sometime he was too passionate but his pard would always be one of those things. It was true though as far as he was concerned this was as good as it got for most Shifters and what they had was lovely indeed. No one trying to kill or hunt them, the vampires left them alone for the most part and all the other shifter factions were neutral to good with them.  Aside from Justin getting shot things had been pretty peachy for the past several years.

Michael nodded at Kyles words. Too many for his taste but he has caust the mild scent of Kyles being called out and the ensuring embarrassment. Out of all them Kyle was the most likely to pass as a human and did his best to keep his cat in the metaphysical bag unless he had to flex.  Finishing his plate and looking at the living room clock he noted it was ten o'clock. "Dinner was good as always thanks for the meal Kyle. I'm going to head to my room for my lap top and go sit outside with a beer and do redneck watch." He said as he took his plate to the sink.

The others would note that he hadn't gone in for seconds like normal after a heavy days worth of work on the construction site but his mind was on other things and he was restless. He and his inner cat were in the mood to hunt.

Tana giggled "look all im saying is we dont need anyone else to get rid of bodies for us. Kyle can just make some pies like in that musical and people would eat em cuz he is a great cook." She stuffed the last of her dinner in her mouth "see case and point" she showed off her empty plate as she got up with it to the kitchen sink. "Would anyone like some after dinner tea or coffee?"

"well, you aren't lying. He's a hell of a cook." Minnie agreed. She thought about what Kyle had said about her joining them for real. It was something that had been bouncing around her head for a while now. She could even let herself daydream about the kind of life she could have here. But she had a responsibility to the girls in her pard, and that would have to come first and so much depended on what happened with the stuff she brought to suki.

"I'm fine Tana." Kyle said as he started to stack the dirty dishes. "I have Sweet tea. So who is coming in here to wash up since yours, truly did the cooking? Do we have volunteers?"

“Let it not be said that I won’t take one for the team,” Morvan said. “I’ll wash if somebody else will dry and put away. “

"I'll help, then I gotta get ready for work." Minnie said, getting up to come in and help out.

Kyle frowned. "Super short shift its ten already. Is Marty shorting you hours?" Kyle asked looking concerned

"Nah, I asked for it tonight. Gonna go in and try out the whole private dance thing. Got a couple guys lined up for it. Marty's a good guy. I'm hoping this is the last thing I gotta ask him to do things a little off script for."

Kyle nodded but his tone was protective as he began clearing up the left overs and putting them into the fridge. "Just don't do anything you are not cool with doing. Don't let him or anyone try to talk you into anything Sketchy."

"don't worry, I won't. That's why I asked if I could come in tonight. Less stress if I don't have to worry about a full shift. " She grabbed a towel and started drying. "But really, thanks. It's..  nice to know you care."

Kyle shrugged. "You might not be a part of our pard but we do what we can to look out for each other.  Did it when Brandy and Melissa started their gigs still do it for Cynara. They all say Marty is a good guy that hasn't done them wrong but you never know when it comes to the business people will do strange things for money.  Didn't know you had work how about you skip on helping out so you can get out of here a bit faster. I can get Seren to dry and I can put things away. I still have a few hours here before I go into the city to pick the girl from Nibbles and Licks."

"well technically I'm not on the schedule for tonight, but I don't mind either way. If things go well like I'm pretty sure they will, it'll open up extra income." Minnie said, setting the towel down.

"Fair enough go in there shake that money maker and make those phat stacks lady." Kyle said with a laugh as he waved her out of the kitchen.

“They’re scheduling lap lap dances now?” Morvan asked. “When did that start?  I thought they were spontaneous. Shows you how much I know about the inside of a strip joint. “

"Not scheduled, what I meant was I have some guys who have been waiting for me to start doing it.  I'm going in to see if they are there.  If they aren't, I'm sure I'll find someone."  Minnie said as she headed out of the kitchen and off to get changed.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Thursday, June 18th Seattle were rats- 7:55pm

It had been an exhausting day for everyone. The coordination worked surprisingly well; teams reported in regularly and they covered ground with surprising speed. Couriers had been organized to take food out to the search grounds and the day wore on. They were well  past the ten hour mark when Ben sang out. “I’ve got a team that missed check in,” he said. “And they aren’t answering. Last check in was near Balmer yard.”
“Near Interbay?” Nick asked.
“The very same,” Ben replied.
“How long ago was last contact?”
“Fifteen minutes?  Closer to twenty now.”
Nick pursed his lips. “Okay, who’s my back-up?”

Lillia turned her laptop around for him to see. She had been marking thier search patterns on a map.  She brought up a close up of the area they were last known to be and pointed to two adjacent areas. "Here are our closest teams."

“I’m not going to pull search teams.”  Nick said. “This may just be a case of dropping in a cell phone or a battery dying, not to mention that it might just be a dead zone. We don’t know for certain. That’s why I’m going to check it out but I’m not going alone.  Now who is coming with me?”

Lillia surged to her feet, reaching for his hand, a worried look on her face. " Nick! That's too dangerous, even with someone else."

Nick looked at  Lillia. His look made it clear that he would brook no argument and she should have known better than to protests “I’m their king,” he said. “If it’s dangerous for me, imagine what bit is for them.”

"You are thier king. You are MY king. That's not why I said it's dangerous.  Of course I understand your reasoning and your responsibility,  I do, and I would gladly be at your side for the same reasons, but you must know what a mistake it would be to risk them getting either of us. "   She couldn't bring herself to look him in the eye, her Beast reacting to his tone just as if he had done something more to admonish her, but neither could she stay silent.  She wasn't protesting out of simple worry for him, even though there was that, too.  She had seen firsthand what those rats were capable of with thier training and gear.  And if they managed to get ahold of Nick.. if that vampire really could control rats.. then they all would be in terrible danger. His ability could not be allowed to fall into the wrong hands.

“If they could take me, they would have done so already,” Nick said. “We still have some time before sunset, so the vampire shouldn’t be an issue. And I’m not going alone.”

She sighed, worry making her chew her lip. She didn't like it, but she had no other choice but to trust in him.  "Then... Take Ann and Logan.  And please..." She looked up. "Call me when you get close. "

Nick looked amused. “Thank you for permission to take my bodyguards,” he said. “And yes, I will keep in touch.”

She huffed out a breath at his expression. "You know I didn't mean it like that. You asked who was going with you, so I figured Logan would be a good choice to go with you and Ann, unless you'd rather take Kiba or Tony? Kiba was knocked out early in our last run in with those rats, so he might be keen to settle a score."

“And Tony is a trained soldier,” Nick said, nodding. “It would be a case of ‘also’, instead of ‘rather’.  I was also asking for a few volunteers.”

Adalyn listened to Nick and Lillia hash out whether or not Nick was actually going to go to look for the missing group. Once the hackles had been smoothed between the two royals, she spoke up. "I can go with as well."

"Get your things,"  Nick said.  "It's likely to be a fight."

Logan and Ann disappeared, returning shortly with gym bags that bulged in ways that indicated what was in them wasn't soft.  Tony and Kiba weren't far behind them.  Kiba looked unarmed but Tony had a pump shotgun slung over his shoulder.

Adalyn had slipped off and changed into a pair of black jeans, so much better for hiding any blood, a pair of shit kicker combat boots that had a hidden pocket in them to hide a knife or two.

As she came back in to the main area she was pulling on a Baja Jacket.

Kiba looked at Tony, winked, then looked back at Adalyn.  "You do know it's summer, right?"

Lillia watched as the others left to gather thier tools of war, a pained expression on her face.  "This is why everyone thinks I'm weak, isn't it?  Because the only battles I have fought have been with words.  I am trying, Nick, but I keep falling back to old habits.  I keep closing up.  I've been training with Kiba, I've been working with my inner rat, just as you said, and I still can't help but feel like a liability."

"This isn't about you,"  Nick said.  "This is about two of OUR rats.  Are you going to sit there waiting for the phone to ring?  You're worried about me going into this situation.  What are you going to do about it?"

Logan and Ann stopped, looking back and forth between Nick and Lillia.  She was the queen it was true.  The question was whether putting all of their eggs in one basket was the wisest plan.

Adalyn smiled, "Yes I know it's summer in the Pacific Northwest. But this bad boy has a lovely kangaroo pocket, so I can hide these," she said pulling out another knife and a set of brass and silver knuckles.

Lillia pursed her lips.  "No... No, I don't think I will sit and wait for the phone to ring, not anymore at least.  They took two of ours right out from under our noses, and who knows what they may or may not have done to the other two.  But we have to assume they are ready for us, whether or not they expect us to show up now or later.  We can't be foolish.  We need a plan.  At least two parties, one waiting downwind as backup."  She said, looking over the map and pulling it in for more detail of the area, then pulling out her phone and checking her weather app to get an idea what direction the wind was coming from.  "I should be part of the backup team so that I can assist with triage should it be needed."

"It's always good to have someone on hand to patch up the injured,"  Nick said.  "If you are going to be back-up, you're going to be close back-up."  He looked at the others.  "Let's get a move on.  Three cars, because we're going to have two more coming back."

Lillia nodded, transferring the map to her phone. Then she pulled one of the other rats to take her place on the phones. "Any other missed check ins, call me."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Thursday, June 18th Seattle were rats- 7:55pm

The drive to the area where the rats went missing was quick but the urgency made if feel longer.  When they pulled up at the Balmer rail yard, Nick waved for everyone to fan out.  Nobody mentioned the smell of rat or the smell of blood or the other smells that put an urgency in their movements even beyond what was already there.

"Best bet is the maintenance tunnels,"  Tony said.  "Even if we didn't have the scent to guide us, Jessie was aware enough to leave us a trail."  He pointed to a pair of expensive trainers, one in the middle of the yard and one near the tunnel.

"The Leaves of Lorien do not fall in vain,"  Logan said.  "Tricksie hobbitses."

"And me without my Light of Eärendil." Adalyn muttered.

"Afraid of spiders?" Logan asked with a chuckle.  "Anything big enough to cause you grief would already have been eaten by the regular rats."

"No, but if you get to geek on Tolkien so can I." She teased.

"The hobbits are going to Eisengard,"  Tony said.  "If that hole with the rape juice running out of it is Eisengard, or whatever the hell the place is called.  Flirt later. Right now it's time to save our rats."

Adalyn shrugged, but said nothing more about middle earth. "Lead the way."

Tony looked at Nick, who nodded.  It wasn't hard to tell that Tony was a trained soldier.  He moved across the yard like a ghost.  Then just before he reached the tunnel, he suddenly darted to the left, before leaping into the underbrush.  A startled yelp told everyone that he'd found someone.

Adalyn tilted her head to the side to watch Tony wrestle out his captive.

Lillia was glad they had tony. They knew that many of the rats they were up against were trained, so he was an important asset against them.

Logan moved far faster than any man his size had any right to.  Rather than watch Tony fight, he moved to join him.  Between them it took only moments to subdue the struggling rat.  "Get your goddam nigger hands off me you fucking ass clown!  Best part of you ran down the crack if your whore mama's ass and made a stain on the fucking alley wall!"

"This one smell familiar to either of you?" Tony asked.  Both Kiba and Lillia nodded.  Whoever the rat was, he'd definitely been one of those involved in the attempted kidnapping.

"Ann did you pack any ball gags?" Adalyn asked as the captive rat spewed vitrol at Logan.

Ann's hand lashed out, breaking several of the man's teeth.  "Brass knuckles are about as close as i can get."

"Cunt!  Fucking bitch!  I wouldn't even fuck you with his nigger dick and blame it on that albino slut's strap on!"

"At least he's mostly stopped talking about Logan,"  Kiba said.

"You could make him a dickless wonder for a bit," Adalyn said with a smile, "I think I can find a dull and rusty spoon around here."

"He isn't saying anything useful though."  Lillia said.

"Why dull and rusty?" Kiba asked. "And why temporary?  I'm sure we could find a silver spoon if we tried."  Their captive spat a mouthful of blood and broken teeth at Kiba.

"He doesn't have to say anything."  Nick looked at the others.  "I learned everything I needed to know.  Kill him."

Adalyn reached into her pocket and pulled out the knife she'd hidden there. "Decent silver content," she said offering it to Ann.

Ann looked at the knife, then at Adalyn. “Pussy,” was all she said.

"Meh, you're better a carving the turkey than me?" She offered.

“He’s not a turkey,” Nick said. “He’s a racist and a  rapist.”  He looked at the man, his face impassive. Slowly, the fingers of one hand curled into a fist.

Lillia walked purposfully forward and took the knife from Adalyn.  Before she had taken up the mantle of thier shifter school, she had been studying the medical field.  It was why she had said she would do triage.  But right now, her knowledge could be used for other means, and quite frankly, she was furious.  Death was a kindness for this piece of garbage, but they didn't have time to give him what he truly deserved.

The knife entered the side of his throat and she ripped it forward, cutting off whatever insults and vulgarity he was still spewing.

Tony looked startled. Logan looked impressed. Kiba  looked like he wanted to critique her technique. Nick nodded. “I was going to rip his heart out of his chest tear his brain out of his skull but that likely works best. After all, his vocal chords are likely bigger than his brain or his heart.”

"throat is quickest. Right kind of weapon to the eye will penetrate to the brain. Spine near the base of the skull can work too, or going under the ribs to puncture the lungs and heart. " Lillia replied, wiping the knife off and handing it back to adalyn.

Adalyn nodded as she took the knife back from Lillia.

There was a grizzly sound as Logan twisted the head of the racist rat around until it faced backwards. “I find breaking the neck in a way that the brain dies before the damage can regenerate works too,” he said calmly.

"it does. Anything that does enough damage can kill even a shifter." Lillia looked to Nick.  "Our next step? Beyond hiding the body of course..."

Adalyn moved to the dead rat and picked him up in at fireman's carry and spied a train car that looked as if it hadn't been moved in over a year.

She hot footed it over to the car and dropped the body onto the floor before climbing up and dragging into the shadows, throwing the collected detritus over and around the rat.

As she came back to the gathered group she was free of her pullover.

“Leaving clues behind are we?” Kiba asked.

"Who said I'm leaving anything," Adalyn said as kicked her foot up showing that  she'd been dragging it in the muck. "Dirt to mask the blood, just incase we run into ne'redogoods."

“Not likely to mask it,” Tony said. He’d picked up the Colt 1911 that the dead rat had been armed with. “Safety on, no round in the chamber. This guy is either expendable or one step this side of useless. He doesn’t even have a radio.  Seems to me like he’s bait. “

"Or he came out for a piss." Adalyn said, "He didn’t void much."

"this whole thing is more than likely a trap or a ploy to keep us busy until sundown." Lillia said, absently licking at some blood on her forearm while she listened for anything out of the ordinary.

Nick shook his head.  "He's on guard so the others don't kill him,"  he said.  "Vampire's orders.  Something has the vampire spooked.  Likely the other vampire we're all supposed to be looking for so this one doesn't lose any more of his minions."  He sniffed carefully.  "There's a lot of rat blood in there.  I expect to leave a lot more behind when we get our people out."

Without another word, he headed into the tunnel.  He hadn't gone more than a few yards before Tony and Logan slipped past him.  "Kings haven't led their troops into battle for centuries," Ann said, hooking her arm through Nick's.

Lillia gestured for Kiba and Adalyn, waiting to enter the tunnel until Nick and the others had gone a short way. As Nick said, they were close backup.

Adalyn wrinkled her nose as the smell of in the tunnel got stronger.

The tunnel was dark. Rats needed little light no matter what their form. There was a slight movement of air as they crept deeper; it carried  the scent of wererat to even their human nostrils. They caught the scents of their two missing girls as well as that of the two that had disappeared while searching for them. Mixed in were the scents of other rats that they didn’t recognize as being either Nick’s or Astrid’s. They were familiar; they’d been the ones to try and kidnap Lillia.  Under it all was the scent of blood and gun oil.

If Lillia had been hesitant before about this mission, she wasn't now.  A small piece of her said she should feel guilty for killing, but it was a very small piece and easy to ignore.  In fact, somehow she felt like something had shifted.  The voice that told her she was a burden was silent, the one that called her a monster had another target.  She paid close attention to her ears and nose as they followed Nick and the others at a distance.  So far there wasn't anything to indicate anyone was following them, and she didn't smell vampire.

Adalyn moved through the tunnel with the others. She didn’t like the scent of gun oil that was beneath everything.

"What do you think he'll do with them?"

"Likely use them as cannon fodder.  It's not like they can fight.  Maybe feed them to the other one."

"I can think of somebody I'd like to feed to him.  Waste of skin."

There were three voices talking and it wasn't hard to figure out who they were referring to.  Tony held up a closed fist, halting the small group.  He sniffed carefully, then held up four fingers.  Indeed they could all smell four strange rats, even though only three had spoken.

Adalyn  felt an itch starting to form between her shoulder blades. Maybe it was a bit of paranoia, but she couldn't help but look behind them.

Lillia paused as they came a bit closer to Nick and the others, motioning for the others to stop as well when it became clear the other group had stopped.

Tony looked at the others, pointed to Ann and waved her forward. They paused again after a few yards.

"Think we should tell them that we know they're there?"

"That would spoil their fun, thinking they could sneak up on us."

"I'll just put the coffee on for them. "

"That will be right neighbourly.  Hopefully they won't come in all guns ablazing.  That wouldn't be right."

Lillia slid a bit closer to where Nick and the others were, glancing behind them with worry.

Adalyn flicked a glance towards Kiba.

Kiba looked at Nick, who nodded. “Not particularly neighbourly to take what isn’t yours or lay a beating on those who come looking to get it back,” he said.

“True. But then we didn’t take it and unwelcome visitors can be a mite rude. “

Lillia narrowed her eyes. Talking about being rude? And they were expected to believe that they didn't take the other rats? She knew for damn sure these were the rats that had tried to kidnap her. She would never forget thier scents.

Adalyn was starting to feel antsy, her instincts letting her know she was standing in hostile territory.

“No sense waiting out there.  Can’t say we’re set for visitors but you might as well come in. Either that or head on back out. It’ll be sundown soon. I expect you want to be done your business before that time. “

Lillia caught the words and came up beside Nick. There seemed no point to staying apart any longer. She knew they weren't going to leave though. Not now. Not with the scent of thier rats so close.

Adalyn moved so that she was near the royal couple, waiting for Nick to make the call to go in.

“No need for coffee,” Nick called out. “We likely won’t be staying that long. One bright side of our visit is that your food will last longer. “

Lillia brushed up against Nick, her Rat sliding against his as she looked at him.  She couldnt wait to hear thier explanations.

Adalyn bit her lip to halt the snicker that was threatening to break free. She knew it was her nerves getting the better of her.

“Can’t say your going to get any thanks for that.  There are those of us who could be said to feel a mite robbed. No sense lurking. Come on in.”

A steel door swung open. It would not have deterred a determined wererat for long but it would have certainly slowed them down. The man opening it looked Hispanic. He was wearing Army surplus fatigues but the MP-5 on a sling over his shoulder was pristine. “Step lively. I’m sure you don’t want to be here past sunset.”

Adalyn shivered, the gun gave her a bit of a pause.

Lillia narrowed her eyes. She might seem outwardly calm, but inside she was pissed.

Nick moved past the rat as if he were no more than a normal doorman. He looked at the other armed wererats in the room. “Of course you realize we will be leaving with my followers,” he said. “Of that there will be no doubt.”

The doorman nodded. “Might as well pick them up then. They put up a bit of a fight so we had to get a little rough.”

Lillia made an annoyed noise as she breezed in just behind Nick to look around for thier people. She had come to handle the injured, and so she would.

Adalyn moved behind Lillia, intent on watching her back as she looked after the others.

The two women that had been taken were farthest from the door, lying on foam mattresses. They stank of blood, sex and the dead wererat from outside the tunnel. Both were curled up into the fetal position. The two searchers were near them. They’d taken a savage beating and, although they were slowly healing, they had a long way to go. There position in the room wasn’t coincidental; a long streak of red showed where they had crawled into a position to get between the two girls and their captors.

Adalyn moved towards one of the searchers and placed a hand on their shoulder. "Lillia needs to look at the girls," she said softly.

Lillia moved to check the girls, a growl deep in her throat.  Oh, she would kill that bastard again if she could.  oh, but she would make him suffer first.  The only thing that the rest of them had going for them is that she didn't smell them on the girls.  She looked up at Adalyn.  "Check them for the worst of the damage, I'll be there as soon as I am done here."

Adalyn nodded and got to work on looking over the other two rats.

The worst of the girls wounds were clearly psychological rather than physical. Even the signs that they’d put up a fight had faded. Each of the searchers had at least one broken bone. They’d fought hard but they’d been outnumbered and facing far more powerful Alphas.

Lillia looked up to Nick and nodded. They would all recover, although she knew from personal experience that their mental health would be the hardest thing to recover.   She stroked the girls' heads and hummed softly, then moved on to check the searchers. Her main concern there was making sure the broken bones would set correctly.

When Lillia began examining her two patients, one of them open an eye that was trying hard to be swollen shut. His shattered lips  moved.

“Trap.”

Lillia smiled. Of course it's a trap. She looked back up at Nick, "Looks like I was right." She grumbled at him, shaking her head, then she looked back down.
Adalyn puffed out her cheeks at Lillia's words. She flicked her eyes around the room taking a head count.

There were four wererats in the room, compared to seven of Nick’s, not to mention four more outside the door. With one of Lillia’s attempted abductors dead, that still left two unaccounted for.

Lillia might be able to wake the girls up so they could possibly move themselves , assuming they hadn't been drugged, but the searchers weren't going anywhere under thier own power.  And she sure as hell didn't want to give away her secret in front of the enemy.  Getting them to shift would help, but would take time and leave them hungry and even more exhausted.

She lay a finger on the cracked and bloody lips of the rat who warned her to let him know she understood, her Beast pressing protectively against his.

"I've done what I can here."

“There’s a trauma bag if you need it,” the doorman said. “You can immobilize the breaks.”  He nodded towards a red bag with reflective stripes  but made no move toward it or away from the door. None of the others moved either. It was almost as if they weren’t even part of the conversation.

Adalyn looked towards Lillia to see if she wanted her to go for the bag.

“I’m assuming there was a point to all of this?” Nick was staring not at the doorman but at one off the others. “Your two associates aren’t going to be able to keep us pinned in the tunnel for long. There aren’t enough of you to stop us. What’s going on?”

pt 2 co post featuring Maxx, darkflame, and Arwyn
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Thursday, June 18th Seattle were rats- 7:55pm

The doorman’s watch beeped. “Sundown,” he said.

Lillia sighed and nodded to Adalyn. "Your plot to kidnap me failed so you had to collect others to achieve the same effect?"

Adalyn moved cautiously towards the bag. When the other rat mentioned that it was sundown, she winced.

“No point now. This was just the easiest way to arrange a meeting.”  The doorman nodded to the two girls. “That wasn’t supposed to happen.  Not like that makes anything better.”

Lillia smiled sweetly, cocking her head as she looked up at the doorman. It was the same smile she used when dealing with the city officials and school board members.  "To what do you refer? The kidnapping or the rape?"

Adalyn brought the trauma bag to Lillia. It had taken everything in her being to turn her back on the hostile rats.

“The rape. He did that while we were waiting for the search team to show up. It’s why we put him out to watch for you. We figured you’d do him like you done. Can’t say I didn’t want to do it myself but we have orders.”

"Ah. How very kind of you. One must wonder, though. If a meeting was the goal, why not simply ask? There is this wonderful contraption called a phone." Lillia replied, working to set the broken bones.  Her tone was pleasant, her touch gentle, but anger in the set of her shoulders.

Adalyn helped Lillia and shot the other female a grin, the sarcasm was sharp in her voice.

“We tried that. It didn’t work and we were advised that dropping by unannounced was inadvisable, to put it in the exact words that were used.”  The rat shrugged. “I figured there might be a better way but I was told to keep my ideas to myself unless asked.”

Lillia finished with immobilizing the broken bones and stood, dusting her hands off and turning to Nick. "They're ready."

“Ann and Kiba. Come in and get the girls,” Nick ordered softly.  “Once they’re out of the room, Logan and Tony come in and get the others.”

“There is movement at the end of the tunnel,” Ann said, when she stepped into the room.

“I know,” Nick said. “They’ll let you pass. They aren’t interested in  keeping them.”

Lillia helped the others settle thier burdens so they would not be hurt any further during thier exit, then moved to Nick's side.

As Adalyn had been given any direct orders she positioned herself a little beside and behind Lillia.

“He’ll be here soon,” the doorman said, not meeting anyone’s eyes. For an Alpha he was being remarkably submissive.

"and who might 'he' be?" Lillia asked.

The wererats looked at each other, uncomfortably silent. “Shen Lung,” the doorman finally said. And as if summoned by his name, they all felt a disturbance.

It felt like another rat but not. It wasn’t an uncomfortable feeling, in fact it was far from it. It felt like somebody they wanted to be near, like a favourite uncle.

Adalyn shivered as she felt the rat but not a rat wash over her. Her gaze focused on the door, waiting for this new stranger to appear.

Lillia's eyes widened at the sensation. Was this what it felt like to be near a vampire who could call your animal? She reached out for Nick's hand as she watched the door as well.

The aura drew nearer.  There was no threat in the vampire's approach.  He made no effort to push his power outwards, in fact he seemed to be deliberately restraining it.  When he arrived at the door, he knocked politely.

"I'm sorry for all this theatrics," he said, entering the room after the doorman stepped away from the door.  "My name is Shen Lung and I have been wanting to meet you for a long time."(edited)

"You should have made an appointment,"  Nick said dryly.

Lillia was practically biting her tongue.  She wanted to be angry. After all, this was the man, or rather vampire in charge. His 'theatrics' nearly had her snatch off the street for the second time in her life, and HAD caused pain and suffering to four of thier people. She didn't want to like him. But damned if her rat did.

Adalyn shuffled closer to Lillia, she wasn't happy with how the vampire had gone about getting their attention. But she was highly uncomfortable with the feel of her rat wanting act like Snoops with him.

His aura drifted over them, as if getting to know their inner Beasts a little better.  He smiled at Lillia and winked. "You are a greater prize than I imagined," he said.  "My apologies, my queen, for underestimating you so badly.  I realize that we have just met and have done so not under the best of circumstance.  For that I apologize.  Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?
 Equally I apologize for the actions of one of my rats.  My instructions were unfortunately open to interpretation.  You have, as I have noticed, already punished the guilty party, although I suspect if might have left a bitter taste in your mouth."

"No shit, Sherlock," Adalyn muttered.

Lillia's eyes widened and she blushed, both her and her Beast reacting to the praise. She forced her gaze to the ceiling so she didn't make the mistake of looking him in the eye even though that pleasant aura brushing against her made her want to. "So far every experience with your rats has left a rather bitter taste behind.  What is it you want, that you felt the need to stoop to such levels?"

"I thought I wanted to challenge the Master of Seattle for control of his city," the vampire answered.  "I thought I was strong enough.  Then another of my kind comes along, more powerful than I, with similar designs and, as it turned out, the same beast to call.  I would have preferred that he take my dregs but he took my best and I was powerless to stop him.  My ambitions flouted, I found myself clutching at straws to find allies.  If you have any experience with vampires, you would know that we have long been used to getting our own way, without asking.  This change where we are suddenly all equals takes some getting used to and old habits are hard to break."

He turned his gaze on Adalyn and she felt the weigh of it, despite the fact that he did nothing beyond look at her.  "I'm afraid I don't understand the reference.  English is not my first language.  Perhaps you could explain your comment?"

"It's a sarcastic phrase people use when someone states the obvious." Adalyn said keeping her eye lowered.

"It seems quite specific.  I understand the 'no shit' but what of the Sherlock?"

"Literary character who was a detective in Victorian England." She clarified.

"Known for stating the obvious, I take it?" Shen Lung asked.

"From time to time." She agreed.

"Which part did you find obvious?" the vampire asked, seeming quite interested in Adalyn and her opinion.

"That the jackass would have left a bitter taste in our mouths." Adalyn said with a shrug, "he didn't have a winning personality."

"He had other traits that made him useful, if not likable," Shen Lung said, nodding.  "If nothing else, he served as a bad example.  He has paid the ultimate price for his transgressions.  The injuries he inflicted will fade but he has left scars that may never heal and for that I offer no excuse.  I could perhaps erase the memory but I think there would be significant objection to me doing so, since it would require me to roll them far deeper than usual.  I realize it is likely an offer that will be refused out of hand but I feel it is the least I can offer to make up for what has been done."

"you are correct that the offer would be refused." Lillia said.  "The will receive the care they need to recover from thier ordeal, but mistakes do not dissapear." She glanced back at Adalyn and brushed her Beast against the other woman's to soothe her nerves.  "But back to the point. You are telling us that you instructed your rats to first attempt to kidnap me, and when that didn't work, to kidnap our subs, all in the name of forcing a physical meeting to gain allies? And of course you chose us because the other rats in the city have already pledged to the master of the city. If you know now that you are not strong enough to take on the Master, then what do you hope to accomplish?" Part of her was confused as to why he chose to address her when she was rather certain it was common knowledge that Nick was the King. In fact the way he spoke to her, and addressed her made her wonder just what he was capable of.

"You misunderstand.  My offer was only had to show my good faith, as was pointing out the drawback.  I am not trying to make mistakes disappear.  If that was my goal, we would not be meeting face to face.  My plans have changed several times since I arrived in the city and we tend not to react well to having to adapt to sudden changes."  Shen Lung shrugged.  "We have eternity to plan and long term goals are our focus.  If I were to admit to a weakness, it would be poor choices over the short term.  The subs were brought her to be company for my rats, company, not mattresses, although such things were not outside the realm of possibilites, given appropriate consent.  The actions of one should not be the cause to condemn the whole."

Lillia sighed. This was worse than talking to the blasted politicians who tried to stand in the way of the school, but that really shouldn't surprise her.  "I feel as if we keep circling around the point of all this. Enough apologies. At this point it seems reasonable to assume that you were originally attempting to trigger war between the two factions of rats in the city to gain yourself the chance to have all of us at your call.  It also seem reasonable to assume that goal has changed, although you still seek allies. I've asked before, and I will ask again now. If you have abandoned your plans, what is your reasoning behind forcing us now?"

"It was a poorly thought out plan," Shen Lung said.  "I only realized afterwards how you were likely to respond to the loss of two of your subs.  Few Rodere would dedicate the resources that you put into finding these two.  I underestimated you.  As much as it pains me to admit it, I made an error in judgement.  Even now I'm dancing around it.  I made a mistake.  That mistake led to this face to face meeting.  I'm sure you were warned about the other vampire with the ability to call rats.  He is a serious danger not just to your Rodere and that of Astrid but to the entire city.  He means to challenge the Master of Seattle.  He will try to bring the Master to his knees and that will spell disaster.  Without a firm hand, the vampires will stalk the night unchecked.  The werewolves will step in to stop them because the police will be overwhelmed and there will be blood in the streets.  He won't care, because none of them will be his vampires and anything that weakens the werewolves strengthens the wererats.  Once the dust settles, he will sit on Nigel's throne, with the surviving rats at his side, having used them to finish off what is left of the werewolves.  Then he can remake the city in his own image."

As ludicrous as the plan sounded, it was clear that Shen Lung believed what he was saying.

"we already knew he was a danger. We are already working with the police.  Do you have details that can be used to bring down this murderer?  Because otherwise I fail to see what your warning will accomplish."

“I was unaware that you knew of his existence or that you were working with the police,” Shen Lung said, frowning slightly. “It would seem my warning comes too late.”

"it would also seem your information gathering skills aren't so good. So, do you have anything to share that can help stop this calamity, or was this the extent of your 'help'? " To say Lillia was annoyed would be an understatement.

Shen Lung’s frown deepened and Lillia suddenly felt the urge to drop to her knees out of shame for offending the vampire.

“Your attitude is not helping the situation,” he said.

“Neither is your flexing,” Nick said softly. “I suggest you stop.”

Lillia gasped, very nearly giving into the urge to kneel as it surprised her with it's suddenness. Sweat popped out on her brow as she fought to stay upright.  Her eyes flicked to Nick as he warned the vampire to stop. "I apologise for my harsh words." She ground out between gritted teeth.

“There?  See?  We can all be civilized,” Shen Lung said, as the urge to kneel passed. “Or course civilized could be seen as a reactive term. Which reminds me, how are your relations with the wereleopards?  I seem to recall being told that there are growing ties with them.”

"I have a contact among them." Lillia said, carefully keeping her tone neutral.

“In which case I may have a small errand for you,” Shen Ling said. “A computer has come into my possession that came from the museum. I was told by a reliable source that one of the wereleopards works there. If you could get the computer to them, they can direct it to the proper department. I’d send it to lost and found but it would likely be misplaced, as it seems to be an expensive piece of technology.”

"If we are being civilized and polite, then I feel I would be warranted in reminding you, as you have stated that this new concept of equality is taking some time to get used to, that such a task would be met with less... Attitude... By phrasing it as more of a request.  Would you mind doing that for me now?" Lillia asked with a smile.

Shen Lung looked at Lillia for a moment. “No. No I don’t think so.”

And suddenly Lillia couldn’t breathe.

She heard Nick’s voice, previously soft but now sharp. “I suggested you stop. Now I’m telling you.”

Lillia’s will was strong. She was an Alpha after all and she was strong enough that Nick had made her his queen, even over Ann. Now she realized how important that strength was as she struggled against Shen Lung’s control.

Panic flashed through her. It was a natural reaction, but panic was just fear by another name, and fear was something she had experience with. She forced it down, down to that place where the laughter of the old rat king lived in her nightmares, ignoring the screaming of her body.  She knew there was only so long she could stay concious without air. She tried to think how long it would be, but another thought cut in at the sound of Nick's voice . Would he have to leave here alone? The heartache the thought gave her was worse than her lungs demanding air in that moment.  Fight. She had to fight. That's what he had told her. Once you're queen you will have to fight. She couldn't give up, not yet.

Nick believed in her. He wouldn't have made her queen of he didn't.    She deserved to be by his side. That's right. She was deserving. She wasn't a freak, she wasn't a burden. She was worthy. She was STRONG.  And with that she threw off the last remnants of doubt, embracing her inner strength and pushed back.

Shen Lung’s eyebrows rose. “Well aren’t you just full of surprises,” he said. “Not as strong as Astrid. Not as strong as Nick. I could crush you but what would that prove?  It would certainly win me no favours in this room, nor the hall outside. This is a fight no one would win, so in the interest of peaceful coexistence, I will simply caution you to watch your tone with your elders.”

And with that, Lillia’s lungs filled once more with air.

It had been close. Her vision had started to waver, and even now there was a ringing in her ears as her body welcomed the much needed air. She hadn't fallen though.even through that she had been able to stand at Nick's side.  It was victory enough for her at that moment, but this vampire wasn't doing anything to better her opinion of him, and she was sure Nick felt the same.

“So what’s next?”  Nick asked. “You lure us here   to ask us to do your dirty work and try to see which of us you can dominate?”  He snorted. “I don’t think you could top my queen.  I think she’s stronger than you expected.”

“Think what you will,” Shen Lung said. “The truth will reveal itself when and if it is necessary.”  He looked at  Adalyn, then Lillia. “We would make better allies than enemies.”

“I think I will take a page from the vampire playbook. Take some time to mull things over before I make a decision. Perhaps I’ll listen to this other vampire’s offer first.”

Shen Lung’s laugh was not pleasant. “Like he’s going to give you a choice.”

Adalyn slipped her hand into Lillia's giving it a squeeze to let the other rat know she was with her friends.

Lillia squeezed Adalyn's hand back.  "Perhaps not, but you have offered a warning, and we have heard it.  Your concern for the citizens of this city is appreciated.  We will keep this in mind as we consider our options."

"Thus speaks a woman who has made up her mind.  Very well then.  Depart as you entered.  Do not blame me when all you have built falls to ruin."  The vampire shook his head.  "Centuries of wisdom and knowledge.  None of it is any help when dealing with women."

Lillia turned to Nick and held her hand out to him. The vampire had tried to dominate her, had specifically targeted her for this conversation, perhaps because he knew he could not take Nick and was looking for the proper leverage.  She had resisted though, and in doing so had finally realized her own strength. Now it was time to go home, care for thier people, and plan for the future.

Nick took Lillia’s hand with a smile. “Shall we go?”he asked, as if they were leaving a boring social event, rather than escaping a vampire’s lair.

"Let's." She returned his smile as they turned towards the exit.

pt 3 co post featuring Maxx, Darkflame and Arwyn
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
June Saturday 20th Seattle- Darien Walkers residence-  4pm - Tavarius Brennan and interviewees
April 7, 2021

There was a polite knock at the door.  When Tavarius answered it, he was greeted by an older man who looked like he could have been a well kept fifties.  There had been the briefest of hesitations when Darien's assistant opened the door but the man hid it quickly. He wore a dark blue suit and his greying hair was close cropped.  He smiled and offered Tavarius his hand.

"Good afternoon,"he said, his voice showing traces of California.  "Ray Pollock.  I have an appointment for an interview?   The security job?"

Travarius took the offered hand and gave it a firm but polite shake. "Right on time. Come on in." He said, stepping aside to let the man enter.

"Thank you," Ray said, stepping past Tavarius.  One story down, Mrs Fabersham's dogs had exploded into a cacophony of raucous barking and howling.  The wererat tilted his head slightly.  "Sounds like my work here is done," he said with a chuckle.  "Dogs like that never sleep."

Once inside, he waited for Tavarius to close the door.  He was examining the room in a manner that still screamed cop, although his resume had indicated he'd lost that job more than 20 years earlier.

"yeah. Lady downstairs is a real peach." Travarius said with a snort. "You want a bottle of water?" He asked, walking past and towards the kitchen.

Ray followed.  "That would be appreciated.  Thank you," he answered.  "You sound a little sarcastic when you called the lady downstairs a peach. Not a fan?"

"Racist. And I don't mean against the color of your skin." He said, giving a sweeping gesture to himself. "Not that she can do anything beside be snide and coddle her precious pooches." He dug out a couple bottles of water from the fridge and tossed one his way.

Ray caught the bottle, not showing too much of his shifter reflexes.  "I'm confused.  How can you be racist and not have it be about skin colour?  Isn't that what racist means?  I mean, I'm from LA.  We pretty much defined racism in '92."

"yeah well racism used to just be about skin color. Now it's about what brand of not quite human you are. Just so happens she doesn't appreciate the sunlight impaired." He gestured to the kitchen table. " Not sure her opinions on others."

Ray wasn’t going to argue the semantics of bigotry with a black man. He simply pulled out a chair and sat down. He carried two copies of his resume and slid one across the table to Taverius. “I don’t think I’ll have an issue with her. Unless she has a touch of the preternatural in her, she won’t be able to identify me as a lycanthrope. Her dogs, on the other hand will hate me on principle for being an ex-cop.”

"Good thing you aren't applying to guard the dogs." Travarius said, taking the resume and reviewing it. "So first question. I put the job opening out there a couple different ways. How did you find out about it?"

“I heard about it through a friend who saw it on an employment website,” Ray said. “Workopolis I think it was. He figured it might be something I’d be interested in.”

The black man nodded and laid the resume on the table.  " So I'm pretty sure your nose has told you already that I'm not the only one living here.  The boss man, the one I am hiring security for, is a vampire.  Before we get down to anything else I need to make sure this isn't gonna be a problem."

"I noticed that when I walked up to the door," Jay said.  "If it had been an issue, I would not have knocked.  I assume I would I be daytime security?  Can I ask what changed, so that your services would not be enough?"  He chuckled.  "Sorry.  Hard to not be a cop, even after all these years."

Travarius barked a short laugh. "yeah no problem. Sadly kinda getting used to cops, so that don't bother me. " He uncapped his water and took a swig. " We've had a bit of trouble as of late and it occured to me that if I need to go do anything, ain't no one here in case something happens. Maybe it would be different if he was shacked up at the tower but boss man likes his privacy."

"Privacy is important,"  Ray said, nodding.  "It's hard to come by these days.  Every shifter knows your business by smell.  There are cameras everywhere.  If you are anything other than an old, white, fully human male, even your neighbours are watching you.  I've had it easy, even as a wererat."  Ray paused, taking a sip of his own water, before recapping it.  "Have you got an emergency plan?  In case of fire or any other emergency during the day?"

Travarius nodded. "Yeah. I helped with the renovations when  we moved in to make sure there's escape paths, never had to write it down though since it was just me. Guess I gotta now. "

"Doesn't need to be written,"  Ray said.  "Wouldn't have time to read it in a crisis anyway.  Just zip up the bedding, grab the handle and pull everything out through the back door, down the stairs without banging anybody's head and into the brick shed out back so the sun can't reach the boss."  He grinned sheepishly.  "Yes, I checked the place out before I knocked."

Travarius looked impressed. "That's a great way to make a first impression." He chuckled. "Okay, another big one. We don't have to worry about you eating small creatures do we?"

Ray cocked his head, listening to the barking.  "I offer no guarantees if one of them loses a fight with a local alley cat and comes home covered in blood but I won't go out of my way to eat the neighbour's dogs," he said.  It might have been a joke under other circumstances but given that he was a wererat, it made perfect sense,  Neither was he going to call Tavarius on what was an obviously discriminatory question, one that would never have been asked to a human.

"actually, I wasn't talking about the dogs. " He pointed to the currently empty hutch on the wall. Lucy was safely locked in her masters room for the moment.  "I mean, no offence man, but it's kinda a selling point to not chew on the boss's lil girl. And for the record, the boss won't chew on you either."

"Wouldn't be an issue if he did,"  Ray said.  "I've donated before."  He sniffed carefully.  "Bat?" he asked, gesturing towards Lucy's hutch.    "Never really something I've ever thought of as being worth the effort.  No offense intended.  I will do what I can but again, I make no promises if the bat comes home after losing a fight with an owl.  Then again, the boss would be awake at that point, so I'd likely be either sleeping or I'd get bitch slapped for drooling with intent.  So intentionally, no.  Accidentally?  Potentially.  I'm not going to lie."

Travarius nodded. "I can respect that. Yeah, she's a fruit bat, the small kind not the huge fox face one. Might be getting another one.  So those are big points.  The job comes with room and board obviously. You'd get your own room, access to the rest of the condo, and storage space on the ground floor.  Do you have any questions?"

"You've already answered most of them," Ray said.  "Whether I would be required to be a donor was the big one.  We can discuss things like money, time off and benefits if you decide to hire me.  I don't have much of a social life but obviously I'd need the full moons off."  The wererat pursed his lips.  "What sort of a term is there on the contract?  One year renewable?  Five year?  I'd like to know what sort of commitment I'm looking at."

"initial contract would be either 6 months or a year, renewable as needed, with a trial period of course. Full moons aren't a problem. " He rubbed the top of his head, thinking. "Gotta say, man. You got some damn good creds, and I'd feel better having someone like you around. I got another interview, so I can't give you an answer yet, but I think we can set up a time for you to meet the boss."

"I look forward to it," Ray said.  "Obviously I'd prefer the longer term.  It's hard to get a lot of stability when you're a lycanthrope."  He stood up and extended his hand.  "It's been a pleasure.  You have my contact info if you have any other questions.  Lord knows I'll probably think of six, ten minutes after I leave."

Travarius laughed.  "Isnt that the way, man?  "  He stood as well, taking the man's hand and giving at a good shake.  "You seem to be pretty down to earth, and have a good eye for detail.  I'll be honest, you got a decent chance here.  I'll set up that meeting with the boss.  He's dragging his feet on this whole thing so I hope you can make a good impression for him too."  He started walking Ray to the door and paused.  "One thing though.  I told you the boss was a vampire, but you never asked for a name.  I'm curious why."

"Does the name matter?" Ray asked.  "There are hundreds of them in the city.  They all have the same needs.  Food.  Shelter.  Safe haven.  My job would be to protect him and I say him because you called him 'Boss Man'.  The name likely wouldn't mean much to me.  The bat indicates that maybe he's a Master but again, that really means nothing to me, because my job is to protect him during the day and it doesn't matter how strong the vampire is, they're all powerless when the sun comes up.  So unless this vampire is a notorious mutherfucker who doesn't deserve to live, he could be anybody from Elvis Presley to Albert Einstein and my job would be the same.  Keep them safe when they are at their most vulnerable."

Travarius nodded again.  "fair enough.  I'll call you with the meetup."  He said as he pulled the front door open.

"Sounds good.  And thanks again."  Ray had to restrain himself from skipping down the stairs.  Better than expected..... [i/]

----
A few minutes before 5:30 the buzzer rang to let travarius know someone had arrived. He glanced at the clock on his laptop where he had been looking over the resume for the next applicant. 5:25. Early but not too early. Not bad. He stood and headed for the door to greet the next possible housemate.
April 10, 2021

He was wearing biking gear and was holding a bicycle helmet in his left hand when the door opened.  He extended his right hand with a cheerful grin.  "Nathaniel Berry," he announced, shaking Tavarius' hand with a firm but not crushing grip.  "I hope I'm not too early.  I apologize for the noise coming from the dogs downstairs.  One of them boofed at me as I was coming up, so I boofed back.  Set them them all off something festive."

"nah, it's no problem. You get used to it after a while. And you're good on your timing." He stepped aside to let the man enter and offered a bottle of water just as he had with the last interview.

"Thank you," Nathaniel said, accepting the bottle.  "You recycle, right?" he asked, before opening the bottle and taking a drink.

Travarius pointed to the blue bin next to the trash can.  "I drink bottled water and soda in glass bottles.  My personal guilty pleasure."

"Saving the planet, one bottle at a time,"  Nathaniel said, nodding in approval.  "I've got my resume on a thumb drive, as well as some scanned letters of recommendation," he added, looking around the room.  "And I'm not one of those Vegans that insist everyone around them stop eating meat and wearing leather.  You do you.  I'll do me."


"Um yeah, thats probably a good thing."  Travarius laughed.  "I've already looked over the resume you sent ahead, but if there's anything extra I'll grab my laptop."

"I haven't added anything to the resume but the letters of recommendation weren't attached," Nathaniel said.  "They say the usual.  I'm a responsible person.  I'm a hard worker.  I've included a criminal record check, since this is a live-in security position.  I don't owe anybody money and I don't have any crazy exes that would cause issues.  You can keep the thumb drive.  You can get them at the Dollar Store these days."

"Modern technology. gotta love it.  Allright.  So first important question.  Remember that preter friendly thing about the add?  Boss man is a vampire.  You cool with that?"  Travarius asked, watching the man for his reaction.

Nathaniel shrugged.  "Like I said, I don't expect everybody around me to be Vegan.  Vampires are what they are.  I had a trainer who was a vampire for a while.  He wanted me to eat red meat more often.  It didn't work out.  Doesn't mean I don't respect him as a trainer.  We disagreed on diet and that was about it.  Not the first trainer I've had that argument with.  Likely won't be the last.  Not the first vampire I ever met either.  If the boss is a vampire, I'll just have to watch my garlic."

Travarius nodded.  "Well, boss man isn't likely to chew on you, so there's that.  What about animals?  You said you're an animal lover.  Anything thats a hard no?"

"I'm assuming you aren't referring to animal cruelty or dog fighting," Nathaniel said.  "Exotics.  Tigers aren't pets.  Wolves aren't pets.  Orcas aren't pets.  I doubt you have a killer whale in the koi pond out back but you get my drift.  Big animals don't belong in cities.  I'm not a huge fan of spiders, they squick me out just a little so if your boss collects tarantulas, don't expect me to clean the cage."(edited)

Travarius laughed.  "Yeah I'm not too keen on those either.  Nah,"  He gestures into the living room where the hutch can be seen on the wall.  "Just making sure the little lady won't freak you out.  She's in his room right now, but she's a fruit bat, the little kind, not the huge fox faced things."  Technically fruit bats fell under the exotic pet category, but he wanted to see if it was gonna be a problem.

"So not one of the bug eating kind? That's too bad.  Bats get a bad rap.  They're just hanging out, doing their thing and everybody gets all up in their business.  We might get into a disagreement over who gets to eat the last strawberry but beyond that, I won't have any beef with the boss' bats."  Nathaniel chuckled.  "A bit of a cliche, if you ask me, a vampire having a pet bat."(edited)

"Right?  He doesn't mind though, and Lucy's a real sweetie.  Don't worry, we have some houses up on the outside of the building for the bug eating kind of bat."  He leaned back and stretched.  "So those are the two big things.  Initial contract is for 6 months, maybe a year, renewable as needed.  You got any questions?"

"A couple,"  Nathaniel said.  "It's a live-in position.  Can I set up a work-out area?  And I assume I'm responsible for my own meals?"

"there's a storage room on the first floor that has plenty of room for workout equipment, just don't mess with the boss's stuff. It's antiques. And yeah you would be responsible for your own meals, but you'd have full access to the kitchen of course."

"I know better than to mess with antiques," Nathaniel said with a chuckle.  "My mother was a collector.  She almost s- skinned me because I broke a vase.  Now, I thought that a vase that valuable shouldn't have been where a ten year old could break it with a baseball but she clearly didn't agree."

Nathaniel cleared his throat and took another sip of water.  Nope, he had not just caught himself before he'd said his mother had 'almost sold him into slavery 'to a black man.  If the interview had been going perfectly, that would have definitely crushed any chance that he had.

"yeah well the stuff down there isn't crockery. "Travarius said. " Anything else?" He asked.

"What's your opinion of eggplant?"

"My opinion is it's hard as hell to cook right.  I sure can't do it." Travarius chuckled.

"In that case, there is something I can teach you,'  Nathaniel said.  "Vegans have to get inventive when it comes to getting proper nutrition."

"right, cause you can't do any animal products at all, right? Well, I'm not about to hold that against you, and hey, I'm always keen to learn something new."

"Correct," Nathaniel said, nodding.  "There are alternatives for most things.  Oil instead of butter, for example.  Soy or almond milk.  What's really hard is finding ethical products.  Quinoa is held up as a marvellous food but unless it is ethically sourced, at the other end of the supply chain are some poor third world villages scrambling to find food because the things they used to eat are being sold half way across the world to people who aren't willing to consider the damage their lifestyle choices are causing.  That's why I prefer to buy locally sourced produce.  Farmer's markets are the bomb."

"yeah. I've been to a couple. They're pretty cool." Travarius agreed.  He got the vibe that he could maybe hang with this guy, but so far he wasn't getting a good vibe on him for the job.

“Any other questions for me?” Nathaniel asked.

"yeah. " He tapped the thumb drive on the table top. " Why should I choose you for this position?"
April 13, 2021

Nathaniel grinned. “I’m going to look for a different alternative before I reach for violence. I’m not afraid to throw down but my previous occupation requires that I be held to a higher standard. If it does reach a point where I have to throw down, I’m a professional MMA fighter. I’m a step above the average thug and I don’t have any issues stepping back if blood gets spilled. I can keep my head in a crisis and when I am on the job, I’m on the job. No playing on my phone or a computer. I am focused on the prize and the prize in this case is the boss getting up at sunset with nothing to worry about except his own agenda. And I’m no hero. If I’m out of my league, I tap out and call 9-1-1 , I try to get the boss out safely or I just lock everything down. Whatever your protocol is if things ever go that far south. “

Travarius nodded.  It was a pretty solid answer.  "Ok.  I'm gonna set a meeting between you and the boss man, cause when it comes down to it, its his neck on the line.  I'll call with day and time."

Nathaniel nodded. “Don’t you mean night and time? “he asked with a laugh.  “I do have one other question. Am I ever going to be asked to provide nighttime security for him? “

"Could you be a little more specific?  Boss man is hardly at home at night since he has a business to run, and there's security onsite there, so if you mean like the full on bodyguard shadow thing, then probably not, not unless things get real bad."

“That was pretty much what I was asking,” Nathaniel said, nodding. “I’d be the day shift unless things go badly south.”

With all the pertinent questions asked and impressions made, Travarius saw his last appointment to the door and checked his watch.  It was still going to be a while before the boss man got up for the night.  Time enough to relax and watch some reality tv for a while.  A pretty good day overall.

Nathaniel headed down the stairs. He smiled at Mrs Fabersham. “Good afternoon,” he said. “I couldn’t help but notice your beautiful Corgis.”

It was always a good idea to make friends with the neighbours and Nathaniel fully expected to be moving in shortly.

The older woman turned and looked at the voice her corgis of leash in the yard bounded towards him like miniature furry rockets as they softly barked at him and sniffed at the new comer.

Darlene paused as she adjusted the wide brim on her stylish sun hat. "They are lovely." She replied her tone guarded as the dogs circled the dark haired man. She appraised him "So what brought you here today?"

“Job interview,” Nathaniel replied, extending his knuckles for the dogs to sniff. “Aren’t you the beautiful girl?  Yes you are.  Yes you are.  I’ll bet you’re mommy’s favourite.”

Nathaniel looked up at the woman. “They look beautiful,” he said. “Do you walk them as a pack or a few at a time?”

"In the yard they can come and go as they please so I let them wander about." Darlene said as she watched him offer a hand to her fur babies behind her large rimmed sunglasses.  She paused "I would turn this job down whatever it is. Those two are into disturbing things. There was another man that came by before you did. Fatter than you, bigger than you, but there was something off about him. My dogs didn't like him. "You should do yourself a favor and not come back here. Those...men upstairs are dangerous." her voice dropped "One is undead and I fear they might drag you into more than you bargained for. Unless you enjoy the company of men that is...Are you a homosexual also dear?"

Nathaniel chuckled. “No, I am entirely straight,” he said. “And the job I applied for would have me keeping an eye on things during the day. I wouldn’t have to deal with the vampire except for a few minutes before I start and a few minutes after I’m done. Your concern is appreciated but I don’t think I have much to worry about. I used to fight professionally. I can take care of myself. So your dogs didn’t like this guy?  Any idea why?”

One of the dogs had taken a interest in his shoes. Maybe he’d stepped in something he hadn’t noticed.

"Not sure why. I didn't leave my place I only saw him walk up and then a little while later he left. My precious babies were quite fierce about standing watch at the door the entire time. They are usually really sweet. They took to the side walk all the way to the front gate huffing furiously like they had a scent they wanted to track. Maybe he was one of those shifter types my babies don't like shifters. Then again perhaps they didn't like him for other reasons. That Mr. Walker keeps strange company him and his lover I think they are swingers personally. All sorts come up to their place a young man that looks like a peacock sometimes even pretty women. Likely there for all sorts of strangeness. I think my niece told me they call them fang junkies." Darlene said with a grimace. "This building used to be a really nice place to live at until he moved here. Now the place is like a revolving door. All sorts of strange characters and to make it even worse just like a Dracula movie we have bats everywhere at night and all sorts of odd balls coming and going. You really would be wise to decline his type are dangerous they attract bad things. You seem like a nice boy. It would be a shame if you got into something terrible because you didn't know better."

A rather plump corgi made her way over to Nathaniel she looked as if she had given birth to a litter recently. She snorted and wagged her tail as she waddled over to sniff his shoe.(edited)

“A shifter?” Nathaniel nodded. That would certainly explain the dogs reactions. “You needn’t worry about me, although your concern is appreciated. I’m here to do a job and not get carried away into some underground lifestyle. I doubt they’d find me a particularly interesting flavour either. I’m a vegetarian.  May I?”

Nathaniel knelt to stroke the mama dog’s head. “Aren’t you beautiful,” he said. “You get lots of rest, so you can take care of your babies. You let these others protect your mommy.”

He looked up at Darlene, trying to gauge her age. “Bats are good for keeping insects under control. I’d rather have bats than mosquitoes let me tell you. They’ve found mosquitoes carrying Zika and West Nile, so if you ask me, bring on the bats.”(edited)

"Well bats can carry rabies as well. All my darlings are of course vaccinated except for the pups Goldie just had. You seem too nice of a boy to work for those two. My babies actually like you. But it is your life." The older woman said with a heavy sigh feeling that perhaps the warning would go unheeded.

If Nathaniel had to guess it was hard to pinpoint her age. Her hair was platinum the large hat and glasses shaded her face and eyes but her clothing was modest a linen short sleeved dress shirt natural and undyed adorned her torso and she wore a long black and tan broom skirt and a pair of black clogs. If he had to guess perhaps she was in her fifties?(edited)

“You take good care of them,” Nathaniel said, rubbing Goldie’s ears for a moment before standing. “But good jobs are hard to come by and I’m a little past the hamburger flipper stage. It’s good to know that I’d have a friend nearby if I did take the job.” He extended a hand. “Nathaniel Berry.”

Darlene noted the man's name and accepted his hand and shook it curtly" Darlene Fabershum a pleasure Nathaniel. " She replied "So how much are they offering you to watch over the vampire while he's dead during the day? You think that the other fellow, Walkers man servant would have been fine doing that. I mean that was how it's been I wonder why the sudden need for more hands on deck?"

Her voice lowered to a whisper as she leaned in towards the man " Maybe it has to do with the murder investigation. I don't know how well you research your clients but Mr Walker is involved in a police investigation involving a dead woman I believe. My babies found a container he had stashed in the garden shed it had hair frilly panties and blood all over them. A macabre trophy but his kind are twisted. I strongly urge you maybe not take this job there's more that meets the eye as far as those two are concerned. "

Nathaniel looked up the stairs. “Maybe they need somebody keeping an eye on them, rather than keeping an eye out for them,” Nathaniel said, almost under his breath. “This was the first interview. We didn’t discuss money. And if the police thought what did you say his name was?  Walker?  If the police thought he was involved in a murder, they’d have arrested him and had him executed. Maybe that is why they are looking for additional staff; to keep an eye out for people planting evidence.”

"Perhaps they don't have enough evidence yet." Darlene said thoughtfully. "These days their kind have more rights. I doubt they can pay you enough to keep them out for the sorts of trouble they engage in. It would be terrible indeed to see them saddling you with requests other than watching over a dead vampire during the day. I mean you are certainly large enough to do any lifting or carrying if the vampire were to accidentally or on purpose drain someone. But I just would hate to see you stuck in the position of having to try and hide a body. Are you a religious man?" She asked her fingers drifted to her chest to touch the cross she wore under her shirt. "If so maybe go to a sermon and think the offer over. There has to be better opportunities than this..." She said as she pointed towards the top floor of the complex.
 
The corgis happy with their inspection of the new comer wandered off on the grounds to do what dogs did happily chasing each other and sniffing the grounds for new scents.

“Friends help you move. Good friends help you move bodies. I don’t know these guys well enough to help them move, let alone help them move bodies,” Nathaniel said. “That’s when I call 9-1-1. Of course we can’t say that is what is going to happen. After all, we shouldn’t jump to conclusions without knowing all the facts. Judge not, lest ye be judged.”

Nathaniel looked at Darlene for a moment. “Not to be too nosy but these other people that visit. Not the other guy today, the ones that visit regularly. What can you tell me about them?”

Darlene happily tried her best to describe the others that she had seen come to visit.  Of course most of the encounters had been through the cracks in her blinds or when she had the dogs out for their business.  Many of the visitors seemed to just come and go but the pea cocked boy had been of interest. Rainbow hair and he walked like he had not a bone in his body. Likely a preternatural type he was really pale and very effeminate, likely one of Walkers many play things.

The woman had a shrewd eye for detail as she described a few delivery types and also mentioned how many times a week packages were dropped off during the day for the upstairs couple.

With a sigh she slid two fingers past her lips and have a sharp whistle the dogs in the yard paused and came running back to her. "I would love to stay and chat but the day is still rather warm and I do need to get my wee beasties feed Nathaniel. Again it was a pleasure to meet you.  I will try and take your advice about the judging but you take mine and consider this job. I suppose it is between you and the fatter man, you seem kinder, the other one had cold eyes."

Nathaniel nodded. “I appreciate all the help you’ve been, Mrs Fabershum.” he said. “It is nice knowing that if I do take the job there is somebody who will be willing to keep an eye out for me.”
 
Darlene nodded. "Do take care. It is a crazy world we live in now a days." She said as she glanced back up at the second story shaking her head.  Goldie came up to her feet and she picked the corgi up giving it an affectionate pet on its head. "Just figured it might be wise to let you know what you might be signing up for. Perhaps we will meet again and if you don't get the gig I would count your blessings on dodging a bullet. There will always be more opportunities out there my dear.

.                                                                *     *    *     *     *

The sun slowly slipped behind the horizon and Darien Walker rose from the grave. The clock read 9:11pm as he rolled over to check the clock by his bedside table. Another day another dollar was to be made. No doubt Tavarius would fill him in on the daily proceedings.

By 9:30pm Darien was out dressed and ready for another evening minus breakfast.

As Darien opened the door to his room, Lucy flew out ahead of him and Travarius greeted the small bat as she landed on her perch in the living room.  Then the black man turned to the hall.  "Hey boss man.  I'd say it was a quiet day, except that I had a couple guys in for interviews today."

Darien  began rolling up his sleeves, the cobalt of his shirt a stark contrast against his pale skin.  "Interviews... ah, yes.  The security position.  How did that go?"

"Pretty good.  Got two decent prospects.  I'll tell you about them now if you don't have to rush off."

"That's fine."  The vampire replied, finishing with his sleeves with practiced ease and heading to the kitchen for a treat for Lucy.

"Ok, so the first guy really impressed me.  Before he got to the interview he checked the place over for security risks and asked some good questions concerning them, like what to do if there's a fire."

"That does seem to be a good start, however, you tone say there is a but coming."
 
Travarius chuckled, half a grin cutting across his face.  "Yeah, you know how to read me alright.  BUT.... the guy's an ex cop."

"Not a deal breaker.  The police may have been a bit of a nuisance as of late, however, I do not hold that against them.  What else?"

"Well that's great.  I think it gives him an edge.  "  Travarius was silent for a moment.  "He's a wererat."

Darien stilled, and Lucy paused in her snack to look at him, her little fuzzy face coated in fruit juice.  "That.. may be a problem."

"Come on, boss, just meet the guy.  You employ wererats at the club, after all.  We could really use someone with with abilities.  I mean, they got a great nose, and if something happens, he's going to be stronger, faster, and more ruthless."

"And one of the things the police were looking for was a vampire with ties to the wererats.  Not to mention it was a wererat that planted that evidence on the property.  That tells me its rather likely that the connection is more than just professional.  Do you really think it would be safe to have such in my home?  What if he were to be controlled?"

Travarius sighed.  "yeah, I see your point.  Still, could you at least meet him?  I mean everyones looking for the murderer, right?  And he probably just tried to frame you cause the cops were already knocking on your door.  So since they cleared you, I don't think this guy is about to go out of his way to fuck with you again."

Darien ran a finger down Lucy's back, looking thoughtful.  "Very well. I will meet him, however, do not expect anything."

"That's all I ask, meet the guy."  Travarius nodded, happy.  Then he switched to the subject of the other applicant.  "So, second guy used to be in the marines I think.  A lot more laid back than I was expecting, but he's a total vegan and into things like recycling and shit like that."

Darien raised an eyebrow,  "And that matters how?  As long as he doesn't take issue with my dining habits, I do not care how he eats either."

"well, it doesn't really, but that's a lot of what we talked about. I had to ask him, you know, why should I hire you, and he had a good answer about not being distracted on a job and being all serious, but I just wasn't as impressed. He seems like a good guy, and he can fight, but I'd rather have someone more proactive like the other guy."

Darien nodded. "And yet you want me to meet this one as well?"

Travarius nodded. "Yeah. I mean, you saw something in me that no one else did. Maybe you'll see something in him." He shrugged. "If not, no big deal, we go back to square one."

"Very well then. Arrange for the meetings. I should be available for the next few days, at least for that."

"On it, boss.". He saluted with a grin at Darien's bland look and meandered back to his room to make arrangements. "Have a good night boss man."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday, June 19th Seattle PD  9:45pm Captain Neubosato and Robin Goodfell


Suki poured over LaFeats report about finding a lead and discovering the identity of the two women they had found at the conservation area.

He had heavily canvased the Silver Lake area and found  over the course of he past couple weeks the identity of the Caucasian woman. "Nina Peters or so the confirmation had come from one of the neighbors at the apartment complex that Daniel had canvassed.  Cross referencing from the DMV he had a picture to go off but they had not yet had a chance to reach out to next of kin for identification of the body. Looking at the DMV photo and drivers license information Suki could see the woman likely had some Hispanic in her background though when she had found the body at the conservation area she was much paler than the photo in the drivers license.

The other woman who was of African-American descent had seen the brunt of the killers ire with half her hair shaved off. They only had several sets of healed over bite marks and a poke tattoo that said whats love got to with it and a pair of partially parted lips with a hint of fang protruding.

They had aired on the news once the tattoo and sketched of both the women but nothing had come of it.

LaFeats report made mention that the witnesses that had identified Nina has said that they had also seen the African-American woman sometimes at the complex though the name wasn't something they recalled. Only that they had let her into the complex a few times over the course of the year.

The police captain stood from her desk and went to the blinds cracking one of the slats to look at the bullpen where here crew worked.  Schedule wise Robyn Goodfells was in but was no where to be seen.

Heading over to her desk she picked up the land line and punched in the extension to the forensics lab. Leaning against the desk Suki listened as the phone line rang...

"Lab, this is Goodfells," came over the line as Robyn picked up the phone near her desk in the lab.


"Just the person I wanted to talk to. I haven't caught you at a bad time I hope. If you aren't in the middle of anything I'd like to have you come up to my office for a chat about our recent cases..." Suki said  as she picked up her now cold tea and took a sip.


"Nope, I have some down time right now," Robyn said thoughtfully, "I can be up there in about five minutes or so. Just let me get my files for the case."

"Sounds good. Bring up your lap top and we can compare notes. The main thing we will be discussing is the Jane does at the Paradise Conservation Area but I would love to touch base on the other crimes linked with the TC killer cases." Suki said as she thanked Robyn and hung up the phone.

It was going to be a long night but potentially an illuminating one...

Robyn gave an affirmative before hanging up and gathering her things to head up to the Preternatural Unit's squad room.


Suki heard the knock on her office door and bid Robyn to enter. "Come on in close the door and take a seat Goodfells."

Robyn closed the door to the office and sat down on the other side of the desk so that she could set up her laptop.


"Have you settled in and gotten used to the lab and the sporadic hours yet Goodfells? I know the Chief has you on as a part time still but we have been pushing for extra hours to get this work Processed. I know the other lab members have been working on the results during your down time but I want to touch base to see what you guys have managed to ferret out evidence wise." Suki said as she looked up from her lap top. "LaFeat is a good cop with excellent instincts we've had a break in the Paradise Valley case it would seem but if you aren't too busy we might have some extra work for you tonight if you don't mind doing some virtual and phone leg work this evening."


Robyn had to take a moment to order her thoughts and pick out the questions she needed to answer and in what order. "I have, most of the others have been helpful in getting me set up. I'm ok with the weird hours, since I tend to do other things on the side so it helps"

"We've gotten a fair amount of stuff from the Union Bay scene, the unsub left more trace there. And I'm good right now to help on some virtual and phone canvasing."

Suki nodded. "It is great that you are as flexible as you are with the wonky hours Goodfells I appreciate that. I plan on asking the Chief to put you in full time if we have the budget but for now you will have to work with what you have. We appreciate the effort. Trevor says you are getting on well with the lab and the others and has zero complaints with your performance. " Suki paused to email a zip file to Goodfells about the Paradise valley case so she could read it over and check out Daniels report.

"Just sent you the case file so you can give it a once over. Polanski was supposed to be in with Chang tonight for the graveyard shift but he called in with food poisoning so we are short handed tonight. Chang is working on a report tonight over an incident last night involving a bar fight between a vampire and one of the local werewolves. " Suki explained as Robyn opened the file and began skimming it"La Feat has found us some potential leads it would seem but hasn't had the time to do the extra leg work to see if we can find any next of kin for our Jane does. I know it is outside of your lab experience but also know you do have the training to do this sort of work so are you willing to give it a shot and see if you can find any pertinent information so we can see if we can find any relatives so we can get a positive ID on our Jane doe down at the Morgue. I am certain if she had family they would like to know one way or another about her."


Robyn looked up from her reading, face a shade paler than normal for her. "I know the mother of one of these girls."

"Are you certain? What leads you to believe that?" Suki asked quizzically as she studied the fey blooded tech.

"I'm 99.9% sure I know the mother of young Ms. Peters. She's in my living room every few weeks asking me to divine the whereabouts of her daughter." Robyn said.

"Well the last name checks out if you think that is the case... It should take several hours off your checking, though your report of how you found her for contact might need some explaining. I guess you can start with her and just ask. If she is willing to come in and make a positive ID that would be great maybe we can get her to look at the photo of our other Jane doe and see if she knows anything as well?" Suki said as she steepled her hands together and thoughtfully let her chin rest upon them. "Be nice to have a bit of a break, but it is always hard to break the news to someone. If you can contact her perhaps I can do a run over to the morgue to meet her and see if we get a hit. How about the the other two cases with out Jane Does, our fool and our hanged man?"

"Well I can give Mrs. Peters a call when I get done in here. As for the the Fool I'm still waiting on test results to come in. The hanged man I have a file full of information." Robyn said as she pulled up her files and handed a folder over to Suki.

"Oh I also had a thought that maybe Pleasant Valley was a Tarot card as well. The Tower."

Suki nodded "And I also had an inclination that they are tied with our vampire killer as well. What makes you think it was the Tower? And I hope you don;t mind but with you potentially knowing the victims mother, we are going to need to cover our bases Goodfells are you fine with giving me a run down of your whereabouts and any alibis you might have for certain dates back in early may so we can clear you off the suspect list. Last thing we need is someone trying to incriminate you in these cases or at the very least the Paradise Valley case."

"I have no problems give a statement. I was expecting it actually." Robyn said with a mirthless smile. "As for that scene being the tower it's more of a hunch really. I pulled out my old Rider-Waite deck and looked over the major arcana. And I remembered what that card usually signifies. Sudden, disruptive revelations, and destructive change."

"It is also the only deck that has people of different races depicted."

Suki nodded and made a note on her lap top. "We can keep that in mind then and see if anything comes to pass with that. In the mean time after we finish this little interview to make sure our Ts are crossed and are I's are dotted you can give Mrs. Peters a call and see if she is willing to come down to the morgue tonight. If not tonight then perhaps in the morning. After that you just need to look at paperwork for the night and whatever trace tests you are still working on. Can you give me a quick abridged version of what you found with the Marshland Park case. I will of course go over the findings later but I am chin deep in reports that I need to read. Thurgar decided to submit everything he has been working on for the past two weeks all in one sitting." Suki said rubbing her eyes. "Better late then never I suppose..."

"No problem, while we found some good stuff a few things stand out more than others. Her eyes were glued closed with medical grade super glue, mostly used to seal skin after surgeries when staples or stitches won't be enough.

"The stuff on her vest was spirit gum, commonly used by makeup artist to remove latex adhesives. The breast implants may lead to a dead end, they were made in Mexico, so it's possible she had the surgery there.

"And finally her genital mutilation was about three to fives old from according to our entomologist's findings."

Suki nodded "Not sure how easy it would be to track down that for leads but if it is medical grade super glue... Potentially we might find something there. I don't really know how available that would be to the public or how easy it is to obtain here in Seattle. "

Suki spent the half hour collecting what information from Goodfells that she could ascertain that she had no involvement with the killings and after their interview was done she turned off the digital recorder. "I'll let you get on calling Mrs. Peters. Give me a call in the office if she is good with meeting up at the Morgue and I can call down to have them pull out our Jane doe and prepare her for the observation room." Suki said.(edited)


"Will do Captain," Robyn said collecting her things to head back down to the lair, as the other techs liked to call it.


Suki bid Goodfeels good luck and watched the woman leave as she turned her attention back to her inbox to look at the reports that Thurgar had submitted. It seemed like the night was going to busy but she was thankful for the small mercy that so far they hadn't been called out to any police any potential crime scenes or altercations for the night.  Pausing for a moment Suki looked at her day planner and to do list as she waited for Thurgar's reports to load and sighed she had a call to make before she dove into things.

Picking up the receiver she dialed a number from her planner and was greeted to the sound of live music blaring from the end of the Phone.  It it closing on almost 11pm Suki hazarded a guess that she might find her next thing on her to do list as a location she would rather not go to. "Nightshades Nightclub." The feminine voice called out.

"This is Captain Neubosato from the Seattle Preternatural Crimes Unit can you patch me through to Darien Walker?"

"Of course hold please..."

Despite the heavy news and potential sadness that might come tonight there was at least one good thing she might be able to do. She was just thankful it didn't mean having to step foot in Darien Walkers office where he kept that tiny frightful creature...

She read over Thurgars report as she waited patiently and pulled up the previous report Chang had submitted from two days prior as she looked over the information and leg work Chang had done with Polanski. There had been a lot of leg work the two of them had put in and hours of pouring over potential evidence... It would be useful to have as she spoke with Walker potentially though he didn't need to know what the report said word for word....(edited)

There was a click and the background noise dropped away.  One would almost think the call had dropped when a voice came over the line.  "This is Darien."

"Ah Mr. Walker thank you for taking my call so promptly It is Captain Neubosato. With luck you have a few moments of spare time to talk tonight. I know my associates have been dropping by your club quite regularly so I figured you might appreciate a call rather than an in person visit this evening." Suki relayed as she leaned back in her seat thankful for the lack of background music blaring in her ear.

"I certainly hope the lack of personal appearance is because you have good news for me, Captain.  That would certainly make up for not seeing your lovely face."  Darien said over the line.

Suki made a face thankful for the phone. She was more than happy to not be in his office due to his...pet. It was a silly phobia to be sure but one that was not going to disappear anytime soon. If any of the cops found out about it they would rib her for days to be certain.

"As a matter of fact you might have to mark this day on the calendar Mr. Walker. Chirstmas has come early for you..." Suki replied as she cleared her throat dismissing the bat thing from her mind as she finished the rest of her cold tea. "I just finished reading the reports with your potential involvement in these recent cases we have talked about over the past month and I am sure it will be bring you much joy to know you have been cleared off our suspect list. After cross referencing your Alibis  and security footage, it is with a clear conscience that I can say you are free and clear Mr. Walker. I just felt you would like to know this. No doubt it will take a little pressure off you and let you focus more on your day to day tasks."

"This is indeed good news, and well worth a phone call.  Of course, if there is anything I may do to assist, you have but to ask.  In the meantime, I will greatly enjoy the lack in smelling like fingerprint dust."

"Or the nightly drop ins to review your security footage as well. It should allow us to invest more man power into finding the real culprit. As of now I cannot think of anything but if you have any ideas or leads on potential suspects you have our number and know how to reach us Mr. Walker. I hope you have yourself a good evening and enjoy your freedom once more. You are of course cleared to leave the city and carry on as per normal should you so desire. " Suki said into the receiver. "So you can pass that on to your higher ups as well. I myself have to say this has been the easiest part of my shift so far, but I do need to let you go, I have other matters that need over seeing. Have yourself a good evening Mr. Walker."

"to you as well, captain." Came the reply and the click of the call ending.

With a sigh of contentment Suki hung up the phone. It was nice to cross that off the list. But now they had less to investigate but more evidence to potentially aid them into finding the true culprit.

Suki stood up and made her way out into the bullpen to fill the kettle and turn it on before she made her way to the rest room. After washing her hands and taking care of business she stared in the mirror for a moment at her reflection. It wouldn't be long before Goodfells got back to her and she might have to potentially leave the station. It would prove an emotionally draining night having to deal with a grief stricken mother doubly so if the ID came back positive.

Closing her eyes she stood there for a couple minutes doing some cleansing breathing exercises as she made herself mindful of the spiritual walls she kept up to keep her empathic abilities from over loading. It was going to be a long night but this is what she signed up for.

To be a cop and follow in her fathers footsteps and to try and help people. She only hoped they could catch the bad guy before they struck again.

Leaving the restroom she made her way back to make another tea and headed back to office noting that Father Domenic and Officer Chang were  intently reading and typing away at their respective  desks. With a nod to them both she made her way back into her office with a hot tea and the hopes that maybe she would get to finish this one before it went cold.

.                                                                            *     *     *     *     *

Suki settled in and read over the report of Lab Results of their crime scene at the Union Bay Loop.

There had been trace amounts of Black Oxide and stainless steel in the wound the pressure used had been forceful enough to sever the larynx. No hesitation marks and the incision had showed evidence of a serrated knife edge being the case of the damage.

The eyes had been glued shut and the mystery glue used was cyanoacrylate class of glue medical grade crazy glue.

The long strand of black hair they had found on the rope came back not as human hair but Bovine while the white hairs found on the shirt under the arm of the homemade costume came back as animal belonging to a long haired Cat.

The lead on the implants was will in progress the serial numbers made the point of origin from Mexico and they lab was in talk with the Mexican authorities for authorization to have them look into the numbers for an identity for their Jane doe but it was uncertain if they would see co-operation on that.

The sticky substance on vest turned out to be Mastix & SD Alcohol 35-A or commonly known as Spirit gum. Something used by those in the costuming and theater and SFX world.

Testing had been done and outsourced by an entomologist at the near by university and the maggots found in the Jane does genital cavity marked the maggots growth and life cycle at 3-4 days old and were of the Blow Fly variety. Despite being Transgender Suki still referred to their victim as a Jane Doe despite Thurgar arguing that technically their victim should be called a John Doe.  The back and forth argument over that had annoyed her. Without positive ID and name Thurgar had stood his ground on the subject which had vexed her. She didn't understand why he had to be so argumentative over it but she had made a note that the man had drawn a line in the sand that was less than liberal over the subject.

The bite marks on the body were confirmed and the cast of the bites  were made by a were rat.

The wounds in their Jane Does buttocks had given up traces of wrought iron and rust. It was likely the hooks used to hang her up were likely older Most butcher houses had made the transition of changing over to stainless steel back in the 1970s.

The wounds in her back at the L1 and L2 Vertebrae had been 3 inches deep and the autopsy results indicated that they suspected a tactical knife being used, as well the Achilles tendon severed on her left foot had the same serrated pattern as the throat.

The analysis of the on the wooden T frame used to put the body on display had been 4 in. x 4 in Polymer Coated Western Red Cedar Tone Pressure although it was not fresh from the store and the weathering on the older wood it was estimated to be a couple years old.

Different ropes had been used to create the macabre scene and analysis on the rope used to bind the body to the frame was Manila Rope more commonly called Hemp rope.  White Nylon Double Braid Rope 1/2 inch thickness was used to suspend the frame to the birch.

They had more clues to the puzzle. Suki leaned back and closed her eyes as she mentally went over the findings before there was a knock on her door moments later. Robyn had made contact with Mrs. Peters and the woman had agreed to come to the morgue that evening to look at their Jane doe that they found. Time would tell if this Nina Peters was in fact the woman's child.(edited)

.                                                                          *       *      *      *

Suki Neubosato left the drivers seat of her squad car and entered the morgue to greet Franklin who was on shift for the night.  He offered her a cup of coffee while they waited for Mrs Peters to come meet up.

The wait wasn't long as the two of them chatted about the case and evidence before the woman showed up and Suki made her introduction and lead her to the viewing room offering a chair and coffee if she so desire. Mrs. Peters declined both as she anxiously paced the room waiting to look at the body from the viewing room.

The woman broke down immediately as the sheet was removed as she stood in the viewing room. With patience and compassion she gently probed the woman for details learning that the woman had been at odds with her daughter, Nina. Her daughter had recently come out as being a lesbian and she had not taken the news as gracefully as she should have.

Mrs Peters wept as she tearfully explained the last face to face conversation she had with her daughter had been the night she had packed up her things to leave her home to stay with a friend.

With that news after a half hour of letting the woman cry and vent her regrets she asked if she might be willing to take a look at the young woman they had found Nina with.

She was hesitant at first but Suki explained that the other woman had so far not had anyone come forward to identify her, and that at that point they wanted nothing more than to find the girls family so they could know if it was possible.


Franklin brought out the second Jane Doe once Mrs Peters eventually agreed to it and folding the sheet away the woman grimaced and shook her head asking for the body to to covered as she turned her back on the body. Her hands shook and her she shut her eyes as she clenched her firsts.

Suki learned that Mrs Peters did know the woman. She had been a friend of Nina's one she disapproved of for her life style choices and likely one of the reasons her daughter had come out of the closet. Her name was Kylie King, a former dorm mate that Nina had back when she was in art school.

Suki left the Morgue a little after 1 am as she climbed back into her squad car and sighed heavily.  She was emotionally exhausted. She offered her condolences to the woman and after gleaning as much information  as she could. The woman had been identified but now they had to see if they could find next of kin for Miss King.

She stared blankly at her dashboard clock feeling numb the woman's grief had been potent and even with shielding her heart ached as the woman had wept and mourned. "We need to find this bastard..." Suki wearily said as she the tears of frustration and helplessness of being two steps behind on this case stung her eyes.

Their unit was small and the other units didn't respect what they did. Why no one from the missing persons department hadn't caught this was beyond her. After hearing that Mrs Peters had put in a missing persons report with one of the other Stations close by her neighborhood, she couldn't fathom how the ball was dropped, but perhaps it was a case of they were understaffed and overworked like her crew.

It was easy to point fingers and place blame wherever, but Suki wasn't wanting to do that. But part of her mourned the fact that information somewhere down the line wasn't shared and valuable time had been potentially wasted.

Wiping the tears from her cheeks she sniffled softly and pulled  herself together. It was time to compartmentalize her anger and sadness, none of it would help her tonight. She could vent and let off steam later for now she had to go back to the Station and add to her report. Perhaps she could with a name in hand learn more about Kylie King.(edited)

Sliding her keys into the ignition she started the car and rolled down the window to let the nights air blow into the cab as she made her way back to the Station.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Klaus's Brownstone Residence Seattle -Wednesday June 24th 2am- Brandy & Klaus

Brandy knelt on the black leather couch in Klaus's home straddling him. A soft exhale escaped her lips as she felt his fingers slip under her shirt as he fingers caressed her lower back and trailed up her spine.

She let out a shudder and closed her eyes at the contact, as she fought to keep her body from trembling,  Small kisses were slowly planted along her collar bone as she felt her head reel and her breath became shallow.  An involuntary whimpered moan escaped her lips as she squirmed gently in his lap. "We can't I don't want to hurt you or get you sick...I care about you too much to risk it,"

She felt a set of cool fingers caress her cheek as the other hand still traced idle patterns along her spine and she felt his fingers gently turned her face to his as she opened her eyes and stared into his bright blue eyes. His lips caught hers and she felt the words melt along with any more protest. She drowned on the pleasure if his kiss as it took her breath away her mind and body surrendering to the sensations he coaxed from her body.  More little noises came from her as she fought to steady her breathing while her body shook with desire.

Kisses that could take her breath away.

She felt a second pair of hands gently rest on her shoulders and she tried to figure out who it was she couldn't smell anything. A soft accented voice whispered in her ear.  "It would seem you are a bad liar Kiska you do care for him."

Brandy felt some of her mind return to her as she felt those whispered words against her ear and felt chilled.
"What you want he cannot give you." Grigori Volkov told her gently "Just as you cannot give him what he truly desires."

"How did you get in here?" She asked feeling her blood cool as she withdrew from Klaus's  kisses  and she could taste the fear and uneasiness on the back of her tongue as it slowly crept up her throat.

"He cannot save you I could crush him like an insect would you like that?" He asked her softly as his fingers trailed across the exposed skin of her open shoulder t shirt.
She shook her head no her heart raced as Klaus seemed oblivious to the old vampires presence.

"I thought as much Kiska." He said as he brushed her hair away as Klaus continued teasing with fingers. A mixture of terror and arousal swam inside her very being.

"You belong more to me than you do he." Volkov whispered against her ear and then she felt the strike as his large fangs struck and she let out a tiny whimper as she grit her teeth through the red hot pain.

It felt like an eternity but he withdrew but did not stanch the bite site as she felt the blood run down her neck and a long her collar bone. She watched paralyzed with fear as Klaus's eyes began to glow a brilliant shade of cobalt as he began licking and sucking at her skin as he cleaned the blood from her clammy flesh.

"Our curse and gift Kiska what we all truly desire and need. Not love, but this. If you cannot give yourself to him in your entirety you waste your prime days and his time." Grigori told her.
Tears rolled down her cheeks as she blotted the sight in front of her as she squeezed her eyes shut and she let out a stiffed sob. She felt like her heart was breaking at the old vampires words.

When she opened her eyes once more she found herself laying on Klaus's leather couch wearing an over sized t shirt that was drenched in sweat her eyes blearily  focused on the plate a single bit had been taken out of the slice of buttered toast and her vanilla protein drink sat untouched on the coffee table.

She sat up wiping tears from her cheeks as her heart raced and started as she realized Klaus stood behind the sofa looking down at her his face showing signs of concern. She reached for the blanket that contained the smell of her pard mates and clutched it tightly to her chest as she forced herself to take a long deep breath inhaling the scent of her adoptive family realizing that it had just been a nightmare and prayed that her heart would still soon. The day had been exhausting for her she had pushed through two shifts in an attempt to try and rid herself of whatever Volkov had infected her with but it had left her exhausted.

She speedily composed herself and forced a tired smile "Hey darling is there anything I can do for you before you head downstairs for work tonight?" she asked oblivious to the fact that she had slept through the clients appointment and that is a little after 2am in the morning.

Klaus looked down at Brandy.  He leaned down to place a tender kiss on her forehead.  "Maybe eat something?" he suggested, nodding towards the toast with the single bite out of it.  "Just because this is a vampire's haven does not mean that no eating is allowed."

He chuckled, then moved around the couch to take a seat beside her.  "You must be exhausted.  Is that why you aren't eating?"

She tried not to flinch when he gave her a kiss and felt awful when she failed as he chuckled and joined her on the couch.

"I have eaten today."She said in weak protest "Ten pounds of lean ground round today. Did two shifts today and don't worry I didn't shift in your shower! I just came in here afterwards because you have a toaster and I do not."

She picked up the stale toast from the plate on his coffee table and took a bite, as she chewed and forced herself to swallow trying to not make it look like a chore she said. "You never answered if you needed me to do anything for you tonight? Less worrying about me, lets just focus on you tonight." Gently Brandy rested her head against his shoulder as she held her toast absentmindedly the residue of her nightmare still lingered and she had no desire to eat. She just wanted a distraction.

"Brandy, I'm done for the night.  Over an hour ago."  He paused, looking at her curiously. "What's wrong, liebling?  You're not eating well and you flinched when I kissed you."

He stroked her face.  "Remember who you're dealing with.  I'm very good at reading people and everything about this is screaming that something is wrong."

She leaned forward and set the toast back on the plate. She let out a soft laugh but it held a tightness to it that was normally not present. "Oh. It is already that late. Silly me I thought it was earlier sorry Lover." She let out a exhale as she took his hand and kissed it and then rubbed her cheek against his forearm. She forced a playful tone as she joked. "Oh goodie interrogation play and I didn't even book anytime aren't I a lucky girl."

"You know my schedule is always open for you, especially Wednesdays and Sundays,"  Klaus replied.  "Now, did you want needles under the fingernails or should I just give you a spanking with a silver backed hair brush?"

She sighed heavily and felt the anxiousness of fears and her inner leopard uncoil as she let herself rant and ramble too tired to fight Klaus on things. It would just prolong the inevitable. "I'm sorry I know I've been out of sorts all week, maybe. Neither is good actually. You've worked tonight and all jokes aside it isn't like you would get anything out of it. I am just adjusting to everything still.  I miss the pard I am frustrated because I can't meet the new leopards that are coming into town until I get a clean bill of health. I mean how long will that take? All I want is to do something anything and yet I can't do anything except push myself to change as much as I can in hopes that it makes me feel better. But I'm tired and stressed. All I do is cat out or text during the day with a handful of folks. But Im worried. Worried about you, worried about my jobs, I had to cancel the rest of my escort gigs for the month and I've done the same for July because I just don't have the energy. I feel gross, I look gross and I can't even do anything useful for anyone because I am a mess. And I know I shouldn't be burdening you with things. There are more important things to be worrying about like that rogue vampire on the loose that is causing chaos in the city and I mean you've been so generous to let me stay here rather than be at risk. My problems are so small in comparison to everything else. I am just being a whiny sucky baby because I feel off and when I sleep I just have stupid nightmares. The highlight of my week was last night when Waylon and I had a mini tea text session about vampire priests and tiny cop being excommunicated. A girl thirsts but has nothing to drink. But hey I have tomorrow to look forward to. Tana and Morvan are coming over. She is so excited to throw down and learn more stuff. Last month was a no go for fights so this upcoming July a lot is riding on it for Tana."

"You're not useless.  You're not a burden.  And if changing is so exhausting, without any apparent benefit, why push yourself?"

Klaus took her hand.  "I understand how things are frustrating for you.  You're a very sexual woman and not being able to have sex has been very rough on you.  I feel quite guilty about not being able to go through this with you but the Ardeur must be fed.  I'll tell you what.  Tomorrow night, we can go to the sex shop and pick you up a new vibe, before Morvan and Tana get here.  That way you'll know what's waiting for you up here while Tana trains."

"It is fine. It is a kind offer but I am good I have more than enough toys and I am taking care of myself darling. And I don't blame you for any of this all of this!" She said her eyes wide as she made eye contact with him.
You don't think I blame you do you? Because I don't. Ultimately all of this is my own making. A bed I made when I over stepped and decided to be Volkovs Pomme for the feast. None of this is you fault I just feel shitty for not being able to support you. I've had days to mill things over. The only silver lining to not being able to work is that I haven't had to see Nigel but at some point that is a bridge I will need to cross."

She reached out and had a sip of her protein drink.
But you know what? Cherry has been a life saver literally in the fact that shes stepped up and has been coming to bat every time you gotta throw your dinner parties every week and then still finding the time to zip over and donate a few times a week on top of that.  She shows up an hour before you rise and we hang and talk as well. You definitely owe her some free sessions or something shiny pretties but that woman is solid gold. "

"I am well aware of what I have with Cherry,"  Klaus said.  "I am also aware of the limits of that relationship.  I'm glad you've been able to make friends with her. "

The German vampire paused, considering.  "One is forced to wonder at exactly what point Master Volkov's influence began.  Your desire to please him might have led to poor decisions."

Brandy nodded. "I know I've been thinking about that and just replaying everything that happened during that feast and the days after it. I know I didn't carry myself eloquently when Nigel called me up to his office for an explanation I failed to explain things but I was already feeling horrid by then. " She took another sip of her drink and grimaced at the chalky taste. "I've always been a model employee where ever I worked. I've never had a reprimand or a write up. I really let him and the company down. And put you in a tough spot as well. I mean I get it, it had to be done because of what I did but I am trying to put it past me but I dream about that a lot too, that and him, Volkov. He was terrifying that night he lost it at the feast. I've never felt anything like that. It is no wonder I dream about him all the time."

She stood up and folded her pard scented blanket and put it on the edge of the couch glad she was not running around naked in his presence. After her second shift she had stared in the mirror for a full ten minutes looking at her body as she made faces as she could count ribs she had lost ten pounds in may it was June now and she was down another ten.

Everything that had gone down in May had shook her to her core she was usually so confident but she felt like the shadow of the person she was. Being sick, the work reprimand, not being able to throw herself into work or go out and blow off steam, the lack of physical intimacy with others in her pard as well as her beau. It was all adding up to a level that was soul crushing to the leopardess " It would just be nice to have something pleasant to dream about. Christ I swear this must be what it feels like to have mono. Exhausted all the time the shifts are so hard but the couple times a week I drive in to have blood drawn, they techs say my counts are going down and to just keep doing what ever it is I am doing. It has to get better soon or it better, I am so over all this."

"Perhaps we can bring the matter up during your next review,"  Klaus suggested.  "We did not know of the potency of Master Volkov's bite. There is a very real possibility that you may be owed an apology at the very least, potentially even a favour from Nigel."

Brandy blushed and refused to make eye contact.  "I don't know if I  would do that. It might annoy him further Klaus. I don't want to ever have to take another trip down to the sub basement room again. Bringing it up might just stir the hornets nest because the two have history and are friends. Who's back do you think he will have? Mine? Or the vampire that spared Kats life? It seems risky. Maybe I can use Waylon as a sounding board I mean he know Nigel better than I do since he's worked under him for years. I could text for feed back and impressions. If I don't like what I get back... I can just leave it. You know... consider it an expensive and painful lesson. I never expected that to happen. For him to have..." Brandy paused her heart ached at what could only feel like a betrayal to her though she would never utter the words aloud.

Nigel Salvatore had taken her taught and groomed her to be the model employee to be seen out in public and while under contract behind closed doors had been generous in many different ways physically and with his lavish gifts as well as insight into the world of the cities vampires. He had opened many doors for her and allowed her to meet some trying remarkable people.

However after that night in his office and her subsequent punishment there had been radio silence. With the multiple days of being alone languishing and ruminating, her confidence in how well and what sort of person Nigel was, had certainly been scrutinized.
Perhaps she didn't know him at all. She had so much to learn the realization being that she was a pawn at best on the vampires chessboard.

Perhaps dream Volkov was right and at the end of it all vampires desired blood and power above all else.
She couldn't hide the sadness that twisted her guts as she glanced up to look at Klaus uncertainly.  The feelings her evoked from her ten months... and her heart ached at the thought of not having him in her life. Why were mortal hearts so fragile?

"Waylon would be a good place to start,"  Klaus said, nodding.  "He's certainly not a fan of several of Volkov's wolves.  And never be afraid to question the decisions of anyone other than the Master of the City.  He is the final arbitrator.  Proving their fallibility privately will win you favours.  Doing so publicly isn't the wisest course of action."

"Yeah hes a good egg as they used to say back in the day. I mean he listens and for whatever reason I was blessed that when Nigel hired me that he got on well with me. Tea sisters ever since. I still cant believe that guy... what was his name... Stiles. I mean theres fisting and then there is fisting am I right. No doubt Waylon was surpised when that happened. Although having asked him he said the rat that ran off his his intestine was more distressing merely that Stiles had surprised him. He had underestimated the guy. You guys did put on a heck of a show for Volkov and Nigel though." Brandy mused.

"We did what we could with what we had to work with," Klaus said.  "Even then it went somewhat further south than what everyone wanted.  It's a good thing that all the casualties were four legged, not that Nigel was particularly pleased with the outcome.  Still it was likely one of the best of all possible endings."

"I agree it was the best ending we could have hoped for even if it was a bloody mess. Volkov could have killed Kat but he didn't. He had the fight in the bag but I think whatever time him and Nigel have shared over the centuries that likely would have hurt Nigel more than just beating him in a duel. I don't confess to understand the workings of how older vampires think but, for whatever reason he spared her and I don't think it was for Kats sake. It was almost like he did it to save Nigel some face. Maybe he didn't want Nigel as an enemy for eternity. Maybe in 25 years when the treaty lapses they will be in Nigel's office and have a good laugh over it." Brandy mused as she stretched out on the couch and put her head in Klaus's lap. "Your friendships with the poker group, Willy, Miss Landry, Mr. Walker, The Contessa and Thomas are they anything like what you think Nigel and Grigori have? Or are they more conventionally normal more human like?"

"We are much younger,"  Klaus said.  "It is possible that we might stay friends or allies into the coming nights but there is already a power disparity similar to that between Nigel and Master Volkov.  It will only grow with time.  whether our friendship can survive that growing gulf only time will tell,"

"Let us hope that is the case. It seems like eternity is pretty lonely if you can't trust anyone or have friends and everything is a big rush and grab for power." Brandy sighed "I know I can't be with your by your side forever but if it works out I'd very much like to share several decades with you if you don't get sick of me." She nuzzled the side of his leg with her cheek and patted his thigh.  "I know this ardeur stuff is all new but does it have you thinking long term and planning and figuring out what that is going to mean? Waylon was saying the only other vampire he is aware of who has this gift is the Master of St, Louis so what do think is going to happen to you? Is SHE going to come find you? Will others come for you and try to hurt you? Would getting a human servant help keep you safe? There are so many questions and it does scare me I won't lie, but I also promised I wasn't going to run away. Im here by your side through this the good and the bad."

"God, I hope not," Klaus answered.  "I doubt that anyone would seek to kill me because of the Ardeur.  Should She deem it rare enough to warrant a visit, I can only hope that my ties to the Master of Seattle are of sufficient strength that I might carry some level of protection."

Brandy pulled his arm around herself letting it rest on her hip as she soothingly rubbed his arm. "Sorry didn't mean to spook you I know she is a sensitive and scary topic. But if the day comes where you want a human servant I would be willing to help you look. And if you end up with her coming to Seattle for a visit I will do everything in my power to help and support you. The old ones sound like the stuff of nightmares. You bent a knee here so with luck that counts for something if the day comes perhaps you can make yourself super scarce."

She smiled rolling over to look at him as she reached out to boop his nose. "You do have me as a early warning system since I have access to who all is coming and have to make the arrangements to make sure our visitors needs are taken care of.  If I see anything pop up you will know, then maybe you can take some vacation time out of the city should something like that ever arise. It looks like you have less than 3 hours before sun up whats your hearts desire tonight? Rather than dwell on all this gloomy dark stuff we could do whatever else you wanted. A walk? A drive? Piano practice? A movie? Hot tub soaks and me giving you a massage?"

"Is there anything you want to do?" Klaus asked.  "It's a little late to run to the zoo and see if i can get the armadillo to listen to me.  Perhaps we could try the possums next time.  Their dramatic death scenes could make useful distractions."

Brandy laughed "I'm good with whatever. I'm getting to spend time with you and thats all I really want tonight. How you managed to put such a positive spin on some of these animals leaves me in stitches. She suddenly sat up her tired green eyes flashed with amusement as she offered him a mischievous smile. "Tartogrades, Lover. That there would be a delightfully awful critter to have to call. Dare I say it would be worse than painted turtles or even slugs."

"Waterbears?  Virtually immortal, virtually invisible?"  Klaus chuckled.  "Tiny enough to penetrate any body and reproduce in numbers that would eventually make that person burst from the inside?  They'd be the ultimate assassination tool, passed on with a simple handshake."

"Get out of here!" She mock shrieked as she rolled into his chest and gave him a playful nip. "You have to be the most optimistic German I have ever met." She said as she laughed and stuck her tongue out at him.

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Wednesday June 24th,  9 pm  Archangel Industries- Residential tower- Katherine Martin

Kat slipped the roll of scotch tape back into the pocket of her skater board shorts as she admired the 8x11 poster she had tapped above the elevator button.

Looking to try something new and different?
Archangel Industry residents ages 18+
Come just us in the sub basement Dance/Feast Hall
To join the new Axe&Knife Throwing Club
Held every Monday night from 9-11pm
Outside guests welcome if in attendance with a resident
RSVP your spot at AxeNknife_ThrowingClub@AAI.net

She grinned at the poster Leia and the other swans had thought the idea was lovely and much to her surprise she had learned that several of the ladies did indeed toss knives.

Little Dietra had even joined some of the fellow swans and the reactions from the girl anytime she hit the target were adorable and delightfully entertaining.

Kat had found the evenings to be fun and a nice way to let off steam and had made mention that likely other residents in the Tower might be interested in trying out the hobby as well and that was how the club was now becoming an official thing.  With Leia and Nigel's blessing after they had reached out to the Master of the city for approval as AAI was his personal property,  she went on to officiate the deal with the set up of the newly printed posters.

The group had been meeting for the past two weeks and she had been delighted to find out that they had been given clearance for the club, they had managed to rustle up six targets to throw at as well as scoring papers. Also to her delight she had found out that they would have in attendance one of the medbay first aid staff for health and safety/legal reasons.

How many would join was anyones guess. The Residential towers had eight floors some that housed permanent residents like herself while other floors housed out of town guests. A mixture of vampires, humans and the occasional Shifter or other preternatural typea.

She was excited to see what the turn out would be like. She had even reached out with help from the swans to contact the Contessas's Human servant Miguel who had participated at the feast. His skills had been impressive and she was stoked when he had emailed her back willing to attend as well as tutor any new comers that were interested.

Without Brandy to bother since she had started her cohabitation with Klaus she desired the chance to socialize with more people. She had started hanging out more with Liam and Lorne and the Swans when there was free time. Lorne had taught her how to make a couple different types of bread and much to her delight she had discovered Nigel had pulled some strings to let her use the cafeteria kitchen in the late hours of the evening to mass bake her cookies and tarts for the residents of residential towers that she had befriended.

On top of that the swans had encouraged her to do a mass bake a week of her Nutty Buddy Butter tarts that were now being sold in limited quantities at the cafeteria and she was receiving a cut of the profits from the 100 tarts she would make every week for the locals to enjoy.

Kat felt like she was finding her place in the building beyond her Janitorial duties she was preforming and was surprised at how well things seemed to be sliding into place. Even her time spent working with Nigel and Maria as they tried to assist with her were cat issues were coming along. Satan her inner cat seemed to be behaving slightly better as his level of aggression towards Nigel was diminishing. She was now enjoying the time she could spend his Maria, Nigel's human servant as well learning more about vampires between the moments they spent where she would dote and spoil the woman with baked goods and massages.

Things were not perfect but there seemed to be more of a balance in her day to day life that she had ever had before she was infected with lycanthropy.  It almost seemed like a life time ago that they had held the feast for Master Volkov and the insanity of those evenings.  She had to remind herself that all that had happened back in May and that is had not in fact been a fever dream.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Wednesday June 24th,  10 pm  Nightshades

Raymond Pollock entered the nightclub after waiting for the wererat bouncer to head in for the bathroom.  He'd been there over an hour early, in the hopes that he would not run into her.  His relationship with the other wererats in the city was complicated.  He just hoped that his scent wouldn't trigger a call to Astrid.  He definitely didn't want to run into her.

He ordered a soda water with a wedge of lime from the bar, mentioned that he had an appointment with Darien Walker.

Nathaniel Berry, on the other hand, trotted up to Naomi the wererat and introduced himself with a cheerful grin.  He used his appointment to avoid the cover charge, promising to return and pay it if he stayed to have a drink.  He treated her respectfully, the way he would have treated any other bouncer.  He tarried only long enough to get her opinion of working for Darien before slipping inside.

He didn't have a chance to order when he approached the bar, as he and Raymond were both ushered into Darien's office.

"Have a seat.  Mr Walker will be with you shortly."

Both men looked at each other, then around the office.  Raymond frowned; Nathaniel grinned.  Other than the chair  behind the desk, there was no place else to sit besides a long couch.

"You here for the interview?" Nathaniel asked, sitting down.

"No," Raymond answered, sitting at the opposite end of the couch.  "I'm here for the job."

Darien stood in the security room, watching the video feed from his office.  There had been a time when he hadn't had a camera in there, but recent issues had caused him to rethink his stance on that.  To his practiced eyes, he could tell the two were quite different personality wise.  Although the camera did not have audio, so he couldn't hear them, he wanted to observe them for a few minutes before he joined them to get a better idea of what he was dealing with.

Nathaniel was dressed for clubbing in casual but tasteful clothes.  Raymond, on the other hand, was wearing a suit.  He ignored the younger man's attempts at conversation, instead focusing himself on looking around the room.  At one point, he looked directly into the camera, then returned to inspecting the room.

Darien smirked as Raymond looked directly at the camera in a way that said he noticed it.  Point to the man in the suit.  His mannerisms and attire told Darien which one he likely was based off of the description Travarius had given him.  He decided it was time to meet the two in person.  Since his friend and employee had gone through so much trouble, even going so far as to raise funds himself, Darien owed it to the man to take this seriously.  Maybe if he did, in a few months he might be able to bring up the subject of Travarius being his human servant again with better results.

He adjusted the perfectly rolled sleeves of his cobalt dress shirt and brushed imaginary dust from his dove grey vest.  A quick look to make sure his hair was still perfectly coifed, and he stepped out into the hallway and made his way to his office door.  He paused momentarily outside, giving Lucy a gentle pet, then twisted the doorknob and stepped into the room to see his potential roommates in person.

Nathaniel rose to his feet to greet Darien, a fact that clearly annoyed Raymond.  "It's a pleasure to finally meet you," the younger man said, offering a hand and looking at a point slightly above Darien's left ear.

"LIkewise," the wererat said, also extending his hand.  He was looking more towards Darien's mouth.

Darien shook each of thier hands in turn, his face wearing its usual mask of slightly amused smirk.  "Travarius has told me quite a bit about both of you. I hope you do not mind meeting me together.  I am a rather busy man."  He said, gesturing for them to settle themselves and moving to his chair behind the desk.  Lucy climbed up to cling to his shirt collar for a moment, making little clicking sounds at him before crawling across his shoulder and launching herself towards her hutch behind the desk.

"I am Darien Walker, and I own this club.  The young lady up there, " he gestured to the hutch.  "Is Lucy."

"I've heard a lot about the young lady,"  Nathaniel said.  "It's a pleasure to finally meet her in the flesh."  Raymond, on the other hand, simply tracked her movements as she winged her way to her perch behind Darien's desk.

"It's a good interview technique,"  Raymond said.  "Allows you to see how we react to a situation where we're faced with the unexpected."

"Not to mention putting us in direct competition,"  Nathaniel said, nodding.  "It's a good way to gauge how we react to stress."

Darien nodded.  "Both very important things considering what you are both here for.  Travarius would not have suggested I meet either of you if he had not seen something in you of significant merit.  So, I will pose this question of you both first- why did you answer the employment advertisement?"

"The obvious answer is I was looking for a job,"  Nathaniel said, before the wererat could answer.  "More specifically, I was looking for something different.  I've done the professional fighter thing and that can only last so long before you start taking more of a pounding than you give out and the body can only take so much, so I got out while I could still count to ten without using my fingers.  It seemed like the right opportunity at the right time, so I applied."

"Want to do something other than work with my back,"  Raymond answered, giving Nathaniel a more appraising look.  "I've got experience and skills that are being wasted doing what I'm doing now."

"Ah, yes.  Experience and skills should be used to thier utmost.  As for the position being something different, I suppose it is quite different than being used as someone's punching bag.  Next question- what would be the first thing you do upon moving into the space provided as part of the agreement?"  Darien asked, leaning back in his chair and watching them both.  It seemed the wererat was beginning to see the other man as more competition now.

This time it was Raymond who answered first.  "Verify the security system is up to snuff and see if there was anything that could be improved," he said.

Nathaniel grinned.  "Head down and make friends with your neighbour,"  Nathaniel said.  "She sees everything and if I make friends with her, that adds an extra layer to your security and gets her off your case.  Two birds, one stone."

Darien raised an eyebrow at Nathaniel's answer.  Raymond's was rather along the lines he expected, so no surprise there, but making friends with that shrew?  He must be very confident in his ability to win her over.  "How... interesting."  He said after a moment.  "Now let us turn the tables.  I shall answer one question from each of you."

Nathaniel tilted his head slightly, clearly considering what question to ask.  Raymond, on the other hand, didn't hesitate.  "What changed in your situation that led you to believe that you needed  additional security?"

"Very direct. "  Darien nodded approvingly. "I received a message from a trusted source that indicated that my life might be in jeopardy.  "

"Suitably vague," Nathaniel said.  "Do you have a contingency plan in place in case of fire?  I assume your day room is designed to protect you from exposure to sunlight, in case of fire, explosion or earthquake?"

"My day room is closed against the sun, of course, and my bed is equipped with a sun bag.  It is a simple matter of flipping it up and zipping myself, and my sheets inside for safe daytime egress. There is a fire escape ladder located next to the balcony the next room over."

"Sun bag.  Sounds like the name brand you tack on a body bag before you slap two extra zeroes on the price."  Nathaniel chuckled.

"Body bags are not designed to lay flat underneath bedsheets. "  Darien replied with a raised eyebrow.  He wasn't completely wrong though.  It was a specialized product for vampires, and thus certainly not cheap.

"Wait,"  Raymond said.  "How can you zip yourself in?" he asked.  "You're dead during the day.  Somebody would need to zip you in."

"Yes.  Travarius lives with me if you recall.  Our recent concerns have led him to insist on having another to assist in daytime security as he also handles errands for me, and cannot reasonably be expected to do both at all times."  Darien nodded.

"Just making sure I heard right," the wererat said.

"I am quite certain the hearing was not the issue.  Does that task bother you?  If either of you have issues with handling my body during the daytime should the need arise, now would be the time to exit. I must be able to trust that should something happen my wellbeing will not be at risk.  That is the point of all this after all." Darien told them, his dark eyes considering them both.

"You wouldn't be my first corpse," Raymond said, shrugging.  "Fold you up, zip you up, carry you out and keep you safe until sunset.  They try to explain why you're outside and why your place is a smoldering ruin."

"In a worst case scenario," Nathaniel added.  "I, for one, would be perfectly happy to be laid off six years from now having never had to lift a finger to save your life, Mr Walker.  I'm more than eager to do so but I'd be far happier if you eventually decided having a bodyguard had become a needless expense."

It was going to be a difficult decision.  He liked Raymond's no nonsense approach and attention to detail, but him being a wererat could be an issue at the moment. Of course, later that might not be an issue, so the risk may prove worth it in the long run.

Nathaniel was very personable, which was a useful trait in its own right, and while a bit perkier than Darien would really like, he was very sincere, and of course, human.

" That would be preferable, of course.  " He paused. " Tell me a bit about yourselves. Since it is a live in position, I would like to know a bit more about who I would be bringing into my home."

Raymond spoke first.  "Ex cop.  Divorced my wife and left my kids to keep them safe, so I can make the hard calls and make the sacrifice.  I'd pretty much keep to myself, so other than reporting in when the sun goes down, you'd barely know I was there."

"Travarius has likely filled you in on the basics,"  Nathaniel said.  "Likely the most important part would be the fact that I'm vegan, small 'v'.  I don't push my views on others, because I don't have the right to dictate to others.  I have an eclectic group of friends but rest assured that they will not be showing up on your doorstep.  Work is work and personal life is personal life and the two should be kept separate.  I might come across as being a little flaky but I don't let that fool you.  I'm an ex-Marine and you know what they say about Marines.  Semper Fidelis isn't just a motto, it's a way of life.  Always faithful.
 No man left behind.  You could do a lot worse then having an ex-Marine as a bodyguard."  He threw Darien a wink and sent a sideways glance towards Raymond.  "Like an ex-cop maybe."

"Fuck you, punk," was Raymond's only reply

Darien smirked. "I actually find the police a rather intriguing sort." He said, thinking of his recent encounters with the locals.

"Modern police procedures are fascinating,"  Nathaniel said, nodding.  There might have been the slightest bit of emphasis on the word 'modern'.  The young man was choosing to play a dangerous game.

"Indeed."  Darien said, his smirk widening slightly.  "  Out of curiosity, Mr Polluck, what role did you fill with the police force, and were you employed locally?"

"LA beat cop," Raymond replied.  "Infected during the King riots.  Permanently disqualified once I was infected, so no, I have never been a cop in Washington state in general or Seattle in particular."  He looked at Nathaniel as if daring him to make a comment.

Darien nodded.  It would have been wonderful if the wererat had contacts within the local police, but his answer made that an extreme improbability.  "And how familiar are you both with... Modern... Security systems?" Darien asked, deliberately drawing out the word modern.

Raymond raised his eyebrows and gave Nathaniel a pointed look.  "Define modern," he said.  "Key cards, thumbprint scanners and cameras?  I've used it but I'm no computer tech, if that is what you're looking for."

"Bachelor's degree in police sciences,"  Nathaniel answered, trying not to grin too broadly.  Plus what I'm going to assume is more current policing experience than my competition, considering how I wasn't even born when he was infected."

Darien raised an eyebrow. "And yet before now you were submitting yourself to repeated physical injury, willingly." He said pointedly.

"And was dishing out better than I was taking,"  Nathaniel pointed out.  "I fought for three years, won a belt and defended it six times.  There are a lot more ticks in the won column than in the lost column.  I got out while I was still healthy.  Did I take a beating?  Frequently.  But I never let it stop me.  Could I take on a lycanthrope with a decent chance of winning?  Unlikely.  Even old Ray here could likely kick my ass.  My advantage comes when the blood is on the ground.  I can walk away without hesitation.  There isn't a lycanthrope in the world that can say that and be telling the truth.  There would be that half a second where they'd be tempted, just for half a second.  The occasional vampire as well. Blood calls to preternaturals in a way it doesn't call to those who aren't."

"an excellent point to make.  Thank you for the reminder. Us old folks tend to forget our weaknesses, after all. " Darien replied with an expression that could have been amusement, or maybe it wasn't. " How many cameras are there from the front door to my office? What color was the bartender's shirt? Where are the exits?"

"Front door is an exit, obviously, plus two marked fire exits near the bathrooms.  There would have to be one in the kitchen, where supplies would be brought in and garbage could be taken out.  I wouldn't be surprised to discover that there were one or two more than would be required by law, in places not normally accessed by the public.  One camera at the door, one on each cash and the one actually in your office.  Bartender's shirt is black."  Nathaniel almost asked if he was going to get a cookie for his answers but held his tongue.

"You missed the camera in the hall outside the office," Raymond said with a feral grin.  "And the bartender's shirt is dark green.  Not surprised that you couldn't tell.  It's dark in here, by human standards."

"Good thing the job includes daylight,"  Nathaniel replied.

"there's an exit at the end of the hallway, there is a camera outside the front door, inside the entrance, at the bar, in the hallway, and in here. Sofia is indeed wearing green this evening." Darien told them with a sigh.

"Sofia with an 'F', rather than a 'PH', if her name tag is accurate.  Right handed."  It was possible that the additional observations might make up for missing the cameras but Nathaniel doubted it.

"I will make this as concise as possible. The threat is not one that will come at me directly. It will be quiet, sneaky. An accident that is not an accident, an apparent suicide... These are the tools you must be prepared against.  "

"So the job is to prevent somebody from making it look like you one day decided to get a tan,"  Nathaniel said.  "Or you left the stove on one morning with your breakfast cooking."  The young man rubbed his jaw.  "Yeah, you definitely want Mrs Fabersham on board.  That woman sees everything.  And if she doesn't see it, her dogs will smell it.  No security like the living kind.  Cameras can be hacked or the power can go down but nothing beats a dozen noses.  No question, Ray's nose is better than mine but that's still one against a dozen."

"So you admit I'd be better at the job than you."  Raymond smirked.

"No, I said your nose was better."

"you can speak to dogs? " Darien asked with a raised eyebrow. "That was not on your resume "

"Can't you?"  Nathaniel asked.  "I thought everybody could."

"What was that Lassie?  Timmy fell down the well?"  Raymond snickered.

"Her precious canines did nothing to alert anyone to the intrusion onto the property that led me into being the main focus of a police investigation, so you will excuse me if I do not share your enthusiasm in the usefulness of either them or thier... Delightful... Mistress." Darien said wryly.

"Did you ask her?" Nathaniel asked.  "Making enemies of the people closest to you is... unwise.  Make friends with her and she'll be a huge asset."

"she thinks I am the devil incarnate." He said flatly. "I have done nothing more than purchase the condominium above her. "

"She's got preconceived notions about preternaturals,"  Nathaniel said.  "Give me a month to seduce her and I guarantee you'll see a change in her attitude."

Raymond's eyes widened.  "Jesus, he's serious," he blurted.  "He's not lying."

Darien's face went disturbingly blank.  Seduce her? It took a lot to disturb a vampire, but he had managed it in that one breath.

"Do you want somebody who is willing to go the extra mile or not?" Nathaniel asked.  "If not, I apologize for wasting your time."

Darien closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, a slow and deliberate gesture. "You think..." He said after a moment, "that you, a human seeking employment from a vampire, will be able to convince my downstairs neighbor that I am not in fact the epitome of evil, by seducing her?"

"In a word, yes,"  Nathaniel said.  "She's clearly not had a great deal of exposure to preternaturals.  In fact, she warned me against taking the job.  Positive reinforcement and exposure therapy would work wonders.  You want modern tactics?  I can use those.  I think you're making a mistake by not falling back on the oldest techniques in the book.  Turning an enemy into a friend not only removes a potential enemy, it creates a new ally.  That isn't a one point gain, it's a two point gain.  One down AND one up."

Raymond looked at the young man.  He didn't need to say a word.  The mouthy punk was doing a brilliant job of shooting himself in the foot.  He'd been worried up to this point but now he had the job in the bag.

Darien sighed and dropped his hand. "Thank you for such.. earnest answers. I will consider them carefully as I deliberate. " He said, a clear indication that the interview was over. He stood and offered his hand for the men to shake in turn. "I do have a private question for you, Mr Polluck, if I could have a few more moments of your time."

Raymond grinned triumphantly.  "Of course Mr Walker."

When he had seen the other man to the door and watched him head back towards the club proper, Darien shut the office door once more and turned to Raymond.   "I did not wish to air too much of your personal life, but I do need to know if taking this job will put you in a difficult position. You are not one of Nick's are you?" He didn't want to do something that would put his efforts in a truce with the rat king in jeopardy, so he needed to make sure he wasn't going to piss him off right now.

"I don't have a place in either faction," Raymond said honestly.  He didn't agree with Astrid's level of feminazism nor did he find Nick's messiah complex particularly appealing.  "I'm an old school rat.  I don't fit anymore.  That is why this job is such a godsend.  Yeah, I'll have to rat out with other rats during the full moon, to keep things on an even keel but I've got that covered.  Friends in low places, so to speak."

Darien nodded. "Good to know. " He said, leaning against his desk and crossing his arms across his chest, a thoughtful look on his face.  "You impressed Travarius. So much so that he insisted I speak with you despite some misgivings that I had. I admit I am also impressed by your attention to detail and how seriously you took this opportunity.  Perhaps part of that is my own old fashioned ways.  Old school, as you put it."  He still had some concerns about hiring a wererat right now, but he really did like the man.  " That being said, there are two things you should know. One, I am ... Dating... A werewolf. And two, the police investigation I spoke of previously occured because a wererat planted false evidence in the garden shed."

"Lucky werewolf,"  Raymond said.  "Any chance I can get access to this evidence?  I might be able to put a name to that rat."

Darien looked a bit surprised by his comment. " I... Am not certain. I may be able to inquire with the captain of the preternatural squad. She might be willing to allow it since they work with representatives from the preternatural groups, but I cannot guarantee it. The shed is likely useless as well due to the amount of time that has passed. The scent was already difficult to pinpoint when it was detected, and the heavy scent of gasoline covered most of it."

"Smart move," Raymond said, rubbing his chin and nodding.  "Disguising the scent.  Any chance this frame up is connected to the danger you're in?  If the police around here are prone to jumping the gun, they could have used the evidence to get you an appointment with the executioner.  Getting the state to do their work for them."

"unlikely. This was simply opportunity. My name was on a list given to the police of individuals that fit a certain description, so they paid my home a visit. The evidence was planted immediately after."

"Cops show up checking you out, then somebody plants something.  Sounds like somebody has it in for you alright.  Throwing something against the wall to see if it sticks.  That's what we used to call it."  He rubbed his chin again.  "Anything since?"

"I have been cleared of suspicion by the police. Since then, nothing that I am aware of."

"Definitely a case of see if it sticks," Raymond said nodding.  He paused, looking at Darien.  "Any idea how long it will take before I hear one way or the other?"

Darien sighed, tapping a finger on his arm. "I am inclined to offer you the position at the moment, actually.  I believe that you would be a good fit, however, I do still have concerns."

"Tell me what they are and I'll tell you why you shouldn't be worried about them," Raymond replied.

"evidence points to the culprit of the crime I was being framed for being a vampire who can call rats, and is strong enough to affect wererats such as yourself. " He said, gauging Raymond's reaction.

The tell was subtle, a slight shifting in his chair.  "Takes a powerful vampire to control a wererat, rather than just a rat,"  Raymond said calmly.  "Young, vampires with no history and no power don't tend to make powerful enemies.  You're worried that somebody will put the whammy on me and get me to take you out.  If that is a big consideration for you, as much as I hate to admit it, I have no answer, other than to say you'd be on your feet and awake before I could be compelled to do anything."

Darien considered his words for a moment, then nodded. " That is a good answer, and one that tells me that you do not intend to take what I have told you and escape to safer places. Very well, Mr Polluck. If that is the case, consider this an official offer. The position is yours if you want it."

"So this is where I ask you what the pay is, how long before my benefits kick in and how many weeks of vacation I get to start with?"  Raymond chuckled.  "And quite frankly, these days, there are no safer places.  I look forward to working with you, Mr Walker."

"Travarius will be in touch to work out the details with you. The room is furnished, but you may bring whatever you like in. The first floor has ample storage space.  And I believe I shall enjoy working with you as well." He held out his hand to shake one last time.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday, June 21st Seattle waterfront - Bitten Cafe 3am- Sebastian Roberts

Sebastian had attended mass on the 15th of the month one week had passed since he had knelt down at the altar before Reverend Gless where he had been anointed by the Master Vampire and it had awakened something deep within.

True to his word he had contacted his team leader Miss Landry and had kept the vampiress up to date on how he felt. So far within the past seven days he had not noticed any negative effects.  He had noted his mood felt markedly improved less dark and that he felt a strange sense of peace and hope that had not been with him, since his turning. That was the major thing of note.

His heart felt lighter, his smiles were more genuine towards employees and customers as well. For the first time in a decade he could say the melancholy thought of having to endure night after night for centuries to come no longer weighed him down. Instead he felt determined and hopeful and strangely excited to greet each night when he rose from his coffin, curious and hopeful with the prospects the night held for him.

He told Arianna that he planned to meet Gless later in the week to potentially have a one on one with the man to ask questions and know more.  He had called the church asking if Gless was free to talk to him outside of the church in a public venue about what had transpired because he had questions and a need to answers.  The ball was in Gless's court he had left the man his cell phone number back on Friday night and was waiting to see if the call would be returned. If it was not he would seek him out after his next excursion to the church after the sermons.

He was only happy to ask any questions that the group may have to simply email or text him of anything that came to her mind or that Mr walker or Mr Crosby might have and he would be more than willing to pose them to the Reverend should he accept Sebastian's invitation to have a one on one meeting.

Aside from all of that life continued as it normally would for Sebastian. He worked at his Cafe and watched as the newly launched business was doing well as it drew in tourists and foot traffic from the water front as well as the local college and university students.

Having just finished with the graphic design program and the latest set of posters he had designed he sent them to print on the office printer as printed out the listing looking for young musicians, singers, and poets that would be keen to participate in an intimate and live open mic night on Wednesdays and Saturdays.

Despite not being open long he already felt a sense of community at the Bitten Cafe. The young and the curious mainly drifted in and out but already he noticed many that were becoming regulars mostly in the under 30 crowd that found Bars or Clubs too loud or the energy too intense.

 His work to offer the community something different was slowly paying off and with the humans that were coming it so too were some of the vampires as well.  Younger ones mostly, which was fine by him, the elder vampires were an intimidating bunch and the old ones, had no need of a cafe to fine their repast for the night. Most had designated donors of their own, but for those that wanted a quick pick me up or those that were young and not fully confident in being able to successfully drum up a meal could and would find his Cafe a safe and intimate place to slake their hunger should they want a bag of plasma or from the handful of donors on hand that were willing to do live donations.

The printer spat out the last of the flyers for the Cafe Sebastian absentmindedly picked them up along with the tape gun by the filing cabinet and made his way out into the Cafe Where he tapped a poster on each of the bathroom doors as well as at the counter and the front door and windows of the shop.

It was nice that Seattle was starting to feel like a home, to have something while not entirely his own, it was at least something he was cultivating.

The truth was he had felt rather lost working at Archangel Industries crunching numbers and looking over initial proposals before he had been selected for this project.

He only hoped that the Master of the city would appreciate the vision and see more than just the margins of profits or losses that the Cafe could make. This was more than just a numbers game but about re-branding and softening the image of the undead that lived in the city so that the mortals could see more than just his kind lurking in darkly lit goth clubs reveling in the cliches that the mortals so loved to plaster to his kind.

Sebastian’s ruminations were interrupted by the chirrup of his phone. Father Gless, it seemed, was returning his call.

“Good evening, Sebastian,” he said, when the younger vampire picked up the phone. “Is this meeting you’re requesting personal or professional?  Are you in crisis or merely curious?”

"Good evening to you as well Father Gless." Sebastian answered as he wandered over to the food counter and began opening a take out box selecting some of the muffins and tea biscuits still left on the display as he carefully put them into it as he thought about his answer.

"I do not think it is a crisis call unless the crisis is all about feeling the way I am feeling. More of a desire to talk to you and have answers because I assure you over the past week I have managed to come up with a small list. This... is ... all very new to myself and while I am very grateful for the opportunity to find myself back into having faith and feeling like it is there, I just have questions. Right now I am just starting to get ready to close shop soon, I run a small cafe on the waterfront but I am wanting to do a bit of charity work and feed some of the less fortunate that linger about on the boardwalk." Sebastian rambled his energy happy but mildly nervous. "I do not know if you do house calls? I just don't feel comfortable asking certain things at service. I mean if it is easier for you sir we could do it via the phone. I don't want to trouble you if you are busy. It is just questions and they can wait if that is better for you. "
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Tuesday, June 23rd Seattle waterfront - Bitten Cafe 11 PM- Waylon Crosby and Sebastian Roberts

Waylon's eyes took in the sign above the door.   BITTEN was written across its face with a white cup cake with pink frosting and two dots on the side of the frosting. It might have been stylized cherries without stems or perhaps fang bite marks.  The Huntsman couldn't help but smile.  He moved inside.

Waylon found a well lit space done up in earth tones and warm spring greens.  Here or there was weathered wood, varnished but not stained.  It was warm and comforting.  There was a wood and frosted glass partition separating the back of the place from the front.  He was pleased to see that more than half of the tables were occupied and the staff was busy serving tea and coffee to the patrons.

Seattle's third most influential vampire patiently waited his turn, ordered a free trade hazelnut mochaccino, paid with a twenty, waved off the changed and politely asked to speak to 'Mr Roberts, since I'm in the neighbourhood', assuring the young man behind the counter that nothing was wrong, he'd just come to say hello.

"And who should I tell him is out here to visit? I think he’s out back crushing numbers?" The college aged blonde asked out of curiosity. His name tag read Ricardo.

"Tell him it's Waylon.  He should recognize the name."  His eyes flicked across the young man's face, uniform and name tag.

"Sure no problem!" Ricardo said as he tapped a female coworker and asked for her to cover him for a moment knowing she could hold her own with the five person line up as he disappeared deeper into the cafe.

Sebastian came out two minutes later and gave Waylon a nod. "Good evening. Nice of you to pop by." He said offering the man a warm smile as if he was a familiar regular at the establishment. He motioned for Waylon to follow him opening up the waist high wooden refurbished gate that led into the back half of the cafe where the lighting wasn't as bright past the four donation booth tables that were partitioned off for privacy that contained place card menus with the store branding and under it the title The red Menu. One boot was occupied at the moment as he was guided past the areas and taken to a door clearly marked employees only.

The office he was led to was small and no frills but neatly organized as Sebastian offered him a seat before settling down into his own.  "Welcome to Bitten be she ever so humble. Admittedly I am shocked to have you come here to meet. I was going to come to the Towers to find you after work." Sebastian said calmly.

"Unlike some, I don't spend all my time in an ivory tower,"  Waylon said.  "I wanted to come by and chat here, where it wouldn't seem so formal."  He raised the coffee he held and inhaled deeply. "Nice blend.  Warm and inviting. I never had much opportunity to drink it but I do like the smell.  Business is booming I see. I'm hoping this is normal?"

Sebastian nodded "Thank you everything was researched with the utmost importance on things being as fresh and falling into the organic and free trade line. Millennial and Gen Z like their buzzwords and I did the best I could to propose a turn around from what Morris was running here before I took over. Much more inviting and obviously caters more to the human crowds but of course has been designed with the intention of it being a shared space where everyone can feel welcome.  But I am sure you didn't come here to talk about the business. I send my weekly reports in to Ms. Betz and she assures me they are passed on to the big guy." Sebastian cricked his neck slightly. "You are after all here for church gossip and I did end up meeting with Father Gless a couple days ago."

Waylon chuckled.  "Contrary to popular opinion, I do not feed on gossip, at least not in the traditional definition of feeding.  It does, however, nourish my soul, keeping it from becoming black and shriveled."

He set the cup aside.  "So yes.  Church gossip.  Please, pour the tea."

"Still no negative downsides to having done what I did. I feel fine, actually better than fine." He explained. "Gossip maybe what nourishes you but this experimental excursion into the unknown has brought me back to a familiarity I thought I would never experience again. Faith and that inner light and compassion I felt towards my fellow man. It has been an experience to feel that again. But I do worry and had some concerns so Father Gless was kind enough to come and assuage my fears and doubts. We met near the docks around here and had a nice long chat. I do not feel like he is here wanting to take over anything or at least he feels this is his truth. But the option of having a choice on how one lives their life and reconnect with their faith is something he believes is possible for everyone. His backstory was heavy and he’s done a lot of traveling over the years not staying in one place for very long but cities were given in which you could potentially cross check or have Spyhard look into if they have contacts in these cities."

Sebastian related the conversation he and Gless had shared at the waterside and after five minutes stopped to let Waylon digest everything. "But yes it seems he became a master almost over night and this is what he feels is his calling now."

"One is forced to wonder how he managed to survive, going into cities and stripping followers away from the masters of those cities.  If he's had this power all along, he would have been building a flock.  I think perhaps he has only come into this ability recently, which makes little sense, should he actually be the age he claims,"  Waylon paused, swirling his coffee once more.
 "One wonders if this is the final iteration of a power that he has been growing steadily stronger since it originally manifested.  If it was what he claims it to be right from the beginning, he would have been destroyed by one of the masters he encountered.  What he claims to be able to do threatens everything we know about how vampires achieve and sustain power."

"I did ask him about that and admittedly he explained that myself and John Breeman are the first that have been brave enough to dare and try it. I think that the local Masters run tight ships not saying that the Master of Seattle doesn't Mr Crosby but due to the fact that he doesn't make social appearances or flex one might be able to look at that in a few different shades of light. The absentee father figure who cares little of what goes on with his children doing his own thing, the vampire that hides in the shadows and anonymity because he might not have the power to ward off incomers. If you say hidden you can't be assessed and targeted as easily, but as clever of a play that is some might see that as a sign of weakness.  Having talked with younger vampires we all pretty much have the same story of meeting not face to face with someone that claimed to be the master we gave our pledge and blood and none of us experienced the withering so that is all we know. Perhaps Gless chose Seattle due to the lack of activity from our cities master. " Sebastian said carefully as he picked up a stationary pen and let his fingers fiddle over the metal surface. "Still I worry..."

"One would have thought that he would have done it at least once before trying it so publicly,"  Waylon said, setting the coffee down once more.  "Tell me, Sebastian, for who do you worry?"

Sebastian was still as he stopped fidgeting with the pen.  "Everyone, myself the church goers Gless.  I can only assume that the Master is being updated by you of course so he knows that out actions are to find out the truth. But I also can see some of the points you make that I didn't factor into things with Gless. Perhaps he did try before but maybe that is something you can look into. He did mention spending some time in Memphis and Charleston. And apparently before coming here as he aged up made his way though Pennsylvania and Ohio before choosing to come here to Seattle. But yes I worry. I don't have anything to give only that perhaps watching him for some time to see if he builds things up more might be wise. I don't know how old you are or what you were like as a Mortal Mr. Crosby, but... Faith was something that was very important to me.  This transition was involuntary for me as it likely was for a lot of you elders. Most my age or slightly younger chose this lifestyle. I did not. So to have a sliver of something I felt back when I lived has been a precious gift.  I know and understand that I live here in this city and get to awake to see night after night because of the Master of Seattle.  But besides feeling emotionally lighter spiritually lighter I do not feel any stronger and I do not think Gless is looking to clear out the larders of vampire citizens nor has he tried to flex or force anyone to convert. But I guess that is another worry. Word is slowly making its way around and I've had a couple vampires drop by to ask me in more detail about things at the church."

Sebastian shifted in his seat. "I've done what I can to deflect the answers explaining it was a very personal and private experience but advice on how to proceed with inquiries would be appreciated. Last thing I want is the Master of the city deciding to squish me like a bug. I am co operating and working my hardest to learn what I can while trying to not be a recruiting campaign."

"How do you feel, Sebastian?" Waylon asked.  "Gless says that he can break the bond that ties a young vampire to the master of the city they live in.  If he has succeeded, that would be dangerous.  You are correct in that the master provided the spark that makes your heart beat.  That is why only vampires of a certain level of power could rise to that level.  A young master might be able to sustain a dozen or so others but that would be risky.  A fledgling without a master might last a few months.  It is possible that the freedom Gless is referring to is the freedom of death."

Sebastian met Waylons eyes. "I don't really talk with others like myself about what happened but I am sure there is likely an intake folder of some sort for each of us that live in the city so you are likely aware of my origin story..."

When Sebastian saw the Huntsman nodded he nodded back. "The adjustment period was physiologically harder for me than others my age due to how I transitioned. While many new vampires feel its a gift or a boon, it wasn't like that.  The church of enteral life helped me through it as best as they could. My choice to come here to Seattle and leave St. Louis was researched for a few months as I talked to younger vampires online about safe havens and places to live.  The Master of St. Louis Jean Claude, he is strong and his power base is...unique.  He is from Belle Mortes line and with that comes a lot of metaphysical powers that have to do with Sexual things.  I didn't want to be tossed into that as he and the head of my church bridged an ally-ship. Wasn't interested in being food for him or his human servant or her harem of lovers. Nor would I make good muscle. I was turned and all I knew before this was what I learned in business school and how to be a musician. The trip from there to here and it wasn't overtly long a few days but I could feel myself weaken from that. Perhaps because I was younger but, I don't thing five years would make much of a difference.  I feel none of that at all since I was anointed.  I feel at peace for the first time since I transitioned over if we are being honest here. If Gless is only able to have maybe half a dozen to a dozen that come to his church is it really so bad?"

Sebastain shifted in his seat leaning forward. "Master vampires can sustain themselves you are fortunate. The Master of Seattle hasn't done anything that would mark him as a horrible person to bend the knee to, but as a younger vampire admittedly the older ones and those that can use that term Master... well I could see how some of us might want to just live a life where you can live freely without being used as a pawn or entertainment. As John said, he signed up but they didn't mention all this small print stuff of being used for less than humane purposes.  I think that is where the new bloods vs the old bloods sit. Its a divide in how we feel and think besides just power based. I'm new but honestly I do not seek out power I just want to live a life doing the things that I excel at.  I am not ladder climbing or looking to put a knife in anyone's back."

Sebastian looked unsure as he continued "Is that something that changes in time as you grow older? I haven't conversed in depth with any vampires that are over 25 years. I keep to my own socially acceptable age circles if I have to.  The only reason I volunteered here was to show my appreciation for being able to stay in Seattle. Figured it was likely good to volunteer for something rather than to be told I need to voluntary get in there and do it and not really have a choice because I haven't earned by keep.  So in a way I guess I have you to thank for making my way back to my faith and having some sort of hope that what I do has some value and meaning. It has been strange how things have sort of just fallen into place with all this.  Perhaps you would be willing to talk to Father Gless he has been more than open when it comes to asking questions during his evening sermons. Perhaps we need someone older than us to know how to ask the right questions. That or you could provide me with a list of things to ask and I can do that over the next few months. As it is I haven't missed a Sermon yet."(edited)

"Having a vampire of my stature attend a sermon would potentially send the wrong message,"  Waylon said.  "I assume that by John, you mean John Breeman.  I've heard through multiple connected sources that he was in attendance and also chose to give himself back to God, as it were.  From the days of the first vampire, the stronger have subjugated the weaker and it was only by attaching themselves to a stronger master that the weaker survived.  John Breeman may have bitten off more than he can chew by seeking for slip the chains that also serve as armour."

"That would be a conversation you would need to have with him sir. He is fearful. The whole feast event did mess him up. As the youth of the city us younger vampires get it you guys are incredibly powerful and tend to have a very Machiavellian approach to getting things done and making a point if there is resistance. He was made an example so the rest of us new bloods could discuss amongst ourselves on how we can best not end up on our elders bad sides. You will likely not come across a vampire that is as honest as I am Mr. Crosby partially my age and my upbringing but the spectacles of the old do not hold the same excitability for us younger vampires. Sure the blood lust is there but as more and more are being given the option to come over to this side the mentality of what is appealing and what is desired is likely going to outweigh what the elders want.  There is traditions and history though many of younger ones know only what is passed down to us.  Bend a knee offer your respect do the occasional favor when you are called on and you get to be allowed to live in a city. " Sebastian gently clicked the pen he held a couple times before he continued.

"However I could see in the foreseeable future you may have younger vampires that choose not to stay in cities and maybe adopting more of a model like Gless's. Small groups that decide to commune out of city with other vampires of like mind that just want to live their lives without being pulled into things that are beyond their comprehension.  I could see that being a possible future for our kind since we are now all legal here. Old school vampire boomer mentality vs the new gen. "

Sebastian licked his lips " I am not saying it is right or wrong. It is traditionally wrong as rules would have him present himself and ask permission to operate in the Masters city. Gless has chosen to set up shop and do what, with faith in mind, because he finds comfort in that or chooses to dress it as such. As a master Holy oil and other Icon's do not affect him the same way.  With us being legal though and having the ability to turn people legally, is it so bad for the Master of the city up to a dozen vampires? Is it so bad to have 12 independants around. I never really understood how and why a vampire would want to offer to upkeep a spark for some many folks unless having untapped favors is something you really enjoy... Perhaps they can work out some sort of allyship as they did in St. Louis between Master and Church. If not I guess you job would be to do what you do as the Huntsmen and remove him from the city.  But honestly he says ALL are welcome. He would have the Master the city you Nigel or anyone to sit in and listen to a sermon and talk. He just has zero interests in coming to the Towers to chat and be ambushed.  I do not see him leaving town anytime soon however unless heavily persuaded.  The again he might be moved his history of dealing with slavers and plantation overlords does add a certain level of him not willing to do as he is told.  He will likely fight for his beliefs as no being able to set up a church in a city and being harassed would go against his constitutional rights. And that there is the rub I guess we have rights and yet there are all these rules we 'have' to follow as vampires that the humans don't know we follow and live by. Heck sir I don't even know em all. A lot of protocol and the sort for you older ones. Which one has precedent? The laws of the country or the laws of our bloodlines and ancestors."

"Those young vampires are likely to find themselves not waking up when the sun sets," Waylon cautioned.  "That is the danger that father Gless represents. Yes, old vampires enjoy holding the reigns of power.  Yes, there are more at the bottom than at the top.  The times, they are a changing.  All the changes you've seen in the human world, you will need to filter through to us.  The masters at the top of the pyramid draw strength from those below and offer sustenance in return.  Think of it as a mutual aid relationship, where the younger ones need the master to wake them up in the morning and the master needs them to perform miracles."

Sebastian pondered his words "So it isn't entirely one sided then. The Master of the city could draw on our strength Metaphysically? Would one not feel that you were over loaded  if you were sharing power and there wasn't enough to sustain?  I will keep that in mind while keeping an eye on Reverend Gless. Maybe I could point this out to him as well in case he is not aware of this if he has come into his powers sooner rather than latter he might not know the dangers of this. As it is I will do what I can here to learn and I guess if there is no warning of the withering and I don't wake up, I guess I'd never know it happened and that there would end the story of Sebastian Roberts. He died as he lived trying to have faith in a world where there is less and less of it."

'If he is of any age, he has been taught that the elders sustain the newer vampires. He seems to believe he is connecting the vampires he 'frees' to God, rather than another master.  Think of a master as taking your cell phone and plugging it into a charger, rather than using the battery.  Gless may be connecting people to a booster pack, when he thinks he's plugging them into a generator."

"That is something that I can wrap my head around. As for the younger vampires and the curious what should I be saying or not saying about all of this. The Reverend has created a very small buzz in the city. Every sermon there are new faces. Most seem curious and are just looky loos but there are some familiar faces showing up in the pews and though silent in church I have as I said had them approach me here to ask things." Sebastian replied as he slipped his pen back into the pen holder as he looked concerned "Also what comes of me if you kill Gless? Do you think he has truly severed my tie? I don't feel weaker just more at peace than I have in years. Is this a vampire power that maybe a vampire could have. Apologies not being well versed in what you Master types can full do. That seems like a bridge of knowledge that only comes to those that grow to be that strong. Us youngster just get to postulate and speculate and share stories of those that have the juice to do more than the average Vlad."

"No one ever really knows what the limits of a master vampire's power is,"  Waylon said, looking hard at Sebastian.  "Not all masters gain a beast to call.  Not all vampires become masters.  No one knows entirely why one rises and another who is by all other measures identical does not.  There were even experiments in Germany during the second world war involving twins.  There has not been enough time to fully judge the results.  So, I am forced to admit that I cannot say with any degree of certainty whether what Gless is saying he is doing is actually what he is doing.  I think perhaps a meeting will need to be arranged, away from prying eyes."

Waylon looked down at his coffee cup.  He had an urge to throw it against the wall but suppressed it.  "As far as what to tell others who ask, tell them the truth.  While vampires and the church do not mix, you have gained some comfort from being restored to a faith you had lost.  You might also point out that there is no proof of what father Gless says and you occasionally wonder if you will wake up with sunset.  Only by swearing yourself to a stronger master can guarantee that."

Sebastian nodded "Right then sir proceed as I've been proceeding then. I mean if you are going to drive Gless off or Kill him will you give me a heads up? Will the Master of the city take me back if the ties have been cut? It has been wonderful to find faith but I am not really ready to go off quietly into the sunset. I still feel like I have a lot of good I could do for Seattle."

Waylon smiled.  "Would I be here if the master wasn't willing to accept you back, if you even ever left?  Think of it the way Christ went looking for a lost sheep.  Everyone has a home with the Master of Seattle, long may his swans flap."

"Indeed sir I will ask Gless if he is open to a meeting with you or a chosen representative.  On the plus side so far it is just baby vamps and not really anyone of any note of strength that have drank the Koolaid. So when Master vampires come to the city are they tied as well the to the Master or is it more a trust exercise of you serve faithfully and instead of a spark that is kept lit you are just green lit to operate in the city without being impeded and the Masters just barter services and good. I mean are you tied to the Master of the city despite the fact that rumor has it you are a Master? Apologies again for all the questions it isn't an opportunity that us youngsters get often and you are sort of held in high regards in the social circles as a bit of a rockstar and badass." Sebastian replied.

"Even Nigel is tied to the Master of Seattle,"  Waylon said.  "Visiting vampires remain bound to their masters, should it be a short visit.  For prolonged visits by individuals, they are expected to bend a knee.  There is a ridiculously long list of rules. If you're truly interested, you can inquire with Mr Adler.  He is in charge of instruction.  I'm rather surprised that you didn't know how all this works.  One wonders if he is doing a proper job."

Sebastian grimaced " The church of eternal life really didn't go into depth with how that power structure really broke down and what that power looks like in its entirety and I understood the concepts of it being like a pyramid in its structure and to respect those higher up the food chain because those higher up hold more power.  If I really have questions theres no need to bother Mr. Adler for in house lessons I can always email him. As it is my time doing this project and running Bitten has left me rather short of free time to attend night school with... him. I just wasn't aware if Master vampires were bound was all Mr. Crosby. Is there anything else you would like to inquire about or should we end it here so I don't chew your ear off all night with questions. You are after all a busy man but I appreciate you coming over to visit."

"I think we're done for now,"  Waylon said.  "I'm sure there will be more questions but we can leave those for other nights.  Thank you for your time,Sebastian, and have a good evening."

"You as well Mr. Crosby. I will reach out to the Reverend this Friday and see what he has to say and let you know how that pans out." Sebastian said as he rose from his desk and offered Waylon a hand to shake before walking him out of the office and watching the vampire leave his cafe with a now cold cup of coffee in his hand.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Klaus's Brownstone Residence Seattle -Wednesday June 24th - Tana, Morvan, Brandy & Klaus

Tana and Morvan had showed up to Klaus's building for 7:30pm it was before sunset but she had offered to save them the trip of driving back to Kyles to do dinner and then drive back to attend sparing.

Although she didn't have Kyle's kitchen prowess, she had managed to cook up a pho chocked full of chicken and beef which seemingly went over well despite substituting green onion instead of the garlic it called for.

Truth be told she was overjoyed the two leopards had come over early as she basked in their feline presence and dotted on them refilling their glasses with ice cold homemade lemonade. She ate very little more focused on the pair as she offered them more of the pot sticker appetizers she had made assuring them they would have time to digest as Klaus wouldn't be ready to teach lessons until ten since he would have to eat and his donor would be showing up for sunset.

She took that opportunity to let Tana and Morvan refresh her sucky blanket that she sheepishly pulled out. "You guys wouldn't mind you know just rolling around with this would you. It doesn't have the same scent as it did when I took it with me when I moved. It could use a refresh. I washed it this morning and sadly it is lacking in leopardy goodness. If you guys are willing to do that, I am more than willing to dish you guys up a bowl of icecream for your troubles..."

Tana greedily grabbed the blanket wrapping it around herself like a hooded cape. "Don’t be silly I’d do this for free. Look look" she pulled the hood over her eyes so she couldn’t see giving a horrid impression "I’m Batman" she burst out laughing to herself. As she got up from the table and dashed around the room blindly narrowly missing furniture until she didn’t clipping her baby toe on the corner of a wall "oh god son of a bitch. Batman down! batman down! Robin helps!" She laughed as she rolled on the floor in the blanket grabbing at her foot.

Morvan looked amused.  "Robin to the rescue," he called out, dashing over to Tana but instead of checking her, he checked the wall.  "No evidence that might identify you," the Raj said, before throwing Tana over his shoulder.

"Any place I can put Tana, Brandy?" he asked.  "She may have broken her leg and there is a strong possibility that I might need to amputate."

"The couch is fine." Brandy said with a grin as she made her way into the kitchen. "Ice cream wise I got Chocolate chunk or orange sorbetto. You darlings tell me what you want and I can get that for you once I clear the dishes here. So how’s your weeks been guys? Anything new or exciting I am dying for tea." she asked as she sealed her mostly untouched Pho with saran wrap and slid it into Klaus's fridge.

Tana squealed happily as Movan tossed her over his shoulder. She was in a pure giggle fit. She gasped for air to compose herself enough to call out to Brandy from her blanket burrito  " Orange for me please"

"See feel free to make as much noise as you want part of the charm of having a vamp as a roomie he’s not going to hear a thing until sunset. Did you guys want any tea? Maybe a glass of wine. I still have a couple bottles left from my gift basket that Volkov gave me. I won't be drinking it since you know... Well maybe you don't but I've decided to give booze a break for a while. Feel free to toss on Netflix and find something to watch." Brandy called out from the open concept kitchen. "And gottcha Tana darling orange for you what will our beloved Raj be having for dessert?"

"Chocolate chunk, because sorbetto isn't ice cream," the Raj replied, gently draping Tana over the back of the couch so that her knees were on the cushions.  "If it's good wine, I'll pass.  It would be wasted on me.  As far as new and slash or exciting, I'm heading over to Suki's on Friday after work.  Scoping out her backyard for an artificial koi pond for her mother's birthday.  It's funny.  Years of virtual silence and now we're talking again.  I'm beginning to think I've got a type, given the common element of the women I seem to be attracted to."

"Oooooh she invited you over. That is exciting and cash on the side. Double bonus. Maybe I should send you home with one of the bottles so you can give her a gift. I mean I don't want to get my hopes up but you know that is something. Having her reach out after radio silence and all. I just want to see you all happy and who cares if you have a type. Everyone tends to have preferences dear heart." Brandy replied a pleasant smile breaking out across her face. "All work and no fun makes for boring times. Once I get this dessert dished up and you guys settle on something to watch would either of you guys like a foot massage or something. I know you both work hard and are on your feet all day."

Tanna pulled the hood down as she stared into the kitchen over the back of the couch. "Oh we should check out Sweet Tooth. A client told me about it. Sounded interesting. I'll pass on the massage though if I get too comfy I'll just wanna curl up and nap and that wouldn’t be very productive for later. I will however take many snuggles huggles and cuddles. " She beamed with a cheese grin.

"What ever you guys want." Brandy purred as she went into the freezer to pull out the iced dessert that she had picked up earlier in the afternoon. "Klaus won’t be up till 9:11pm anyhow so you got time. You set up the show and I'll be out to join you shortly. Is it cool enough in here? I turned the AC on back at four. You are correct Morvan he does have central air the unit is on the roof so that is why I didn't see it."

"Easy, Brandy," Morvan said with a chuckle.  "I may be your Raj but I have never expected anyone to wait on me hand and foot.  Do you think that might be where the phrase came from?  Feel free to watch whatever you want, Tana.  I'm going to help Brandy with the dishes, whether she wants me to or not."

"Please don't worry about it guys I have it! It's only a couple bowls there isn't a need. Now if the entire pard was over for dinner I'd graciously accept the help." Brandy said as she spooned the ice cream into dishes. "Sit back and take a load off trust me I am just super happy to have you guys over is all. I don't see what the issue is with wanting to spoil you guys. I know that likely coming over here is hard for you Morvan I just want to make it easier for the pair of you so you don't feel like you are chilling in the den of evil." Brandy said as she put the lid on the ice cream and returned it to the freezer.

Tana snorted "pffft I have both of you here nothing about that could be evil about that." She flopped around and began to fiddle with the tv.

"I know Tana but it is a change of venue. I'm not so sure Morvan would have green lit your training with my boy if the original proposal for it was to have it here out in his backyard. And as a heads up we got to keep the sound down to a dull roar because of neighbors so once we go out back no shrieking and giggling or loud cursing sadly my dear." Brandy said as she padded out of the kitchen and passed them their ice cream before smoothing down the front of her white cotton sundress, that contained small red cherries for the print.

"No shrieking or giggling?  I should probably just take Tana home now,"  Morvan said.  "Ain't no way she's going to keep quiet."  He looked around the apartment.  He remembered the first time he'd been here, to pick up Brandy after the date that had ended up with him getting a call from Suki.  So much had happened since that point.

"I'm good, Brandy, really.  Just wanting you to know that I've got your back and you don't need to play Suzy Homemaker to prove to me that you're good.  You forget who you're dealing with.  I know you're a little under the weather and I know why, so don't stress your pudding over me.  Are you planning on calling that a serving of ice cream?  I may be small but I think I deserve an adult serving, not a kiddy bowl."

"Sorry darling I forgot you have an appetite." Brandy said offering him an apologetic smile as she went back to the kitchen and pulled out the ice cream container and offered it to him. "If you don't care about manners I can just take your bowl and put it back in the freezer for later and you can finish off the container if you want?" She said as her phone chimed and she pulled it from her bra. "Ah that is Cherry. She is just giving me a heads up that she’s on route to come over to make sure Klaus has breakfast. You guys are okay with her hanging for like half an hour before Klaus gets up? She is one of Astrid's rats in case it isn’t ringing any bells and you don't remember her from the picnic. She is a literal god send I don't know what I would do without her honestly. She takes such good care of him in ways I can't."

"Now that is better,"  Morvan said, happily accepting the container.  "I remember Cherry," he said, between spoonfuls.  "She's hard to forget."  He was a little surprised that Brandy was praising a rat.  He'd be more surprised if Michael had praised her but that was neither here nor there.  The Pard's issues with rats predated his arrival but the wound ran deep.

"No issues here but I'm sure you already knew that" Tana spoke before shoving a spoon of sorbet in her mouth

Brandy nodded as a slight blush crept to her cheeks  "Yup she is hard to forget.  She's a trooper and dedicated. Ever since Klaus hit his vampire adolescent hiccup she’s been over here once a week to take care of the metaphysical feeding with a handful of others and is here three times a week beyond that to make sure he's got the blood he needs. The lady deserves a gold star. I was telling Klaus last night he better buy her something shiny for all the above and beyond. I am glad you guys are cool with it so I didn't have to send you out on a store run or something."

Morvan chuckled.  "It would take more than a rat drinking box to get me to leave," he said.  "Vampire wererat orgy?  Yeah, I'd do a coffee run if that broke out."

"Mixed bag for the orgy if truth be told I've only participated once and then Dr. Goodman put me on the no bone zone and well yeah... Now I just make sure the rooms stocked with everything everyone needs beforehand towels, condoms, lubes you know the drill. Then I chill up here and just watch shows or read or mess about on my phone. Not going to lie the night I participated was.... Interesting. Can't lie Cherry's only the second girl I've ever hooked up with besides Nigel and Maria who called me into bed a few times back when I was under contract. That aside... No one died so that was good and no one’s died since so knock on wood." Brandy replied.

"Um I may not know much but last time I checked people usually dont die in orgies." She bleeped her tongue out her mouth briefly before pulling it back in with another spoonful.

"Depends on the orgy,"  Morvan said, winking at Brandy.  He tried to remain casual but something in what Brandy had said stirred a protective response.  "What do you mean by 'called you into bed'?" he asked.

"You know requested a threesome it isn't like Nigel could call me as a leopard but he did often say if he could he would have loved to have me as his beast to call. Guess it is lucky he is stuck with house cats right?" She called out from the kitchen as she sat the sinks dishes up. "And normally Tana darling you would be right but Klaus has just recently come into some new found vampire powers that involve sex and needing it fed at least once a week and one person can't satiate that hunger so he's had to call over half a dozen to a dozen willing participants a week so he doesn't end up with people just breaking out into spontaneous horniness and fucking each other to death. It’s been a process and I feel absolutely terrible that I can't be of more help. I promised him I'd have his back and support him through all of this but I can only do so much right now." She said with a heavy sigh and a pang of guilt.

"Well that sounds exhausting besides don’t beat yourself up over that in your current condition. I don’t like it. I’m sure Morvan doesn’t and neither would Klaus." Tana puffed out her cheeks.

"Did you just say that your boy is a walking orgazmotron?"  Morvan asked.  "Like seriously, Brandy, if ever there was a moment that warranted a spirited 'what the fuck?!', this is it."

"Well it isn't like you asked and it’s been really hectic. I thought I had explained this in a text but maybe I didn't and I did it in a dream. Shit I'm sorry.  What is it you want to know? I'm an open book about anything you want to know. And honestly it isn't like I am that bad off a bit draggy right no big deal." She confessed but both of the shifters could smell the slight stink of untruth on her last sentence as they watched Brandy snap on a pair of yellow rubber dish gloves and begin scrubbing their dinner dishes.

"Maury has determined that that is a lie,"  Morvan said, more disappointed that Brandy would lie to him than what she was lying about.

The silence from Tana was palpable. Morvan spoke what she was thinking and if Tanas eyes rolling at Brandys words had audible noise it would of been deafening.

"Look guys I am in good hands really. The doctors are doing what they can and really I'm being careful to not get anyone sick. I’m doing my best to stay away from everyone, its just hard okay but I don't want to whine about any of it. All that will do is make you guys worry more and honestly I put myself in this spot in the first place and I really feel like an ass about it. So yes I'm a bit stressed and tired but I'm taking the doctors advice, and I’m taking yours Morvan I’ve done five shifts this week so far and they say my viral count is going down slowly so it seems to be helping." Brandy said softly as she held a soapy dish in her hand. "I just miss being around everyone. But again I shouldn't complain I mean Cyn has been away from you guys longer than I have and I'm sure she isn't texting you guys everyday and being an emo fucktard about it."

"You aren't being an emo fucktard," Morvan said with a sigh.  "You also happen to be the first ever shifter to get sick, so forgive me if I'm a little concerned.  If I had my way, I'd track down Fester McFangface and put him through a meat grinder in order to brew up some kind of antidote.  The only reason I'm not doing it is because you've asked me not to."

"He isn't some young baby fanged vampire either Morvan he’s a Master that is over six hundred years old and he has like fifty werewolf soldiers at his beck and call. Not worth it. I appreciate it I really do but, it isn't worth risking you because I played snack for him." Brandy confessed and heard a rap at the door. "That's Cherry at the door last call for any private confessions if you don't want outside ears hearing what you say."

"She'd hear anything I'd say anyway,"  Morvan said.  "And to quote everybody's favourite Star Wars character, you underestimate my power."

"Relying on your family isn’t being an emo fucktard Brandy. It’s a strength not a weakness. This pard taught me that. All Imma add." She stuffed her mouth with the last bit of sherbert.

"I'm texting and calling guys I don't know what more you want me to do." Brandy asked in earnest as she moved to the front door and greeted Cherry "Come on in darling can I get you something to eat we just finished dinner but I have some chicken and beef pho and icecream up for grabs." she said giving the vibrantly red headed were rat a gentle hug.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Klaus's Brownstone Residence Seattle -Wednesday June 24th - Tana, Morvan, Brandy & Klaus Part 2


"If I'd known it was going to be a leopard party, I would have brought catnip as a peace offering," the wererat whispered as she hugged Brandy.  "And I'm never going to turn down home made pho."

She gave Morvan a smile and waved at Tana.  "Good to see you both.  Any friends of Brandy are friends of my friend," she said.  "I'm not intruding, am I?"

randy slipped her gloves off and got busy dishing out a bowl of pho for her friend as the wererat and her pard mates got to chatting.

Tana waved from under her blanket wrap. "Hi Cherry, not at all. Hows it going?"

"It's going," Cherry replied.  "Did your boss man just bogart the chocolate chunk?  Don't you know you should never leave a woman without access to chocolate?"

"No worries darling I got you." Brandy said as she slipped the double scooped bowl of chocolate chunk from the freezer and passed it to Cherry. "This should give your blood sugars a nice boost. A little dessert before dinner. We are just settling in to watch a show called sweet tooth Tana's recommendation before Klaus is up for the evening after you two are done we are off to go out back and roll around in the dirt with Klaus."

The four of them settled into the living room to watch the first episode of Tana's show before Brandy's cellphone alarm sounded letting her know it was officially sunset. When Klaus emerged from his bedroom he was greeted with the four shifters sitting in his living room.

Cherry and Klaus disappeared into the bedroom and returned thirty minutes later with Klaus dressed in a pair of black gym shorts and a matching black tank top.

Brandy's eyes tracked him across the room as she saw that Cherry got some liquids into her while Klaus greeted Tana and Morvan.

Tana looked towards Klaus from the couch. "Morning" she beamed with a cheerful smile

"Good evening, Tana," Klaus replied.  "Shall we ajourn to the backyard?  You can show me what you remember from the last time."

Tana stood quickly flapping her arms behind her dropping the blanket dramatically. "I'm so ready" She grinned twisting her torso  cracking her spine. She bounced on the balls of her feet before heading to the door excitedly before halting and turning to look at Morvan her face like an open book screaming at him "I can go yes?"

Morvan chuckled.  "Isn't that why we're here, kiddo?  Go.  Kick his ass.  Give me that blanket.  I'm going to sweat in it for a while."

Tana turned back and picked the blanket up off the floor and tossed it at Morvan, She playfully hit Klaus in the arm which felt like she hit it against a stone however making no indication of such "Lets go old man" she quipped knowing she would loose any cheekiness as soon as they were outside slipping into focus mode.

Klaus looked amused when Tana called him an old man.  "Is that any way to speak about your Raj?" the vampire asked as he headed outside.

All Tana could manage was an Owen Wilson impression "Wooooooooooooooooow" before snorting out a few laughs following after Klaus.

Once outside Tana stretched and warmed up for a few moments before they really go into it.  They grappled for about 50 minutes going over the array of submission holds. Making sure they were performed correctly held tightly along with their reverses on how to get out of them. The one thing Tana really wanted to push too was her pain threshold. Being able to take hits and keep going without catting out would be important.

Brandy saw Cherry out and joined sat in to watch Klaus and Tana's session. It was only their third meet up but she had definitely mad progress. She sat quietly on the grass beside Morvan basking in the feline vibes.

Small nods of approval came from Brandy as she watched her green eyes taking in the scene but staying silent as to not be a distraction.  She was surprised Michael hadn't come along. Perhaps it was a sign he didn't find Klaus so suspect?

The leopardess supressed a yawn as she rested her head against Morvan's leg. The full moon would be coming very soon and she was proud of the effort Tana was putting in. Despite the fact that she was all jokes and silly and a bit of a bon vivant she was taking her training just as seriously as she took her job and knew that there was a time and a place for jokes and playing.  Brandy was proud of her and she patted Morvan's leg as the student and teacher took a pause and Tana grabbed her water bottle for a drink.

"Looking good darling. I can see the improvement and focus." Brandy said to Tana.

Klaus nodded.  "You are learning very quickly," the vampire said.  "You have the striking down and your defensive skills are good. You've got a good understanding of leverage, which is important.  You're building a steady inventory of submission moves as well.  I'm going to add another one today.  This won't work on vampires, so remember that.  It also has the potential to kill if you apply the hold for too long.  Come over here and I'll show you how to apply a sleeper hold."

Tana nodded and approached Klaus with zero fear. She gave him an excitedly goofy grin a mix from praise from both him and Brandy along with the prospect of learning something new. "This is one of those cut off air supply type things yes?" She questioned with a slight tilt of her head.

Klaus nodded.  "Yes.  If you can't breathe, you can't fight.  Get a shot in on somebody's solar plexus and then slap a sleeper on them, they'll likely panic, which will mean the are likely to start thrashing around and really trying to break loose."

"And this wont work on you I assume because you dont ACTUALLY beathe. You only fake it til u make it to make others more comfertable or the complete opposite dont even bother cuz of well reasons" she fidgeted a bit before refocusing.

"Exactly,"  Klaus replied.  "You need to wrap one arm around the neck like this...."  The vampire didn't completely cut off Tana's air but he did give her a slight taste of what it felt like.  "Now apply it to me and I will tell you whether you have it right.  You'll need to use Morvan or Brandy to test it and I'd recommend Morvan based on his size."

He chuckled.  "He's also likely to not like the sensation and will probably try to break loose the instant you apply it."

"You got that right,"  Morvan said.

"I can be the guinea pig if that is preferable for you Morvan I trust them both not to hurt me. Also it isn't the first time I've had someone try and choke me out." Brandy said from her spot on the grass beside her raj.

Tana snorted a laugh at Brandy’s comment her mind going straight to the gutter. She coughed a few times chasing away the mental image and start of a giggle fit. She moved in behind Klaus. It wasn’t long before frustration appeared on her face. She was too short to reach. Her breasts smooshed up his back a few times before a small huff escaped her mouth. "Umm could you sit down please I can’t reach."

"Climb him!" Brandy encouraged "Folks in a fight aint gonna bend a knee for you to scale em hun."

"Not necessary at this point in the training."  Klaus said.  "But eventually you may be faced with this sort of obstacle."  He dropped to one knee.  "You'll need to think about how you solve it."

Tana mover her arms around Klaus's neck simliar to how he showed her. While doing so she glanced to Morvan "At the risk of sounding rude. How do you deal with height differences Morvan?"

"Cut them down to my size,"  Morvan said.

"Vague but I think I get the idea." She said tightening her grip upon Klaus's neck her hot breath tickled his ear as she leaned into him. "Am I trying to cut of air via the wind pipe or blood flow via the jugular?"

"Carotid artery, actually,"  Klaus said.  "You're slowing the blood going into the brain, not the blood leaving.  That is why it is so dangerous.  You can cause brain damage or kill a normal person.  As long as they aren't dead, a shifter will be able recover.  As long as they aren't dead."

"Makes sense but how does one know they are pushing on the carotid and not the jugular they are in such close proximity to one another. Is the blood flowing in them feel different against ones skin?" The question was louder then the others making it more of an open ended one for anyone to answer. "Am I over thinking this?"

"They're on opposite sides of the neck,"  Klaus said.  "Carotid on the left, near the heart and jugular on the right, away from the heart.  The carotid pulse will also be stronger.  Does that help?"

"Mhmm" she changed the position of her arms to apply pressure on the correct side of the neck. "Like this?"

"Tuck your elbow up a little closer to me ear,"  Klaus corrected,  "Now rather than squeezing, just flex your bicep.  It should be enough pressure to do what you need."

"Flex bicep" she mumbled to herself as she continued to adhere to Klaus's instructions along with trying to commit them to memory.

"That seems about right,"  Klaus said, tapping her arm as a signal to let him go.  "Did you want to try it on Morvan or Brandy?"

Tanas arms released Klaus turning to her pard mates. "Okay who wants to be my willing test subject. Maniacal laugh ..... manical laugh" her lopsided grin beamed at them.

Brandy's green eyes looked up to Movan letting him make the choice for the two of them.

Morvan looked at Brandy.  "Did she just actually say 'maniacal laugh'?" he asked.  "I mean I guess it's a step up from saying 'lol' or 'muh ha ha' but wow, I've got a whackjob for a kitten.  Alright, Tana, I'l let you put it on me but small warning:  I'm not going to let you keep it on me."

"She did." Brandy acknowledged with a nod as she suppressed a small yawn. It was good to see Tana working hard.

"Whackjob yup thats me. Okie dokie smokies sounds good" she stretched a little cracking her neck and back before approaching Morvan. He could practically taste her excitement as she bounced on the pads of her feet while waiting for him to move closer to where they were sparring and away from Brandy.

"Maybe take a chill pill before you try this," Morvan cautioned.  "I wouldn't want to hurt you if you get over excited."  Truthfully Morvan had ways of shutting Tana down without hurting her.  He thought it best to caution her anyway.

"A good beating will help me up my pain threshold so Im not to fussed but okay sir" she stopped bouncing and shook out all her limbs trying to send the energy out of her tiny body into the universe. She centered herself as all her teachers had instructed day one breathing in threw her nose and out her mouth slowly waiting for Morvan.

"Klaus hasn't got all night,"  Morvan said, amused.  "I'd hate to see him burst into flames with the first blush of dawn because you took too long to put a sleeper on me."

Brandy rolled her eyes ever so slightly at Morvan's words but kept silent.  Her pard wasn't one for being subtle for their dislike of vampires so the fact that it was a bit of verbal ribbing was something she and Klaus would have to put up with.  it was more aimed at Tana anyhow. Klaus wouldn't dally all night to wait for Tana to make a move.

It might bug her but the fact that her vampire lover was willing to take time to sacrifice 2 nights of his a month to train one of her pard mates for no money, no favors and no perks was something she was surprisingly happy and impressed.

Tana lifted one side of her mouth up like Elvis revealing a toothy grin. With a small quick tilt of her head that screamed  a wordless "Alright then" her eyes narrowed more like that of a predator before she took off at speed towards Morvan. However she slammed to a halt just in front of him booping his nose gently with a tiny finger hoping to throw him off gaurd before trying to circle behind him.

Tana might have been fast but it was unlikely that she would ever equal the speed of her Raj.  Before she could withdraw the finger she'd booped him with, he placed a quick kiss on Tana's fingertip.  Then he waited for her to circle behind and apply the hold.

He could hear her let out a small happy laugh as she circled behind. She was fool hearty to think she could get the jump on Morvan in anyway but it didn’t hurt to try playfully from time to time. She would never in her wildest dreams think about actually challenging him in any way other then board games. She wrapped her arms around his neck. He could hear her drink in his warm scent for a brief moment before getting her positioning correctly and slowly began to apply pressure. "I’m not sure how hard I should be doing this but holding on is the exercise here right?"

"Applying it correctly is the exercise,"  Klaus said.  "Holding on is a bonus.  Someone who is not prepared should be in danger of passing out in no more than fifteen seconds.  You don't want to hold it for more than thirty."

"Not even getting dizzy,"  Morvan said.  "You might want to start doing more bicep curls.  Oh, yeah, you got it."

Then all hell broke loose.  Morvan went from standing still to pulling off moves that would make the Tasmanian Devil envious.  He was trying not to hurt Tana but he was certainly making it a challenge for her to hang on.

As Morvan thrashed she gripped her arm tighter with the other. She looked like someone trying to hold onto a bucking bull. She could feel her legs get hit in the thrashing a few times she winced a bit but still held on. It was when Morvan leaned forward to throw her off up and over his shoulder she tried her best to wrap her legs around his torso but failed to hook her ankles in. The movement sent her sliding backwards, falling to the cement hard on her tailbone. She hissed at stinging as she tried to rub feeling into her backside.

"That actually took some effort to shake you loose,"  Morvan said, nodding."If the shoulder throw didn't get you to let go, I was going to back into the wall at something approaching light speed.  If you're trying to cut my wind off, I was going to try and knock the wind out of you."

"Are you alright, Tana?"  Klaus asked.  "You look like you landed pretty hard."

"Oh that makes sense wind for wind. I should be fine nothing a few good rubs and a couple hobbled steps can’t fix" she gritted her teeth together grunting as she got to her feet. She continued to rub at her tail bone. "What’s next?" She forced a smile  trying to ease any doubt from Klaus that she wouldn’t be ok.

"You do it again,"  Klaus said.

Tana nodded rounding Morvan a second time. This time with less excited energy and more focus. She placed her arms once more around his neck."Ready?" She asked before applying pressure however Morvan wasnt sure if the ready question was truely aimed at herself or him.

This time,  Morvan didn't thrash.  He wrapped his fingers around her wrists and pulled.  He was quite clearly not using all his strength but rather just enough that Tana had to fight to put the hold on him.  She could feel that if she pushed hard enough, she would be able to apply the hold properly.

Tana could feel her wrists rubbing inside Morvans grip as she twisted and wiggled about trying to get him into the lock properly. As soon as she got one arm positioned he’d manage to pull himself out of it. She struggled for what seemed like forever her breathing getting heavier as she continued to push herself. It was then she finally got the grip she needed and quickly tried to pull back to lock it in.

Brandy couldn't help but smile. The demo was entertaining and Tana was into it. She stayed silent not wanting to distract.

Only Klaus saw the wink Morvan threw him, before he tapped on Tana's arm, indicating that she should release the hold.  He smiled and hugged her when she did.  "You've come a long way, Kitten," he said. "I'm proud of you."

Tana struggled to catch her breathe after her battle with Morvan but would want him to let go of her for anything. Tears stung at the corner of her eyes at his kind words and encouragement. Her arms wrapped around his back and held on tightly. A few moments passed before she started to pull back with a cheesily happy grin. "Thanks it means a lot to me truely." Still holding onto Morvan lightly she looked over her shoulder at Klaus. "We got time for more?" She smiled

Klaus checked his watch.  He nodded.  "Now that you know the sleeper, you need to learn how to get out of one."

"Okay" she reluctantly pulled away from her Raj and moved back to infront of Klaus. "So over the shoulder is one or knocking them into something be the sounds of things were two ways to get out. What else teach?"

"Anything you can think of,"  Klaus said.  "Turning so there is no pressure on the artery.  If you are fighting for your life, there are no rules.  Jam your thumb in their eyes.  Change shape.  Use your teeth.  It takes the same amount of pressure to bite through a finger as it does to bite through a carrot.  Bend their fingers until they break.  Ready to try a few of those?"

Tanas eyes went wide as her head whipped to Morvan then back to Klaus. Brandy and Morvan could see where her ears would be drooping if she had them"Um I’m not sure what your asking. I mean sure there are no rules in that situation but I don’t feel comfortable deliberately trying to maim you for the sake of it. Let alone shifting. But the turning to remove pressure, the shoulder flip and the slam into a wall I’m up for."

"You only need to do what you're comfortable with,"  Klaus said.  "I've been trained to kill in a variety of ways but I have not used those skills in some time.  I'm sure Morvan or I would release you if you feigned biting us or poked us near the eyes.  I'm giving you the options.  Which ones you choose to make use of is up to you."

Tana gave a small nod.She would keep tactics that seemed more life or death separated into its own category. She turned her back to Klaus awaiting the grip. However when the grip took hold it was a sensation she had never felt before. Her eyes went wide as saucers and panic set in quickly paralyzing her. She struggled against herself to stay in control and focus on the lesson.  Her field of vision started to shrink when she finally got a grip of herself and moved quickly to rush Klaus backwards into anything hard.

It was a matter of leverage and Tana didn't have it against the larger and taller Klaus.  She felt him take a step back, bracing himself against her attempt to drive him backwards.  Muscles that could lift a motorcycle were no match for those that could lift a car.

Realizing trying to push him back wasn’t doing anything she promptly switched gears trying to throw him over her shoulder however part of her knew that since he had a foot of height on her the chances of success was slim. Her vision started to darken more as she twisted and turned trying to get any leverage, she could but found none.

"Shifters got vamps for speed. They just use that mind fuck ability from time to time to seem to move faster. Use it to your advantage." Brandy encouraged her.

Tana could hear Brandy’s words ring inside her head and if she didn’t do something quickly she would be forced to tap or loose consciousness. Neither something she wanted to do. She wasn’t quite sure how to use her speed out of this but did the only thing she could think of. She used all her body weight and speed to drop herself to her knees trying to throw him on last time. The sound of bone cracking against the cement echoed as she put all of her force into one last hail mary before she needed to tap.

Klaus had been braced against a push.  He wasn't prepared for Tana to use every ounce of her weight, turning it into just enough momentum to throw off his centre of balance.

He let go immediately, not wanting to crush her underneath him.  She would survive of course but it would not be comfortable and there was a slim chance that if they landed wrong, he might break her neck.  He didn't want to have to explain that to Morvan, Michael or the the police.

He winced at the sound of Tana's knees hitting the asphalt.  THAT had not sounded good.

Tana stayed very still gasping for air as the adrenaline began to fade the pain in her knees started to rush in. However she still didn’t move her head was hung low and her body began to shake. A very primal laughter bubbled out of the tiny form staying on her knees. The pain reminded her she was indeed alive. Knowing full well of the damage she probably incurred to her knees she wasn’t overly sure the best way to stand. Morvan and Brandy had seen Tana do this once before when she fought Katie. Tana seemingly had a bad habit of falling on the proverbial sword for one last chance attempt.

Morvan let out a breath that he didn't know he was holding.  He'd wanted so badly to reach out with his power to give her a boost but how would she learn if he did that.  It was difficult to watch one the woman who had literally been the first member of his Pard when she was so near defeat.  He couldn't interfere.  Not here.  Not if it was her fight.

Now that the pair had separated, he moved forward.  "Let me help you up," he said, extending a hand.  "I think we may need to check the parking lot for new cracks."

Brandy gave Tana a nod of approval the pain would be a reminder for the night that she won.  The next day in at work might suck for her as she likely wouldn't be crawling into bed until sometime after 1am only to grab a few hours sleep, but the rest would be enough to heal things to the point that she would be alright for her next shift.

She wanted very much to hug her friend but hesitated as the lesson might not be done. Tana had that same stubborn streak she held when it came to fights.  Perhaps she might be someone she could take to Ian's after hour fight club in the gym.  There would be a lot of pain and bruises both physically and mentally but it would undoubtedly make her harder.  If things progressed this well with her twice a month lessons with Klaus then perhaps by the summers end she could take her to meet Ian and the others.

She looked at her Raj  helping Tana to her feet and then to Klaus and she couldn't help but feel proud of everyone that was present. The two most important guys in her life and her dear friend.  With luck the lessons would be useful not only for Tana but to also aid the pard with having another person in the mix that could throw down if it came to it.

"Thanks" Tana shakily took her Rajs hand snorting at his joke yet part of her was partly afraid of the chance of some truth to it. She struggled to her feet feeling possible bits of cartledge or bone splinters shifting inside. She dare not fully extend her knees just yet and threw wincing eyes she looked to the parking lot to make sure it was still in one piece. She squeezed his hand tightly letting go she looked to Klaus "Again?"

Klaus looked at Morvan, who nodded, beaming like a proud parent.

"If you want,"  Klaus said.  "But maybe we should do this one on the grass."

She hobbled towards the grass managing to fight the pain to stand fully upright by the time she reached it. She rubbed them gingerly. Sleeping tonight would not be peaceful and neither would work the next couple of days however Tana knew these were skills she needed to learn not just for her but for her pard too. Perhaps if she asked nicely she could convince Micheal,Kyle or Justin to choke her a few more times before the full moon. The sensation was frightening and she would need to work threw those emotions to stay more level headed.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Thursday, June 25th- Archangel Towers- Saphy & Ramone - 10am

The wolf and vampire alliance was in effect and with it the vampires had been more than happy to set up their first blood drive for mid June and it was deemed successful with just under 300 units of blood collected.

The vampires were more than happy to reach out to their new allies for other things too. Tom Tompson had been called during the day of the full moon back on the 13th of the month with a plea from one of the residential Archangel staff in regards to a medical emergency that only he could likely help with.

Favors were a two way street but that was not why Tom went over. He had gone over due to the patient being a wolf.

Dr. Englund and him has talked and he had been able to help however she had reached out again asking if perhaps he had a couple wolves that might be willing to just come by for the wolf contact as the patient seemed to be falling into a state of depression likely due to being without contact with his own kind.

That was how Ramone and Saphyre had found their way downtown to the vampires stronghold.

The sun had been up for a few hours and with it the sound comfort of knowing the vampires were dead for the day. It was some solace as Ramone and Saphyre as they entered the Archangel building and made their way to the front desk to ask for a Stacey Englund.

Saphyre had never known Ramone to be so agitated; he was practically vibrating.  His nose, even in human form, was going a mile a minute.  Why then was he here, if he was so uncomfortable around vampires?

Why indeed.

The wererat behind the counter signed them in and presented them with visitor badges with a wide red band on them.  He directed them to the elevator, grateful to send them on to someone else without incident.

"Tom tell you anything, beyond swearing you to secrecy?" Ramone asked.  "And did you glitter up just to come here or have you been wearing it all day?"

The world ending sound of a straw reaching the very end of an iced coffee seemed that much louder in the smooth and streamlined lobby of Archangel. Saphyre either did not notice or did it on purpose. Certainly he chucked the empty container overhand at the nearby and equally streamlined garbage can with purpose. He congratulated himself with a small fist pump when it landed seamlessly while their elevator was still being summoned to them.

With this out of the way he turned his glittery attention to Ramone, pretending as though he was not keenly aware that the other wolf was all but rattling in front of him.

"All night!" Saphyre corrected brightly for someone who hadn't seen their pillow yet. "I was MCing last night, I could have showered but I had to pick up costuming and schedules so I was only home for half a sec. So you get me all shiny and buzzy like a cicada."

The colourful man followed this up with his best cicada impression that rose in pitch while their elevator dinged and glided open. "Tom just gave the headline, really. Take care of Ramone he said, he's so delicate for such a giant wall of a man, he said, he's so rude to vampires he said. Good thing we're here during the day huh?" Saphyre teased stepping towards the elevator not giving the true headline as keeping his mouth shut had definitely been part of the call and he couldn't be sure in a public space that there were no ears open.

Ramone caught Saphyre in a sudden headlock and planted a kiss on the top of the shorter man's head, coming away spitting in a vain attempt to rid his lips of the glitter he'd picked up.  "They call that stuff herpes for a reason," he groused, grateful for the distraction.  "Admit it, you've only ever actually applied glitter once in your life."

Saphyre yelped, caught up suddenly and nearly falling off his shoes. Even with the heels his height was no where near Ramone's. He laughed as he was caught up, more so when Ramone spluttered finding glitter on Saphyre's scalp as well. The glitter canons were notorious for this.

"I've never applied glitter ever at all, it occurs naturally. It's my secret power," Saphyre chuckled, if he was good at anything it was being distracting. Still, they were here for something.

"Shall we press all of the buttons?" Saphyre asked just to remind Ramone that they ought to press one of them and get where they were going.

"All the ones that take us to the basement,"  Ramone said, losing what little humour he'd developed since arriving.  He knew why he was there; he'd been requested by name.  But Saphy?  Why Saphy?

"You been to basement before, right?"

"Oh yeah I shook my groove thang all over that basement," Saphyre smiled looking at the panel and seeking out SB1, familiar from the feast.

"It's pretty nice actually, tall ceilings. I've worked worse places," he said, just to speak while he hit the button with a watermelon painted finger.

Nothing happened.

It did not light up and the elevator did not move. Saphyre frowned and pressed it again. It remained dark. He jabbed it again and held it down and beneath his finger it lit up and stayed that way when finally he released it. "Jeez this big fancy building you'd think their buttons would work."

"Yeah, it's not a good idea to try and trap two bad ass werewolves in an elevator," Ramone said.

The elevator began its quick descent into the Sub basement the speed causing a tiny lurch in the stomach but five seconds later they were in the subbasement as the doors opened and the were faced with a woman in a lab coat holding a clip board. Her brunet hair was done up in a severe bun she was in her mid thirty's, with thin lips and hazel green eyes were that were bright and appraising were framed behind a pair of rimless glasses.  "Ramone and Saphyre I presume?"

"Two wolves, trapped in an elevator, maybe they'll kiss," Saphyre sing songed leaning towards Ramone, not even able to keep his lips pursed towards him, the grin breaking out too easily.

As the elevator settled Saphyre straightened out his posture, which was the most he could ever straighten out and his bright smile shifted to the woman who was greeting them.

"Yes! Saphyre," the rainbow wolf gestured to himself, and then his packmate. "Ramone. And you're Dr. Englund?" he said stepping out of the elevator and offering a hand.

"Interrupted before we'll ever find out what would have become of out stalwart heroes,"  Ramone said wryly.  He followed Saphy out of the elevator and tried not to look too intimidating.

"A pleasure to meet you both. I met Tom a little while back and it is nice to get to know more of the wolf populace. I am Dr. Englund but you may call me Stacey no need for formalities I work under Dr. Goodman our resident doctor and scientist for the company. Thank you for coming today before we do anything I need you both to sign this. It is just a simple NDA form and states you will of course abide by the safety rules and privacy acts of AAI it is all very standard since you will be entering a restricted area." She said offering them a smile as she passed them the clip board that contained a pen.

"What's this bit about kidneys?"  Ramone asked, as he scanned the document.  "And this bit about first born?  I'm not sure that's legal."

Stacey laughed. "Oh you are a funny guy. You wolves are definitely a hoot. rest assured your kidneys and first born are safe Ramone."

Saphyre pressed up on his toes to look over the edge of the clipboard.

"You sure? You can have my first born. Gives me a mulligan," he teased, still reading over the document. It was habit, it was also very much the same NDA that he'd signed before the feast just with some minor adjustments as they weren't being employed for the day. When Ramone had signed, Saphyre followed suit with a flourish, handing it back to Stacey.

"I'm going to need to record this date," Ramone said.  "I actually got a laugh out of that joke.  How is he?"

"Alright with that taken care of we can proceed. Thanks!" She said as she nodded and took the clipboard back waving them into the elevator.

Stacey pulled out her keycard on her neck and slid it into the slot as she quickly tapped on a couple of the preexisting the elevator buttons as the doors shut and the elevator chimed and lurched downwards. "The patient is stable but the visit will likely do wonders to improve his mood. He sleeps a lot but when your friend Tom came by he was more reactive than normal."

She said as the doors chimed open and they were hit with the strong smell of bleach and industrial cleaners. It didn't smell at all like the rest of the building but more like a hospital.

When the doors opened a concrete hall way came into view. Nothing about it felt like they were in the main building. There was no tasteful designs or art. Even the walls were barren not even paint covered just cold grey concrete. Fluorescent lights hummed and pulsed as Stacey stepped into the hall.

It felt and looked more like a bunker than part of the AAI architecture that Saphyre had seen then again some of the wolves had witnessed the fact that there was at least another level to the building as there had been a duel fought in a subterranean cave. The vampire strong hold seemed to hold many secrets.

Saphyre returned into the elevator with Stacey and Ramone, a little befuddled to be going right back where they'd just been. When the doctor used her card and punched in further numbers he realized the depth of security they were being let under at the moment. Maybe that was why she wasn't reactive to  Saphyre's glitter or Ramone's size. She'd seen much wilder things.

Saphyre stood a little closer to Ramone, looping his arm into his, showing with proximity and touch that he was there. For him, in this place, and just in general. They were not moving forward alone and that was a good thing.

"So might a window," Saphyre said, unable to help himself as he took in what was on the other side of the elevator doors. He felt like they were folded up somewhere no one would want to be. It lacked even the natural glamour of the cavern, it was all harsh surfaces and the smell of bleach. Like even the scent was buffed down into an unforgiving edge. It was a very specific brand of human. He wished he'd stopped on the way and brought a peace lily, supposedly they'd grow anywhere.

"Sadly a window would be pointless with how deep we are. This floor was built for multiple uses panic room if the building were ever to be under siege. Bunker area for any potential nuclear attacks and other things...like our hospital lab wing." Stacey calmly explained as she waited for the men to step out into the hall as the elevator doors closed behind them.

They noted there were no buttons to summon the elevator back only a keycard slot pad.

"Your hospital is in a nuclear bunker?" Ramone asked, his voice holding the slightest hint of a growl, something that told Saphyre that the former Ulfric was growing angry.  "Did you think maybe to bring in a monitor so he can at least see real light?  We are creatures of nature, not concrete.  You want him to get better?  How about you try fresh air and fucking sunshine?"

"I am just following Dr. Goodman's outline. The patient was too unstable to move and isn't really in a position to be carted around the premises as of yet.  But I will definitely make a notation about your recommendation and see if we can accommodate that once hes able to leave the ward and be housed in one of the other floors of the building." Stacey said looking apologetic as she squared her shoulders, her medical crocs making a soft noise on the empty hallway concrete as it echoed and she led them farther down the hall.

Saphyre flattened his palm into the crook of Ramone's elbow, rubbing gently there, as though he were trying smooth out the irritation. He felt it too, but the situation just made it all the more important that they were there.

"Is it possible to bring in plants? Is he stable enough for that? I didn't think to this time but maybe next time?" Saphyre asked, maybe they could leave things better than they found them.

"I can certainly ask. I can't see the harm." Stacey mused.

"Maybe Goodman could carry the plants outside for a little sunshine," Ramone suggested, his tone making it clear that he knew what he was saying.  "But yeah.  Something natural, even a bucket of dirt that gives him something to smell that isn't disinfectant.  This place smells like a bleach factory to us.  You're probably not having a hard time with it but this is burning my eyes and nose.  I can't imagine what it would be like to be stuck here."

Any trace of Ramon's trepidation was gone, replaced by something that wasn't quite righteous fury but it was certainly somewhere on the same ladder.

"Sadly down here needs to be kept as clean and sterile as we can make it.  Vinegar lemon and walnut oil just wont cut it. I am sorry it is as uncomfortable as it is. It makes your willing to come and assist that much more appreciated." she consoled as she stopped outside a door that looked like an air lock it was eight feet wide.

Stacey paused running her card against the reader as a recessed reader slid out the wall and she bent over slightly to rest her eyes against the the eye pad and the door beeped and then there was a hissing sound as the door slid open smoothly. "Come on in." She said gently trying her best to remain polite and pleasant despite feeling the negative vibe in the hall from the exceptionally tall man.

Ramone hesitated.  "Is his immune system compromised?  I didn't think that could happen."

Saphyre smiled weakly at her, she didn't get it, but likely from her perspective they were the ones who didn't get it. It wasn't her fault really that her senses weren't as attuned or that her career path lead her to this sort of place. They were helping out a wolf as best they could despite the strange limitations that came from being so modern and advanced. They looked at each other from across a vast gulf of experience but they were both in this place with the same intentions.

"Don't shoot the messenger, she wouldn't be collecting us shlubs if she could call all of the shots," Saphyre hummed while the large air lock door did the same. "She's open to plants." he pointed out before ducking forward, eager get to their goal, though a chill ran up his spine at Ramone's question. Was that possible?

"It is protocol we have more than just one room for the sick and injured beside the OR and the lab.  You will need to wash your hands and change into scrubs and booties for the visit but lets just say his immune system isn't what it should be. Hes under going keylation therapy and this past full moon marks the third time hes almost died on us but we've been able to bring him back from the brink." Stacey explained as they stepped into a 12 x 12 room where she opened a cupboard and passed them scrubs and pointed to the wash up sink.

Ramone looked at the scrubs.  He shrugged and began to strip, taking no effort to conceal himself from Stacey.  He was fairly certain that the scrubs wouldn't reach the ends of his arms or legs but if he needed to change into them, so be it.  His mind was whirling.  A werewolf with a compromised immune system?  He'd never heard of a sick werewolf, let alone one sick enough to almost die.

He couldn't help but consider the situation they were in.  Why were the vampires working so hard to save the life of a werewolf?

Saphyre followed suit, stripping off his clothes and trading them out for scrubs. Putting his heels off to the side as the little booties would not fair well against them.

"How do we feel about glitter as contaminant?" Saphyre asked as he stepped up to the sink starting to soap his hands and up his forearms. It was yellow and smelled sharp, coating the back of his throat like he could taste it. It didn't have a scent added to it but the smell of it was strange and obvious and universal to hospitals and the like. It was part of what made them smell like that. If he thought about that he wouldn't have to think about what a compromised immune system meant. "I came right from work so I'm kind of a sparkly menace at present. Though that's kind of a fallacy, I'm always a sparkly menace, Stacey."

"We do have a shower that you will be using before you leave so if you don't mind a double dip so to speak that would be appreciated. If not I am the lucky one that gets to clean things. I doubt glitter would be an issue to the patient however glitter in the OR suite which we will be walking through..." She grimaced and pointed to a small door to the left of them "The shower is right there if you wouldn't mind."

"Would a hair net keep it in?" Ramone asked. "You're the glitter expert, Saph."

"There's no containing the glitter. I'll be greased lightening quick," Saphyre said with a solemn nod, heading off to the shower.

Ramone watched the colourful werewolf go.  He was actually surprised by how well the scrubs fit; they were only one size too small.  "You must have some big boys down here," he said.

Stacey seemingly wasn't upset that she had to wait for the wolf to shower and when he returned she was more than happy to lead them through the next set of doors into an operating suite that contained a large observation window and what looked to be an office. She led them deeper into the OR to another door that she opened with her key card and they were in a hall that had 3 doors. She stopped at the first one the clipboard had Patient W written across it. "If you need anything just hit the intercom by the bedside to talk to me. I will let you guys have some privacy." she softly replied as she pressed the open door button on the wall as it gently hissed open.

The door opened and they were treated to a hospital bed with a pale grizzled man with a brush cut and a short salt and peppered beard lay in bed eyes shut shallowly breathing, attached to a series of machines that gently hummed beeped and whirled.


Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
  The smell was unmistakable even if the man wasn't immediately recognizable. Patient W was Lawrence Talbot The Ulfric to the pack of werewolves that served Master Grigori Volkov... 

Talbot looked rough.

 "Jesus, what happened to you?" Ramone exclaimed.  Tom had told him that Talbot was 'pretty torn up' but this was far worse than anything he'd imagined.  Clearly the vampires hadn't done it, at least not the locals.  That left Volkov... and Talbot's own pack.

Saphyre's eyes opened wide, it probably looked a little comical on his freshly cleaned face with his half shaved eyebrows. It was hard to reconcile the image of the commanding man he'd seen at the feast with the severe version in front of them. Still he smoothed his features into something a little more even keeled and before Stacey could get too far he stopped her. "Could we get a couple chairs?"

"There are two wheely stools inside feel free to use them." Stacey said to Saphy as she gently patted his arm. "Take your time with the visit there are no time limitations." She whispered to not disturb the patient as she bid them to enter.

The door slid shut leaving the wolves alone in the room. Larry's nose twitched as he let out a soft grunt as he smelled wolf in the room. His steel blue eyes opened they looked tired but the shone with with a fevered intensity. "Mr. Draust and Ramone to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit." Talbot asked the lines around his eyes were tight his voice was raspy and little more than a whisper, much like the way one's was after a concert festival weekend where one was screaming all night, but Saphyre and Ramone knew nothing good or fun could have come from or landed him in this bunker ward.

Larry struggled in the bed reaching out to hit the button on the side of his bed as it slowly rose as he swallowed loudly as the two wolves took a seat. Besides the IV and the machines there was a medical table on wheels that ug of water and some paper dixie cups.

"We were in the neighbourhood.  Thought we'd drop by,"  Ramone said.  "To the vampire equivalent of the Fuhrerbunker.  Tom said you wanted some company."

"Oh I see, Ramone gets a first name, I see how it is Mr. T, I see," Saphyre teased, a little bravado in his voice, a little false confidence like he was trying to fill the space that Larry left, but not in an unkind way. To take it up so he wouldn't feel the need to stretch himself further than he was able. He tugged a rolling stool over perching ontop of it.
"I washed my face off for you and you can't even call me Saphyre."

"Didn't recognize you with out the eyebrows." Talbot lied chuckling as he winced. "I dimly recall another wolf being here, thought I dreamt it. Don't remember asking for visitors but it isn't unwelcome." He looked at the water jug. "You mind?" he asked pointing at the jug.

Ramone poured some water into a cup and handed it to Talbot.  "Tom was down here," he said.  "Apparently you needed help during the full moon.  Other than the obvious, how you doing?"

"Body feels like its been pumped with napalm but besides that hunky dory." Larry said as he shakily took the cup and had a few sips. "Looks like you and I got more in common that we did the last time I last saw you Ramone. Your Ulfic's a bit of alright I guess. Goodman and Englund filled me in on the full moon thing guessing he came down to help me shift. Haven't been able to do squat." He said disgust in his voice as he paused to finish the water then reached for a cable on his chest as he pressed a button. A few seconds latter a soft sigh escaped his lips and the tightness around his eyes eased slightly.

"Magic button,"  Ramone said.  "Must be a hell of a cocktail to ease that sort of pain."  He shook his head.  "Who decided to rip you up?"

"Don't you want to play a game and guess?" Larry asked. "And yeah it is a good mix. Took them a bit to find something so I'd quiet down and not carry on but we've learned a nice fentanyl and Ketamine cocktail works much better than the bloody morphine they were trying to use earlier. "Least now I got the wits to think and speak now."

"Well, I'm going to go out on a limb and say it wasn't ordered, otherwise it wouldn't have been done here,"  Ramone said.  "And it wasn't a challenge, because you could have taken Stools and he wouldn't have left you alive.  The locals wouldn't have kept you alive if they'd wanted you dead and that would have triggered Volkov.  Volkov either turned a blind eye or didn't know it was happening."

"Late morning we were getting ready to have the wheels hit the pavement and ship off when Stiles and a few of supporters got the jump on me when I was getting ready to transport Volkov down to the lobby and onto his bus." Talbot said as he closed his eyes trying to recall the event. "Before I know it while Stiles and I were securing the payload he jabs me with 10cc of silver nitrate and Kirkland, Vanko, Wagner, Wolffe, and Teken come running into the room and they bum rushed me. Fought them off as best as I can don't remember much. They say the found a broken bottle of silver nitrate shattered and splashed round the living room floor and a trail of blood leading to the bathroom with me in the shower water running and and me slashed to shit wounds not healing barely hanging on. Son of a bitch took his shot and it wasn't even a real challenge. Fucking coward." Talbot rasped a weak growl escaped from the back of his throat.

He cracked his neck the sound pronounced in the quiet room as the visiting wolves listened to the Fairbanks Ulfric. The drugs were finally fully kicking in he felt mildly floaty the pain was still there but he didn't care as much. His words were a little slower as he did his best to explain his thought train to them. "Not even sure why the vampires here have gone to the measures they have. Had one come by a couple days ago, that blonde fellow from the feast...Gepetto, no... thats what he did to that other guy...  Adler, who wanted to know what what went down. Only other people I've seen down here would be Goodman when he crawls out of his coffin and his assistant Englund. Guess your Ulfric as well but I honestly don't remember much of that visit. So hows the world treating you boys? Volkov keep his word is staying out of Seattle?"

Saphyre remembered fluttering amongst the Fairbanks pack lite a butterfly. They'd been both new and familiar. A thrill that felt harmless, like they'd been making a game of trying to peak behind masks and see if they were friend or foe. Seeing what had been done to their Ulfric by even just a handful of them... It was like seeing how close to the cliff's edge you'd danced the night before in the harsh light of morning.

He thought of Reggie's sparser and shorter emails with a pang but Talbot had enough to worry about with getting well again.

"It's probably because you're such a looker, especially right now. I hear they really go for the chewed on look," Saphyre said playfully, he seemed to stubbornly refuse to be horrified by the events that had transpired. At least outwardly.

"I know that's why I'm here, gotta get in early put my name on your dance card," Saphyre said rocking back and forth on the wheeled stool while he considered the last question. "So far as I'm aware Volkov has been staying out of Seattle..."

Ramone nodded.  "Not that we would know if he hasn't, not unless the vamps tell us.  Haven't seen any of his wolves though, that much I can say for certain.  Might be seeing one of them though. Dani and Lee seem to have hit it off, despite the local opinion on how Michel and Karina were treated.  He's going to have a bit of a rough time if he hangs around our pack too much.  One of the subs even went at Dani over it.  Not sure where Lee fits on the pecking order but if he went for her, he'll go for Lee, if we don't manage to scruff him before he does something stupid."

Talbot nodded looking at Saphyre. "It is kind of you to be first in line. Not sure when the ball is going to be. Will sent you the official invitation when we have a solid date. Figured Volkov would respect it. Him and Nigel have history as far as I can see they have a friendship or what constitutes one as far as vampires go. Better to have an ally and friend through the centuries than having to look over your shoulder."

He stared down at the empty dixie cup as he digested Ramon's words as well. It was strange to hear about his pack and not be with them. "One wonders how Lee is sneaking into town to see his girl without a stink being made. Volkov doesn't let us stray far from the summer home unless its supply runs into town. It would be several hours to drive in and back to see Dani. Hes playing a dangerous game if hes screwing off and doing so without clearance. If you don't want him in Seattle that is something you guys will need to tell him. I don't think a call from me right now would be wise. Pack likely thinks I'm dead Volkov too unless Salvatore told Grigori that and hes nursing me back to health for good will. Hard to tell with vampires to be honest. Trying to figure out the angles and benefits of keeping me alive. It can't be cheap." He said as he gestured at the rooms contents.

"Didn't say I'd seen him," Ramone corrected, pouring another cup of water for Talbot.  "I said he and Dani had hit it off.  Now, as far as why Salvatore decided to nurse you back to health or his boss decided, if it wasn't Salvatore, I think you're a bargaining chip.  If they even come into conflict with Volkov, they whip out their Talbot card, place it on the table and tap it to say 'hey look, we got something you want'.  Vampires are tricky that way.  They won't do anything that doesn't directly benefit them.  Either that or they want you to dish on Volkov.  And if you can't remember Tom coming down here, maybe you don't remember what you said when they were asking questions."

Talbot shook his head pondering. "I recall the Adler interview. Nothing was asked other than the what happened and leave nothing out. No torture or threats as of yet. Suppose that is still on the table though. I just want out of here and not feel like a sack of hammers son. Hoping the next full moon isn't as bad as the last. I can't kick it yet I have commitments to fulfill cant do that if I'm taking a dirt nap." He thought of his daughter Maritza and his jaw tightened as he accidentally clasped the dixie cup too had crushing it and spilling the water over his lap. With a heavy sigh he looked down at the wet sheets. "Balls."

"No dirt naps, no naps in wet sheets either," Saphyre was up in a moment, taking the crushed dixie cup from Talbot's hand and making his way to the intercom that had been mention.
"Ground control to Major Stacey, if we could get a towel and a fresh sheet that'd be swell, please and thanks." he asked the little metallic box, holding down the button. When that was done with he tossed the crushed dixie cup into the nearby waste basket.

"No one's counting you out yet. Hell you've survived everything else up to this point. Good money's on you pulling through so we can get you somewhere where you can actually touch dirt." Saphyre said resolutely.

Talbot reached out and rested an hand on Saphyres arm thankful for the touch of another wolf despite it not being from his pack.  The feel of the wolf under the skin was soothing. "I would appreciate that. I know you aren't my pack mates but the gestures not lost on me. I will remember this when I get out of here and try to make things right. Stiles is going to have a reckoning of biblical proportions when I return. I just have to focus on recovery lay low so he doesn't know his days are numbered and then I can get back to my family. Be it ever so dysfunctional and humble. If Lee is in town keep an eye out he might have been sent in to be nosey since Volkov can't step foot himself or he might be here on Stiles be half to try and gather intel about where they dumped my body. Lee's not one of the bad apples but he does have a mouth on him that can get him in trouble if he doesn't have a solid leader influence to keep him on the straight and narrow hes prone to selfish impulsiveness."

"Whatever you need to do, I got your back."

Ramone had been through a great deal since he was last what someone would describe as a true Ulfric.  That didn't mean he didn't remember.  He reached out with his inner Wolf, something he hadn't done in a long time.  Talbot wasn't HIS wolf but he was  A wolf and he was a wolf in need at that.   He didn't have Tom's peaceful aura nor was his power comparable to the Peacemaker's but he there was a Ulfric's power inside him, even if it was a little on the broken side.  Saphy would recognize the touch of it even if Talbot didn't but the wolf inside Talbot would know it and see it as an ally, not an enemy.

And maybe, just maybe, it might help the healing along just a bit.

When Talbot rested his hand on Saphyre's arm he perched himself on the edge of the bed instead of back on the stool. He stayed where Talbot could touch him without trying, without having to reach, without having to ask for the proximity. He wished a little bit that he didn't smell so much like hospital soap, but the whole place smelled of bleach so it didn't matter.

Ramon's wolf was a presence in the room like hearing a song you'd loved and forgotten. All at once it comes back to you like it had never left, or like you were living all those moments before. Life was different the last time Ramon's wolf touched him in this way but he remembered this song exactly. All the words.

Saphyre's own wolf had been politely reserved, held back and unsure in this place but now it joined Ramon's to reach out to Talbot, to show support.

"They said maybe we could bring you some plants," Saphyre reported. "They nixed the bucket of dirt idea, they're really gonna lose it when they find out what plants come in."

"The preserve."  Ramone nodded.  "Good idea.  We can grab one of the peemail bushes."

"Just be nice to feel the night air on my face." Talbot sighed at the content his wolf felt weak broken and unstable but there was no metaphysical snapping or aggression it was too tired to flex back or do anything but accept the company. "Everything here is so filtered nothing natural. Still not to gripe the old man still lives and breathes. I have to be thankful of that."

"We told them you needed fresh air," Ramone said.  "We'll get you some, even if we need to drill a hole in the ceiling."

"Can't compromise my position." Larry said wearily. "I've had to bunker down in worse spots in worse situations back in the day." He consoled. "The visits been nice. Wouldn't mind more if you are game boys."

The door to the room hissed and opened and Dr. Englund came in with a new set of folded sheets and the appropriate things to make sure her patient could clean up. Saphyre also noted a deck of cards on the top of the linens as she came in and set them down on the metal table. "Need anything else just buzz." She said.

Talbot looked at her "What about some solid food rather than this humming bird water?" He asked pointing to a second IV bag?"
Stacey paused at the door "Asking for solid food is good that is a first. What would you like?"

"Meat. Something warm. Steak medium rare would be heaven sent ma'am" Larry said.

"What about you two? If I am putting an order in upstairs can I get you anything?" She asked Ramone and Saphyre.

"I'll have what he's having," Ramone said.  "A little more rare though.  You sure you can handle that sort of food old man?  I mean, I can chew it for you, if your teeth aren't up to the job."

He'd withdrawn his wolf when Stacey had entered.  He didn't want to freak her out too badly but you could bet your ass that as soon as she cleared the room he'd have Talbot wrapped up in it again.  It felt...nice... to use his Beast that way.  It was something he hadn't even realized he'd been missing it.

Talbot sighed as he watched the woman leave his eyes drifted to recessed security camera in the top most corner of the room just left of the door and remained silent just happy to have the company of wolves near by.

He was in no shape to stand up and walk out of his room, but he suspected even if he could that he would not be able to leave. For whoever reason he was still alive and perhaps the two wolves visiting him were correct. He was likely a bargaining chip and for now an involuntary guest.

His fingers drifted up to the cord to dispense more pain medication while sheets were replaced and he pondered his next move. His eyes drifted down to the tight outline of Saphyres phone in his pocket but he said nothing.  Big brother after all was watching.

Dragging the Seattle wolf pack into this mess was a dangerous game they didn't know what his pack was capable of especially with that British Psychopath at the helm.

He had to make it past the next full moon and do his best to heal so he could leave this place. But he needed a plan and to find out how fast and well he could recover from Stiles's blitz attack.

Ramone pulled his stool around to the other side of Talbot's bed, so that he was on the opposite side from Saphy.  He reached out and took Talbot's hand.  "Don't worry," he said.  "You made it this far.  You've been through a full moon with a belly full of sliver.  If that wasn't going to kill you or drive you mad, nothing will.  It's all downhill from here and I'm not meaning that to say you're over the hill.  You've still got a hell of a lot of fight in you."

[/color]This has been a Maxx Grimore and Lady J copost
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Thursday, June 25th- Minnie - Magnuson Park- 2 pm

Minnie wiped sweat off her brow with the towel out of her bag.  She had been sparring with the trainer she had found on the internet.  Former MMA title holder, animal lover, vegan.  She was sorta yet sorta not dating a vegetarian, so it seemed almost Karma to have this guy teaching her.  He had this real upbeat attitude, too.  Kinda helped keep her from getting all dark and broody.  He was human, though, so it was good exercise in controlling her strength.  She pulled out a couple bottles of water from her bag, noting as she did so that she had a new notification on her cell phone.  She offered one of the bottles up to the man as she let her towel drop next to the bag.

"Thanks," Nathaniel said.  "Your ground game is really improving but you're still relying on the fact that you're dealing with a human.  If I had your strength, you'd be in real trouble.  Don't be afraid to apply a little pressure.  Do it slowly and I'll tap out before you hurt me.  You're also improving your control.  If I'd pulled that last move on you three weeks ago, you would have gone all fuzzy on me and eaten my face."

It was surprising how well Nathaniel could skate along her limits.  It was almost as if he had a sixth sense as to when Minnie was getting frustrated and ready to change.  "Same time next week?"

The text message was from a number Minnie didn't recognize.

-Good afternoon.  I was given your name and number by Capt Neubosato.  I've gone over your file and I think we should talk.  Let me know when would be good for you.  D Sozio -


Minnie snorted.  "You sure you're just human?  You got a hell of a way of skirting just to the edge of dinner time."  She half joked, regarding him with a raised eyebrow before pulling up the text and reading it as she took a drink of her water.  The smirk that had been playing at her lip fell away.  "yeah.. yeah same time next week.  Thanks."  She replied absently as she set her phone down and capped her water bottle.  Then she picked her phone back up and started  and deleted a reply several times before finally getting something out.

- I work evenings from thursday to sunday usually, go in around 4 pm.  How much time you need?-

"I've learned to read my opponent,"  Nathaniel said.  "I know when to stop poking the bear."  His eyes flicked from her face to the phone.  "Bad news?" he asked.

-Today's no good for you then.  We can try for noon tomorrow.  A could of hours should be enough for the preliminaries.  If we need to go longer we can pick it up on another day.-

-noon it is. where shall we meet?-  she replied to the text.  To Nathaniel she said, "Not really bad news, just a bit of serious personal stuff.  And I'll keep what you said in mind for next time.  "

"Serious good or serious bad?"  Nathaniel held up his hands.  "Nevermind.  None of my business.  But you can call me if you want to blow off some steam."

-I'm at the cop shop most days but we can meet at St Boniface if you would be more comfortable.  Won't lie.  I'll put you to work if you come to the church.  If you would be more comfortable elsewhere, I'm easy-

"Yeah I appreciate that.  I don't even know how to answer that question. Good, bad... eh could be called either.  I'll call you if I need you to put me through the paces. Otherwise, I'll see you next week.  A shower and a change of clothes in is my immediate future."  She gave him a smile, then turned her attention back to her phone, trying to decide if she would be comfortable going to the police station, but then again, she didn't know the last time she had been in a church, and the station might be a bit safer if she got too stressed.  But going there might up her stress levels even more.  Hell, the thought of it made her want to chew on something right then and she wasn't even there yet. 

-you won't make me confess or anything will you?  I'm not really the religious type.-  she finally sent back.


-lol  You only need to confess if you ar e Catholic and its SUPPOSED to be voluntary.  As long as you are willing to help out at a soup kitchen, we'll be good-

-sounds like helping out at the ranch.  I can definitely feed some hungry people.  Be at the church at noon.-


There was a long moment when Domenic was typing but eventually the text came through with a simple  -great!  see you tomorrow-


"Huh. wonder if he was rethinking that?"  Minnie mused out loud, then tucked her phone in the bag and gathered her things.  Off to work, she supposed, and tomorrow she would go see a priest about a bad man.

Noon the next day found Minnie staring up at the church and giving herself a mental talk up.  Go in, have a chat with a priest who happens to be more than a priest, feed some people, don't freak out and eat anyone. Simple, right? Yeah.  Yeah, simple.  She gave herself a shake and headed towards the front door.  She had dressed conservatively, or rather conservatively for her, keeping in mind this was a church and it seemed wrong to walk in looking like the "adult services" professional she was.  Blue jeans, plain t shirt, minimal makeup.  Even went with a pair of ballet flats instead of heels.  Hell, Kat wouldn't recognize her if not for the blue and purple hair.  And the scent thing, but that didn't count.


Minnie was greeted by a woman in her fifties who, before she could speak, took one look at her and referring to her as a 'poor child', led her into the soup kitchen.  Before she knew it, Minnie was being handed a bowl of soup and a sandwich.

At the end of the line, she came face to face with a man who could be none other than father Domenic Sozio, priest, federal marshal and vampire executioner for a three state area.  "Coffee, tea and bottled water," he said.  "Or diet Coke. We didn't have a lot of pop to begin with and that's all that's left."

Minnie wore a perplexed look on her face.  "Um.. actually I'm here to help, and talk with Father Sozio? "  She looked down at herself.  There was no way she looked like she had been skipping meals with what Kyle fed them, so she just had to assume that there was something else that had landed her in this situation.

"Minnie?" the priest asked.  He chuckled.  "Mrs Norton can be a little too efficient at times.  Did you need lunch or did you want to switch sides of the table right away?"  He extended a hand that had clearly seem hard work recently.  "Father Domenic Sozio.  Welcome to St Boniface."

Minnie nodded and accepted the hand to shake.  "I ate before I left the ranch, so I'm good to jump right in.  Just tell me what you need me to do."  She said with a bemused smile.

"It's fairly simple," Domenic said.  "If somebody is in line,  give them food.  If they're carrying dirty dishes, collect them in one of the grey trays.  The hardest part?  Listen to them.  Everyone has a story that needs to be heard, even if it is falsehood from beginning to end.  A lot of the people here are near the end of their rope.  I try to help them tie a knot so they have something to hang on to."

She nodded, and the look on her face said that his words had resonated with something in her.  She had been there herself, not that long ago. if it hadn't been for Kat showing up when she did, Minnie might have done something much different.  She also wouldn't be here right now, fighting to save the other girls like her.  She could listen to some stories. She came around and got to work, and it was obvious she wasn't afraid to jump in feet first.

Feeding the homeless ate up an hour of the time they had.  It wasn't clear why Domenic had suggested she come to St Boniface; perhaps he wanted to show her that he was one of the good guys.  He certainly didn't mind getting his hands dirty.  He showed that multiple times, starting with holding an old man as he shook, vomited and pissed himself.  He cleaned the man up and made sure he was feeling better before he disappeared to find the man a change of clothes, before he changed himself.  He ended up washing dishes, while Minnie dried.

"So, California," he said at last.

"Yeah, California.  I'd say I miss it, in a way.  The amount of sun at least, but I can still smell the salt on the air on the beaches here, and any amount of sun doesn't compare to the knowledge that someone cares.  "  She studied the bowl she was drying, noting its age and well use.  " Thanks for suggesting coming here.  It felt good to be able to share that feeling with someone else."

"To those according to their need, from those according to their ability,"  Domenic said.  "Mrs Norton,  I'll be in the office if you need me."

"Certainly father," the old woman said.  "I can handle things from here."

"Thank you, Mrs Norton.  I'd be lost without you."

Mrs Norton beamed.  "You'd find a way.  The Lord wouldn't leave you without."

Domenic ushered Minnie out of the kitchen and closed the door behind them.  "Worth her weight in gold, that woman," he said.  "You hear people talk about real Christians versus Sunday Christians?  She's the real deal.   I mean she has her faults but if I had a dozen like her, Seattle would have much less of a homeless problem."

"Every place has it's problems and good people are always in short supply.  Coming to Seattle just happened to remind me that they do actually still exist."  She said with a rueful smile.  "So you went over the file.  I imagine you have some questions then?"

"Many,"  Domenic said, nodding.  "Would any of the women being exploited be willing to testify?  If the answer is yes, this becomes a whole lot easier."

"I would, but I can't say yes or no for the others.  It might be tricky to get them to go against someone that much stronger than them.  It's just not really in thier instincts, and the only other female who is as strong as me is... well, lets just say, she doesn't have a problem with the way things are."

Domenic frowned.  "We might still have enough to start an investigation," he said.  "But they're not likely to pursue it unless there is a significant chance of a conviction.  Sex trafficking, living on the avails, we're talking some serious felonies.  I'm not going to lie, proving that he's forcing these girls into the sex trade is going to be hard.  The voicemails you have will go a long way but a really good lawyer might be able to get them thrown out as being nothing more than fantasy."

"I wish I had more, but it never occurred to me to keep things.  In fact, I didn't even have the idea to try this whole legal route until Kyle asked me to.  At the time, I just wanted to escape, and I feel like sh.... like a bad person.. for leaving them behind and letting them suffer so much for me.  He's probably still angry.  It won't be easy to find someone to replace me."

"No need to censor yourself for my benefit,"  Domenic said.  "Is it possible that he would try to recruit somebody, willing or otherwise?  If we can get him on a watch list because he's likely to try and infect somebody without their consent, that would at least put a cramp in his style."

"I don't know that he's ever deliberately infected anyone.  I was infected by accident at work.  I worked at a hotel and a breakup went real bad.  I was the only one who ended up furry.  It was pretty big in the local news so its not like he had to search for me.  And to replace me, he'd need someone experienced.  He made a lot of money off of my ability to partial shift, not just my looks.  "

"Partial shifts... that's not something most new lycanthropes can do.  He'd need to be selective or try to recruit."  Domenic rubbed his chin, mildly annoyed to find stubble.  He'd need to shave.  "Some lycanthropes are more than willing to indulge.  Others not so much, unless it's the full moon.  Fight, feed or fuck, as they say."

"Yeah. and It's very true, actually.  He would bring in outsiders sometimes, but they were on a temp contract, and never interacted with us extensively.  I've been trying to dig a little into the atmosphere with other preternaturals in that area, but the info is a bit hard to come by.  We were told we were lucky. It was either be with our own kind and help out with the 'family business' or maybe some vampire would pick us up to be their pet, and not the pampered type."  Minnie shook her head.  There had been a lot of those mental games.

"Classic manipulation behaviour,"  Domenic said.  "Convince someone that they didn't deserve better or any alternative was worse than what they had and people don't want to leave."  Minnie detected a slight flare of anger in the priest's scent.

"It makes it worse that you don't think that anyone out there will help you.  Most shifters don't really trust the police.  Something about silver bullets and scared humans that makes for a bad mix.  I want to say those girls would trust me after all those years of doing my best to protect them where I could, but no doubt he has been telling them things... and I don't think they would trust me anymore.  If anything they would feel betrayed."  She swallowed and rubbed her arms, remembering the screams like it had just happened, his threats for her to come back, them begging her to come.

Domenic nodded.  "Oh, you're preaching to the choir,"  he said.  "Especially when the local executioner shows up.  We aren't exactly on most people's top ten list."  He paused, watching Minnie's reaction.  "We'll get him," he said, with far more conviction than he felt.  It wasn't exactly a lie....

"If you want to take five, we can go for a walk.  It's not like anybody will be eavesdropping."

"a walk would be good. Sometimes it helps to get outside . Not so closed in. And even if they do hear, it's not like it'll mean anything to them." She accepted.

Domenic led Minnie outside but not until he'd grabbed what looked like a wallet and a holster.  "Sorry," he said.  "I have to wear it and carry the badge when I'm not in the church."  He seemed genuinely apologetic over having to arm himself.  "You'd think they'd recognize the violation of church and state in my position but no.  They made me a federal marshal, grandfathering me in  because I was the executioner.  They had to get the governor to issue a pardon so that I can carry the gun."  He chuckled.  "I wasn't exactly born a priest," he said.

"Sounds like that's a hell of a story." Minnie mused. "And no worries. You do what you have to do. Just, thanks for this. All of it. I wish I could be sure this will all work out, but I don't know.  I do know that I will do whatever it takes if you think there is a snowballs chance in hell of taking him down. I can't fix those girls. I'm too broke myself. But I can find them help."

"Recognizing that you can't do something alone is the first step,"  Domenic said.  "Well, one of the first steps.  And you'd be surprised how much being broken yourself helps.  You've been there.  You know the pain.  You've survived it and you can help others do the same.  And yes, it is a hell of a story.  I'll tell it to you once we've nailed this asshat."

She chuckled. "Well, if that isn't incentive, I don't know what is. " She sobered some. " I know that if this goes to trial that my character is going to get slammed  six ways to Sunday. There's a lot of videos out there that I've 'made money' on." She air quoted with an annoyed look. " They'll say I just had buyers remorse or some bull. Or bring up the fact that I get undressed and shake my behind at people for money now.  Say I'm a deviant. " She shrugged.  "But the money's good, and it's actually been kinda therapeutic, having control of what I do and when."

"Linda Lovelace claimed that she was forced into performing for the camera," Domenic said.  "Unfortunately she died before any action could be taken against her ex-husband, who she'd accused of pimping her out.  You wouldn't be the first porn star who was forced.  Sadly, you are unlikely to be the last.  As a federal marshal, I have federal jurisdiction.  That jurisdiction gets muddied a little because California has its own executioner.  I can pay them a visit and bring them the file.  You'll probably have to talk to them as well. I don't know how they'll take this coming from me; I can pretty much guarantee that the cops will be resistant to this coming from an out of state agency."

"this only happened because Kyle asked me to try, and because Morvan trusts Suki, and I trust them. They've done so much to start the healing process for me.  If I need to, I will go to the Cali force myself, keep you and her out of it, but I don't know them and honestly I'm kinda afraid they'd sell me out." You didn't need to be a shifter to tell that fear was very real to her. "that's why I wanted to test the waters, see if there was enough there to make something stick."

“As a federal marshal, with national jurisdiction, I am bound to investigate criminal activity whenever I hear about it,” Domenic said. “Captain Neubosato can deal in the hypotheticals because her jurisdiction is limited to Seattle. If you go down and talk to the police, I can go with you and I can pull the local executioner as well as the federal marshals into it. It is likely that the feds will leave things to the locals but the local executioner should find it worth sinking their teeth into. Hopefully they have a good relationship with the local constabulary.”

He reached out to put a reassuring hand on her shoulder, moving slowly so as to not trigger the already anxious shifter. “I will do what I can to not betray the trust you have shown. I will do everything I can to nail this guy.”

There was an odd vehemence in Domenic’s tone. Clearly the good father had serious issues with sexual slavery.

She gave him a half of a smile. "That means a lot, actually. I know it's not going to be simple. There isn't a lot to go off of, and I'm just one person, and a shifter to boot. There are a lot of people out there that treat their pet Chihuahuas better than us.  So the question is, what's the next step?"

"The next step is we go through the file, inch by inch, line by line, text by text,"  Domenic said.  "It's going to take time to pick all the needles out of the haystack.  We want as much evidence as we can find before we take things south.  We will need to be able to get a judge to issue a warrant, which is where having a good relationship with the locals comes in."

"well I don't know any local cops down there. I mean I met a couple when I was attacked, but once it came out I was furry and someone came forward to 'help', they didn't bother checking back." She sighed. "You want to do the digging here or at the station? I'm okay with either. Wouldn't mind coming back to help out with lunch again either. "

"It's not your relationship with the police we need to rely on,"  Domenic said.  "It's the California executioner.  And it would need to be here.  I can't use the Seattle PD assets except on cases involving local cases.  In my case local includes Oregon and Idaho but not California.  St Boniface is technically under the authority of the Federal Marshal, which means the local diocese has no authority over it.  Bishop Randal, the local Vatican toady discovered that the hard way, when he tried to shut us down.  Seems that signing control over so that he's not on the hook for utilities or maintenance means he has no control."

Domenic's chuckle sounded surprisingly gleeful.

She gave him a surprised look, then laughed. "Wow. That sounds like another good story there. Just let me know when you want me to come by. I work Thursday to Sunday eves, and meet with a personal trainer once or twice a week, usually Tuesday and/or Thursday.  "

"Whenever you want to drop by, any help would be appreciated.  You obviously can't prepare the food but you're good to do anything else.  Any time you want to come by, we can work on this, we can.  If you want to pull an all-nighter, let me know ahead of time, so I can brew a pot of coffee."  Domenic extended his hand.

His handshake was firm but not crushing, not that he had any chance of crushing her hand.  He met her eyes squarely, something he couldn't do with a vampire.  His brown eyes showed determination and an empathy Minnie didn't encounter in many humans that knew what she was.

She nodded.  "Deal.  I'll be glad to do some heavy lifting for you, since you are doing some for me."  she chuckled.

Domenic smiled.  "Did you need a ride somewhere?" he asked. "I'm not sure how you got down here or how far you need to go."

She shook her head.  "One of the first things I did was get my hands on a ratty little car.  Gets me where I'm going, which in this case will probably be to hang at a coffee shop for a bit then head to work."

"So you'll have a chance to settle yourself down, before you have to work."  Domenic nodded again.  "Not sure how good adding caffeine will do but then again you are working a long night shift.  I'm going to go through the file, taking notes and trying to look at it from an unbiased point of view.  We'll need to make a clear case, otherwise we'll be facing an uphill battle.  Open and shut.  That is what judges like to see when dealing with issuing an execution warrant."

"I know a place not too far from work that has some good herbal teas.  Funny, I only got into that stuff since I've been here in Seattle.  I'll have a cup of tea, listen to some music, people watch for a few, then head on to work.  Would it help if I can give you the names of the other girls?  "

"I would have assumed they were in the file but in case they aren't, please do," Domenic said.  "If nothing else, I should be able to check up on them.  Googling them isn't likely to turn up much except for their filmography but I might get lucky and find something else.  Then there is Facebook.  Would there be any code words they might use, indicating that they want out?"

"I can't think of any.  And to tell the truth I don't know how much of the social media you will find, at least anything really done by them.  All of us who worked in front of the camera had profiles, but we didn't post our own stuff."

"Which is unfortunately typical of the entire industry, not just porn,"  Domenic said.  "I have your number.  I'll keep you up to date on any progress.  And of course, prayer never hurt.  It will never be able to match rolling up your sleeves and doing the hard work but it has been known to tip the balance on occasion."

She chuckled a little ruefully. " You would know more than I would about that, but I am willing to try just about anything if it means that he can't hurt anyone else. I will have to live the rest of my life remembering it all, but every nightmare, every flashback, every tear I cry will be worth it to see him pay for what he's done." Her Beast roiled inside her, reacting to her anger and pain, and she stopped to take a deep breath and steady herself. This was not the place not the time to let her out. Later. When she got back to the ranch she would slip her skin and let her leopard out.

"To quote Ladyhawke, 'I believe in miracles.  It's part of my job.'.  People experience tiny miracles every day.  Most just don't notice them."


Minnie chewed her lip thoughtfully, then smiled as a thought came to her.  "Maybe that's because they don't realize the most common ones come in the form of the people they meet. "  She thought about Kat, and how she wouldn't be here if not for her, and Kyle, and how she wouldn't have tried reaching out to the police for help if not for him, and Morvan, who showed her that power doesn't make everyone terrible, and Michael with his tough love, and everyone else she had met, even this man she was talking to right now.  If she believed that these people were her tiny miracles, then she could believe that bigger ones exist too, and maybe, just maybe, they would succeed somehow.

This has been a Darkflame/Maxx co-post....
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Suki Neubasato's Residence Seattle -Friday June 26th 7pm - Morvan& Suki

The day had been a hot one and it was nice to be off from work but the days heat and humidity still lingered. The past week had seen very little rain and the over all weather was heavy hot and sticky.

Suki had spent the day off doing the daily things that needed to be done laundry, cooking, making a grocery list and bringing food in.

Suki came in to put the groceries they needed for the week away it looked like she had managed to complete her tasks and get home before Morvan had made it over after his work shift. Perfect!

Suki had spotted the unzipped duffel bag and the separate items of her animating kit splayed out on the table and her face fell and Hanna eyed her daughter her ire clearly present and burning in her brown eyes.

Morvan had finished his shift and had just pulled into the drive way of Suki's cream colored stucco brownstone home. The windows were all open a box fan in the front window to try and help with the oppressive heat but his keen ears could hear the sound of breaking glass and an older woman screaming.

"Do you have any idea how embarrassing it was for me to find out you were excommunicated. I didn't even want to believe it I stood up for you when the girls and I met up for tea today. But then I came home dug around in your room and sure enough you have a satanic tool kit complete with this garbage!" Hanna said as she picked up the second jar of corpse paint ointment and hurled it into the garbage can and it shattered and devil worshiping knives and whatever else all this stuff is and business cards with your name on it. This is Blasphemous Suki and I am beyond disappointed in you."

"Other churches wouldn't have kicked me out for it. It isn't something I can just stop mom if you would let me ex- Damn it mom stop throwing things out!"


The shouting continued but died down as Morvan stood in the driveway not wanting to knock on the door.

"I'm going to Loretta's!" Hanna announced.

"At least let me drive you." Suki countered.

"No thank you. You've done enough tonight. I will be spending the night over there while she and I figure out a way to set you straight Suki." She called out to her daughter and the front door opened a petite Japanese woman a couple inches shorter than Suki emerged and headed down the stairs spotting Morvan in the driveway. She squinted at Morvan and looked at his truck in her driveway. "I think you have the wrong house son. Please move your truck out of my driveway."

"My apologies," Morvan said, stepping backwards down the stairs.  "I must have misread the address.  I'll get out of your way and I'll call into the office to make sure I get the right address."  He backed out onto the street so that he was no longer occupying the driveway and made a show of pulling out his phone.  He sent Suki a quick text, telling her he would run the block and come back when her mother was out of sight.

The text he got back was one of surprise that he had arrived and told him it was fine to park out front if he so desired and to just ring the bell when he got there.

Morvan: Yeah but your Mom kicked me out of the driveway.

Suki: 'Yeah she might have done that we got a lot of ppl that try to park in the driveway if there is no street parking. But you are a visitor besides mom is going out for the night. Honestly it is no trouble.'

Morvan:  Figured that.  Also figured it would be less hassle waiting for her to leave.

Suki: Besides she will be meeting you anyhow once you come over to start work on the project.

Morvan:  Wasn't sure how secret you wanted it to be.

Suki: Seems these days nothing can be kept secret from my mom. She's hard to keep secrets from. See you in a few...

When the door bell rang Suki opened the door and greeted Morvan telling him to take his work boots off. He noted she wore her hair down it hung down to her waist as it was partially brushed to conceal half of her face and she wore a pair of cut off blue jean shorts and a midriff revealing teal green top that a butterfly print to it and a pair of slip on slippers. "Come on in can I get you a glass of lemonade?"

It wasn't often he saw her out of uniform and in street clothes.

"Yeah, please.  Wow.  I don't think I've ever seen you with your hair down," Morvan said.  "I knew it was long but didn't know it was that long.  It's longer than mine used to be."  He looked up the street in the direction Hanna had gone. "Couldn't help but hear the fight.  Are you sure this is a good time?"

"It's fine. And you've seen it down before three years ago..." Suki said with a blush that crept up her face as she led Morvan into the living room and gestured for him to settle onto the sectional as she turned to head into the kitchen. "It has had a few years to grow since then. I'll get you that drink. Can I get you ice with it? And don't worry about things.  Now's as good as any other time Mom just found my animator kit and had a melt down.  She has her days.  Even on the good days shes just so... argumentative about things. I hate that she's sick and I can't fix her."

Morvan was silent.  Suggesting a radical method of curing Suki's mother was borderline suicide, if he wanted to stay even remotely in her good books.  Lycanthropy rendered you immune to disease and in many cases, repaired any damage caused by illness. Sadly, the Neubosato household, for all their positive traits, was decidedly anti-shifter.  "Did she break anything irreplaceable?"

"No, just more stuff I will be out of pocket for if I go to a store and get the stuff replaced. There are some online recipes for the ointment I use but the key ingredient in that is gravestone moss. Not sure how picked clean Seattle would be of that and don't have the time to hunt it down so I'm out another 150.  Sorry for the rant. It's just the heat and its making everyone cranky and short." Suki said as she returned with two glasses of lemonade and sat down on the couch. "I just feel like all I do these days is hemorrhage money. Razan wants to come home for the summer which is going to be a blessing to have him around until School starts up but thats money I need to dole out to get him a plane ticket back. Still it will be good to have him around a bit to take care of things at home, not that he knows about her being sick." She made a face and subconsciously tucked the long hair back behind her ears to reveal a large welt on her cheek that was most decidedly a small hand print as she leaned against the couch and closed her eyes seeming exhausted.

Morvan pointedly ignored the hand print.  "Why doesn't your brother know she's sick?"  he asked.  "And why do you have to pay for his plane ticket?  Make him take the bus.  It will be an experience he'll never forget."

"Mom doesn't want him knowing and tanking in school. We likely have time before her dementia and Alzheimer's gets to the point that its so bad that it can't be hidden. He just has one more year to finish before he writes his exams and passes his bar. And I flew him out there taking the bus is a bit of a long haul when hes doing school in New york Morvan. It is just hard.  Somedays I just feel.... like I live in a pressure cooker. I'm managing but I just wish it wasn't so intense. Besides you the only one that knows my mom is sick is Celes and my moms best friend Loretta so it is a very short list. Could you imagine if the vamps knew? They would have a field day trying to leverage me into who knows what. But for now Razan doesn't need to know and I will respect my mothers request for his futures sake." Suki said as she leaned forward and took a sip of her drink. "What about you how are you carrying on? It isn't weird hanging out here is it?"

"The vamps likely know already,"  Morvan said.  "Finding secrets is what they do.  They just haven't come up with a good reason to hold it over your head.  And why would it be weird?  I'm here to discuss doing some work for you, not make out until your Mom comes home and catches us like a couple of high school kids."

Suki choked on her drink the lemonade came out of her nose the lemon juice mixture burning her sinuses as she wiped at her face and left the room to get a paper towel. "Yes exactly. Its just business." She called out from the kitchen "If you want to go out back and take a look at what you are working with you can grab your shoes. No need to drink that if you don't want to."

"I like lemonade," Morvan said, picking up his glass.  "It's good for cutting thirst.  Yeah, I'll grab my boots and meet you out back."  He fished a tape measure out of his pocket and headed for the front door.

The backyard had a nice cedar back porch each side of the yard had planter boxes that grew a variety of veggies Morvan spotted cherry tomatoes cucumbers squash peas and carrots as well as a raspberry bush. The yard itself had no grass but had been filled with gravel to make property maintenance easier with no need to mow a lawn. Two small twelve foot trees grew in the yard Japanese maples and a picnic table with chairs took advantage of the shade they offered as he surveyed the area he was working with.

Suki stepped outside to join him hands on hips as she watched him surveying the yard. "So where do you think is the best place to make this koi pond for my mom? I have some pics on my phone for reference as to what I'd like done but I don't want anything too huge maybe no more than six by six for size and maybe a little rock build up for a waterfall for it. I think it would be something she would love. She mentions is a few time a year that if Razan was home or if my dad was around it would be lovely to have one to sit outside end enjoy while she reads or entertains."

"You'd need it by the tree then, so she could sit in the shade and watch the fish.  Maybe put it near the deck too.  So... there?"  Morvan pointed to a spot that would put the artificial pond in a spot where it would be out of the way but still visible from the shaded area and the porch.  "Shouldn't need to run too much cable to run the pump and filter.  You'll just need to keep an eye on the water level, otherwise you'd need to tie it into the line for the water hose and install a level monitor."

"Thinking about installing a heater in there so I don't need to worry about moving them inside during the winter too? Is that doable? I mean if it will cost too much I guess I get a tank and I can keep them in my room over winter." Suki said looking pensive. "I trust your judgement on where to set things up.  How much roughly quote wise do you think I am looking at?"

"Of course it's doable.  It all depends on what you want.  Fair sized pond, three feet deep, circulation pump, heater, little waterfall and filters, installed for around fifteen hundred, an even grand if you wanted to buy your own fish."

Morvan looked around the yard.  "There is one other thing you're going to need to consider.  You've got a lot of cats in the neighbourhood, strays and pets.  So you'll want to figure out how to protect your fish.  You could frame it but that cuts down on the access.  There is a quick and easy way to deal with it, although I'm pretty sure you don't want to tell your mother how you did it."

"I am all ears and Yes I can buy my own fish if it will save me some money." Suki said with a laugh.

"If you buy your own fish, you get to control what you get.  We buy wholesale and we just get a block lot. X number of fish for x amount.  And the quick and easy cat repellent requires another glass of lemonade."

Suki laughed "You are going to take a number 1 in my backyard?" She shook her head. "Well I guess that is no different than buying like wolf or coyote pee to squirt along your property. Are you sure it would work I mean they're cats you're...one but bigger."

"I'm a big predatory cat,"  Morvan corrected.  "If I mark the backyard the way I would mark any other territory, I'm essentially claiming it and telling them to keep out.  You'd need to reapply it every few weeks, more often if you have any particularly big dick toms in the area."

"We got a lot not going to lie you can heart them outside at night fighting but that works. So every couple weeks I'd need you to refresh things? Dear lord...." She shifted from foot to foot looking thoughtful. "I can't believe I am going to ask this... but how much would that service cost for the ummmm.... Upkeep? I'd rather have you pop by to do it than keep a jar of your wee in the shed and disperse it myself."

"Feed me something to drink and I'll pretend you don't have indoor plumbing," Morvan said wryly.

"Low down maybe have you come by when my mom is out hanging with friends? Sundays work well enough. Thursdays are bingo night. I mean my desire to attend church is sort of dwindling by the week.  I could drop my mother off and her friends could drop her back off home when they are done. I can definitely provide you with beverages and maybe something to eat. Most days mom and friends, they hang out all day do dinner at Loretta's and shes back home before sundown. I mean if Sundays work for you, if not we can try and work something out, but you know my job. Rotating shifts so we actually get to see sunlight and all. It will be nice to be back on days for two weeks. Thurgar can handle the graveyard shift while I can try and sleep when it is cooler at night. Day shifts are sort of the gold standard for coasting. Less likely to go down when you work days. " Suki explained as she wiped the sweat from her brow and slipped the hair tie off her wrist as she swept her hair up and tied it in a pony tail.

"Whatever works for you,"  Morvan said.  "Once a week or so should be fine.  We can meet her before we go running or at least that is what we can tell your mother, should she happen to come home and notice me here."

"Ah I sense interrogations in my future if we start hanging out.  Who is this guy? Where did you meet? What are hanging out with him so much? Are you more than friends? Does he see you as more than a friend? What does he do for a living? How much does he make? Does he want ki-" Suki's smile faltered Morvan could smell her stress levels rising and a touch of fear as she cut herself off from the rambling. "Sorry. A bridge I will cross when and if it comes to that."

"I should consider myself lucky that I won't have to face the same questions from my parents,"  Morvan said.  "But if you want to work it that she never sees me, I can do that.  Cats are naturally stealthy.  I can park a block over, sneak in through the neighbours yard, pee on your tree at midnight."

"Motion sensors." Suki said pointing at the lights in the yard as she composed herself.  "Then again shes usually in bed by ten most nights and up at the crack of dawn. I think we can manage and honestly sneaking you around and getting caught would look worse. I mean if you are working on this and you can have it done by the 5th of July for her birthday that would be amazing. She could watch you work and get to know you then there wouldn't be as suspicious. As for asking how we met. You are a volunteer for the Station from time to time. You've helped me with a few lost and founds before I switched over to captaining the preternatural unit. Lord help me I'm rambling I'm sorry. You just... I don't know why I'm being so weird."

Morvan didn't question why Suki was lying.  She was nervous for some reason.  Maybe she wasn't comfortable with having him at her house.  "Michael and I can knock it off in a day.  Maybe a day and a half.  Depends on whether you want it sunken or raised.  Sunken would take longer."

"Sunken is what mom wanted. If it takes a day and a half I am fine with that. I'm sorry for being so weird. It's just..." Suki paused as she licked her lips and sat down on the edge of the wood deck and finally said. "We haven't hung out in a long time. You've always had a way of flustering me and just its a lot of things but I just don't want it to be weird. I do care for you, I mean you are a friend and I just know for the past few years I really haven't been here for you. I have been focused on my family and career. A lot of balls to juggle I'm sorry for dropping some along the way. Can we be cool? I mean good? No hard feelings or is that something we will need to talk about at sometime?"

"I know I was never your primary focus Suki,"  Morvan said.  "I don't think I ever would be.  Your job and your family should come first.   I know you've got a lot on your plate and if dropping me off the contact list helped, I'll take it as a win that you decided to come back.  I get it.  If you need to talk to me, you know where to find me.  Where we go from here?  We can figure that out as we go."

"Thanks that mean's a lot. I'm only human. There has just been so much to shuffle. Mom's appointments and extracurricular, my psychic fortification training with a witch in the city so I don't stop drop and flop every time I come into contact with something dead and just the empath stuff. Its gotten stronger over the years but I've learned on the bad days gloves help a lot. Heck some days I can't even eat meat." Suki said with a sorrowful chuckle as she squinted in the sunlight looking up at Morvan. "Literally re-live the death of whatever protein I eat on the bad days. Plus I picked up a part time job to help cover bills with an animating agency, which my mother just found out about. It really has been a lot. And that isn't the financial stresses and worrying about my brother and his schooling and praying that he makes it through this. I just have to carry things for another year or two and then Razan gets to take the wheel and do his part as the male of the house. Honestly I can't wait for that to happen. If he gets a good lawyer gig in town, we will have more than enough money for a live in nurse or to set her up in a good home when the day comes when mom's needs can't be met here. I am glad I can be there for you. I'm glad you reached out that one night you were having a stressful night with your mates. Sometimes it is nice to have somebody to lean on."

"Lean away,"  Morvan said.  "Reliving the death of the meat you eat?  Like seriously, the fuck?!  I'm surprised you aren't a vegan."

"I really like meat what can I say? You can kind of tell what kind of day it is going to be. It started a little bit after we met no one at work knows the Cheif doesn't know. Mom doesn't know no one knows about this other than you and the witch I train with and Daniel one of the cops in my unit. I'm not listed as being gifted or talented in anyway and I think I want to keep it that way. Cele's knows that I animate on the side but that its just for pets.  Less risk and I don't need the vampires knowing what is on the up and up or any of the preternaturals. It is my cursed ace up my sleeve, but I will trust you with this because we have history. It sucks but at the same time... It can be used for good. Every body that we come across in this Seattle skinner case gives me something new and a bit more. I have a board at home here that I keep my notes on since anything I pick up can't be used in court, but I just keep hoping maybe something will click and drop into place and we can catch this guy. Plus I've learned the gift has some unexpected results with vampires if I touch them so its like a goody bag of what might I learn if I bump up against one. Enjoy the info dump and process at your leisure. So that's how my three years has been what about yours?" Suki asked laughing nervously.

"I get you on the meat thing,"  Morvan said.  "God help us both if the Lone Star tick bites us.  The last three years?  I got my GED.  That's pretty much it as far as me goes."  Morvan chuckled.  "I could have lost my life savings at the casino and survived a plane crash that killed everyone else on board and it still wouldn't compare."

He reached out to pull Suki into a rough embrace,  "You've got way too much on your shoulders he said.  "And I didn't even know that animating pets was even a thing."

Suki laughed as he held her "I know. And your cut your hair off don't forget that." She sighed as he held her it wasn't as strange as she thought it would be. The familiarity was strangely comforting. "Would you believe that is the first hug I've had in the last past years?" She asked not pulling away from him. Despite the heat and them both being sweaty he didn't smell bad. She could smell the cut lumber of his job still clinging to his work shirt.

"Not even from your mother?" Morvan asked.

"Ah we aren't very physically demonstrative it is more an actions speak louder than words thing. Its a cultural thing verbally tell someone they do well vs hugging. Most days she tells me shes proud and that I'm a hard worker like my dad and that if he was still here he would be happy to see how much I put in at work." Suki confessed. "Might be part of the charm of yours and your lot you guys are so darned touchy feely. Sometimes it is nice to have that contact."

"Hey, any time you want a hug, you just let me know,"  Morvan said.  "I can't imagine a year without touching somebody.  The longest I ever went without touching another leopard was six months and that was just before I came to Seattle."

Suki nodded and chuckled against his neck. "I think maybe humans are hardwired like that to a lesser extent." Suki said not letting go. "It just feels nice and safe and comforting. I don't want to put you out or make too much of a habit but this is nice. P.S. I miss your long hair."

"So do I,"  Morvan said.  "It felt really weird when I cut it off.  The wind against the back of my neck really messed me up for a while.  But it was a safety thing for work.  Couldn't have Michael giving me special privileges.  It was part of the deal.  He'd give me a job but I had to be his subordinate at work.  No pulling the Raj card on the job site."

"Yeah it makes sense. Hey maybe when you get to be a supervisor or site manager you can grow it back again." Suki said as she withdrew from the hug and stood up again regaining her composure. "I guess I should get you some more lemonade so we can take care of the cat problem if you are still up for it. I can also offer you something to eat if you are hungry. I meal prepped egg salad sandwhiches for this week if you would like one. Are you game?"

"I'm game for egg salad,"  Morvan said.  "The others might not thank you in a few hours.  I'm actually thinking about talking to Michael about spinning off a side gig for landscaping."

Suki smiled at Morvan nodding her head. "Why not! We can see how you do here and show off your work to Michael. Just be warned don't be surprised if my mother calls her friends over to watch you both work outback. They are old ladies but that is likely a view and afternoon of entertainment that they won't pass on." Suki said with a laugh as she headed inside to get them more to drink and something to eat.

Morvan smirked.  "I guess I'll need to wear a white t-shirt," he said, flexing.  Since he's started the construction work, he'd developed a serious case of hot body.


Suki paused at the door as Morvan stuck a pose her eyes roamed up and down his body as she fish lipped for a second and nodded. "You are in incredible shape, I cannot refute that." She said slowly as she exhaled and mentally told herself to not make a deal about it or he would smell just how impressed she was. "I'm gonna go get that Lemonade...Be back in a few..."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Friday June 26th 4pm - Harry - Bones Occult Store

Another day, another dollar.  Wasn't that the way the saying went?  Harry counted out the change for the silly new age wiccan girl that bought a set of tarot cards and three books on crystals that were more fluff than anything really useful.  Even in an age where magic has been proven to be real, there were still more than enough people like her.

"Thanks for your purchase.  Have a good day."  He said with a smile that didn't really reach his eyes.  The front door jingled as she left and he turned to start unpacking the shipment that had arrived that morning.


He was in the middle of separating packets of dried herbs when the front door jingled again.  "Welcome to Bones."  He said out of habit before the smell of Rat reached his nose past the smell of the herbs in his hand.

"Hello, Harold."

Only one person called him that.  "Hey Lils, how've you be...." His words died on his lips as he looked up to see his friend.  She did not look like the same girl he had brought back to Seattle five years ago and handed over into the care of a young rat king.  The first, most obvious thing was her hair.  What had once been a curtain that she could hide behind was now like a glowing halo around her head, lit as it was from behind by the lamp on top of the bookshelf behind her.  Second was her clothes.  Gone was the frumpy old lady dress and in its place was a cute blouse and lace trimmed shorts.  He couldn't remember the last time he had seen that much skin on her.  It was so much a shock it took him a moment to notice she wasn't wearing the large hat and sunglasses either.

She smiled at him, obviously amused by his reaction.  "Busy."  She said to his unfinished question.


"I... see that."  He said, somewhat recovering.  "You look... "  Hot as hell, he thought, and coughed trying to cover the embarrassment his momentary arousal had caused.  "Amazing."  He pulled his gaze from her to watch the others in the store. One of them was a body guard he knew, and there was another standing outside the door.  The other appeared to be just other wererats out for a shopping trip.  It made sense.  There was safety in numbers.

She chuckled, thankfully not mentioning that she noticed the change in his scent.  "Thank you."


Harry put the herbs back in the box he had been working on and set that to the side. It could wait. "So, what brings you by today? Need something, or just here visiting?"

"Visiting of course. I realized we hadn't had the opportunity to speak at length since that incident and I wanted to assure my good friend that I am indeed unscathed."

Harry shook his head. "I knew you were ok. But I am glad you came. I am a little curious what sparked....well, this." He waved a hand to encompass her delicate frame.

She pursed her lips bringing a finger up in a classic thoughtful gesture. " Hmm. I wonder." She said, then smiled. " It was time for a change I suppose.  There were a lot of thoughts and emotions behind my decision, but the simplest way to put it is that I felt it was time to stop living in the past."


Harry leaned against the counter and searched her face. Her tone had been half teasing, half serious and her scent said she was telling the truth.  "Ok. That's good." He said after a moment.   " So... You decided to cut your hair, change your wardrobe, and... Start wearing makeup?"

"And get contacts." Lillia added. She smiled again, then became very serious, her voice dropping. " I realized that I had not been seeing the world clearly, and not just physically. I was hiding my face, afraid of what I was going to see. I was so certain I knew what was around me. I was wrong.  As for the hair and wardrobe, that was Ben. He took me out for a makeover. It was quite the experience."


"Ben?" Harry looked and sounded doubtful.

"Yes. Ben. He's actually quite talented, and apparently a fan I hadn't realized I had. He was very excited to help me change my image.  Honestly so much has happened that I am having trouble putting it all to words."

"well I mean, you were nearly kidnapped and barely escaped, and sometime between then and now you got a makeover.  What else is there?". Harry asked.

"Well of course I was working with the police to find the ones that tried to take me and ended up being pulled into a sort of truce between us and other preternaturals to help the police with another serious crime. Oh, and I started dating Nick and became his queen."

Harry nodded as she spoke. She had been working as a liason with the police for 5 years so it really wasn't that surprising. He wasn't sure what she meant by a truce though, since he was pretty sure different types of preters in the city had their own liasons as well so they already were sort of working together. And she was dating now. He had no clue how she found time to date with how busy she was with the police and the school and all the other things she was busy with.

"Oh, good." He said, then blinked as his thoughts caught up with her words. " Wait. Did you say you are dating Nick? The Wererat king?"

She nodded. A look between amusement and cautious annoyance on her face, her scent echoing the emotion.  "Yes. Why?"


"you haven't dated anyone in the five years since we came back. I think. At least you haven't told me you have."

"I haven't."


"So nothing and then Nick.  I mean, it seems like there should be a bit more than a oh yeah I'm dating the most powerful guy in my group of non humans, you know, just coincidentally.  Who asked who out? How do you find time to date anyways? And this queen thing. Are you queen cause you're dating him or dating him cause you're queen?  "  Harry fired the questions at her rapidly, making her blink in surprise.


"well..."  Lillia started, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.  "Technically, I asked him.  We do not have very much time, but we sneak it where we can.  And the queen situation is not directly attached to the dating situation.  I would still be queen if we were not involved in a relationship.  I was actually fulfilling the role already, the only change is the title, really."

Harry nodded, his eyes piercing.  "wow."  He said after a moment of thought.  "Okay so I guess he's taking good care of you for sure."

Lillia laughed.  "Yes, yes he is."


They chatted a while longer, and some of the other rats who came in with her made purchases.  He saw them all to the door, leaning in the doorway and watching as they walked down the street, a strange emotion coming over him.  It seemed like... relief.  He though maybe he didn't have to worry about the white haired girl anymore.  No, he corrected himself.  Woman. Not girl.  Well, his mother would be happy.  Now he could focus on finding a girlfriend.

He snorted and went back inside.  Yeah.. girlfriend. That'll be easy, right?
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on



Suki Neubasato's Residence Seattle- July 4th 11am

Suki pulled her green car into the drive way she noted that Morvan's Pick up truck was already parked.

He had been by the night before to drop off materials and had explained despite it being the 4th of July he and Michael would personally come over and knock the project out before the end of the day much to her surprise and joy.

Work had been long and she was happy to be home.  Mind you it had been a bit later due to having to run some errands. She had hit up the local pet store near the prescient to purchase some fish for the koi pond as well as some fancy tail gold fish. The budget hadn't been large enough to stock the pond entirely with koi so she had picked up two healthy black and orange marbled koi that were three inches in length and then half a dozen of the mixed colored fancy tail goldfish as well as food pellets for the lot.

The trip after that had been to to grocery store to purchase a few bags of ice to fill a cooler and a dozen bottles of Gatorade so that Michael and Morvan could stay refreshed as well as a box of rocket pops and some fresh buns and five pounds of mixed meats from the deli.

Walking into the house she announced to her mother that she was home. Still in her work uniform she peered around and found the main floor empty but she soon heard the sound of women laughing drifting from the back yard.

Sticking her head out the sliding door she was greeted by her mother, Loretta, Doris and Janet. Who she politely greeted. The women seemed deep into a backgamon game as they sat in the shade of the porch while Michael and Morvan worked out in the yard.

The had already ditched their t shirts in the late morning heat as they were digging up the earth and trying to level things out.

Suki couldn't help but notice that perhaps more attention was being paid to the construction workers than they were on the game board as they sipped their ice tea.

Suki couldn't really blame them both men were in prime shape tanned and muscular as they worked focused on the job at hand.

With a smile she wandered inside and went upstairs.  She pulled the gun safe from under her bed and placed her side arm and ammunition in it before locking it and returning it back under the bed, before she slipped out of her work uniform.

She was genuinely thankful she had won the coin toss on who was covering the long weekend. Thurgar had cursed up a storm but eventually talked himself into the idea that it was for the best the extra pay would be nice for the wife and kids.

Suki put her uniform into the washer and started the load before she dipped in to have a quick shower to remove the sweat and smell of the office from herself. Once out of the shower she slipped into a red sundress and made her way down stairs.

It was closing on lunch so she got to busying herself making a platter of sandwiches for the two were leopards that were working hard in the heat.

With that done she carried the small cooler full of ice and drinks outdoors to the far edge of the porch keeping it in the shade and she fished out two bottles and wandered over to where the men were working. "Looking good gentlemen." Suki said as the slid the liner into place. "You guys work fast. I can't believe you already ran the water line out here and dug everything up. Can I interest you in something cold to drink?"

"Something cold and wet would definitely be nice right about now,"  Morvan said, handing Michael a bottle before taking his own.  He nodded towards the patio. "Seems like we have an audience."

"I'm sorry for the thirsty grandmas on parade." Suki whispered.

"Hey, we're guys.  Any attention is good attention," Morvan said with a chuckle.  "And hey, if we can give them a cheap thrill, so much the better."

"Mom seems happy enough. A water pond and a show." Suki said her voice low. "I really do appreciate this. I just hope you don't feel too objectified. That was not the intention and yet this is somehow part of the outcome. I just made some sandwiches can I tempt you with a break for some food. You really have been making headway while I was running errands and grabbing supplies after work."

Michael nodded. "I wouldn't object Captain."

"Say no more." Suki said as she disappeared into the house only to return with 2 plates of sandwiches as she set one down by her mother and her friends and one that she offered to the two were leopards. "Please come out of the sun sit in the shade on the porch. I also have rocket pops if you want something cool afterwards I wasn't sure if they would be received well as they do have a lot of food dye and preservatives but they're sweet and cold."

"Rocket Pops are the bomb,"  Morvan said.  "I was planning on buying lunch but if you're providing it, I won't object.  We can take a break and maybe give your mother and her friends an eyeful.  Women have been objectified for years.  Turnabout isn't going to kill us.  As long as nobody tries to stick dollar bills down my waistband.

Suki's eyes followed along the line of his chest to his waist band of his jeans her face visibly flushed as she lifted a hand to her mouth. "My lord I would die of embarrassment if they did." Stop thinking terrible thoughts Suki, just stop thinking about that... You're still thinking about it. What is wrong with you. I have no clue. She thought to herself as she shook her head.

"Good thing they probably won't,"  Morvan said.  "But if they do, I'll knock that  much off the bill."  He chuckled, then stopped, seeing how mortified Suki actually was.

"Don't put it past them." She whispered her voice tight.  "Doris won a thousand dollars last week at bingo. You mix the windfall with a little afternoon sake and well..." She left the line unfinished.

Morvan looked at Michael.  "Good thing any marks they leave will be gone by the time we're done.  Ready to face the ravaging hordes?"

"It is my job to protect you anything that comes at you has to go through me first." He said solemnly with a straight face. He sat down on the far end of the deck and took a meat packed sandwich off the plate.

"That's what I like to hear,"  Morvan said.  "That you are willing to defend me from the amourous attentions of the bingo set.  Could you hand me one of those?"

Micheal passed the sandwich he took and gave it to his Raj without complaint and waited for Morvan to take the first bite. "Don't worry Captain. If anything goes down I promise I wont tell a soul or press charges." He said the smallest smile on his face as he took another sandwich for himself and offered her a thank you.

"Honestly its appreciated. It would be scandalous. I'm pretty sure you are safe. Right now it looks like the backgammon games heating up and they're back to playing that and chatting since watching you guys sitting there is a bit of a neck crick." Suki said taking her own sandwich. "I don't know how you guys can work in jeans in this heat. It's horrible."

"Experience,"  Morvan said.  "Not to mention that this is nothing compared to work on a roof in August. There is a nice breeze, we don't need to climb down a ladder to take a break.  Besides, even with a shirt on, it likely isn't as warm as a uniform and bullet proof vest."

"Touche. There is a reason I prefer the night shift during summer months. It lets Thurgar have more family time with is family. He gets to do stuff after shift with them when things have cooled down. I relieve him for seven or eight most nights. Besides most shift's I'm in the office and if not and I am on the field its cooler than the day. It is a win win for everyone." Suki said taking a bite and chewing thoughtfully. "Again thanks for taking the day off to do this. You got any plans for tonight?"

Michael chuckled. "It might be a bit more than that..." He said taking another bite of his sandwich.

"Well, we may have bought somewhere in the neighbourhood of four hundred dollars worth of fireworks,"  Morvan said.  "And Brandy may be bringing up some leap-" He stopped looking to see if Suki's mother had overheard.  "Some friends from out of town," he continued.  "Kyle will be roasting an entire pig and we're likely going to eat ourselves into a coma.  You can come if you like."

"I'd likely fall asleep on you that shift I just finished was paperwork intensive. I'd likely put a cramp in your night of fun. But...friends coming over... I didn't realize Brandy had made some new out of town friends. How many friends? Where are they from? Are they staying or just visiting?" Suki said eyeing Morvan and Michael curiously.

Morvan looked at Michael.  "Can you tell she's a cop?" he asked.  "Half a dozen, all over the country, staying and all working with Brandy at the tower.  All donors and all tracked down by Klaus to take the pressure off Brandy."

"I wasn't aware she was under pressure at work. Is she okay?" Suki asked.

Micheal nodded his mouth partially full. " 'Definitely a cop." He agreed.

"She's good," Morvan said.  "Overworked and under appreciated.  As the only donor, she's got a lot on her shoulders.  Klaus came up for her birthday and gave her a folder with a bunch of donors that they located all over the country.  They were pretty much all alone and you know what that means. So, the powers that be waved some money at them and they jumped at the chance."

"Well it looks like that could be good for you guys. So this is like your official meet and greet to see and size everyone up and to check personalities.  Sounds like an exciting night. Do you really think having me up there would be safe?" She paused as she saw her mother out of her peripheral vision watching her chat with the two men. "There are a lot of fireworks you have there. Smart to be doing it outside of the city limits but what would you do if you had to put out any fires?"

"Well, given the amount of beer that is there....."  Morvan laughed.  "You really think Kyle would not have fire extinguishers?  And yeah, you'd be safe.  You have my word on that.  If you feel the need to come by and verify our safety protocols, by all means do so."

"Color me intrigued. I am sorely tempted. I do like a good fireworks display. I do need some sleep this afternoon however. What time would you want me there for? One second..." Suki paused to ask her mother something in Japanese.

Hanna paused and looked curious but nodded before answering back and asking something.

Suki responded and shook her head and looked to her mothers friends.

Hanna said something that made Suki blush and she used a softly chiding tone with her mom.

Hanna stood. "It is fine Suki.  I was planning on staying with Loretta tonight she is having her grand children over and has invited me to stay with her because you know how much I love little ones. I mean after Yuk-"

Suki cut her mom off in Japanese it was hurried and a much sharper tone than anything that they had heard from Suki. She paused and bowed her head in apology saying something to her mother in a softer tone and Hanna nodded saying something back to her gently with an understanding nod.

Hanna's eyebrows raised as she looked at the two men. "You are a grown woman, I and the Lord trust you to do the right thing Suki. Go out be with friends and relax you work very hard. The night might be good for you. So much stress at work isn't good for you if you don't have time to relax."

Suki hung her head for a moment she smelled a mixture of panic fear anger and embarrassment.  "There you have it mom says I can go out and play tonight." Suki said in a very soft tone taking a bite of her sandwich so she wouldn't have to speak for a few moments.
Michael remained silent unsure what to say letting Morvan take the lead. It was a strange situation to see the Captain out of her element and not at the Station the dynamics of her family life seemed complicated.

"Are you sure?" Morvan asked.  "That seemed a little intense."

Suki nodded. "I didn't want mom embarrassing me and she was about to go off on a tangent. I'm sorry you had to hear that. We don't normally argue like this." She confessed. "At least not very often. She genuinely does want me to go out and let loose. Its been a really stressful month is all. You know about a lot of it. There isn't any reason for her to rehash history and embarrass me in from of people I know professionally." She explained. "So what time?"

"Any time after dark,"  Morvan said.  "If any vampires show up, we can use the Roman candles to drive them off."  It must have been embarrassing for Suki to have her mother treating her like a child.  Dementia was a terrible thing to have to suffer through.  He'd have suggested a cure but he knew Suki was mildly anti-shifter but her mother was vehemently so.

"Okay I will be there for you guys. In a non official off duty capacity of course." Suki said with a nod.

"A social visit from Suki, rather than an official visit from Captain Neubosato."  Morvan grinned.  "Looking forward to it.  Anything you're hoping to find when you get there?  Roast pork?  Canadian beer?  A combination pizza oven hot tub ?"

"Dare I ask? I am easy to please Morvan. You always have a spread with Kyle about. I am sure it will be fine. I don't drink very often and it is a bit of a drive back into town, so anything non alcoholic will suffice. Please don't bust out the good china on my account. Carry on as per usual despite me coming over." She told him and Michael.

“Seriously, it is a wood fired pizza oven that is also a hot tub,” Morvan said. “I can pretty much guarantee that we will be carrying on as per usual.”  He looked at Michael. “Shall we deprive these ladies of their close up and get back to work?  We should be able to knock it out of the park in about four hours,”

"Sure. And a hot tub pizza oven... strange but interesting. I will consider packing a suit." Suki said.  "Don't mind me though I want to grab a nap call me before you guys leave so I can square up the bill."

"No worries."  Morvan said.  "I know where you live."

"The same could be said for you." Suki said with a smirk. "Okay finish those sandwiches off and get back to it. Drinks in the cooler. Don't forget call me, but I need a few winks. I'm beat after that shift. See you in a few hours gentlemen."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
THIS HAS BEEN A MASSIVE MULTI PARTER COPOST WITH kRYSTAL MAXX DARKFLAME WYN AND LADY J


July 4th 7pm- July 5th 8am Pard stonghold- Kyles farmhouse

Tana was in high spirits looking forward to the evening with the family. She bopped and hummed along to the song playing in her ear buds. She closed her eyes dancing to the fridge bending  over wiggling her butt to the tune while grabbing the ingredients Kyle has set aside for potato salad. The next song kicked in as she moved to the chopping board with the hard boiled eggs. She started softly singing.

I'm not a kid anymore
I wake up at one
So what am I good for
Besides trying to have fun?

I do whatever I want
But I still want more
If I do whatever I want
Why am I still bored?

Micheal came out of his room. Morvan and him had returned home from their afternoon Job he had hit the shower and had grabbed a power nap.  He sported a pair of black form fitting jean shorts with a muscle shirt and an open button down Hawaiian dress shirt with lush palm fronts and colorful toucans on it.

 "Making up the back up salad just in case there is not enough food Tana?" He asked as he watched her from the door way of the kitchen." Michael walked to the fridge and grabbed a can of sparkling water. Looking good kiddo." He said as he patted her shoulder gently and peered out onto the deck to see what some of the others were up to.

Justin was on the deck with a cutting board of diced fruit and several 1.75 L bottles of alcohol Vodka Rum and tequila. The Sandy haired olive green eyed leopard was currently adding diced up mango to a large punch bowl and was now in the process of slicing up a pineapple.

Leslie and Katie were setting up at the outdoor picnic table thick heavy duty paper plates and solo cups as they chatted excitedly about who was coming up for the night when Leslie brought up the new leopards that had come to Seattle once the sun was down.

Katie nodded. "The food smells good already. Kyles been down the hill at the fire pit with that pig all day. Say's it should be ready for around ten tonight."

Leslie pouted. "Soooo long to wait. Kitty is hungry."

"It will be worth the wait. He knew we would be hungry it's why he was making veggie and cheese and cold-cut trays this morning. Besides it a hundred pounds of slow roasted hog. It will be worth it mi amor." Katie said.

Looking past the girls he could see Kyle out back down the hilly lawn down at the fire pit. He had that look of sheer drive and focus that Kyle often had when he was cooking as if he was channeling his soul into the food.

Michael had no doubt it was going to be good. He could smell it through the farmhouses open windows.

"Kind of weird to have today off." Justin said to Katie and Leslie. "I hardly ever have a Saturday off. Feels good. These punches I am going to make are going to be amazing. Will be nice to have some fun. Just wish Cyn was here." He said with a heavy sigh. "She said have a drink or two for her so I plan on doing just that."

"Missing her a lot aren't you." Katie said coming over to console her house mate rubbing his back.

"Of course its been almost two months with her being up in Canada with her dad. If you had Leslie leave for that long you'd be feeling it too. I understand why shes up there its her dad but the texting and video chats just aren't the same. She still doesn't know how much longer she will be. Surely by the end of august right?" Justin asked.

Leslie shrugged "Depends. I didn't take too well to the whole hey you are a were leopard now. It was six months before I started to accept it and not be so sad about it and not lose control anytime I got too emotional and then theres all the urges and getting used to having your beast trying to have you think like a cat all the time whispering or yelling at you to do things. I still don't always do great with that."

Katie nodded "You try though and you got through it. Cyn's dad will too. You just need to be patient Justin...She will be back."

Justin nodded. "I know. It's just hard... very hard."

Katie nodded. "Likely hard for Cynara as well. At least you have the pard here shes just got herself and her dad and hes not even a leopard."

"Are you going to be wearing that when the guests show up?" Leslie asked looking at Justin who was wearing a pair of board shorts and nothing else.

Justin shrugged. "It's warm out and I'm presentable. Unless Morvan or Kyle or Michael tell me to dress up, why should I dress up?"

"Because we want to put our best foot forward with our guests tonight?"

"Meh I'm not a try hard. Besides I doubt they're going to be dressed to the nines Kyle made sure to explain to them that its a 4th of july bbq." Justin said as he began dicing up the pineapple.

"But it is nice to dress up in pretty things." Leslie said as she did a twirl in her pastel pink sundress.

"And you girls look lovely. I dress to the nines every time I leave the house to work for Mr. C  dress pants dress shirts and suit jackets. Heck I even were a tie most nights and I hate having anything around my neck unless its a pair of thighs...." Justin said suddenly looking as if he was day dreaming.

Both the girls could smell the sexual frustration on their friend.

"You could call Cyn and ask her if you guys could have a cheat night. Just you know a rando hook up so you can blow off some steam." Katie offered.

Justin scoffed. "Yeah like that would happen. I've never cheated on Cyn I wont start now."

"It isn't cheating if you talk about it and both agree to it."

Justin let out a soft growl which surprised Katie and Leslie.

"Look I know you are both trying to help. But look. I shared her with Kyle and that was cool and fine he holds rank over me. I can't picture her banging some dorky Canadian guy with a lumberjack beard all hipster with his flannels while he's reciting hockey statistics to her." Justin said his brow furrowed and his hands held onto the knife handle harder as he tried to rein his annoyance in.
"Fine sorry it was a suggestion is all. She might be okay with it is all, but clearly you are not cool with sharing her with someone for a night.  Memo delivered. Dropping the convo." Katie said.

"Sorry for being an asshole." Justin said "And thanks. You are not wrong about me wanting to get laid. I just feel like I'm missing a body part or something. I just deal with it. It's worse around the full moon and we got about a week till the full moon so I am feeling it more intensely. Just need to control it. Go out and kill something other than bunnies in a pen. I want, no I need to take down something bigger. Something that will sate my beast."

Leslie nodded. "Maybe talk to Morvan about it. We try to stay on the property and not go into the conservation area  just in case they have humans out late at night star gazing fucking or illegally camping."

Justin swatted a hornet away with his knife. "I know." He said his tone less heated.

"Talk to me about what?" Morvan asked.  He'd been cutting wood since he'd gotten back from Suki's, to make sure there was enough to fire the pizza oven/hot tub.  He hadn't been going even close to all out, so the pile was smaller than it could have been.  He'd reason that the work had to be done and there was no point in having to shower and change twice.

"About bigger game." Justin said. "I just don't feel like the bunnies are cutting it. No offense they're smart to keep and easy to catch. My beasts been itching for something less passive..."

"Not many deer make the jump,"  Morvan said.  "Although we can encourage a few of them, if you know what I mean.  Or I can check with the local farms and see if there is a billy goat or a ram that is getting a little aggressive."  The Raj shrugged.  "And if all else fails, we can go off behind the barn and I'll let you work your frustrations out against me.  I'll hold back but not so much that it will be easy for you."

Justin nodded "I don't want to sound ungrateful but..."

Leslie looked to Morvan bumping her head against his arm. "Hes horny and has no outlet. He wants to fuck or hunt." She said rubbing her face against his exposed skin.

Morvan put an arm around Leslie and nuzzled her.  "Gotcha.  I'll see what I can round up for the full moon.  Being away from your mate sucks.  But she'll be back and then we'll need to buy you a new bedframe."

"Michael's going to have to redo the drywall in several spots in the house. Just saying." Justin said his voice tight as he sliced up some strawberries and and oranges. "Whats the longest you've done without getting laid?"

"Other than the first time?"  Morvan shrugged.  "Less than a year, I'd say.  Don't really keep track."

"It's stupid I know. Its been a couple months. But it just feels different. Maybe because Brandy was there for me after Tana and I had that embarrassing bumble and she was like you need a proper sex ed teacher. Plus we had full moons where we did things. But now its like I can't get Cyn out of my head. It hurts knowing shes up there and I'm trying to not be mad about it but I feel angry. I don't know what the hell is wrong with me." Justin grumbled. "Don't worry about big game this month its fine. I'll just toss some of the rabbits out of the pen and let them loose outback to stalk. It will likely work. Maybe we can aim for something next month that's bigger. Maybe the neighbor across the road has a milk cow thats not producing enough or something that we could buy. That would be an experience to have something that large to tear into."

"If you think a cow would be fun, you gotta try moose,"  Morvan said.  He grinned, obviously remembering something.  "Those fuckers don't give a shit that they're supposed to be prey.  They fight the fuck back."

"Maybe we can plan a summer holiday to go up to Canada and find one?" Justin said.

"Maybe,"  Morvan said nodding.  "Not sure what moose season is.  We never needed to worry about it."

"Next year we should look into it and do it. Rent a cabin somewhere remote and hunt till we drop." Justin said his beast stirred excited at the prospect.

"Yukon or North West Territories," Morvan suggested.  "Maybe Nunavut.  We could find somewhere.  Might be hard getting a moose tag for rifle hunting but prove that it was us when it's all chewed up.  Or Alaska.  Maybe get a grizzly."

"Not Fairbanks though if we do Alaska. Brandy says thats where the big bag asshole lives with his super wolf merc army." Justin said making a face. "He was rather fond of leopard apparently."
Katie nodded. "Vamp free area. Mind you I haven't been to Canada. I've heard British Columbia is pretty."

Morvan's face clouded.  "Well, if we go there, we won't be hunting bear.  Or wolf.  Fucking douche."

Tana popped out an ear bud when Micheal batted her bum playful. "thank-you thank you. And hey if Kyle has taught me anything its better to have more food than not enough."She paused hearing the odd bit of conversation floating in threw the open window."Lively as ever out there."She hummed more to herself as she started to chop up the potatoes. "How was work today?"

"It was good technically the day off but its a favor. We were down at Captain Neubosatos house installing a Koi pond for her mother. Apparently it is her birthday tomorrow. We knocked it out of the park. Morvan did most of the heavy lifting the night before when he left work site to go over there and get things started. Was pretty easy just a little warm." Michael explained. He slipped his Samsung out of his pocket and showed Tana the photos of their handiwork. "Morvan came up the design set up after Suki had shown him a few sample ideas. He has an eye for it."

"How fast would Leslie be in that pond like a bear trying to catch the Koi" Tana giggled "It looks really peaceful thats for sure."Tana tossed the ingredients into a large mixing bowl then began to add salt, pepper and cayenne. She picked up the bowl giving it a few shakes and started tossing it up into the air catching it back into the bowl. "What time are the guests due to arrive?" She took a glance at the clock.


Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
PART 2


The sound of feet coming up the deck stairs outside was heard by the group. Michael sniffed the air. "Likely in heart beat." He said adding "Looks like Sandy and Jess just rolled in."

Tana smiled. "Thats good" she emptied the mayo into the mixture and began to gently mix it with her hands. "One side down." She muttered to herself looking over the list she made to help Kyle out. The fruit,vegi and meat platters were all ready. Just some salads left to assemble then she could go see if anyone needed anything outside.

"Hugs all around!"  Morvan cried out, when the two leopards who stayed in the city arrived.  "And if you insist, yes I will shower first."

Michael leaned in and patted her head. "Kitten it hate to break it to you or perhaps maybe you will consider it good news. But that list of Kyle wrote... While he had you are making the fire pit he pretty much prepped everything else it's in the spare fridge that we have in the guest room so once that salads done you are golden. I think that once again Kyle has gone overboard and we are going to be eating leftovers for like 3 or 4 days but that's just me." Michael said with a chuckle ask the screen door popped open and Sandra stuck her head in and waved to the group

"Oh" If Tana had ears they clearly would droop but as soon as Sandra popped her head it her mood did a 180. "Hiiiiiiiiii."She bounded over to Sandra and gave her a tight hug. "I gotta get the potato salad in the fridge on sec. " She let go and hurriedly covered it and popped it into the fridge. "Can I get you something to Drink? Justin is outside making cocktails."

"I saw the bottles. I suspect we are going to get lit tonight." Sandra said giving Tana a hug back being careful to not not get mayo on her clothes. "So how have you been doing? Are you nervous about the upcoming moon?"

Jess sat out at the table looking at the steamer trunk full of fire works. "Looks like we are going to have a show tonight. And so many roman candles."

Leslie smiled. "Yeah Justin said we could chase him and have a candle war tonight. I can't wait. You better run bitch because I am coming for you Justin." She said with a giggle there was no challenge in the words and her beast was no flexing this was just a little fun involving explosives and fire not a flex to move up in the pard.

Justin sighed "How can something as tiny and cute as you be so deranged. I just don't get it. It's like god made you took all this time making you cute stuffed ya to the brim and then...he was like oh I took to much time opened the bottom drawer in the kitchen and just shook out what was in there. A little Kookiness a bit of pervy a handful of sadomasochist both with little S's and was like okay put it in the over at 350 to bake and voila. I call this one Leslie."

"Wouldn't have her any other way,"  Morvan said.  "One part crazy, two parts cute, one part  evil and one part angel.  And just for fun, let's take out the part of her brain that recognizes sarcasm."

"Don't forget the smaller impulse control too." Katie said as she made a quacking sound and watched her girl go red in the face.

Leslie pouted "You wont let me live that down. Oooh Heeey! Want to see something. My Amazon order came in yesterday. I got Klaus's Birthday gift. I'm going to put on the card that it is from all of us. Saves money that way!"

Tana gave a nod "Its a mixture of excitement, determination and a huge helping of anxiety.  Whatever the out come though. I know not only will I grow from the experience but so will the pard. So over all I look forward to seeing the results however they end up. And on that mushy non committal response I'm gonna go pop my bikini top on to soak up some of the rays. I'll be right out if you and Micheal wanna go on ahead."

"Yes don't be nervous I won't be as savage as the last fight, I just lost my head. It happens sometimes. Morvan's made it clear we don't get that close to trying to kill each other. Funny how our Beasts tend to take over and we just get to passengers during the full moon. If you want maybe we can do it before the sun sets so we are both more in a human head space?" Sandra offered.

"Sounds like a logical solution "She called over her shoulder. she wasn't gone very long before her and her chest bouncing around the corner. "Yes's time for some rays!" she gave a small fist pump in the air and went out onto the deck. She stood there with her eyes closed basking in the sun, smells and sounds. Having a family was such a great thing. "Did anyone need anything from the kitchen before I go full sun bathing mode?"

"Well?  Let's see it!"  Morvan urged.  He was encouraging Leslie rather than wanting to give Klaus a gift but if the sub leopard wanted to handle the gift giving for the Pard, then it was up to her.  Besides, he had to admit Leslie had a knack for it.

"Yeah can you pull out the icemaker trays from both fridges I'm done here and the one bottle of Ginger beer one can of orange juice and the cranberry juice from the fridge I got the fruit all cut up. We are going to have a ginger mango pineapple punch with tequila, a strawberry and raspberry rum cranberry punch.  And the last one is going to be a vodka and oj mix with lemon grapefruit and mandarin oranges. Going to knock the panties off everyone tonight so be warned five cups of this stuff and you will be buzzing but its going to taste like a kids drink." Justin said as he puffed his chest out with pride.

Leslies eyes widened as she grinned. "I can come in and help Tana and I can bring out the gift too." She said as she darted inside with the speed that came with her kind.

Slow down and don't slam the sliding door." Micheal sighed as stepped out onto the deck and sat down on one of the patio chairs. "Kids." He sighed.

"I think we're all good,"  Morvan said.  "So feel free to work on the tan."

Tana came back outside within minutes carrying most of what Justin had asked for with Leslie behind her with the rest. She placed it all down on the table as a wicked grin tugged at the corner of mouth. She cracked the ice popping it out of the tray while sliding one into her hand. She rounded Justin casually before quickly tugging the back of his shorts and tossing the ice cube down it before laughing and dashing away.

"Less than ten minutes ago she was sad because Kyle had snuck in making the extra salads earlier in the day now she is all I love tanning." Michael said with a laugh.

Justin let out a less than manly shriek as he tried to fish the half moon shaped ice cube out of his ass crack. "Tana man what the hell. Thats cold. My dick just turtled and now my ass cracks got water in it." He couldn't find the cube and danced around on the deck jumping up and down until it fell out of his shorts half melted on the wooden deck."

"Well thats one way to make sure you all less sexually frustrated. We just have to toss you into ice baths." Katie said.

Jess looked to Justin. "My my Justin's feeling frisky."

"I'm not hearing anyone invoking the protection of their Raj, so I'm going to go have a shower,"  Morvan said.  "Try not to kill each other while I'm gone."

"Fuck not anymore." Justin muttered as he picked the ice cube up and chucked it at Tana's chest hoping it would fall into her cleavage.

Leslie came out with a white box and set it on the table in front of Morvan. She opened the box and the leopards at the table could smell the silver. "Don't touch the lid or the flippy thing but the rest is safe." She said as pulled out the beer stein. It was heavy the glass an inch thick around the center were a row of alternating ducks and chickens that rung the edge of the stein.

They were laser etched and then painted over with frosted white tint to bring out the detail there were six chicks and five ducks as they alternated in the last spot where there should be a duck to complete the circle was a single feather. She lifted the bottom to show Morvan the etching on the bottom. It read Fangs for the Memories
Luv the Seattle Pard :heart:

The handle had been carved from deer antler and fit nicely in the hand. Over all it was a lovely drinking vessel.

Leslie licked her lips and looked at Morvan and the others eagerly.

"Fucking awesome."  Morvan couldn't help but chuckle at Leslie's tacit reference to the demise of the one duckling.  "Can't say I'm a fan of the silver but yeah.  I think he'll like it."

Jess leaned in to look at it. "Its a very sturdy looking mug despite it being made out of glass. Also I won't be going to this vampire birthday party. What a mockery of real birthdays. You think if they celebrated anything it would be deathdays or something."

"It's more about supporting Brandy." Katie said.

"So you think it might make him smile? Brandy said gift wise it had to be something that would make him either laugh or smile she was really clear on that." Leslie said and she nodded at Katies comment. "Yeah we are doing it for Brandy shes been feeling under the weather and is depressed. Living out on her owns hard. I still don't know how Sandra and you do it.

Sandra smiled and Jess laughed.. "Well we have each other and you guys are just a drive away. It isn't that bad. Sometimes its rather nice to have a bit of quiet in the house. I love the farmhouse don't get me wrong but with so many of us and all the various shifts we work its always got noise."

Sandra nodded. "Over here the Tv's constantly on. Justins whining he cant find something. Kyles up before the crack of dawn to start making the army breakfast. It's chaos around here. It is nice to come and visit and steep ourselves in it but we can also head back to our place for some R&R plus it be next to impossible for me to have run my business out of the farm house with all this going on.  Much easier to set up shop in the house and have a little office and area set up to sell my herbs and to my herbalist thing in Seattle. More foot traffic easier to get to as well."

Justin looked at the stein. "That is really dope. He sniffed at the handle. "Genuine antler too. Nice. He better like it. I won't be coming to the party either. It isn't for any politcal reasons. I just have to work that night. Mr C is going out apparently him and Kyle are having a date night. Still so weird that my Boss is dating well..."

Leslie laughed "Our house mom?"

"Shhh don't say that around Kyle he hates that. But yeah our... pard mate that is the biggest nurturer and lord over this house and Domain. Morvan is the big cheese but we all live in Kyles stronghold of food porn." Justin said as he shook icecubes into each of the drink coolers and began filling them with booze.

Leslie kissed Morvan on the cheek. "Well I got your approval so this is Officially Klaus's gift. You better go have a shower and clean up you smell like old wood smoked pork wood smoke and sweat. Captain Neubosato's going to be here before you know it." She teased as she put the stein back in the box.

The Leopards watched as Leslie padded back into the house barefoot with her prized gift returning it to her room until it was time to be wrapped and gifted to Brandy's boyfriend.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Part 3


Morvan grinned at Leslie.  "Yes, ma'am,"  Morvan said, giving Leslie a snappy salute.  "Anybody want to jump in with for a quick shower?"

"Why,need someone to wash your back?" Minnie asked as she made her way out from inside the house, looking at her phone. "I'll give you a good scrub if you want."

"Sold to the lady with the phone,"  Morvan said.  "I was just looking to save water but I'm not going to turn down an offer to wash my back."

Minnie chuckled, tucking her phone in the pocket of her baggy shorts. "You are indeed a wise man. Come-on, let's get you cleaned up." She said stepping to the side and sweeping her arm in a gesture for him to precede her back inside.

Morvan trotted up the stairs, shedding his sweat and dirt stained clothing as he went.  He tossed the bundle into the laundry bin.  Kyle was his subordinate but had pestered the Raj into cleaning up after himself.  "I'm just going to grab fresh clothes first," he said.  "Are you good with what you're wearing or did you want to change?"

"I should probably change too, since we have guests coming." She said. You grab your clothes, I'll get mine. Meet at the shower." Minnie said, heading to grab a change of clothes since she had been hanging out in comfy clothes.

"Justin isn't getting changed,"  Morvan pointed out.  "I'm changing because what I was wearing was filthy.  It's a day to relax, so you don't need to change if you don't want to."

"Its fine. I'll feel like less of a bum anyways.  It's not like I'm planning on dressing up or putting makeup on." Minnie said, grabbing a skirt and a tank top with a shelf bra built in and heading towards the bathroom, leaving her phone behind in the room.

"Hey, you ever meet father sozio?" She asked him when she got there.

"Once or twice,"  Morvan said.  "At meetings mostly.  Why?"  He turned the shower on hot but not scalding and stepped under the water.

"just curious. He's not what I expected. I guess with him being the local executioner I was kinda expecting someone a bit more... Rough around the edges. He... Is definitely not that. " She put her stuff down and stripped, taking her discard clothes and putting them by the door so she'd remember to take them to the hamper. "He's really serious about helping me find a way to nail Dallas to the wall though. "

"He's the executioner for a three state area,"  Morvan said.  "I don't want somebody in that position that thinks he's a bad ass.  I want somebody who realized what a heavy responsibility that is.   A few years back there was a vampire here that was controlling the werewolf Ulfric.  Made news all over the world because they put him on trial and it was the first time vampiric domination was used as a defense.  Anyway, when they were hunting that vampire, it was a mixed group, wolves, rats, leopards even the wereswans.  In the middle of it all?  Father Sozio, armed with a mallet and a silver spike.  He had a super soaker full of holy water but a man who will stand in the middle of that and will ice water in his veins execute a vampire in the middle of the street in the middle of the night is pretty much the definition of a bad ass.  Never said much about it.  Never tooted his own horn.  Kill and move on.  kinda scary when you think about it."

"no shit? Man I missed so much the past 6 years. That.." she stepped in the shower and reached for the scrubby and body wash. " Is really scary, which I guess for me is good since he's on my side right now."

"He's one of the good guys,"  Morvan said, nodding.  "Vampires call him sister Mary Sunshine.  Fucking vampires."

"sister Mary sunshine? Is that supposed to be an insult? " She shook her head and got to work scrubbing his back as promised. " I helped hand out lunches at his church. The man treated every person who came through with the same respect and dignity that any of us would want. He wasn't afraid to work hard, or get dirty.  Fuck sister, he outta be called a saint."

“Hell of a world where all you need to do to qualify as a saint is be a decent human being,” Morvan said. “That’s a pretty low bar.”

Tana twisted her hips causing her chest to bat away the reminder of the ice cube.  Her hands curled and raised slowly beside face which tilted upwards "Maniacal Laugh,Manical Laugh"before she started a giggle fit. She smiled playfully at him but said nothing more. She hoped that she could lift his spirits if even a little.

"Really funny." Justin said as he curled her nose up at her. "Keep it up and you too can participate in the running around the pond Roman candle challenge." He teased.

Leslie let out a giggle "Good Tana can be on my team. Now you are in real trouble!"

Justin let a protestive groan. "Thats not fair! I meant she can run while I chase her with one not the two of you tag teaming me!"

"All's fair in love and war." Michael said as he reached into the cooler and cracked open a been with a chuckle.

"Et Tu Bruti?!" Justin gasped. "Michael how could you man?!"

Tana bounced over to Leslie wrapping her arms around the girl. "Oh yes we gonna get him soooo good. Join me... Maniacal laugh,maniacal laugh" she repeated the same gesture of a cartoon villian. Tana was trying to have fun but deep down  she smelt a little like worry. She would play it off that she was worried about getting hit when reality she was worried about the effects the fireworks might have on her pard mate after being shot. She gave Leslie a pat on the head. "Anyone check and see if Kyle needed anything lately?"

" seriously how old are you again Tana? Last time I checked it's 20 something says so you five years ago. I think there should be rules against ganging up on people I said okay for Leslie to chase me around the pond for a few laps with a Roman Candle not the whole pard." Justin said as he stirred the punch and snapped the insulated lids onto place.  He looked at the girls "ice trays back in icemaker please?"

Katie sighed "I'll do it. I checked on Kyle an hour ago. He said he would text or whistle if we needed anything. Oh and also no mooching until the pig is done."

Justin laughed " boy does he have us pegged or what? Fine no mooching I'm thinking about maybe toss in a couple hot dogs on the grill are you guys interested? Just to tide us over until 10 tonight."

" Suki made a pyramid of sandwiches but she insisted Morven and I plow down while we were working. Worked out to four sandwiches each and she wasn't stingy with the meat so I think I'm good." Michael replied as he stretches legs out if prop them up of one of the free chairs.

Tana clutched at her heart "ooof the how old are you again card. The wound is deep sooo deep." she bleeped her tongue out. "Im going to hold out for the pig. Thankyou though. If you need help just ask. In the mean time" she pointed to the grass. Perhaps its just how she was perceiving his body language and tone. Giving him space  would be a better move not wanting to ruin the atmosphere. The soft grass was calling her. Shimmying out of her jean shorts she nestled into the grass in her black bikini and closed her eyes soaking in the sun.

It was about 8:45 in the evening when Suki's old green honda civic drove up the gravel laneway.

Leslie announce loudly to the pard "Incoming! Suki's rolling in."

The sun hadn't set yet but it would be soon already the sky was changing color a lovely display of cotton candy pinks and tangerine oranges.

Kyle slipped his phone into his pants and made his way up the back porch. "Michael you are on pig duty. Make sure she doesn't burn. I need to get changed. "

Michael nodded and took another beer out of the cooler twisting the cap off it expertly flipped into the recycling bin and he made his way down the hill to the fire pit.

"Gonna be a gorgeous sunset today." Minnie said, leaning against the picnic table as she stared up at the sky. She had come out to relax in the fresh air after finishing in the shower with morvan a bit earlier.

"It should be. Want a glass of punch Minnie?" Justin asked.

Morvan stretched and signed.  "Gotta love a nice clear sunset,"  he said.  "Only bad parts are pictures don't do them justice and it means the vampires will be getting up soon."

He watch as Suki pulled in.  "Smile's everyone, smile," he said in a passable Richardo Montalban impression.  He waved and headed down the stairs off the deck, towards Suki's car.

"We'll have another couple of vehicles showing up, so if you don't want to get parked in, you might want to park closer to the tree," he said.  He smiled."I'm glad you came,"he said.  "Did you know we met on the fourth of July five years ago?"

"punch sounds good. I'll let you surprise me on which one." Minnie grinned and watched morvan greet the tiny cop.

"You got it I'd say try the ginger beer mango pineapple blend. The ginger beer really tickles the nose and has a nice bite." Justin said spooning her a solo cups worth.

"Wonderful thing about being blind, all sunsets are as gorgeous as I want them to be." Seren said as she came out on the deck.

"How was your afternoon out with your boy toy today?" Katie asked as she pulled out a chair and helped Seren settle into it.

"Want some hootch Seren?" Justin asked.

"Sure Justin," Seren returned happily.

Minnie accepted the cup from Justin and took a sip. "Nice.  Just the right amount of bite too. "

"Base wise whats your jam. Cranberry, gingerbeer or OJ Seren." Justin asked he flashed Minnie a grin I might have learned a thing or two going out and working for Mr. C. All those clubs you meet some nice bartenders."


Justin passed her a glass with chunks of chilled strawberry and raspberry floating in the cranberry juice, It smelled refreshing and tart. The white rum was almost undetectable. "Cheers Seren enjoy and let me know what you think."

"Mmm...Cranberry," the blind leopard said.

"so did you have a date today then, Seren?" Minnie asked, catching what Katie had asked the blind leopardess.

Suki eased her car to park it under the tree on the grass. "No. Has it seriously been that long?" She asked not quite believing his words as she pulled out a gym bag to take with her. "Certainly doesn't feel that long. Happy Friendaversary."

Morvan nodded.  "Happy friendaversary.  Five years ago.  First day of the full moon and my first day in Seattle.  You and Patrick interrupted an encounter with some wererats. Do you still have the teeth?"

Suki grimaced at Morvans mention of the teeth. "Ummm no. A year after the team was formed I took them down and dropped them in the lake. Seemed like a bad idea to keep something like that considering my role on the team. It's been an upward battle but having gotten to know the were rats on the Liaison team, its helped curb the animosity and anger I felt about my fathers death. It was just one guy I can't tar them all with the same brush. " Suki sighed. "Lord I miss Patrick. I wish he hadn't opted for early retirement he was my rock."

"When was the last time you saw him?" Morvan asked.  "You can always give him a dingle and catch up."

"A few weeks ago. He was packing to go with the wife overseas. Guess he booked them a tour of Italy for a week and then it was off to stay in Monaco for another two weeks. Heck of a way to ring in your 30 year anniversary." Suki said as she followed Morvan up the drive. "Oh before we do anything else. I want to say you are sneaky. You didn't text when you left." She opened up the Gym bag pulling out a thick envelope. "For services rendered thank you for that. I almost died getting that money tonight."

"Three weeks in Europe? Hell of way to celebrate anything.  And i wasn't going to wake you up to make sure I got paid.  I know you're good for it and I know where you live,"  Morvan said, accepting the envelope.  "Somebody try to rob the bank?"

"No almost had a fall when I was climbing the counter to get the money out of my secret stash spot." Suki said. "Thus why you are likely smelling coffee. Mom never drinks the stuff and I rarely do. I keep some tucked away for emergencies if I didn't mom would find it and likely have a field day out at bingo."

Morvan chuckled.  "The perils of being short," he said.  "That's why I like having Justin, Michael and Kyle around.  They can reach the top shelf without having to stand on a chair.  I'm surprised you don't keep it in a bank.  Any reason why not? Or is it a case of 'that's what I've always done' and it makes sure you have money on hand for emergencies?"

"You never know when you might need something on hand at a moments notice." Suki answered as they walked around the side of the house. She wore a vibrant red sundress with cherry blossoms printed across the eye catching fabric. "Something my dad used to do."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
PART 4

Seren took a sip of the concoction that Justin had just given her. She sense of smell told her that it should taste good, but the flavors mingling on her tongue was a riot.

The rum had the slow thick taste of molasses, Vanilla, and Papaya; that played well with the tartness of the cranberry juice, and crispness of the fresh berries.

Justin grinned. "I think we have a winner folks and yeah Seren how was your day out with your guy you kinda snuck in and had a nap. As Miss Brandy would say spill the tea. What was it liking hanging out with the rats?"

"Like hanging out here but with naked tails." Seren said cheekily, grinning at Justin.

"Wouldn't be surprised to learn that Kyle has a stash somewhere.  I like the dress. Very stylish."  Morvan was wearing a pair of Khaki shorts and a tie dyed shirt with the Jamaica flag, and the words JAMAICAN BOBSLED TEAM stitched underneath in yellow.  "You know everybody here, right?  Brandy and Klaus will be here in about an hour."

"Pfft you call that tea." Justin said sounding dejected as if he had riffled through the kids cereal only to discover they had forgotten to add the prize.

"Thanks it was a gift from my mom, I rather like the color. Red happens to be a lucky color." Suki said "Oh Adler's coming. That is a surprise. Thought this was just going to be a pard affair but the more the merrier right?

"Aww, Seren, come on and give the poor guy something." Minnie said.

"I don't need pornographic details just kinda a low down on what do rats do for fun. Did they have lots of cheese trays?" Justin asked.

"You were at the picnic, weren't you?"  Morvan asked as he and Suki came around the corner.  "Having long term memory issues?"

"Ok it was a cookout at the beach, with Mike and Don being their normal arse-ish selves and Ben, their drag queen, going all Dorothy Gale for a hot minute." Seren said sweetly.

"I'll pretend to know who Miss Gale is." Justin said "And what they did at the meet and greet with us might have been different than you know them just hanging out without all us around."

"Dorothy from the Wizard of Oz," Seren said feigning a scandalized look. "Nah, they had little ones that were playing in the surf. Had classic burgers and hot dogs, not a all you can eat cheese platter in smelling distance that I could tell."

Justin nodded "And I learned something new today."

"Was that her last name?"  Morvan shrugged.  "Guess I learned something today too."

"Happy Independence day." Suki said as she followed Morvan up onto the deck. "And how are the Seattle leopards this lovely night. No rain in the forecast. It will be a really nice night for fireworks."

"Hey, good to see you again." Minnie said with a wave.  "And we have got plenty of fireworks to play with. You should try the punch. Justin did an awesome job. It'll sneak up on you though."

Suki nodded settled into an open chair at the table. Earlier she had said she wouldn't be drinking but if she was going to be there for until slightly after midnight or so a drink or two would be fine... "Sure I can try one. Surprise me."

Justin grinned "Got any allergies or dislikes Captain?"

"Nothing overtly sweet. And call me Suki I'm not here on official business. I'm just here because I needed to square up with Michael and Morvan and I was a bit curious to see how you guys rang in your 4th of July maybe a few other reasons as well." Suki said as she watched Justin ladled her out a drink  that contained lemon oranges and grapefruit.

The drink was tart as suki sipped it. It was so cold that it trickled down her rib cage and she made a soft noise and gave a small shudder. "This is really good and cold. With that much ice I would have expected the flavor to be more diluted. My hats off to you Justin."

"Concentrate OJ four cans and its been cut with some lemon seltzer water the fruit does the rest of the work to punch it up despite the fact I used enough ice to sink the titanic." Justin said beaming proudly.

"He thinks he's a bartender,"  Morvan said in a stage whisper.  "There's a reason Michael and I are sticking to beer."  He laughed.  "Just kidding, Justin.  I'll be having one of your ginger things later."

"it is really good. I don't think any of it is super sweet either." Minnie said, taking another drink.

"Might have to sample one of each. This is really refreshing. I tip my hat off to you. Might be able to get a job as a bartender if that ever was a thing to tickle your fancy.| Suki said fishing out a mandarin orange slice to eat.
Justin smiled. "Well if Mr. C ever decides to let me go maybe. I don't really have bartender qualifications just certified to be a personal trainer."

"Mr. C?" Suki asked.

"Yeah Mr. Chalice I'm part of his security team when he wants to go out on the town. Body guard work pays rather well." Justin explained.

"As in Jules Chalice from Chalice Enterprises?" Suki asked raising her eyebrows as Justin nodded. "I guess it would most certainly pay well."

"I'm making bank. 70 grand a year not bad for having to just stay on guard and make sure no one takes any pot shots at my boss." Justin said with a laugh.

Suki choked on her drink. "Christ that is more than I make a year." she looked a little sad as she added. "A lot more than I make in a year."

"Me too,"  Morvan said.  "Little prick."

"Likely less dangerous too, my job not yours. Man I thought you would be making good money because of your department." Justin said.

"All Captains make about the same amount. I make a bit less due to some of the poltics that came with me taking the position as head of the department. Normally it would take close to ten years to make captain if you dug deep and studied and went for all your certification tests. But the Chief had me cram and they made an exception a year of being on the force as a rookie and several certification courses later and here I am a captain." Suki said in earnest. "Hasn't won me much friends in the prescient with the chief fast tracking me to where I am. But I did pass everything even if the rules were bent for me to take everything early."
"So how much a year do you make if I can ask. I don't mean to be rude just curious." Justin asked.

"We don't normally talk Salary but 58 before taxes." Suki said.

"Wow that sucks. You must really just love the job because the money isn't really a driving force I would say." Justin said pouring Morvan a cup of gingerbeer punch. "Want some?"

"You trying to get me drunk?"  Morvan asked.  He took the cup and took a sip. "Tequila.  You're treading on dangerous ground.  This stuff make me sing."

"like literally? This outta be good " Minnie snorted.

"I left the karaoke machine in the closet we are safe." Justin said with a smirk.

"And I hid the power cord." Leslie said.

Suki laughed. "Is he really that terrible?"

"I can't carry a tune in a bucket,"  Morvan admitted.  "I am a classic example of the meme that reads 'Dear Tequila.  You said I could sing.  I've heard the tapes.  We need to talk'."

Minnie laughed. "He has a flaw after all."

Kyle came out of the house wearing a pair of stylish white chinos and a royal purple natural silk short sleeved dress shirt that brought out the color of his light brown  eyes and and hair.  The other leopards could smell the fainest hint of Burberry cologne on him. "Evening Suki."

"Hello kyle you are looking sharp tonight." Suki said raising her glass to him.

"You look nice too. I'm not used to seeing you out of uniform with your hair down and all made up. I didn't even know that you wore make up." Kyle said. "Hope you brought an appetite because we have a pig on the go. Speaking of I'd love to talk but I promised Michael I'd relieve him down at the pit." He said as he grabbed a white apron and tied it on. "We can catch up later I'm sure the gang here has you taken care of."

"Everybody's crazy 'bout a sharp dressed man,"  Morvan sang, badly off key, air guitaring the ZZ Top guitar solo.  "Looking good, Kyle. "

"and you said we were just having a casual night." Minnie poked Morvan as she walked past to get more punch.

"Kyle's doing the dating thing,"  Morvan said.  "He's wearing cologne.  And I'm not exactly dressed up here."

"Well we have new leopards coming. I think hes just putting forward his best foot. If Mr. C was coming over and I doubt he would because come on we live in a farm house in the boonies, he lives in stylish properties in Seattle. I got the night off because he said to me last night he didn't have any plans for the weekend other than maybe the Gym and his racket ball.  Altair and Keid have him covered." Justin said with a shrug.

Leslie laughed. "Plus he would want to do up something more fancy than roasted pork. It's always something fancy he makes that I can't pronounce because its french or Italian or something and then he sends it off to work for you to give to your boss."

Katie snickered "Some people send flowers some write letters and poems. Kyle sends food and fancy letters. And they say romance is dead these days."
Jess nodded. "Honestly the food angle is clever. He is an excellent cook. So they are still sneaking out on dates?"

Justin nodded "Yup trust me I chaperone a lot of them. It was weird at first, its less weird now. Least they aren't sucking face in front of me."

"A discrete bodyguard would withdraw at such times,"  Morvan said archly.  "God, I ate this afternoon and that pig is driving me insane."

"It does smell good." Suki said. "Even I can smell it."

Leslie sighed wistfully "I watched him stuff it back at noon. It's full of all sorts of things. Apples, onions, plums, dates, rosemary, thyme, cloves cinnamon sticks, a few pounds of butter....Some white wine. It is a bougie redneck cook out if there ever was one."

"Trust Kyle to turn a pig roast into a gourmet feast,"  Morvan said.  He hoisted his t-shirt.  "Can't believe I've even got a six pack eating what he cooks."

Suki side eyed the display taking a sip. "Well you all have phenomenal metabolisms. I would assume you would have to eat a lot of very fatty or carb based things to carry any weight. Maybe if you were partaking in a cake a day with Alfredo pastas and milkshakes mixed with a very sedimentary job? I haven't met many fluffy shifters truthfully. "

"It doesn't hurt that I have an active job,"  Morvan said.  "And around here I get extra exercise, ducking blame and jumping to conclusions."  He let the shirt drop. "I ate like trash panda before I joined the Pard.  Fast food. A lot of sugar.  If nothing else, Kyle put me on the road to better nutrition.  If I wasn't a shifter, I'd probably be a diabetic."

"Another blessing in disguise I guess. Despite the stereotypes with cops I eat pretty clean. Junk food isn't my thing. I don't want to end up like Thurgar muscle bound but also fluffy. My mother would rant about how I'm never going to find a proper fellow if I didn't take care of myself. I run and swim to mainly stay fit. Do yoga a few times a month and twice a month I hit up a local kendo dojo. It seems to be working so far." Suki said as she took a long swallow of her drink looking at it."So did father Sozio make contact with you Minnie?"

"I think we've all wondered how to keep from turning into furry chonks with kyles cooking. I know I work out to keep my figure." Minnie said. "And yep, he did. Was talking to morvan about him earlier. Not what I expected "

"Low bar for sainthood," Morvan said.  "Fingers crossed that he can settle this without undo bloodshed.

Justin sighed. "Personal trainer. I am here if you need me. You guys should just come out back and toss that concrete filled tractor tire around. It would do wonders for your core arms and legs. It's one of the things I use several times a week. Beyond that Mr. C has a rather nice Gym set up for my co workers that I can use and of course we get to run around a lot."

"Sozio's a good egg. I trust him." Suki said.

"Most people have issues with priests,"  Morvan said.  "They're kinda like clowns. Everybody knows what they're supposed to be like but they're still just creepy."

"I'll be hanging at his church a bit. Helping out there while he's helping me. The plan is to dig around to find anything we can use." Minnie told them.

"Careful,"  Morvan said with a chuckle.  "Hanging out with priests can develop into a habit."

"Well with luck he can help. I wish I could be of more assistance. It isn't my jurisdiction but I do think you have a case." Suki said as she chewed thoughtfully on an ice cube.

"And if not, there is always the concrete filled truck tire," Morvan said.  "Wing that around the property line a couple of time a day for the next three months and you'll looking like She-Hulk."

Justin laughed. "It be good for you on top of that training you are getting from whats his face, Minnie."
"Whats happening in three months?" Suki asked as she picked out some of the fruit in the bottom of her cup snacking on it.

Minnie laughed and flexed. "What's his face is a former MMA title holder and a damn good teacher."

"Hell of a name." Justin said making a face as he fixed himself a cranberry punch. "Mr, whatsis Face. Its super scary."

"Three months as opposed to two or six,"  Morvan said with a shrug.  "Just a randomly chosen amount of time. Is that the guy Brandy was training with?  Ian Mallory?"

Leslie shook her head. "Smells different than the fight club guy. Her is a human Brandy's is a Hyenna."
Jess looked at Leslie "We have a Hyena in Seattle?"

"Yeah apparently a few they don't get along very well though." Leslie explained. "Not that I've met any of them. I don't like fighting. Brandy can enjoy having her butt kicked by those crazy guys."
Katie agreed. "Pain Slut."

Sandra sighed. "we all have our ways of trying to stay in shape to protect the pard."

"his name is Nathaniel." Minnie said, sticking her tongue out. " And yes, he's human."

"Guess you have to treat him with kid gloves. Might have to tussle with you and see what you got sometime for funsies." Justin said.

Morvan frowned, trying to remember.  "Nathaniel... Bridges? Title holder for about two years? I think that was him.  Fought for a year and a half to get to the title and maybe twice after he lost it.   Is that him?"  Morvan pulled out his phone and a quick Google search turned up a picture of Nathaniel.

Minnie turned to look at the phone. "Yeah. That's him. We go to the park and he puts me through my paces. He actually yelled at me for being too gentle. But yeah Justin, I'm up for a tussle whenever you want. Always good to see what needs work.". Minnie gave him a thumbs up.

The crickets around the deck began to sing as the sky darkened. Suki listened to the distant crackle of the fire pit as she watched Michael and Kyle down the hill.  She spotted the new hen house and fencing around it. "That structures new," She said as she drained her glass.

Justin took her cup and filled it with the ginger beer punch and Suki took a sip looking at the leopard. "Wow very nice. You really do have a talent Justin. This stuff hits the spot in this heat."

Leslie grinned. "I like that one its fizzy." She leaned back and turned on the porch patio lights that were weaved through the latticed wood work the rainbow colored lights slowly scintillating. "Should I put on some music guys?"

Justin grinned. "Cool maybe not tonight I mean Leslie's got me running laps around the pond while she exercises the demons out of herself tonight. Did you want to team up with me so I'm not the only target. Doesn't seem fair to have Tana Leslie and Katie all dog piling me. You just will want to wet your shirt before the games begin."

"Trust the cop to spot the new hen house,"  Morvan said.  "Want to take a look?  I can show you the hot tub slash time machine slash pizza oven."

"Maybe in a bit? I did bring a swim suit as per request however. I will admit I am curious." Suki said. "So you have chickens now?"

"And ducks!" Leslie said. "Kyles happy about the prospect of fresh eggs."

"you know what? Sure. I got your back, Justin. " She put her hand up for a fist bump.

"He's not the only one." Leslie said. "Duck egg omelets. And whaaaa.... Hey Minnie no thats not fair be on our team its more fun."

Katie laughed. "Two targets versus one let Justin catch a break."

Justin laughed. "We get roman candles too. Team Justin for the win!"

Suki watched them. "So you guys literally run around shooting each others with fireworks that doesn't sound safe..."
"They do it every year. It's tradition. It started the year after Morvan came to us." Sandra explained. "Besides as a former nurse I can offer first aid. No ones ever been hurt Captain.  Just a little singed but that is why Justin made the comment about wet shirts."
"I see." Suki said as she sipped her drink.

"You don't but you will." Justin said "Yeah put something on for music Leslie."

"Not your death metal that isn't relaxing. Anyone have a request that isn't all angry screaming?" Katie asked.

"It's not supposed to be safe,"  Morvan said.  "Klaus brought up half a dozen chick and half a dozen ducklings as a gift when he came up for Brandy's birthday.  It was something we'd been discussing, so it wasn't hard to build the hen house and throw a fence around the pond."

"So in case of fire jump in pond?" Suki asked curiously. "Also how long does it take to heat your hot tub?"

"Well, there is a solar blanket cover, so the water stays warm,"  Morvan said.  "The fire can get it up to temp in what, an hour, Michael?"

"Sounds about right." Michael hollered up the hill. "You want me to set it up? Last checked this afternoon she was sitting at 80,"

"I second the no death metal. And no country please. Something upbeat and fun." Minnie said.

"Eighties sounds good,"  Morvan said, not realizing that his words could be considered an answer to both questions.  "Maybe nineties but we can figure that out later."

"Leslie turn on the oldies station for Morvan." Katie asked.

Leslie smiled. "Oldies it is." She wandered into the house and the speakers outside came to life as the oldies rock station came to life playing some sound garden.

"Wait.  What?"  Morvan looked around.  "What just happened?"

"oldies? " Minnie was confused. "Are eighties or 90s considered oldies?"

"Yes,"  Morvan said.  "I'm thinking something just happened that I was a part of and I missed it."  He looked at his drink.  "How much tequila is in here?"

"I think the girls took the temperature reading as your request." Suki said laughing heartily. " She sipped her drink and paused to fish a piece of pineapple out. "Adding fruit to this punch to eat. Genius. A nice little presnack before the main course."

Justin nodded "We can bust out the snack trays and umm about that much?" Justin said pointing to the discarded 1.75 liter bottles inside the recycling bin.

Jess stood up "Sandy and I can get the nibble platters. Be back in a few."

Katie flashed them a thumbs up as the two leopards opened the sliding door and disappeared into the farm house.


Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 5




"next time he needs to either make the punch earlier or soak the fruit in alcohol ahead of time. That'll make it even better. ". Minnie said, munching on her own fruit.

"It was soaked in the booze before I added the juice." Justin protested. "Have a few more and you will see its just fine." He said wiggling his eyebrows at Minnie.

"my dad used to keep a jar of cherries in the fridge that sat in alcohol for months before he started getting into it. One of those could knock a lightweight on their ass. I know, I snuck on once when I was 14. That's what I mean by soaking in booze" Minnie told him, rolling her eyes.

Suki looked over at the recycling container. "All of those bottles are in this?" Suki asked incredulously.

Justin nodded. "Well one bottle for each type. I'm not a barbarian who would mix all of them together. And I will take notes and try that next time."

Suki looked at her drink and let out a soft and rather uncharacteristic "Damn....I can barely taste it in there. Maybe I will see this hot tub and chicken coop Morvan if you want to give me the nickle tour. Come back and finish this afterwards. If I want to try all three I should pace myself or I won't be driving home tonight."

"grab some snacks for the tour. It'll help." Minnie said, happily popping another piece of fruit in her mouth.

"I will have some when I get back from the tour. I guess your out of town guests will be arriving shortly." Suki replied looking at the stars in the sky. "Are you guys excited? Nervous?"

"Yes and yes,"  Morvan said.  "There will likely be some posturing but nothing will go down tonight.  And we've got space if you need to crash her for a few hours to sleep it off. Or one of us can drive you home.  Klaus will be sober."

He offered Suki his arm.  "Now, Leslie has named all the animals, which does not prevent her from seeing them as food.  Oh, did you put that gift away, Leslie? Wouldn't want Klaus seeing it early."

"Yup hidden after i got the stamp of approval from you Mighty Raj." She said with a giggle as she emptied her punch cup and waved it at Justin for a refill.

Heading down the hill Suki realized the punch packed more of a punch than she expected. She listened to Morvan name off the animals as they stopped to admire the animal sanctuary before they made it down to the bottom of the hill Where Kyle and Michael were cooking and chatting casually.

"That smells amazing Kyle..." Suki sighed taking in a deep breath.

"And almost ready to bring up to the deck to carve up." Kyle said with a wink as he brandished a knife and looked around lowering his voice. "Suki since you are a guest I'm going to let you have a little sample but don't be going back up there with it or I'll have half the pard down here."

Suki laughed "Yes sir. No wandering up hill to flaunt the goods."

Michael looked amused as kyle cut off a piece of the pig letting it cool for a few moments before passing her a piece.

They both watched as the small woman took a bite and made a sinful sound and Kyle laughed. "Suki approved."

"Very much so! But there was never any doubt. I won't keep you but will take this with me. Morvan was going to show me the hottub pizza machine you made." suki said taking another small bite.

Michael smiled looking at the two of them proud of his work. "It was a labor of love."

Suki nodded. "A concept I've never heard of let alone seen."

The made their way past the bunny hutch to the stand alone structure and Morvan took the solar blanket off it as they stood out in the dark the night stars and moon giving them partial illumination as she studied the six foot tall structure with its extended chimney on one side and stone and concrete steps up into the actual tub. "It's huge."

"Seats twelve," Morvan said.  "Sixteen if you're friendly.  Any more than that and it starts to overflow."

Suki took another small bite of the hot succulent meat in her hand not caring about the juices that ran down her finger tips. "It's a thing of beauty she said as she circled it.

She stopped at the end farthest from the house where the fire was to be started examining the oven portion. "Fire goes here. Chimney here so the heat travels along the one side here up the flue and I take it when you guys laid the foundation you might have run copper tubing through it or something so the heat disperses along the bottom or is it heated just by the chimney column here? That likely might be a bit to hot to sit on that side and lean against the wall though."

"Beats the hell out of me,"  Morvan said.  "This one was Michael's baby right from the beginning.  I assume it's a duct system that vents back out the chimney, so the heated air wraps around the tub a couple of times, heating the water and cooling the exhaust before it goes out the flue.  Must be some kind of screen to prevent ash from getting into the ducts, otherwise cleaning it would be a bitch.Totally best guess."

Making her way up the stairs she dipped her clean hand in the water to test the temperature. "Pretty much the same temp as it is outside right now. That is really nice she said as she climbed down the stairs and sat down on the bottom stair. She smiled in the low light and stretched her hand out "Did you want a taste? I promise I wont tell the others if you dont?" She whispered as she offered him the other half of the pork piece Kyle had carved off for her.

"Should be a little warmer actually,"  Morvan said.  "The solar blanket does a lot of the heating for us.  Hell yeah I'm going to get an early taste."

He reached out to take the pork from Sukl and sniffed it carefully before putting it in his mouth.  "God this is making me drool just sniffing it," he said.  "You'd better wash your fingers otherwise Leslie will lick them."

"But not you. Funny how much five years can make a difference." She softly chuckled as she looked up at the stars.

"Don't make that mistake.  I will definitely lick your fingers and any other places that pork has touched."  Morvan chuckled.  "And maybe even a few places it hasn't."

Suki laughed. "See that's the guy I remember. Jesus... You used to get me so frazzled. I don't know what it was, or is. " She said as she held the last of the pork in her fingers out in front of his face.  "The pard and the years have evened you out...you've changed."

Morvan opened his mouth and enveloped Suki's fingers.  She could feel his tongue working to remove the pork from between her fingers.  He didn't break eye contact and his eyes danced with mischief.

Suki let out a small noise as she felt him take the meat. That strange usual's spark she felt for the Raj sparked to life as she let out a soft growl as she closed her eyes. "Careful you are playing a dangerous game...and it might take a turn..."

Morvan chuckled.  "That was almost a real growl,"  he said.  "And maybe I want things to take a turn.  I've really missed you."

Suki regarded him with heavy lidded eyes that held desire. "I know call it a gut feeling." She whispered as she leaned in resting her hands on his hips as he stood in front of her and gently brushed his lips.

Morvan returned the kiss gently.  He let out a sigh.  "Don't seem so rattled now," he said when the kiss ended.  "I think maybe it's me that is a little of balance.  Who would have thought you could throw me off as easily as I frazzled you?"

"It is something. I don't know what it is. I'm sorry for kissing you but also I know the punch had something to do with what just happened. I can't blame it, it just lowers inhibitions..." Suki said softly. A pang of guilt stabbed at her for being so forward. "You've just had that strange effect on me. I don't know if its because you are a leopard or if its something else. Lord knows we are complete opposites or we used to be. I don't know what we are now except confused.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

PART 6
"Two people hiding behind a hot tub pizza oven time machine, eating pork that we're not supposed to have and trying to figure out what changed over the past five years?" Morvan shrugged.  "I know I've changed. Responsibility has a way of doing that.  You've changed too.  You got stuffed into a position of authority with no experience and suddenly you're responsible for the literal lives of people.  Sure as shit takes the bluster out of your sails when you realize that anything you do no longer has consequences only for yourself.  If I'd known that five years ago, I never would have offered you a set of rat's teeth in an attempt to fuck with you."

"It's okay we were both messed up. And I think I still am. Its a lot of stress and pressure. I know what sort of happened between us but I can't get into it, not now not tonight. Its a large can of worms." Suki said resting her head against his shoulder as she sighed confessing. "I wrote you a letter about it. I never gave it to you I still have it in my house tucked up in the attic. Figured maybe I wouldn't need to talk about it, you would move on and hook up with one of your pard mates and life would go on with me, but there were a lot of things that happened that led us to where we are now.  You hurt me Morvan. I was terrified afterwards but couldn't talk to you about any of it. I didn't think you would understand or wrap your head around it. Besides I said yes that night. I consented to sleeping with you, but... It just went... the way it did and I still don't know how to talk about it. Thus me writing the letter. I figured if anything happened to me with the new promotion and the creation of the squad, then you could know my truth." She said as she held him tight her voice thick with sadness as he felt a few of her tears hit his neck. "I'm sorry for not being able to say anything. Its been tearing me up."

"I'm sorry for hurting you,"  Morvan said.  "I thought I was being gentle.  You didn't smell scared, so I thought everything was okay.  Then it got awkward because of the condom and I figured you weren't talking to me because you were pissed at me.  I figured you needed time, so I gave it to you.  I should have reached out sooner but you had so much on your plate...."

"I was very upset." Suki sniffed trying to reign in her tears it would wreck her makeup and no one liked a sloppy drunk. "It was almost a rage. I took time to try and sort though my feelings. But then the department got busy with intake things and outreach programs and working with everyone to try and make it safer to deal with the cops and us with them. My mom got sick. I had to push aside any of my issues to focus on other things. Being pissed because you were being a macho man with little mans syndrome and big dick energy...The condom thing was not cool.  I kept going back over that night for over a year and kept coming back to being angry.  Look its silly and in the past we can't change it.  I used to tell myself it was god testing me. To see how I would deal with adversity but since being excommunicated, I don't know if its that. I'm questioning a lot of things in my life right now. Work, my home life, family, my faith... I can't talk about this tonight you need to focus on the fact you have new leopards inbound tonight."

"As long as we've started talking, that should be a good place to work from," Morvan said, stroking Suki's face with one work roughened hand.  "And no offence but fuck the church.  Bunch of self righteous fucktards.  You're better off without them. You can't just stop being an animator.  It would be like expecting Leslie to stop being gay.  Fucking asshats."

He took a breath and sighed.  "Okay, face check. Any signs of pork?  The others should be coming soon and I don't want to be out in the back forty when they arrive."

Suki nodded and reached for her phone in her dress pocket and turned it on. The light momentarily blinding him. She let out a little noise of surprise as she looked at his face.  "You've got some red on you..."

Her red lipstick stained the side of his mouth. She reached up with the hem of her dress with a lick of her thumb she ran it across the stained spot instinctively before using the red dress hem to wipe the corner of his lip. "There all gone. How's my lipstick are you catching Joker vibes or are we okay?"

"INCOMING!!!!!!!!!!!!" Morvan and Suki heard Leslies announcement off the back deck.

"I can't believe you did that with your dress," Morvan said.  "And yeah, you're good."  When Leslie bellowed, he chuckled.  "It's a shame Leslie is so quite," he said.  "People surprise us all the time."  He offered Suki a hand.  "Shall we?"

"Yes lets go meet the outsiders and see if you are going to be adding four more to your pard. Best of luck and knock em dead." Suki replied as she wiped at her eyes and pulled him in for a final hug. "You guys got this but thanks for letting me sit in on things. It will be nice to get a read on the newest of Seattle preternaturals."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
PART 7


Klaus pulled into the driveway and parked his SUV Brandy had shot gun and the newest addition to Archangel's employee donor roster list sat comfortable in the back.

Brandy flashed the were leopards a grin as she hoped out of the truck.  She was sporting a pair of earth tone light cotton Culottes and a an olive green cami top. She had opted for sensible shoes wearing a pair of Sketchers as she opened the back door to the vehicle.

"Are we ready darlings? I hope you brought an appetite as you can smell Kyle's been cooking all afternoon so we could throw you guys a proper welcoming feast to go along with the fireworks show. The food will be more spectacular than the later I assure you." Brandy said with a knowing chuckle.

Tana lazily opened her eyes at Leslie's bellowing. She was sleeping like the dead on the grass. She shivered slightly as she shifted to sitting up. Stretching she gave a big yawn and looked sleepily at everyone. She grabbed her jean shorts and threw them back on. She padded over to Justin. "Any more of that drink?"

"Of course come on up and grab a cup. Want to hit the can before dealing with company or I will be doing a pee pee dance." Justin replied

Minnie snorted, imagining Justin dancing around trying not to wet himself.

“Just be warned I may need to throw out some Raj energy,” Morvan warned Suki. “It might get a little uncomfortable if somebody decides they want to whip it out and start a dick measuring. It’s not likely unless they came here knowing they were going to throw down but Brandy would have warned me if that was going to happen.”

"No problem. I talking to the corner here closest to the door and keep a low profile that way if you guys need to get up and do anything be rowdy I'm in a relatively safe spot. Plus I'm close to the punch bowl and I did want to try that last one." Suki said to him as they climbed up onto the back deck catching sight of Brandy as She led Klaus and the new leopards to the back of the house.
"Happy fourth of July my lovelies I come bearing guests." Brandy announced.

"Thanks" Tana made her way to the punch "Evening Suki. Nice to see you sorry I was the sleeping dead." Her nose picked up Brandy,Klaus and the new comers. She poured herself a glass and held it up in a cheers.

"And it's nice to see you as well Tana. No worries about sleeping it was a really nice day  I can understand wanting to take a nap I had one myself earlier today" suki said with a smile as she leaves her soft one more cup of punch

“You’re missing the fangs to be sleeping dead, Tana,” Morvan said. “Hey, Brandy. Evening, Klaus. Welcome, everyone. My name is Morvan Saberhair and I am the Raj of the Seattle wereleopard Pard. Your host is Kyle; he is also the founder of the feast.  Come on up and introduce yourself.”

"Augustina Winters. It is nice to put a face to the names." Said the coca skinned woman who sported  a coral pink business casual dress. Her dark brown eyes scanned the decks occupants. As she confidently took Morvans hand and shook it
She seemed to be in her late 30s or very early forties and well kept. she was slightly taller than Brandy and held herself with a dignified poise.

Her Beast seemed equally at ease with the situation, wary but not unruffled.  Morvan had noticed that she'd scoped out the Pard with her eyes lingering for a moment on Suki.
"Augustina.  Welcome.  We have a guest with us tonight.  This is captain Suki Neubosato, head of Seattle's Preternatural Crimes Unit.  Both Klaus and I are liaisons, representing the wereleopards and the vampires.  Has anybody explained the preternatural situation in Seattle?"

Minnie leaned against the railing, sipping her drink, watching the new leopards being introduced.

"Yes Brandy has given us a crash course on the landscape Via text this week despite not being able to meet until this afternoon." Augustina said with an acknowledging nod. "Come you three lets not stand on ceremony but come up and introduce yourselves to the Raj."

Tana moved to lean beside Minnie following suit watching them from over top of her glass.

The Raj.  Not our Raj or even your Raj.

Morvan extended his hand to the next leopard to approach him.  The man had Morvan by a good foot but it was his bulk dwarfed the tiny Raj.  He dropped to one knee and bowed his head.  Morvan stroked the back of it, accepting fealty and offering protection.

"You have my thanks and my loyalty, Morvan," the man said in a voice that was filled with restrained power.  It wasn't leopard energy, it was a trained speaking voice.  "As you can see from my clothing, I am a man of the cloth.  I am Reverend Josiah Hicks, preacher of the word of our lord and saviour Jesus Christ as interpreted by the gospel of the southern Baptist church.  Praise the lord for this opportunity to meet with others like me, because brother, let me tell you there is a powerful loneliness that comes from being one of our kind when there are no others about." "A baptist minister?  And you're a blood donor to the vampires?" "I am indeed," the Reverend said. "I am filled with the spirit of the holy ghost and that translates into the spirit of the ghost pepper.  A lot of vampires come to me to prove their mettle."  He looked at Klaus and grinned.  "Many find that they are wanting."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 8



Minnie raised an eyebrow, casually rubbing her hip against Tanas, just as surprised by the thought of a pastor being a donor.

Tana shifted nervously as the man introduced himself. Shale had helped her threw a lot of her demons but men of the cloth was something that still made her very uncomfortable. She leaned into Minnie thankful that she was there.

Brandy climbed the stairs waving at everyone but came to Tana to drape her arms around her. "Dear heart you look well rested and like you got a bit of a tan." She mused as she rubbed Tana's shoulder admiring her tan. "how is everyone tonight?"

Tana relaxed with Brandy's arm around her. She spoke in a smaller voice not to interrupt the introductions"I slept on some primo grass just over there most the afternoon.Everyone seems like the usual. Leslie is looking forward to chasing Justin with fireworks later."

Brandy chuckled "She always looks forward to terrorizing him. This is her i get to be a holy terror and likely not see repercussions from Justin because freedom of expression." She looked to the coolers "Whats on the menu drink wise?"

"oh, some good stuff. Three types of punch with just the right mix the alcohol will sneak up and nip your behind." Minnie said grinning at Brandy past Tana. " And I'm on Justin's team this year for the fun of it."

"I am sure hes thankful for the partner." Brandy said with a grin. "You don't mind if I sneak inside and fix myself something non alcoholic do you? I'd prefer to not partake tonight."

The next man was also taller than Morvan.  His hair was braided in tight cornrows.  He met the Raj's gaze evenly and offered him a firm handshake.  His Beast, however was displaying all the calm and power of a chihuahua.  His eyes widened when he felt Morvan's Beast.  It was like David looking at Goliath's big brother.

"Wow.  That's some big cat you've got in there," he said in a voice that sounded like the love child of velvet, silk and a rich chocolate.  "Lincoln Anderson."

"Big enough, Lincoln," Morvan said.  "Welcome to Seattle."

"Ooooh oh no" Tana let out a giggle."Well game on then. Go get something to wet ur whistle Brandy" she offered her a small smile.

"I think there's some tea or lemonade in the fridge. " Minnie said

"Lemonade still in the fridge?" Brandy nodded "Thank goodness you guys didn't polish it off. The punch must be really good."

Justin nodded "I made it. Hey stranger." He said rising to give her a quick hug and passed her a red solo cup.
Suki sipped hers "It is very flavorful and sneaky. I think sitting here tonight is going to be tonight's pastime. You have perfect timing."

Brandy shrugged "I'll save that praise for Kyle I was keeping him in the loop with live time texts today so he could time out tonight's epic meal time."

"It's a good thing I'm no longer practicing," the next woman said as she approached Morvan.  She was clearly of Indian heritage. "Then again becoming an obligate carnivore does tend to ruin any plans of staying a vegetarian."  Unlike the two leopards ahead of her, she wore her Alpha status like a badge.  "Shay Patel," she said.

"Yeah, it's hard to stick to any kind of restrictive diet,"  Morvan said.  "Good thing nobody is Moslem or Jewish.  That would have sucked."  His Beast rubbed against hers, not threatening but saying hello.

The last new wereleopard hadn't been paying much attention to the receiving line.  He'd been looking at the leopards behind Morvan.  His gaze had lingered on Kyle, Michael and Justin, as if trying to get a read on them.  When his turn came, he too bent a knee.

"Raoul," he said.  "Raoul DeAngelo.  I'm an EMT or at least I was, before I was treating a patient and he shifted on me.  Mauled me pretty good.  Or pretty bad."  His voice was soft, with a trace of an LA accent.

"Hello and welcome,Raoul,"  Morvan said, putting his hand on Raoul's head as well.  Clearly a sub, Raoul turned his head to rub his face against the palm of Morvan's hand, as if it were a source of ecstasy.

Michael and Kyle came up the hill side each of them holding an end of the spit with the roasted pig in tow. "Greetings and welcome to the farmhouse. "Kyle said. "I'm Kyle and that is Michael. We would shake hands but our hands are a bit full at the moment. Just got to get this up on the deck to the counter top so I can carve it up and then I will be free to schmooze."

"Evening." Michael replied giving the leopards a curt nod as he steered around Morvan bringing the succulent and fragrant cooked pig up onto the outdoor kitchenette counter top."

Tanas head turned her nose following the men. Her stomach let out a loud grumble causing a blush to creep across her cheeks. She cleared her throat following it with another sip of her drink.

"oh man... That smells so good...." Minnie groaned.

"We need a meat platter." Michael said as he set the pig on the counter top.

Kyle pulled a large knife hanging from his apron belt "Make it two. We have a lot of meat here."
Sandra stood up and slipped into the house appearing a moment later with Brandy and two severing trays for meat.
She picked a spot near Suki leaving a space between the woman and herself as she motioned for Klaus to slip into the free space. "Join us Darling. You don't mind do you Suki?"

Suki shook her head no "Im good with it unless you have some sort of pard seating arrangement.

Augustina paused to look at the human looking curious. "She uses our terminology and yet she is not one of us..." She said.

I won't accept anyone offering submission away,"  Morvan said.  "You don't know me well enough. Letting me know that you accept my dominance is one thing.  Joining the Pard before you know the rules is something else.  Let's start with the fact that I do not demand or accept tribute.  If you want to help the Pard, make a donation but it isn't mandatory.  Donations lead to things like pig roasts."  He gestured towards the feast that Michael and Kyle had brought up.

"Not taking tribute means that I do not have sex with my subs,"  Morvan continued.  "Equally, I do not allow my subs to be used for sex.  If they consent freely and there is no fear on their part, knock yourselves out but if you fuck one of the subs under my protection and they didn't give consent, I will beat your sorry ass half to death and then hand you over to the police with a rape charge wrapped around your neck.  Even with the Alphas, there needs to be clear consent.  You want a piece of me?  Come and ask.  it's as simple as that.  Anything else falls under the category of common sense.  Don't start things that will drag the Pard into your problems.  Be careful around blood, small children and the full moon.  And yes, Suki knows the terminology.  She's been a friend of mine for five years and she's got a degree in Preternatural Biology.  It helps in dealing with the shifter population.  Any questions are going to have to wait until after we sit down to eat."

"Would anyone object to me saying grace?"the Reverend asked.  "That is one question I think shouldn't wait."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 9


"Suki Neubosato. Captain of the Seattle Preternatural Unit. Currently off duty just celebrating Independence day like the rest of you so just Suki is fine." She said rising to over her hand to the woman that was appraising her. She had been introduced but it felt necessary to offer a formal greeting. She had her own voice and didn't want the new leopards to think that Morvan spoke for her.

Tana stood up a bit straighter at the new comers comment before easing back down knowing someone higher up the food chain would handle it and as soon the thought entered her mind Morvan did. "I'll go get the other dishes" She wanted no part of the reverends blessings so tactical retreat seemed the most polite. She placed a hand on Klaus's shoulder giving it a little squeeze in greeting before slipping inside.

"Not used to cops being about." Augustina said. "They don't fancy our kind much."

Suki shrugged. "We do things a bit different here in Seattle."

She watched as the woman took her hand and shook it before walking around the table to sit beside Brandy. "So I have heard. It sounds almost too good to be true."

"I invited Suki here, to share the fourth of July with us,"  Morvan said.  "I trust her.  She's a good friend.  And I don't see why you can't say grace for us, Reverend Hicks."

"Thanks you, Morvan,"  the Reverend said.  He waited until Tana had returned before he began, standing and raising  his voice, his arms spread wide.

"O Gracious God, we give you thanks for your overflowing generosity to us. Thank you for the blessings of the food we eat and especially for this feast today. Thank you for our home and family and friends, especially for the presence of those gathered here. Thank you for our health, our work, and our play. Please send help to those who are hungry, alone, sick and suffering war and violence. Thank you for these strangers who open their home to us.  Thank you for this company, when we have walked so long alone.  And as they have opened their home to us, open our hearts to your love. We ask your blessing through  our lord and Saviour, your Son, Jesus Christ. Amen."
Klaus patted Tana's hand when she touched his shoulder.  It was rare for the wereleopards to include him in their physicality; it didn't surprise him that Tana had done so.

"Amen." Suki said softly.

"Yeah nice grace, thanks Rev Hicks. But now we get to dig in!" Justin said his stomach protesting loudly. "I'm Justin for all you new folks nice to have you here to taste likely the best damned pig you will ever eat.

Klaus noticed she was not sporting her gold crucifix as she watched to proceedings around the table.

It took every adult bone in her body to not roll her eyes or give off any rude vibes. The Reverend and others were a guests and she wouldn't embarrass Morvan,the pard or herself. Morvan said he would protect her and knee while heartedly he would. She sat ringing her hands under the table until it was over. She looked over the table to make sure everything was out and nothing was being missed. "Im Tana. Anyone need a top off on a drink before we dig in?"

Klaus made note of the absence of Suki's crucifix.  He thought perhaps it was because of him but he'd noticed her wearing one on crime scenes.  He'd need to ask her about it later.  It was unlikely she'd forgotten it.

He smiled through the prayer and chuckled at Justin's response.  He watched as the food began to be served.  He hadn't eaten in so long it now fascinated him to watch others eat.  He didn't resent them nor did he miss eating, not when blood filled that need and offered so much more.....

Brandy reached under the table her shoe slipped off as she rubbed at Tanas foot and gave a small wink to the uncomfortable were leopardess .
Kyle quickly carved up the beat has light up the pig besides the aromatic fruits and herbs he added there were also Cobbs of corn and whole roasted potatoes which were quickly distributed to the rest of the visitors before they all sat down in front of two platters of steaming juicy slow roasted pig meat.
" everyone dig in no need to be polite everyone is likely ravenous. " Kyle said but the friendly smile.

Soon everyone was partaking in the meal savoring the fruits of Kyle's labour and light dinner conversation began has Michael asked the newcomers where they were all from And how long they had all been leopards for.
Agustina spoke first her tone sounding like she was at a job interview. "Infected at eighteen back when I was young and full of myself. Born and bred in Georgia. I left my pard to move to San Diego after my Ra was killed by someone bigger and badder than she was. Didn't like how the politics played out so I decided to go it alone. Mr. Adler managed to reach out to me online and said there were leopards here and a lucrative position within Archangel towers and so that is what brings me to Seattle."

Minnie listened to the conversation as she enjoyed the amazing meal Kyle had cooked.

"LA," Raoul said, not taking his eyes off Michael.  He was only a handful of inches taller than Morvan.  "About five years ago.  Moved to the middle of nowhere with my partner, because the gangs kept trying to recruit me as a secret weapon or to infect them.  We ended up splitting up and I got kicked out because I wasn't on the lease.  Couldn't find a place that was willing to hire me until now.  I'm just glad I get to use my skills as an EMT again.  It's not like I can infect anyone who is already a shifter, am I right?"

"Preach." Sandra said. "Same thing for me except I was a trauma nurse at the ER. Now that I can't practice that. I have a holistic herbal shop I run for those that prefer a more natural approach to health. I'm Sandra by the way."

"Hey, Sandra,"  Raoul said.  "Sucks that we can't help people but I can still remember the first time I saw somebody bleeding after I was infected.  Took everything I had not to turn right there and rip his arm off."

"Yes its intense." Sandra nodded knowing how the blood made her feel.

"Sandra can help with that.She helped me get better with blood to the point I can field medic if need be. Currently I do RMT work  and some PT." Tana smiled looking at Sandra fondly as she rubbed her foot aginst Brandys at least she hopped it was Brandys. "wait that feels not right" she slid back a bit to peer under the table realizing her foot slipped off Brandys and she was temporarily playing footsie with Klaus. She coughed before tucking her chair back in casually finding Brandys foot once more.

Klaus' expression gave no indication that Tana was playing footsie with him.  He did, however, make eye contact for a fraction of a second, to let her know that he was aware it was her.  Then he looked away, before there was even remotely enough time to have even the slightest chance of rolling Tana.

"In Theory Tana. It hasn't been tested. Heck I haven't had to test myself beyond that one car accident when I helped pull someone free from their vehicle four years back. "I do not want to be put in that position again if I don't have to. All that fear is a powerful and heady drug that the beast has a hard time backing down from." Sandra said softly.

Tana shot Sandra a slightly confused look before returning it to her plate. There is no way Sandra could of forgotten that when Justin was shot Tana had been able to help instead of eat her fallen comrade. Without Sandras training among other things she didn't think that would of been possible. She took a bite of pig skin the crunch and flavor was so satisfying it caused her mind to stop racing if only temporary.

Sandra cleared her throat. "She did good we had an issue with someone in our pard getting shot." Sandra said giving Tana an apologetic look. "Justin had a bit of a run in with some Human first assholes while he was catted out. We've never tested Tana on the human thing. Being your pard mate the desire to kill or hurt Justin could override some of those desires. Like I said I wouldn't want to try it with a human. Mine had only been frightened and dinged up just a head laceration. The shock and the fear was enough to want me to have a good taste or worse. Once I heard the Sirens I backed off kept my distance upwind and locked myself into my car until I could give my statement on how the accident had happened. Any longer and I don't think it would have ended so well for me."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 10


Tana looked up and beamed a huge grin at Sandra. She just gave a nod acknowledging the words that couldnt of rang any truer. "Pass the potato salad please" she asked the other end of the table.

"As you request," Josiah said, lifting the bowl and holding it out towards Tana.  He had long arms.

Her eyes widened for a split second before she leaned in to receive the bowl. "Thankyou" her voice was smaller slightly tighter but ever still polite. "Sorry for the detour in conversation. Whose next to Michaels interrogation" She looked at the man giving him a playful wink.

"I suppose I could go next," Josiah said.  He clearly was a storyteller and enjoyed having an audience.   "Some years ago, the parents of a teenage girl called upon me because she was getting aggressive and showing exceptional strength.  This was before vampires and lycanthropes won civil rights and were still mostly underground.  The young lady was not possessed by the Devil, which was what was first suspected.  This was a fact she demonstrated by changing shape and proceeded to maul me and her mother nigh unto death.  Her mother recovered and was not changed by her encounter; I,  on the other hand, was changed rather significantly.  The girl fled.  I do not know if her family ever found her.  With the help of the Lord, I was able to learn to live with my infection but it has been a lonely life. I have spent time with perhaps a dozen of my own kind but I have never truly been part of a Pard, not have I known a real Alpha beyond those I have met here.  What I have known is prejudice and hate.  I thought  I knew that as a Black man.  I have been shown the error of my ways.  Man always finds a way to divide, when he should be uniting.  We are all God's children, whether we are white, black, yellow, green or polka dot.  Furry, scaly or smooth of skin, we are all equal in the eyes of the Lord."

Seren remained safely tucked in her corner of the deck, with the addition of the new leopards she found herself in a situation that she hadn't been in with the pard in a long time.

She scented the air as she got up and slowly and carefully made her way to Michael. "Can you help me find an empty seat at the table. I'm sure my normal spot is filled."

Micheal led her to the chair closest to the deck door that led into the house. Suki sat against the corner of the house but the end spot had been left free. "If you don't mind Sitting beside Suki this is the best spot in the house. Close to the door so if you got to go you wont trip over anyone." He said as he guided her to the chair. Once she was seated her sat down at the chair next to her keeping an eye on the blind leopard. While he watched the guests and listened to them talk.

Micheal looked to the Reverend. "Been around a long while if you were running around before we became legal. That had to be some tough times." He couldn't help but feel Raoul staring at him and he cocked his head. "What about you? So why Seattle and why the love for the vamps. You know we are predators right? You good with being a blood bag to the blood suckers? Part of the terms of hiring you was it?"
Brandy let out a soft sigh at Michaels inflammatory comments rolling her eyes.

"No, I like Suki," the blind woman said as she turned to smile at Suki. "She lets me crash meetings when I get lost."

"I'm here to help when I can for those that reach out for it. So long as its all above board and legal of course." Suki said.

Raoul dropped his eyes.  "Sometimes you gotta do what you gotta do," he said.  "Maybe you're a predator.  A lot of Alphas are.  Some of us don't have that much predator left in us.  Maybe that will change if we get the chance to spend time with other leopards.  But for now I feel more like a kicked puppy looking for a home."

"We can change that." Michael said as he leaned across the table slightly giving the young man a nod of his head. "This pard isn't food. Brandy works for them but even right now shes not food anymore. Can't stop her from working from them but we aren't very keen on donating. Brandy had this crazy idea it keeps the peace so Morvan let her do it on the side with her job."  He looked to Morvan. "So how is this going to work out if we intake these guys if their all being capri sun's to the fangers?"

Clearly Michael gave zero fucks that Klaus Adler vampire extraordinaire was at the table with them.
Augustina sat silently eating her dinner but her eyes surveyed the table silently watching the exchange.

Minnie snagged another piece of pork and quietly offered the tray to the others near her.

"These leopards were invited to come to Seattle and offered positions with Archangel in order to add more leopard blood to the menu and to relieve a great deal of stress as the only donor leopard,"  Klaus said, his voice level and calm, as if he were explaining a difficult concept to a classroom.  "They also bolster the relatively small number of leopards comparatively.  And, when all is said and done, this is a free country and if they want to donate, that is their right.  It is a right guaranteed by the Constitution of the United States.  Anything that else, when all is said and done, is at best a polite suggestion or an exclusionary rule."

"Gentlemen, before this discussion becomes more... energetic... than it needs to be, we could leave it for another evening when we are not trying to celebrate the founding of the great nation that gave us that Constitution?" the Reverend Josiah Hicks interjected.

Michael curled his lip at Klaus's explanation. "And with these new leopards you've manged to undermine our Raj's rule just to give Brandy a little breathing room. She chose to sign up for that shit for the big bucks. I don't like it but I was out voted on it. I got your number Adler I don't know your entire angle but you fuckers are insidious and I've been watching you. Coming here to play party attendee in May. Bringing a few farm animals to charm your way in. Sneakily offering to train up Tana. Having Brandy move in with your undead ass. You sure Salvatore hasn't given you marching orders to invade our pard like you assholes invaded Poland?" He said his voice a soft growl.

Minnie pressed her lips together and lifted her glass to inspect the liquid in it. She had expected it to get a bit messy for sure.

"I'm surprised that you would reach for such low hanging fruit, Michael,"  Klaus said.  "My relationship with Brandy is based on mutual respect admiration and affection.  I'm sure your nose will let you know that I speak the truth.  I have been given no instructions to invade your Pard and invited these leopards here to bolster your numbers and bring in new blood, literally.  You do not need to donate yourself.  You only need to allow others to make that decision for themselves.  You do not need to accept these people who are simply looking for more of their own kind.  Solitude is difficult thing to face for your kind.  Mine can survive it handily enough.  Are you telling me that your hatred of my kind is so strong that you are unwilling to accept those who are willing to offer us sustenance?  By all means, turn them away.  They've known solitude and rejection before.  Just not usually from their own kind."

Seren reached out a slightly trembling, she could smell the ire coming from Michael, and lifted the glass that gad been place before her. She wanted to offer the man comfort, but she realized that it might set him off.

Michaels Beast uncurled from him the others could feel the prickly energy as he glared at Klaus and then looked to Morvan. "I was out voted on having you over Adler. You speak a pretty line. You can't tell me you don't report in. Even without marching orders that fanged fuck up in his Ivory tower is likely wringing his hands in delight that you are playing nicey nicey and would encourage and approve of it. We don't need your hand outs. We wont turn them away unless Morvan makes that call he calls the shots around here not me, but if I did your ass wouldn't be sitting her on the back deck with us. I don't have to like it just tolerate it and I've not come across that table to knock some teeth out of that smug Aryan face of yours. Tell me it isn't fortuitous. Tell me this doesn't benefit you and the rest of the stiffs in your vampire strong hold. Next week you've had Brandy pass along the invite to attend your birthday for Christ sake. More webs to spin more chances to draw us in with the hes not like the others. Sorry Brandy you can't be objective about this hes clearly got you dick whipped and addicted to his sick shit. You can't see anything clearly because you got a big heart and you care about those that you care about so deeply that it puts you in danger and you are fine with that. Before we know it were going to have Kyle setting up a fucking coffin in the fruit cellar for this dick if we aren't careful. Morvan say something on this! Use your words. Tell me I don't have a reason to be worried."

Leslie slid down in her chair a little bit and reached for Katies hand trying to remain as small and unnoticeable as she could. Michaels anger was potent.
Brandy glared daggers at Michael but waited for Morvan to weigh in on things.

"You know what my opinion is on this Michael,"  Morvan said.  "If I thought Klaus was a real threat to the Pard, he wouldn't be here.  End of story.  He's proven himself more than once but even that doesn't give him a carte blanche."

"Morvan shouldn't need to tell you not to be worried,"  Klaus said, standing.  "Use your nose.  You know I'm telling you the truth and that is why you are so bound up in impotent rage.  It has no direction, because you know aiming it at me sends it at the wrong target.  I would never do anything to harm Brandy or betray her trust.  Because this Pard is  important to her, it became important to me.  I have not been invited into this house and I do not expect to ever be invited.  I have no issues with that. What I do have an issue with is what you said to  Brandy.  You owe her an apology.  You have needless insulted a woman we both care about deeply.  If she does not require an apology, I will not demand it.  Now, in order to smooth ruffled feathers and alleviate a turbulent situation, I will absent myself.  I will wait at the end of the drive for when your guest are ready to depart."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 11


"I still don't trust you." Michael groused as he pulled his beast back in. "Brandy I'm sorry your taste in men... It's not good. I'm sorry I kink shamed you. Morvan has spoken theres nothing else I can say. Don't leave on my account Adler everyone where sees you like you some vampire fucking messiah." Michael said. "Rather than tossing you over the patio railing and having a go at you. I'll be the bigger man here and let you guys enjoy your dinner while I go cool my head inside while you all scoff at how paranoid I am. Its my job to watch over things as the enforcer and to look for threats. It's just a shame you are so down with having one sitting at our fucking table."

Michael wiped his mouth and tossed the napkin on his half eaten plate and went into the house.

Surprisingly to everyone he did not slam the patio door shut.

A silence fell over the table. Suki sipped her drink she had fared fine with Michaels outburst and preternatural display.

Suki trusted Morvan to not let things get out of hand but she had to agree with the Raj.

Klaus wasn't the issue. It was fascinating to watch the leopards behind the scenes. So few humans got to see the inner workings of a shifter group.  Despite it not being comfortable she felt privileged to be able to sit amongst them and have them be comfortable enough to not play at being human entirely.

Likely those at the table would have reacted to her fear if she had carried and felt any.

Brandy cleared her throat. "Are you okay Suki sorry we got a bit heated there. You know how it is my dear. We adore each other but every now and then we butt heads and disagree on things." She said in earnest.  She took a sip of her lemonade keeping a calm serene expression on her face but the fact of the matter was Michael's words had hurt.

Brandy had been trained to diffuse situations at Archangel Towers, she wasn't going to let this dinner meet up turn into a train wreck. The night still had much to offer for festivities and there was still a chance to bring back the levity that was there before dinner.

Despite Michael's words she would pick up the pieces and do damage control because it was her pard and she loved them all. Even Michael when he was being Bristly. It came from a place he meant well, but having lost so many of their pard mates years ago, it was hard to trust, hard to not see the dark side of things and harder still to love.

The red headed leopardess placed a hand on Klaus's pale hand giving it a gentle squeeze. "Stay. Morvan has spoken. Don't undermine him by going and sitting in the car.  Michael had to learn tolerance like he had to with the Rats. I'm truly sorry he went for your throat like that verbally. It was low and a cheap shot darling."
Suki nodded "As you can see Brandy I'm good. No need to worry, the human is fine. Sniff me if you think I'm pulling your leg. These things happen I understand."

"On the contrary," Klaus said.  "It is pointless of me to take a seat at the table for a feast I cannot eat.  I'm not undermining Morvan.  I am the source of the disturbance, so either Michael leaves the table or I do.  It makes far more sense to allow him to eat.  Once everything is cleared, perhaps then I could return to watch the fireworks with you."  A ghost of a smile crossed Klaus' face."Although after this they might seem a little anti-climactic."

Justin laughed at the joke. he had caught the slight twitch in Brandy's face during the rant with Michael. She had her beast curled up so tightly he could barely feel it but it had retreated deeper at his heated words.

Taking the silent que from Brandy and having learned a few things about dealing with belligerent drunks at clubs while working with Mr C. He rose from the table trying to give the red head an assist. "Yeah what he said."  He picked up his cup of punch and drained it. "Anyone else want a little something something? I'm standing and willing to serve who ever passes me a glass."

"Alcohol is not going to help this situation," Morvan said,  "Maybe a little later."

"Sorry wasn't trying to get anyone lit Morvan it's just a bit tense." Justin explained as he helped himself to another drink. "On another note. Despite things being mildly uncomfortable I want to say thanks Kyle. Dinners outstanding.  This pig..." He put his fingers together and kissed them "heavenly good sir. It's a shame you never got the chance to open your own gastro pub or high end eatery. You spoil us."

Kyle nodded "It's what I do." He said calmly. "Things are over with. Like a lightning strike Justin it's passed. Michael just needs a few moments alone from everyone. " he rose from the table calmly picking up Michael's plate "I'll be back in a few. Please carry on with the meal if you can. I made so much, it would be shame for it to go to waste."
Klaus rose from the table pointing out that with his absence and return to his vehicle that Micheal could rejoin them without him causing offense.

Kyle countered that it would likely be thirty minutes until their pard enforcer would be out to join then so it was better to bring in a meal than to let it grow cold. Klauss choice to sit out in the driveway was entirely of his own choice he explained and headed into the house.

Leslie sat almost at chin level with the outdoor table her blue eyes wide. The other leopards could smell her anxiety as she wanted to slink off to hide but didn't want to be ride or attract attention.

Katie kissed her head and softly whispered. "It's okay baby girl. It's done it was just an argument."

Augustina watched as the Klaus excused himself and made another mental note about the evenings proceedings but finished her meal calmly seemingly nonplussed by the event. "The meal was quite good Kyle. You put on these spreads on the regular?"

He paused inside the door his plate for Michael still in hand. "I don't cook 365 a year 3 rounds a day but it's pretty close. I'm  glad you enjoyed it." Kyle said offering a smile before he disappeared into the house.

Tana sat at the table opening and closing her mouth like a fish. Every time she wanted to say something she thought better of it. She knew Micheal wasn't impressed Klaus was helping her in fact he was even hurt by it but somehow she still remained oblivious to how deeply that ran. She kept her foot on Brandy trying to offer comfort. She could smell Leslie and Seren but was sitting to far to offer any real comfort to either. She poked at the food on her plate. She had been so hungry earlier and now lost most of her appetite.

Minnie sighed. she had expected Michael to get growly, and she supposed it made sense that he aimed it at what he saw as the biggest threat, but the fact of the matter was that he got like this whenever the peaceful norm he had grown accustomed to was threatened. He didn't like change, whether he admitted it or not. She rather thought it scared him, there being something he couldn't control. The pain from the past had harmed him even more than he cared to admit. It went beyond just not wanting to open himself to relationships.  With Michaels absence, Minnie got up and slid into the seat next to Seren and rubbed her shoulder. "You okay?"

Leslie wasn't the only one radiating anxiety.  Raoul sat with his back pushed so hard against his chair that it was almost creaking under the strain.

He blamed himself; if he had given Michael a better answer, none of this would have happened.  He wasn't a predator and never would be, no matter what Michael said.  There were things that just couldn't be changed, no matter how much you wanted them to.  Even before he'd been infected, he'd been the type to let others make the first move.

It wouldn't be the first time somebody had tried to change him.  His parents had tried.  Their church had tried. Now Michael wanted to try.  He was unlikely to succeed but it might be worth it at least until Michael realized how futile it would be.  He tried to imagine what predator training would be like and in his imagination it involved a lot of nakedness and sweat.

Tana was sitting closer to Raoul. She snaked her arm around the back of Sandras chair and placed a hand gently on his shoulder giving it a small squeeze with a smile. "Everything's fine. Micheal is just being Micheal and thats why we love him. Bottom line we all have pasts that shape us, haunt us,"she paused and glanced at the Reverend before turning back to Raoul."make us who we are today. Being part of a family is accepting that. Helping each other threw it. Take the good with the ugly. And trust me there is SO much more good then ugly."She let go of his shoulder and picked up her empty glass her neck craning to Justin. "Speaking of Good. I'd sure like another glass of your amazing liquid courage please"

Raoul jumped at the touch.  He looked embarrassed at his reaction to Tana's literal reaching out.  "Thank you," he said, not meeting her eyes.  "It's hard some times."

His Beast was weak, on par with Leslie's and gave off the vibe of being a puppy that had not just been kicked, it had been whipped.  Raoul was almost the most broken Leopard Tana had met and that was saying something, given how many of her found family were all at least partially jigsaw puzzles held together by chewing gum, duct tape, trauma and love.

Lincoln was also looking nervous, although he was clearly not as anxious as Raoul.  He lacked the other leopard's brokenness but his Beast, for all it's blow and bluster, was cowed by almost everyone.  He was clearly an Alpha personality but not an Alpha leopard.  While there was the chance he might grow into being one, the chances were slim, give how far he had to go.

"Given that it was Michael who asked the question, should I wait until he returned to answer it?" he asked, then chuckled, a rich warm sound full of suggestiveness and sin.  "Rhetorical question, I guess."

Seren leaned into the touch. "Yeah, I'm okay, I just hate feeling when Michael is that upset. He nearly vibrates with it sometimes." She said softly.

" Michael has triggers. At first it was the right and he's still not entirely cool with you and your boyfriend and not cool situation. He also doesn't like change especially if it's integrating anyting that he doesn't like and oh well I'm dating a vampire and guess what he doesn't like them either. Michael doesn't get to dictate who we see we're have feelings for. I have to respect the fact that he's not a fan but he's got to learn to let people live their own lives and Not see threats around every corner." Brandy said softly so her voice wouldn't carry into the house.

Seren nodded, "I know, he had a litter this morning when I told him I was going the the Rat's cookout. It's been a stressful day."

"but isn't that part of the beauty of this city? The way we all have the hope of being who and what we want to be? The way we can open ourselves to others, and not just our own kind. Cause there is nothing in this world that says our own kind is any better than a stranger." Minnie said softly, rubbing her cheek against Serens hair.

"Trauma has a way of coloring the world for those who've survived it." Seren said as took in a deep breath.

"He's getting better. The truce we have with the rats is new. It will take some time." Brandy said and looked at the table to the new comers. "The rat truce is a new thing our pard was almost completely wiped out back when I was first infected. We were just a little over fifty strong. A little more than a decade ago we lost almost everyone and moved out of the city and rebuilt here. Its why we might seem a bit prickly or some of us. Michael lost his mate and we lost many friends but we are doing what we can to come back and we seriously have something good here. Most of the folks here aren't from the original pard most of us have been shifters for roughly a decade or less. Honestly the only way we can show you what we are about is sharing our stories and then you can decide if you wish to join us. But we don't exploit anyone in our pard or outside of it. We try to stay out of the local politics but do work with the police. I do work for Archangel industries and they have done alright by me but at the end of the day, this is a good pard. Morvans a fair ruler if you have questions feel free to ask away."

Agustina nodded looking at the table. "There is definitely some dysfunction here. What does the pecking order of your pard look like? Clearly he's an Alpha as is Morvan. Where do the rest of you fall in line?"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 12


Tana choked a little and blinked rapidly "Wow thats uh brazen." She wasn't sure how telling a complete stranger despite being pard their intricacies was such a good idea but Morvan would have the final say if he chose to answer. considering they were still in the midst of figuring that all out themselves.

"Kyle is my second,"  Morvan said.  "Followed by Michael.  Brandy is my last Alpha.  We have no Ra.  The subs have been battling it out and there have been some changes and there are likely to be a few more come the next full moon. I would prefer, if you join, that you take some time to learn the feel of the Pard before you start trying to find your place.  Minnie is an Alpha but she is a guest and has yet to decide if she is staying or going.  As such, she hasn't settled in to the pecking order. "

Minnie smiled at the other guests and blew Morvan a kiss. "Morvan is a wise Raj, and a good guy. Just don't make him angry." She said.

Agustina looked to Brand silently sizing her up. "Thats surprising your beast is so tucked away I just figured you were a sub."

Brandy shrugged "No offense taken, due to my secondary job I've worked hard to tuck my kitty down. My secondary job is as an escort. I am my own boss but not all humans enjoy that shifter vibe we put off."

"I see. Agustina said. "So who are the survivors of this Rat attack?"

Brandy sipped her drink. "Kyle Michael and myself. The others that were a part of that have moved down to Nevada."

"And why did they leave?" Augstina asked.

"Why does anyone leave?"  Morvan asked.  "Fresh start, better opportunities.  It was the right choice for them and I wasn't going to nail their feet the the floor."

Tana couldn't figure out why they both were so forth coming with what ever question flung into Agustinas head and out her mouth. She was so direct it made Tana wonder if anyone ever taught her manners or tact. oh wow kinda reminds me of me oh cheese and crackers  she thought to herself.

"My questions might be direct but I have been a were leopard for thirty years." Agustina said with a sigh as she rested her knife and fork on her empty plate. "I've been a part of three pards all had their issues, my last being the best of them, before my Ra fell and we ended up with a misogynist as a Raj. I am hopeful to meet leopards and join a pard, but not if it isn't a good fit.  Your enforcer seems unstable and your lack of alphas is mildly concerning. The positive side is you don't appear to be openly at war with anyone and neutral with the community members at large. Some of you seem fine with vampires but most of you do not. I am not convinced as of yet if this is a good fit. If myself or the others do not bend the knee and lick your knuckles is this going to be an issue for us Morvan? These four I have gotten to know over the past two weeks and I have no issue with the Reverend, Raoul, Shay and Lincoln. I do look forward to getting to know the rest of you in time."

freaking mind reader. So not like me that's unnerving Tana thought as she took another sip of punch.

"I'm not going to leave any of you hanging, if that is what you mean,"  Morvan said.  "Minnie is welcome but she isn't a part of the Pard.  There is another wereleopard who is part of the entourage of a vampire who is in town temporarily.  She is welcome here as well, even though I know this is a temporary stop on a much longer journey. I welcome you and I offer you the comfort of the Pard.  I'm not going to beg you to join or threaten you if you don't.  We are social creatures and we need each other.  I am not a dictator.  Brandy and I have butted heads on more than one occasion.  Michael and I have had our screaming matches as well.  And he's gone through a fuck ton of shit that you can't even imagine so until you know what it feels like to walk a mile in his shoes, I'll thank you to shut your fucking cake hole."

Tana got to her feet rounding the table touching all her pard mates gently as she passed. She stopped at Morvan and gave him a kiss on the head before heading inside the house with empty dishes. She wanted Kyle to have a chance to enjoy the day too and the dishes wouldn't do themselves.

Seren bit her lip to stifle the bark of laughter that was threatening to escape her as she imagined Augustine's look. It was something akin to a toddler sucking on a lemon.

Augustina raised her eyebrows at Morvan's last words, but didn't seemed cowed. Just surprised at the less than eloquent wording. "I merely speak about what I see. An outsiders perspective, if you will, it is not an attack. You speak of honesty and that is what I give. I do not think any of your leopards are bad Morvan. I just wish to learn how you and the others run your day to day operations. Do you all reside here out of town and try to limit your trips into the city?"

"You talk like this is a business," Seren said as she gathered herself.

"It is." Augustina said to Seren. "Are we not all in the business of surviving and thriving? If not its a good perspective to take.  I do not see the need to trade stories over who has had it worse here. Much like the Reverend I've been doing this longer than any of you and before we were considered legal citizens. All I desire is a safe place to hang my hat. It would be lovely to call Seattle home, but I speak for all of us as new comers when I say we need to know that it is safe and what the potential threats and dangers might be. That also includes how you operate with each other. So let me ask you this. Clearly you are visually impaired. I am very interested in seeing from your perspective how this pard treats yourself. You are a sub and you have some rather unique limitations as a leopard. Would you indulge me with your experience living amongst your pard mates?|

Seren took her dark tinted glasses off and looked at Augustine and answered her questions. "One drop the politically correct term. I'm blind, have been since birth. When I arrived in Seattle, Morvan and the others took me in and learned how to help me with getting settled into my new home and family.  When it's the fullmoon I know I'm safe with the others. I choose to remain in my place as the omega because it places less stress on the others."

"Jury is still out on that,"  Morvan said.  "Leslie lays claim to that title as well."

"Interesting so you think you could climb the ranks despite your blindness?" Augustina asked genuinely curious.
Leslie nodded "We share it but Seren could likely take me in a fight I'm a pacifist."

"Look up David Black sometime. But fights don't have to be physical." Seren said using the same words Morvan had used on her a few months ago.

Raoul looked at Leslie and Seren and wondered if they would accept a three way tie for bottom spot.

"Curious and curiouser..." Agustina replied. "So you don't fight for dominance? What do you do play checkers?" She smiled but was confused she had never met a pard that didn't fight it out to establish were people sat.

"The alphas fight it out. The Highest sub who wants to try at a spot with the alphas fights it out with the lowest Alpha that would be myself." Brandy said. "If they got the chops then welcome to team Alpha."

Agustina nodded her eyes turned towards Kyle. "So Kyle what are your thoughts on a friendly sparing match tonight to see what you have. For an alpha you are incredibly quiet and again like your friend Brandy, your leopard is incredibly docile. You are such a unique group."

"Yeah, no,"  Morvan said.  "You don't get to just show up and challenge my number two," he said.  "You start at the bottom of the Alphas.  After you've been here a few months."

"It isn't a challenge. I was curious. So Brandy would be my challenger when and if the time comes. Fancy a little fun Miss McCrea? Nothing serious it would be playful." Agustina asked looking to Morvan and Brandy. They felt no aggression from the woman as she made her request and flashed them a smile. "You guys do play fight am I right?"
Kyle looked to the woman. "Sorry to disappoint you Agustina. Morvan is particular... for funsies or not you would have to look to Brandy then go through Michael before you take your shot or we play flight. I don't play fight."

Morvan looked at Brandy.  He knew she wasn't at 100%.  "Brandy?  No need to say yes unless you want to."

Minnie was a little confused. This chick wanted to play fight on the first meeting? Something about all this was hitting her wrong.

Seren wanted Brandy to say both yes and no.

Brandy looked to Augustina and then back to Morvan. "Not right now darling we just ate and we are digesting, but perhaps once the subs start messing with the fire works around the pond, maybe then. It might be mild entertainment for the Alphas or anyone else that isn't interested in the fireworks show. There would be some terms and conditions applied to our play fight and the outcome doesn't mean you hold dominion over me if you win. It isn't an official challenge. "

Brandy sipped her lemonade as she considered the request. "Minnies been with us since May and she and I have never play fought. I'm not in the habit of play fighting with my pard mates. But then again you've made it clear you are not my pard mate yet. So lets revisit this in an hour or two Agustina."
Augustina nodded and smiled. "That is more than fair. I would expect nothing less. Like I said your pards definitely unconventional as you stated earlier with our text correspondence.  I'm just intrigued different challenge laws and a Raj that lets his Alphas speak their minds so openly is something I've not seen, mind you hes only the second Raj I've ever met. Think about your terms and let me know what you think is fair for a friendly sparring match. You and Kyle are both strange alphas. Your beasts tucked up so far into yourselves its hard to gauge how strong your cats are. Michaels I can feel your Raj's I can feel. I just want to see whats under the hood."

Tana popped back out of the farm house and busied herself grabbing more empty dishes. She could smell the tense atmosphere and knew it was best she stayed at a distance. She wasn't very good at not speaking her mind or not being blunt. She leaned into Kyles ear quietly "I'll start getting dessert ready. Enjoy yourself Mister" She pulled away turning on her heels trying to avoid giving  these new comers a death glare. Nothing says fun family July 4th like a bunch of drama llamas.

"Do you need any help Tana?" Leslie asked as she wolfed down her last piece of pork.

"Sure thing kiddo"Tana beamed ironically being that she was actually the youngest in the pard.

Leslie nodded and looked at Katie and then to Raoul. "Did you want to help us Katie? Raoul?"

"You ain't seen nothin' yet,"  Morvan said with a chuckle.  "And you're both overdressed for playfighting.  Katie, Leslie, when you're done, do you think maybe you can find something for them to wear?  And no I'm not talking bikinis.  Just in case you thought I was a perv."

Raoul looked at the three female leopards, then at Augustina.  After a second, he nodded.  "I can help," he said, slipping out of his chair and following them into the house.

Leslie closed the screen and glass door and turned on the Central air. She left Raoul with Katie and Tana as she made her rounds to close the windows. "Make sure he knows where to pee!" Leslie called out as she ran up the stairs to close the 2nd floor windows.

"Outside?  Behind the barn?" Raoul was hoping they understood it was a joke.

"Thats one spot." Katie said with a smile. "But never on it."

Tana couldn't help but roll her eyes and shake her head. Leslie always knew how to lighten the mood but was shocked when Raoul chimed in. she let out a pleasant chuckle. "The standard bathroom is the second door to the left out that way."She pointed in the general direction. "I even attempted to make a dessert this year mind you its not very dessert like but its tasty."  She rummaged in the freezer and pulled out a large zippy."its green grapes shaken with lime jello then frozen. They are freaking so good. Want to sneak a few?" she held one out infront of Raoul's face.

"Would it be okay?" Raoul asked, looking towards the door.  "I don't want to do anything wrong on a first visit."    If nobody told him not to, he hesitantly reached out with his tongue and pulled the grape into his mouth.  "Lime grape is a flavour," he said after a moment.

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part13


Katie set up the dishes that Tana had set and tied her long hair up into a messy bun. She was thankful for Leslie to have turned on the Central air. The sun setting had not done much to cool off the temperature certainly by about ten degrees but the humidity was oppressive. It would be so nice to sleep in the cool air tonight.

Even better now was the fact that she and Leslie had Brandy's old room which was on the first floor and had a direct vent in the ceiling. The would be cool as cucumbers come bed time.

Raouls question brought her back to reality and away from her cool house fantasy. "Its a flavor you don't need to eat them if you don't want." Katie said laughing at the careful face he made.

Tana beamed one of her bright smiles at him. "I think they taste kinda like sprite but I suppose its not for everyone."She reached out slowly and patted his head gently before casually turning to Katie." Did you want to try?" she held one out in front of her face the same as she did to Raoul.

" I think Raul should dry cuz he doesn't know where everything goes and he doesn't know how we do the dishes here." Katie said as she plucked the grape and tried it. She made a series of faces as she ate it trying to judge the frozen treat.  "It's not terrible flavor wise but the texture is so not grapes."

"More for me then." She popped a few in her mouth and would offer one for Leslie to try when she got back.

"Frozen grapes do take a little getting used to,"  Raoul said.  "Mama used to keep some for us in the summers."  He obediently accepted a towel and looked around the kitchen.  "Where do I put them when they are dry?  I don't want to mess up your system."

He was going to be alone in the kitchen with three women.  He was pretty sure two of them were a couple.  Tana was the wild card.  "Are you sure we won't be disturbing Michael?" he asked.

" Leslie can put them away and don't worry about Michael he seems scary but he's really a nice guy he's just very protective" Katie explained

Leslie came back downstairs during the tail end achates explanation about how the dishes were done."we usually do it like a big assembly line it makes the work go by faster." She cleared her throat and looked at Raul. " yeah Michaels okay it don't be afraid it's not like he's going to pound you into the middle of next week your leopard and makes you okay and his books. He just doesn't like we're rats and vampires. So... What about agustina? What's she like? You known her longer than we have she seems... Intense?"

Tana was clearing the plated before they went into the sink. "grape?" she held it to Leslie in between plates. "Intense thats a word" Tana used Raoul's words.

Leslie took the grape open mouth chewing it and made a happy noise before swallowing. "Yum"

"Intense is a good word,"  Raoul said.  They'd lured him away from the others to try and get him to dish on the others.

"She's been through a lot.  I mean we all have. I've never met an Alpha like her. She's not trying to bust you're Raj's balls.  She's just trying to make sure this is a place we can all settle."

He settled quickly into a rhythm with the others.  He'd clearly spent time drying dishes.  "Your Raj though.  Wow.  He's strong.  Scary strong.  What happens when he gets mad?"

Tana tilted her head."I've seen him only truely mad a couple of times but it was never directed at any of us. At least that I can think of. I mean towards us loud, upset, disappointed but never mad. But to be honest. Disappointing him doesn't feel good. not at all"

"So you really care about him,"  Raoul said, almost to himself.  "You don't have a Ra?"

" you would have to ask Brandy she tends to be the one that pisses him off the most sometimes Justin but its never a bit fight.... I saw when he came to The Farmhouse him fight Michael and Kyle and it was no contest. I'm glad he didn't kill anybody I begged him not to. " Leslie said in a soft voice remembering that fateful night when the Alpha fight went down.

Katie nodded" yeah there's no ra here. It was before my time Brandy Michael and Kyle could all tell you about what life was like when they had a Ra and a Raj. I couldn't imagine a pard with over 50 leopards in it.

"Fifty...."  Raoul said the number the way a child would say a billion, as if it was a number the just couldn't comprehend.  "Is it true that there are a thousand wolves?"

Katie looked over to Tanna " What do you think I can't answer that question because I've not really met any wolves but you work with one don't you Tanna?"

"I do. And there is a lot of wolves. Ive only meet nice ones. That might be my business partners doing but i digress."She shrugged. "I enjoy their company."

" we don't bother the Wolves and the Wolves don't bother us because we are outside the city limits." Leslie explained to her guest. " so do you think we're okay?"

"You might be," Raoul said,possibly misinterpreting the question.  "But I might not be.  I'm staying in the city for now.  Do you think they'd give me a hard time if they found me?"

"Maybe just keep your head down and move away from them and don't start anything. I've had a few come into the shop where I work with Katie." Leslie said.

Katie nodded. "They didn't give us a hard time but there are a lot of them in the city. They have a treaty with the vampires but not us.  Like normal people theres likely a range to some of them being cool to others being aggressive assholes."

"I've got a place at Archangel Tower,"  Raoul said.  "There isn't any reason for me to leave, so I'll be okay.  They've even got a place for us to spend the full moons."

"I've heard it isn't very nice. Its a concrete underground parking garage set up. We met some shifters that stayed there.  A vampire named Noah had some were cat types. " Katie explained. "We let them stay with us and found arrangements for his other shifter friends."
1
"My clinic is inside the towers. If any wolf gives you hassle come see me. I can talk to my partner and get them to leave you the heck alone." Tana beast flared for a split second.

"No reason to leave? We aren't good enough to want to spend the full moon with Raoul?" Leslie looked like he had kicked her. "I'm sorry we made you not feel safe or welcome."

Raoul dropped a cup when Tana's Beast flared but he caught it before it hit the floor.  "Sorry." he said.  "I wasn't expecting that."  He looked horrified at Leslie's question.  "That's not what I meant!" he exclaimed.  "I meant for regular stuff.  You didn't make me feel not safe.  I mean Michael is scary as shit but he's protecting you.  It's just that...." He lowered his eyes.  "I don't know if I'm good enough."

"Sorry I didn't mean to make you feel like I was picking on you!" Leslie said in a panicky voice.

"Oh gosh im sorry" Tana went to reach for Raoul but retracted her hand."Oh sweetie you are you and can be nothing but. If some don't accept you for that its their loss. For those that do accept you, you are good enough. You are valid." She paused "Well dang who'd a thunk Shale could rub off so much"

Katie sighed. "She sounds like a wise lady Tana. I'm pretty sure Morvan would welcome all of you over here for the full moon. But we are having a challenge this month two of them actually."

"You really think so?"  Raoul asked.  "I've never been any good in a fight. I got beat up all the time as a kid.  I just figured that was something that would continue.  And I didn't feel like you're picking on me Leslie.  It's just that I've always been the outsider.  Always that little bit left of centre when everyone was right or behind when everyone was left."

"We don't pick on anyone we try to be as much to family to each other as we can. It's hard being a shifter. If you don't fight you get to stay in the bottom. I don't mind the bottom it just means more people that are there to keep me safe. But if you stay I don't think we can have three omegas." Leslie said anxiously licking her lips. They could smell the stress coming off the petite blonde. "Morvan would likely make you me and Seren do something to figure out who bottom bitch is."

"Rock, paper, scissors, lizard, Spock?" Raoul suggested hopefully.

"I don't want to be in charge of anyone!" Leslie said looking unhappy.

Tana stopped what she was doing and took a minute to slowly let her cat out to reach out and nuzzle Leslie. She smiled at Raoul. "That is a brilliant suggestion Raoul.there is not point in worrying about what ifs right now. Let us enjoy each others company."

"So are the others chill?" Katie asked Raoul. "Agustina is clearly an alpha and I think your friend Shay is too. But what about the others?"

"Lincoln wants to be," Raoul answered.  "He's one of those Alpha personality types.  He's a music producer.  Has his own indy label.  He's a mover and a shaker in the human world and having a Beast to back him up works really well.  When it comes to shifter power?  He's got me beat but Reverend Hicks pretty much grabbed him by the throat and told him to back the fuck off, pardon my French, when he was pushing me around.  Said it didn't make him much of a man to be flexing on someone who couldn't fight back."

"So you guys sorted out who was in charge of the out of town group pretty fast by the sounds of it." Katie said with an understanding nod. "Shays very quiet for an alpha. Who's the tougher Shay or Augustina?"

"Well sounds like Re-"she went to say the word but it stuck in her throat. "Hicks wasnt wrong about that. If someone wants to have belly rubs and head pats there is not need to push em around."

"Wasn't hard,"  Raoul said.  "Only two Alphas and Shay wasn't going to step up to Gus.  Augustina.  I'm on the bottom and Reverend Hicks is a strong sub but he's no Alpha.  Don't think he's ever going to become one eather.  Not after this long.  The only sub who has even a chance to make that jump is Lincoln."

"Yeah it can be hard. Our next moon is going to be interesting. Tana and Sandy duke it out and Jess is going after Justin again its her last shot to try and take back top sub spot if not Justin is the reining champ and cant be challenged again for a full year." Leslie said. "The last fights were a bit crazy Morvan was not thrilled with how violent they got so this time around there will be less fur flying but it will still be intense."  Leslie explained. "I don't like the dominance fights. They always make me nervous. Are you worried Tana that you and Sandy are going to have a repeat?"

Tana nodded "To say I am not worried would be arrogant. I am looking forward tot he out come though. I've been working hard to see where things land. On top of that Sandy and I discussed fighting earlier in the afternoon so our human brain had better control. Last fight got well dangerous."

Katie nodded "Well it should be okay I hope it goes well for you. I know you have been spending time with Brandy's boy and training with Michael too. It just might be the edge you need."

She finished washing up the last dish thankful for all the paper plates and solo cups as she looked over to Raoul. "This isn't a flex because I'm pretty sure your friends could wipe the floor with me, but do me a favor Raoul you tell your ambitious sub friend not to mess with my girl." She said patting Leslies rear. "We don't pick on each other. You want to join our pard thats cool. Welcome aboard as Kyle and Morvan would say. But if any of your friends flex on the subs in a way that looks like you are doing it just for fun and not for a really good reason. I'll rat ya all out to Morvan and then you can see what he looks like when hes pissed."
Leslie looked at her girlfriend "Katie! That sounded like a flex!"

"It wasn't just sound advice I didn't use my beast." Katie protested.

"You should probably tell Lincoln yourself,"  Raoul said.  "He won't listen to me."He brightened suddenly. "I'll talk to Josiah.  He'll put Lincoln in his place."


A calm but strong energy filled the kitchen as Michael silently padded to lean in the doorway as he watched the subs talk. Gone was the prickly hot energy that roiled off him in waves as he watched them interact with each other calmly.

"I have no problem telling anyone anything" she snickered. She could feel warmth at her back. "Feeling better?" She asked without turning around as she reached to pull out all the dessert plates.

Raoul's Beast immediately withdrew what little presence it had developed.  He dropped his eyes, not able to bring himself to look up at Michael.

"Yes. I lost my shit. Went back to my room had my dinner and meditated. Look guys I'm sorry for making dinner uncomfortable. I might have said some stuff to Brandy that was below the belt. I apologize for freaking any of you out." He wrapped his beast around them all giving them a reassuring nuzzle. "As far as first impressions go I'm sure the out of towners thing I'm a giant A hole."

"Augustina said you were unstable." Leslie blurted out nervously as she came to give Michael a hug. "Brandy and her might play fight later. Things are calmer if you want to go outside and say sorry for being a butt head."

Michael chuckled softly as he pat her hair. "Well she wasn't wrong about my behavior tonight. I took things a bit father than I should have. Raoul was it? Look man, I'm really sorry for the blow up. Adler gets under my skin for a lot of reasons. That blow up had nothing to do with you or your friends." He reached out to the young man offering him a hand to take. "We cool?"

Raoul shuddered when Michael wrapped them with his Beast.  He nodded wordlessly when the tall Alpha asked his name.  When Michael came closer, he took a half step back.  He would have gone further, except there was a counter in the way.

Slowly he accepted the extended hand, shuddering again when he touched Michael.

"You are gorgeous," he suddenly blurted out.  "Please tell me you're gay."

Michael chuckled a deep bass rumble filled the kitchen as he gave Raoul and apologetic smile. "No. I'm not sorry but maybe Kyle can hook you up with someone. He swings both ways. You are a good looking guy and Seattles gay scenes decent. I don't see you having any problems finding a friend or two." He calmly opened the freezer and pulled a pack of cigarettes out and pulled one out tucking it behind his ear.

It wasn't often the alpha leopard partook but the subs in his pard knew it was a ritual he did when he was trying to calm down and was dealing with something that was eating at him.

Raoul had flushed a deep crimson.  "Sorry man," he said, once more refusing to meet Michael's eyes.  "I'm not normally that forward.  It's just... Wow."

"Its cool. No offense taken. You're Not the first to ask and likely wont be the last." The pard enforcer explained calmly as he reached for a lighter on the top of the fridge.

Michael reached out to touch the mans chin raising his face gently to meet his gaze. "You don't have to do that kowtow shit here. The pard here's pretty lenient with our subs. If we give you an order its because its in your best interests, like it might save your life. Most of the time you wouldn't know we have a power structure here other than its Kyle's house and he is the ruler of this domain. Morvan is the Raj but no one messes with Kyles cooking or Kyle when hes in the kitchen. Heck I'm not a Raj but Morvan works for me and I get to order him around at work. The structure here's a bit more flexible than most places and it might take some getting used to, but if you sign up with us you wont ever look back. I can guarantee it. I also wasn't kidding. You want to learn how to defend yourself, I can teach you. Don't believe me have a pow wow with the subs down by the pond while you mess around with the fire works tonight while us Alphas chill out on the deck."

"Yeah you could join our team and chase Justin and Minnie around the pond with roman candles its really fun. And despite them being higher up in the pack or being stronger than us they let us do it. Its a once a year thing we do for fun and the LOLs." Leslie said brightening up. "Michaels not wrong. If you want to talk with us your friends and us subs we could definitely do that!"

Raoul just stared into Michael's face, clearly having trouble comprehending what he was being told.  It made no sense. None of it did.  Michael wasn't gay but he had, with gentle fingers, lifted Raoul's face to gaze into his own.  Subs were, he was fairly certain, inviting him to hunt the top sub with fireworks.  It was making no sense.  None of it.

Micheal slowly withdrew his hand. "I need to go out on the deck and take care of some business. Thanks for taking care of the dishes and putting away the left over food."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
part 14

Michael left Raoul and the others as he made his way barefoot out onto the deck where everyone else was as he slipped the lighter into his shorts pocket.


He scanned the table noting Klaus was not there and cleared his throat. "I'm sorry for being an asshole Brandy and its your life you get to date who you want.... and to the others I apologize for the big dick energy. I should have not let things escalate that bad.  Now if you excuse me I have to have a few words with Adler."

Brandy rose to follow him as he made his way to the deck stairs.

Michael turned and looked at her. "Sit down and relax I'm not going out front to kill him but he and I need to have a talk man to man about some things."

Brandy went to protest and Michael held up a hand. "No. Don't say it. Have some faith in me. You being there will only make it more likely we end up arguing. Let me have this Brandy. Sit this out. I did a bad and if someones bringing him back to the table I should do it. Not you with a cell phone text."

Michael's even stare shut her down. There was a tiny twitch at the corners of her lips as she tried to suppress a frown. He gave one look to Morvan to make sure he was fine with heading out front alone to talk to the vampire.

"You two need to solve this,"  Morvan said.  "If Klaus is going to be part of Brandy's life, he is going to occasionally visit.  Does he need an invitation into the house?  No.  He doesn't eat and he doesn't need to use the bathroom and I'll be damned before I let him park his ass in front of the TV.  Seren's other half still drops her off half a mile down the road out of respect and probably fear of you.   So, yeah, sort this out, please."

Tana came threw the door hands full the others following suit. "Dessert." She offered a smile and placed it in the middle of the table. Raoul carried the other dessert,Leslie had the cutlery and frozen grapes while Katie had the plates.

Kyle thanked them "Hey there is also 2 casserole dishes in the back fridge one is a peach cobbler the other one is a cherry. Can you get those as well?" Kyle asked as he finished spooning himself a well deserved cup of punch.

The night seemed to be settling back down which was a good thing. He let out a contented sigh. Dinner had been good and much to his surprise Michael had come out to own his emotional blow up and was off to bring back Klaus. Things were looking up.
Leslie nodded and headed into the house to fulfill the request and the soon got to dishing out dessert.

Tana helped with dishes before heading to her room for a change of clothes. She was still sporting her jean shorts but had pulled a tshirt over top her bikini top. She padded threw the house to the greenhouse. She sat in her big cozy chair letting out a heavy sigh. A few centering deep breathes felt nice. Plants were always calming. She came out and looked around the deck. "Anyone start the fire pit up?"

"The fire pits still going Tana it's just a little low because I was cooking on it remember we had roast pig for dinner." Kyle said flashing her teasing smile. " After desserts done if you guys want to take the treasure chest a fireworks down by the pond and fire pit you're more than welcome to. Just remember since we do have Klaus here as a guest I have to just remind everybody to keep them down the hill.  It would be less than fortunate if he were to catch a stray Firework and we would have put him out. It wouldn't really say much about us being proper hosts if we weren't being vigilant and self aware of any fire hazards. "





Michael shook his head and left the porch with Morvan's blessing. He made his way along the side of the house to head out front to find Brandy's boy toy.

He first checked the SUV since someone had mentioned he was likely waiting in the vehicle, it was Brandy who had said that, he thought. However, Klaus wasn't in there and he paused inhaling deeply trying to catch the unmistakable but subtle sweet scent of death that came from Adler's kind it wasn't exactly a rotting smell like one would sense if they came across a dead animal teaming with flies and maggots. But it was the smell of something that had died very recent, something that no longer breathed, the heart no longer pumped blood, the spark of life gone.

Vampires were bizarre creatures. Dead half the day and mostly dead at night once the sun set. Only the blood of the living could keep that spark inside them going each and every night, that and a Master vampire to keep the supernatural flame from winking out of existence. If they had no blood or no master to tie themselves to they would die.

A blood starved vampire was a terrifying and dangerous thing. They went feral. More wild and even less controlled then even he and other shifters were on the full moon when the nights came and they were forced to take animal shape. At least they were in the backseat. Younger shifters would remember snippets of the night as their Beasts came out, older and more in control shifters were more present but the control over ones Beast was not something they could fully control only whisper suggestions and hope that their will would be enough to have the Beast hear and understand.

Feral vamps didn't have that voice. Their sanity was gone all that mattered was rending through flesh and bone to get that blood.  Michael shivered remembering what it was like when he was a young sub and he had watched his mate and Ra take down such a creature. He had come to watch and learn how to take one out and had left with the creature having nearly torn his arm off.

Michael shivered it was a memory that had stuck with him all these years. He never forgot what Adler's kind were capable of be they feral or more sound of mind.

  The wind was blowing in the wrong direction to smell Klaus but Michael didn't have to look too hard to find the vampire. The sun had set but the stars and the moon that was a week away from being full illuminated the front yard of the property well enough. He spotted the vampire standing at the end of the 1/4 mile drive way staring up at the sky catching the occasional firework on the Seattle sky line.  Fucking drama queen...but he kept his word about where he was going to wait out front... Michael thought to himself as he softly sighed and walked along the gravel drive on the grass.

The evening breeze was blowing towards the road he would catch scent of any one on the front porch or driveway. He could smell the faint scent of dessert being served which was fine by him. His appetite for food was at an all time low at the moment. He silently hoped that Brandy would do as she was told for a change without having to pull rank any further.  Having her to try coming to Klaus's rescue would only inflame things.

He was silent in his approach his inner beast whispered that it would be so easy to attack from the rear and to put an end to the vampire, but he was in charge not it. Not tonight. As much as part of him thought it would be a wonderful way to put an end to his worries about the safety of his pard, murdering Klaus Adler when the Captain of the preternatural police department was sitting out back, was not a good look. His shrink had told him to explore his reason for the blow up and he had. He knew exactly what the core issues were.  His time inside his room had given him time to reflect and meditate but he had also had an emergency text session with his shrink to talk him off the ledge.

Admittedly it wasn't his most shining moment. Had Klaus beaked off or stood up to challenge him he would have thrown him off the patio and would have been on him in a heart beat.  Dinner would have gone a lot different had he caved into those bestial desires.

Michael had stopped ten feet behind the vampire. His voice wasn't a bark he kept it even and loud enough for Klaus to hear but not for anyone that was curious enough to come out front trying to be nosy.  ​"Dinners done Adler. You can come back to the table. I apologized to Brandy as much as I hate to admit it, I said some things that likely hurt her, I swallowed my pride and cooled my head and we made peace. Could have had her send you a text but that doesn't sit right with me. A real man will step up and admit he was in the wrong."

He waited for the vampire to say something.

Michael had either over estimated his own stealth or underestimated Klaus' senses.  The vampire was well aware of his approach.  "I should apologize as well," he said.  "It was wrong of me to take a seat at the table when I no longer eat.  I should have withdrawn and for that I apologize."

He gestured towards the fireworks.  "It always amazes me that people celebrate with explosives, when they mean things that are far from celebratory for many.  No one who has experienced war can forget what they've seen and it takes a long time to learn to distinguish that which causes harm from that which does not.  I watched the artillery from my home.  I'd seen rockets and flares but even as a child I knew this was different.  The whole horizon was lit up with the red and yellow of burning.  I hope this place never sees the things I have seen, Michael.  We are losing places of beauty by the day.  What you have here needs to be protected."
"It is a nice chunk of property. We used to live in the city when our pard was larger.  It was less commune style living and more of us scattered withing a ten mile radius of each other sharing spaces with a few of our kind here and there.  Still makes me uneasy to have Sandra and Jess living in the city and now Brandy. We don't have much but what we have is worth fighting for. Everyone's just settling in for dessert park your ass and pull up a chunk of green." Michael said pointing to the grass.  "Might as well sit down and take the time to do this right."

Klaus turned to face Michael and sat at the base of a large oak tree.  It was, by his estimation, likely within two or three years of his own age.  "Brandy is as safe as I can make her,"  the vampire said.  "I doubt the others would accept my protection and I doubt you would see it as anything other than an attempt to get hooks into two more of your Pard.  I am not your enemy, Michael.  There are, no doubt vampires who see your group as a tool to be exploited.  I am not one of them."

Michael sat down six feet from Klaus on the grass and pulled the cigarette out from behind his ear and reached into his pocket to produce a lighter. The flame illuminated his features a face that was serious, but that was no longer a mask of barely held in check rage.  Michael took a haul off the cigarette and looked at Klaus. "You've been dead for what eighty years give or take?" He asked causally.

"I was turned into a vampire in the winter of 1946." Klaus answered.

"So you've been dead for a while living on borrowed time for a several decades." Michael replied. "During your life time you've likely seen as well as done some terrible shit.  You say you aren't my enemy and that might be true but it doesn't mean I have to like you.  Does the Surname Katz get your spider senses a tingling? "

"Not particularly" Klaus answered. "It is a fairly common German surname. There's even a castle by the same name near the Rhine."

"Katz was the surname of my wife and mate. Olivia Katz.  Her family were Ashkenazi Jews. She had some lovely horror stories of what her family went through at the concentration camps. That's likely strike one on the why I don't like and trust you. And yes yes I've heard all the stories from Brandy you were given exoneration. But you were a Captain and despite you being cleared I am certain you still exploited and your hands are most decidedly not free of blood. I don't care if it was a case of you were following orders.  You able to hazard a guess as to how many people you likely killed when you were alive? After you were infected and you died and came back as you are how many other people have you taken out over the years? You got a number you can toss out on your kill tally or is it a case of you just don't bother counting anymore? I ask because you are in a unique situation that most humans don't get. Its borrowed time you wont live forever nothing lasts forever but, given the time you have on this earth your kind tend to not do much good and in the scheme of checks and balances your tally of those that you have hurt and killed is likely much heavier than the side of those that you have helped and saved. That sound about right or am I talking out of my ass?" Michael said as he took another drag and exhaled slowly.

"You are most decidedly talking out of your ass,"  Klaus said.  "I was reprimanded eleven times by the SS for not meeting my quota for finding Jews.  Rather than accuse innocent people, I continued doing the job I had to the best of my abilities.  I was a police captain before I was recruited as an interrogator by the SS and despite having an excellent record of extracting confessions, I was considered peculiar for not relying on torture.  When they realized that I was unlikely to change my tactics, I was transferred to Paris and assigned the duty of cracking down on the black market.  You can get more flies with honey than vinegar and I used the seized materials to bribe informants and try to smooth things over at several of the night spots frequented by the German troops.  They were Hier, the regular German military, far from home and scared and lonely.  I tried to make it less likely that they would get their throats slit by a population that hated them.  The Hier had little or nothing to do with the concentration camps.  That was the work of the SS.  Think what you want but the average German knew nothing about them.  Sadly, I think if they had known, they likely would have done nothing.  They would have been too scared of ending up on the wrong side of the fences.  All that aside, my body count came after and you might be surprised that there are a larger number of vampires on it than you'd think."

"It's what you kind do. Fight with each other and stir the pot drawing others into your games and webs of intrigue. Have you ever been in love Adler? " Michael asked. "You've been shuffling around on this mortal coil for eight decades but have you truly loved someone? And don't say Brandy you've not even been a thing for a year yet thats likely puppy love at best and more likely due to it being more about sexual attraction."

"I suspect Donnie Osmond might argue." Klaus said wryly. Michael could see that Klaus was wrestling with something. Finally he just shook his head. "Is there an event in your life that you would be willing to give anything to Just forget?"

Michael paused taking a hit from his cigarette. An intriguing question. Was there? "If I said yes and I was able to forget, it would also forgetting events that made me who I am. For better or worse I am here because of some terrible events. I lost the love of my life to the were rats in this city. I lost my home many friends and have had to deal with the fall out of it. Would it be nice to forget all that pain of course, but that pain and loss has shaped me to be who and where I am today. Some good some bad. So,no Alder I don't think I would give anything to forget that pain despite the fact it still haunts me to this day. "

"My condolences." Klaus said. "Older vampires tend to see younger ones as toys. We are things to be broken for their amusement. I come from a line well known for its focus on sex. The head of my line who despite being a continent away, I dare not even name, is a jaded and cruel mistress.  Shakespeare said it best. We are as flies to the gods. They kill us for their sport. A lot of vampires think they are gods. Or near enough... I have been in places no sane man would want to be. I have survived by the skin of my teeth pun intended, and I have no idea how I have managed to hang onto my humanity. Brandy reminds me I am human. She keeps me sane.  I would kill to protect her and if the Nazi's could not get me to bend, sure as shit the vampires are not going to."

"That's good to have someone to tie you down. I still don't think I can call it Love Adler. Loving someone so deeply and intensely that they are a part of you can be incredible. I knew it after a few months of knowing Olivia. Thought she was out of my league and as a young sub... The pard was much different before it fell and we rebuilt. We aren't traditional with how we run things. Olivia illuminated and elevated me and my heart in ways I can't describe.  I could be myself around her, she was so strong and smart and powerful, but she was also funny and tender and had a way with people. A way with words and knew how to control that anger and aggression that so many of us feel when we are new to this.  She was a bastion for me, a safe place with no judgement and someone to share my ideas and dreams as well as doubts and fears... but the loss... " Michael took another long drag feeling the lump in his throat as he retouched on the memory of returning to the scene of the fight to only find so much of her blood soaked into the beach sand.  He exhaled closing his eyes pushing back against the grief. "Part of me died when I lost my mate. Many years I wished I had stayed behind to fight with her rather than following orders.  It seemed too cruel to have something so pure and natural only to have it torn away.  I don't think I will ever in my life time, have that. That is how deeply she touched my soul, and that is why I say you and Brandy whatever you have, from where I am sitting it isn't that... You know as well as we do shes sick. If she died tomorrow sure you would be disappointed but it wouldn't ruin you I don't think. You wouldn't want to join her. You would pick up and move on Adler. I'm not saying that to start shit.  It's just from where I am sitting it seems like you two aren't on equal ground for a lot of reasons..."

"I've lost pieces of myself as well,"  Klaus said.  "When my father died.  When the soul of my homeland died.  A small piece when I became a vampire.  A larger one some time later, that took a little of my sanity with it.  But no, I have not lost a piece as large as what you describe.  Few have, because few have what you had.  They say it is better to have loved and lost than to have never loved but I think whoever said that had never truly been in love.  What I can say is that I have been where your mate was, fighting desperately to survive.  Part of what made her fight so hard was knowing she was protecting you.  I understand now why you carry such a hatred for the wererats.  What I don't understand is where your hatred of vampires comes from.  Or is it just me?"

"This is gonna be a long rant so buckle up buttercup. I'll let you know when I'm done but maybe when I am you might see things and understand why I have a bit of a dislike for your kind....Truthfully? I've never got to know any of your kind on a personal level. I'm going to give you a little leopard history 101 here that most of your kind likely don't have privy to. Mind you its my side of things I've seen in regards to your girl joining us. " Michael took one last drag from his cigarette and then stubbed it out tossing it out towards the ditch.

"Brandy came from a rather privileged life before she was infected.  "A picturesque little waspy community in Ohio. Very conservative very much into traditional values... if you catch my drift and you can read between the lines. When she came here it was with ten grand to her name and we took her in. At the time I was a sub in the pecking order but I was working my way though the 40 we had sitting at about the top ten of them. She was... She had to really struggle to fit in. She's always had an opinion on everything. Likely her upbringing and didn't understand that as a sub your opinion didn't count for shit. The Alphas ran things. Like your kind the lower on the ladder do as their told and sometimes they also see some of the higher ups playing with those of lesser station. The thing is back in the day things were alright. We had an ally-ship with the vampires... We donated, our Raj and Ra saw it as a fair transaction and in return we would send leopards on occasion to your Ivory tower or more routinely to select donor bars to provide you with blood. It was a quid pro quo.  But when we tried to form an alliance with the rats a peace treaty as there were multiple factions and there had been some encroachment on our city territory... It seemed that maybe we could work things out. Never thought they would band together to wipe us off the map." Michael ran his hands though his hair trying to push past the painful memories.

Michael sighed heavily finding his voice.... "We didn't have many people left and most of us were Subs.  We built what we had here in a non traditional setting because of that but some of us slowly grew to be stronger. Brandy and a few of the others still would donate to the vampires. A chance to show them we would give if they could keep the rats from coming in to finish the job. I don't know if the Master and Salvatore actually did anything or if it was a case of the rats couldn't be half assed to bother finishing us off since we were so few and so weak. Kyle's Parents died shortly after that and he inherited all of this...Moving out of the city calmed everything down and removed all the issues we had for territory conflicts with the rats.  The wolves never gave us the time of day because our numbers were small to them and where we were in the city wasn't near their pack preserve so they didn't have to flex. We knew our place. The problem though with this is... Despite us always cricking or necks to let you blood suckers have your taste, I feel like you've never really been there to watch over and protect us. Brandy and a few of the girls that have moved down to Nevada had to deal with some really arrogant and cocky shit heads that thought offering a pint meant they got free pussy with it too. Not cool considering both Katie and Leslie aren't a fan of dick. "

Michael turned his face towards Klaus to make sure he was still following his story. "Brandy's always been loyal to those assholes that run archangel. Never complained always did her part to show we didn't go against them. Then someone took interest in our rich girl turned exotic dancer and donor and Brandy was pulled deeper into your world. They've groomed her and what you are dating now is a byproduct of that grooming and conditioning Klaus. She's been hurt time and time again though she won't ever admit it to you or your overlords.  Nigel used her up for the five years as a personal drinking box and arm candy and then tossed her aside. It fucked her up. Her whole life since shes moved her to Seattle is her just trying to get the approval of her superiors and to have someone tell her shes doing a good job. I don't know what that confirmations so important to her but I know shes lonely. Being an escort shes had lots of sex but for ever reason she keeps coming back to you guys time and time again and I don't think you can protect her. Sometimes I think she would choose them over us... And... I think that shes going to die and its gonna be because of your ilk Klaus.  Everything you guys touch you corrupt or use up or discard when you no longer find it entertaining.... You might see her as someone you like and some one that tethers you Klaus but, you don't love her, man. .."

Michael clenched his hands in his lap and made direct eye contact with the blonde vampire.  His eyes were less neutral but it was clear he was keeping his inner beast in check he exhaled slowly. "No man that's willing to bust his girlfriends toes when she had to deal with some exploitative fuckwad from up North come to visit is really in love. And yeah I do know about it. I dropped by one night after Brandy's birthday to visit and fished the truth out only to find she was packing up to move in with you and that she was sick and who caused it. I don't hear any news of Nigel doing shit about it either. So yeah it feels exploitative maybe you don't even realize you are doing it so I'm pointing it out. If you cared about her you would let her down gently over the next few months and let her live a life rather than giving you the best part of her years before you decide shes too old and doesn't entertain and tether you like she used to. She gives so much to protect us its how she is and what she knows but she gives too much do you understand? As the enforcer I watch for threats and dangers what you and all of you kind intentional or not is dangerous. That is why I am not on Team Adler."

"I know some of Brandy's background,"  Klaus said.  Michael was being bold and meeting his gaze; he saw no reason to try to make him regret it. "I am not familiar with her treatment before she became Nigel's plus one.  It does tend to explain her aversion to rolling.  For the record, I have not tasted her blood.  She refuses to be rolled because it seems she has been deep rolled and abused in the past and I insist that my vessels be rolled so the bite does not cause undue pain."

He paused, considering Michael's other points.  "You're wrong," he said.  "I may not love her the way you love Olivia but I do love Brandy, with all my black, shriveled heart.   I suspect you will understand what happened it I put it this way. You have a cruel Raj. He tells you to beat Leslie for some infraction.  Would you do it?  Or would you resist, knowing that not only would he beat her more severely than you would but he'd also punish you for refusing and would enjoy doing it?  And I promise you this:  Volkov will pay.  It may take me a thousand years and everyone else involved including Brandy may be dry dust and bleached bone but what he did to her was unforgivable and he will pay."

There was no trace of fanatic hyperbole in Klaus' posture and Michael could smell that he was telling the truth as he knew it.

Michael considered the comments he turned back to look at the house. "It would be a shitty position to be in but I would likely give Leslie the lightest punishment I could that would satisfy the order."

He said quietly after several long moments. "Thankfully Morvan is not like that. You think your fucking head honcho might be more up to date with terminology and be able to wrap his head around the concept of victim blaming. If I thought i could get away with it a shot to Salvatores face to knock out a tooth or two would be most satisfying. Not worth it. It would endanger the pard. But seriously fuck that guy. I see how Nigel things. That whole vamps before tramps mindset is disgusting... We should head back. But give some thought about what I said. Shes a good girl Klaus just shes in over her head and doesn't even know it. I don't want to have to bury her. We should head back to the deck. I can't smell the food as strongly as before so I think everyone's finished up or just about done."

"The punishment was also symbolic," Klaus said.  "She overstepped.  In retrospect, it may be that she was compelled by Volkov, who seems to be able to compel loyalty with his bite. If that is the case, then Brandy is blameless and Nigel and the Master of Seattle will be honour bound to address the issue.  Having favours owed is a good place to be.  Be thankful that you have a loving Raj. Older vampires can get bored and they need more and more extreme measures to entertain themselves.  Having Brandy in my life helps me hold onto my humanity and I hope she will do so for a long time to come."

"You aren't going to let go of that bone then I take it? I'm not trying to be a dick but I do think shes better off without you." Michael said standing up with a heavy frustrated sigh. "You might not want to hurt her but like you said shes surrounded by your kind. Also with your rep. You likely don't have a lot of friends being Nigel's lap dog and dispenser of vampire justice. They could use her to get at you and there wouldn't be much you could do about it other than clean up the mess that's left and try to get revenge. Is it really worth it Klaus? If Brandy died you know they would have her replaced in less than two weeks, Might take time to groom the new replacement  to get them up to par but... You did just bring five new leopards to town. Shes not as hot of a commodity anymore there..."

"I'm not with her because she's a hot commodity, Michael.  I'm with her because we click.  We have things in common that we enjoy.  She makes me a better person.  Do you want me to be worse?  You don't like me now.  Could you imagine if I was worse?"

Michael let out a frustrated grunt. "Would give me grounds to bury you. Look man, just hear me out shes a good looking girl. I don't know what you click on or with. You two seem like polar opposites other than you both like to bang. Shes not feeding you so just like... find another cute red head that likes to fuck as much as you and her do and just maybe train the other one to be into some of the shit you are into. It can't be that hard. I know you do that dungeon domination shit... surely you could train one up to be something you ideally want without putting one of my pard mates in harms potential way?"

"I don't fuck my customers,"  Klaus said bluntly.  "And given her illness, we haven't been having sex for some time.  So we cuddle and we talk and we walk in the rain and make up stories about what the people on the other side of the street are doing.  No, I am not going to just walk away from Brandy because you're asking me to.  I realize that you love her too and you want to protect her.  Please realize I am your ally in that, not the enemy."

Michael shook his head and Klaus could see his jaw tighten. "You are a weird man. I don't get you Adler. There has to be an angle I'm missing. You come from a line of vamps that are obsessed with boning and you haven't dumped her yet.  You are cuddling and doing mundane shit that I can't even imagine your kind wanting to do or getting any enjoyment out of. There has to be an angle to it... Are you just riding it out time wise with the hopes that she gets better? What happens if they can't fix her? What would you do then?" Michael asked getting close enough to the vampire that he was in Klaus's personal space sniffing at him. "Just answer the questions I have and lets get back to the others... Have you truthfully not been ordered to do this to get close to Brandy to keep her in line... or make sure she still stays with the company... or get closer to us. As well as you aren't doing this to be overtly ambitious with the hopes of wrangling up good relations with us like Noah did with the wolves? I know you guys like your blood cookies when you do a good and the elders give em out for going above and beyond."

"No, Michael.  Your Pard is not my personal Poland.  What happens next?  I don't know.  If Brandy can never have sex again, with anyone, because of Volkov, there will be a reckoning.  I may even save you a piece to bat around like a vampiric piniata.  You can ask whatever questions you like. Your nose will tell you if I'm lying. "

Michael nodded and was about to ask as a Suv slowed down on the road and turned onto the drive way the head lights bright enough Michael squinted as it passed by.
"Well isn't that just great. Another guest to tonight's grand event." Michael muttered his deep voice held a edge of a frustrated grumble."I knew it why else would Kyle have changed clothes after cooking and put on something subtle to smell pretty... This isn't the end of our chat to be continued later."

"Whenever you want to continue."

"Well we better get back. Add one more human to the already eclectic party goer list. Kyles boyfriend just arrived..." Michael said sounding a bit tired suddenly.

"I'll be on my best behaviour,"  Klaus said.  "And Michael? Thank you."

"What are you thanking me for? Not kicking your ass tonight, Adler? If Suki wasn't here I would have likely taken the swing. The universe is watching out for you, I swear you lucky sonofabitch.... We aren't friends but I've said my piece and you've said yours." The tall dark haired leopard said as he began walking back to the farm house.

"For being honest with me," Klaus said.  "As you said in the beginning, it takes a big man to apologize.  This conversation wasn't something that just happened.  You actually want to resolve things to make things better for your Pard.  So thank you."

"The things we do for love, right?Want to get a move on. I'll race your pale pasty ass back to the deck if you're game for it. Watching Justin run around the pond while the girls chase him is my highlight of the 4th of July most nights. He has such a girly scream." Michael said with a chuckle as he took off and ran towards the back of the house getting a head start on Klaus.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Part 15

Justin had grabbed the chest full of Fireworks down to the firepit area as Leslie, Katie, Minnie and Tana followed.

Leslie tried to get Raoul and the other guests to join them but Raoul declined.

Josiah passed on the invite saying he made far too convenient of a target as he patted his bulky frame.

Shay and Augstina politely declined but agreed they would watch from a far.

Lincoln on the other hand smiled and said "Yeah! Why not?"

They set the Chest on one of the chainsaw carved benches that Michael had around the fire pit and Justin looked to his fellow Leopards.  "Tonight Ladies and Gentlemen marks our fourth annual  Independence day Torch light games!" Justin said as he jumped up onto the picnic table at the pit his voice loud and energetic.

He looked down at them. "Each year we have two teams the runners and the chasers. I wan't a clean game no aiming for the face. No dick shots or head shots. Everything else is fair game. If your runners scream for a time out cause you have set them on fire. DO NOT KEEP SHOOTING THEM. Stop drop and roll or you can jump in the duck pond. We have a garden hose here to clean up afterwards. ALL CELLPHONES and things that you have in your pockets that you might loose should go into the bottom of the fireworks crate so we don't spend the rest of the night out back looking for missing items.

As a side note for those of you new to the games. Runners go on the left chasers on the right. NOW you ask me why the fuck would I be a runner?" Justin laughed and jumped off the table to land on the ground. "Well that my friends is a simple answer. On the next new moon the Chasers willingly take the Runners out for a night a local club and they drink for free for the night not top shelf shit allowed though because we aren't greedy dickwaffles. So Whos joining me on TEAM RUNNING MAN or Woman... We don't discriminate here."

"I'm on your side man, as promised." Minnie said, pulling her blue hair up into a bun and stretching. " So if you want a piece of me, bring it." She grinned.

"Heck yeah free drinks you get it. Well you didn't know about it before but you gotta admit its a nice consolation prize..." Justin said flashing Minnie a playful grin. "Its like getting to be a kid again for the night. Its tag but all grown up style with a bit of danger and stuff."

"drinks or no, a night out with you guys will always be worth it. And yeah, nothing like a little danger to get your blood pumping. " She agreed.

"Yeah plus you can consider it agility training Minnie." Justin said laughing. "Its like they say if theres a zombie apocalypse Cardio cardio cardio and double tap to the head."

Lincoln chuckled.  His voice would have sounded sexy reading the phone book.  "I wish I could say Danger was my middle name but it's Milton," he said.

"We could add an other middle name. Lincoln Danger Milton. " Katie asked. "So you wanna be team running man or team huntsmen?"

"Or Lincoln MIlton Danger," he answered.  "Seeing as how this is first time I've done this, I think I'll be a hunter.  Would a thousand dollars be too much to throw into the drinks kitty?"

Justin looked at him "Ok you sir are welcome to be a huntsman every year if thats what you are tossing in pot wise. With that much we could get top shelf stuff and not look like dick waffles Minnie! Anyone else want to be on Team Running Man?"

On the back patio deck Kyle came out back with Jules. They had shared a few words and an embrace on the porch before he had brought him inside. He had left a nice SouthAfrican Red in his fridge knowing Jules had a preference for red wines over fruity punches. He had whipped together a small plate of roasted pork other sides as he guided Jules out to the deck for him to have a seat.

Introductions were made as he introduced Jules to the new leopards and he noted that Michael and Klaus were back.  Michael sat beside Reverend Hicks as he explained the origins and rules of the Torchlight games to them. From down the hill they could hear Justin announcing the rules for the games as the players were sorting themselves into teams.

Kyle chuckled and slipped inside to bring Jules out a small side plate with a small serving of both the peach cobbler as well as the cherry one as he took a seat to watch the games. "I think Justin might be mildly Mortified by the end of the games to realize you are here, but we can cross that bridge when we get to it." He said to Jules as he patted his knee under the table.

“More so when he realizes I am here alone,” Jules said. “Altair and Keid also have the day off.”  He smiled. “If I am not safe here, I am not safe anywhere.”

"I think you are pretty safe here. With that being said there are such thing as Cosmic coincidences and I can't protect you from Lowe's but I would have to agree this is a relatively safe space worship be so long as everybody keeps the fireworks down the hill" Kyle said looking amused.

“It’s not like we would let anything happen to the man who inspires Kyle to create his kitchen masterpieces,” Morvan said. “His eyes swung to Josiah. “What’s your stand on homosexuality, Reverend?”

Josiah smiled. “Our lord and saviour Jesus Christ says that we are to love our fellow man and to judge not. Some have said that Leviticus prohibits love between men but the passage is often misinterpreted. It prohibits sex between men and boys. Leviticus also prohibits tattoos, mixing fabrics,  Cutting your hair and shaving, so you have to take it all with a grain of salt. Times change and if religion does not change with the time, people will find other places to get their solace and comfort from.”

Tana dramatically stretched. "Gotta stay limber. I look forward to the night out." She padded over to the fire work chest wiggling her fingers greedily. "Ooooh which of you lovelies will help me bring down my prey" she glanced to the others. "I'll let you three pick first." She ushered in Leslie,Katie and the new comer,Lincoln.

"Ooooh Michael bought different colored roman ball candles this year. Ten shots per candle Nice." Looking at the labels Leslie thoughtfully paused as she read... "We have white, Red but we really know it looks more dark pinkish when they go off, green and multi red white and blue and white... Can I have the red ones? Is that okay? I know I'm on the bottom of the ranking here so if it isn't I can wait till you guys are done."
Katie shrugged "I'm good with whatever. We usually just have the white ones but I'm not fussy they all shoot the same..."

"You may technically be on the bottom Leslie but you know you are team captain of this fine event. Pick away mighty leader" She gave her a big hug from behind.

Looking delighted she fished out five red roman candles and set them on the bench in a row. "Okay thank you I won't let you guys down!"

"I know you wont. You're up Katie. Vice Captain Katie.Pick your weapon. Maniacal laugh." She turned her hug to Katie looking over her shoulder as she choose.

Katie looked thoughtful. "hmmm Leslie and I can be the Christmas crusaders." She announced as she fished out the green candles.

"Which leaves white and the red, white and blue,"  Lincoln said.  He looked at Tana.  "Are you one of those crazy people that actually says LOL when you talk?"

"Sometimes? Kats more like that. You might get to meet her sometime. Shes like our extended pard... like a cousin. Shes a werecat just not a leopard." Leslie explained.
"You forgot to mention she also works at Archangel Industries..." Katie added.

Tana cocked her head to the side. "Crazy is relative and ever since I saw that muppet movie it kinda just stuck. Guest picks next. You're up Lincoln"

"If I get my choice, I will honour my name sake and go with the red, white and blue,"  Lincoln said.  "So we only have the two targets?"

"Thats double the amount we normally have." Leslie said cheerfully.
Justin knelt down to tie up his shoes making sure the laces were firmly tied as he looked at the others. He pulled a lighter and a bbq lighter from his pocket setting them on the table. "One candle at a time you run out back to the station to refuel and you're back in the game. You guys get to tally how many times you hit me for bragging rights, but I'm not holding back this year. Extra peeps in the games mean's I'm going to haul ass."

Lincoln reluctantly set down the second roman candle.  "So that's the official lighter, is it?"  He nodded,  "I can deal."  He began to peel off his three piece suit, starting with the jacket and tie.  Then he slipped of his shoes and socks before stripping down to a pair of silky boxer briefs.  "You ladies don't mind a little casual nudity, right?  I mean, I can stop here.  Probably should if I don't want to snare my just whats on any stray shrubbery."

Lincoln was buff.  He didn't have a defined six pack but the beginnings of it were there.  He stood like a chiseled mahogany figure from the dawn of time, proud and noble.

Tana watched Justin and offered him a smile. She was trying her best not to let her worrying get the better of her or ruin the atmosphere."I'd expect nothing less"

Justin slipped off his shorts standing in just his sneakers and his black boxer briefs before he fished out a white t from the fireworks crate. He slid on the shirt, pulling it over his head covering his tanned chest and abs.

Casually he reached down to pick up the garden hose and twisted the nozzle letting the water jet out.   He held it up to himself over his head as the water ran down him ten seconds on he let out a cry that started off deep but rose in falsetto. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck Argh! This waters so cold I can feel my junk trying to retreat from once it came!!!"

Kate and Leslie laughed delightedly.

"I might have gone in while the dishes were being washed and turned the hot water tank off." Leslie said with a giggle. "We used the hot water for the dishes so yeah it should feel super refreshing Justin." Leslie confessed in a sing song voice.

"Oh you brat. You fucking suck." Justin said as he kept the water running trying to make sure all the clothing was soaked.
On the Patio Brandy let out a soft laugh at Justin's exclamations.

"It's from whence it came,"  Lincoln corrected.  "And if it can retreat that far, junk is the right term for it."

"He's complaining already and hes not even started the game." Kyle said with a chuckle. "You are likely getting to see a side of Justin you've never seen Jules. Please don't hold it against him."
Justin laughed "Haha funny you want some?" He asked while offering the hose to Lincoln but also flipping him off with his free hand.

Lincoln spread his arms.  "Bring it!" he said.

Agustina watched with semi interest but cocked her head. "With dinner done have you given our play fight any thought?"

Brandy turned to look at her. "Yes. I suppose it wouldn't hurt but there will of course been some ground rules and we really should watch at least a few laps around the pond with the subs. "

"Or course. What ground rules and stipulations are you wanting to recommend and have in effect?" Augustina asked.
Suki sipped her punch she sat being relatively quiet though the dinner and dessert. Listening to Justins shouted explanation of the rules let her know what she was going to be witness to.

She listened to Brandy and the new comer Augustina as they began planning their play fight. She had never watched any sort of dominance battle between shifters. It would be interesting to see what a friendly match looked like.

Justin hit Lincoln with the water hose being sure to start at the crotch and work his way up as he waited for the new leopard to make a noise and react thus having to admit the water was fucking cold.

There was a gasp as the water hit his junk but that was the only reaction Lincoln gave.  He didn't comment that the water wasn't cold, which was what he'd planned, because it took everything he had not to squeal like a Japanese school girl who'd just been handed a basket of puppies.  When Justin was finished spraying him, he stood for a moment then shuddered once.  "Well water?" he asked, his voice a fraction higher than it had been.

"Yup well water." Justin said with a grin. "Ps the pond is actually a natural spring. It isn't very warm either. If you dive in be careful its only fifteen feet deep in the middle and slopes in gently bottoms mostly bed rock."

"Colder than tap water," Lincoln said, nodding.  "It might be forgivable for your junk to retreat under those circumstances.  You've got some nasty kitties hunting your ass."

"For a sub Leslies a little sadist." Justin agreed giving Lincoln a wink "They're witches I tell you."

"So the 'B' word is off the table?"  Lincoln asked.  "Just for future reference."
"I think Justin is stalling,"  Morvan said.

"Well unless its fully deserved. We try not to be total assholes here. This is all in fun after all." Justin explained.

"So I could have called you a bitch for squealing?  Good to know,"  Lincoln said.

Brandy nodded. "I think you might be right Morvan." She turned her attention back Augustina "Okay ground rules. Obviously this little play match has no bearing on where you sit in the pard we've already established that earlier... Since this is for fun. No drawing blood, No biting. And if you are capable of partial shifts none of that. You stay in human form so no popping claws or shifting anything else. No breaking bones and preferably no face or head shots. Lets keep this civil."

"In other words, keep it clean,"  Morvan said, nodding.  "If I see something I don't like going on, I stop the fight and somebody tells me what happened,  If you're both still good, you continue.  If not, play time is over, you shake hands, hug or whatever and we come back up here and pretend we're civilized."

"just so you know Justin, we might be on the same team but I will absolutely use you as cover. Hose me off so my hair doesn't catch. Keeping it like this is expensive." Minnie said.

Justin was more than happy to oblige as he turned Cold Spring Water on Mini quickly soaking her from head to toe having had experience in the being set on fire department, he knew as much as it sucked that it was a wise thing to do. Each year they held the games they tended to add at least one new rule to it or learn something new so that they could improve for next year's run.

Brandy nodded at Morvan and rose from the table. " you seem to be about the same size as me darling a little taller, but roughly the same size. I keep some old rags about here for the full moon, I'll go rustle us up something. " she gave klaus's hand a gentle squeeze and whispered in his ear that she would be back likely before the games even started severing how bad Justin was stalling.

Even though she had been braced for the cold, she made quite a few undignified noises as she danced around, her tank top clinging to her and her hair plastering to her head.

Leslie let out a cackle " you look like those memes where the cat is all wet looking sad in the kitchen sink. "

"I would so shake off on you but I don't want my hair to catch fire." Minnie told her, sticking her tongue out.

Justin smiled" Okay ladies and gents I guess we are about ready. Hey Morvan    you want to yell us a countdown from starting at 5 and working your way down to one and that will be when Minnie and I take off?"

Kyle leaned forward his voice low towards Morvan. " how badly do we want to mess with him? If at all? It would be rather hilarious if we had Jules do the countdown."

"How about he calls out the one?"  Morvan asked.  "Do you think Justin would recognize his voice that way or would he need to hear more?"

"So we can start after them right away, no waiting?" Lincoln asked.  He chuckled.  "I'll light the first round. That way we won't need to pass the lighter."

"I would think after working for Jules all these years..." Kyle smiled looking at Jules. "Jules has a rather distinctive and commanding tone. I think it would be rather hard to mistake it for yours Morvan, no offense."
Leslie grabbed the spare lighter eagerly waiting for the count down and grinned ferrally. "Fun time!"

"Sounds good to me," Morvan said.  "Five....four....three..." He turned and nodded to Jules, who picked up the countdown.

"TWO...."

Minnie readied herself to run.

Justin stiffened craning his neck towards the house as he heard the change in voices his eyes widening in confusion. That two didn't sound like Morvan it sounded like his boss. He yelled towards the back deck. "Mr. Chalice?!! Kyle did you bring?!"

Leslie lit the fuse cackling.

Minnie rolled her eyes. Yep, Justin was gonna take the first hit, getting distracted like that.

Tana just watched Leslie fondly. Shaking her head with a giggle. Justin was gonna get smoked

"OF COURSE HE DID!"  yelled Jules.  "ONE!"  What followed was an amused laugh.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Part 16

Leslie had lit her candle first placing the lighter back on the table with shifter speed still cackling.

"Oh come on!" Justin yelled "Thats ChEAAAAAAAAAAAATING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He screamed as a red orb shot out of the roman Candle behind Justin striking him in the ass as he jumped into the air with a scream as he took off like a rocket!

Leslie took off, squealing in delight. "YES FIRST BLOOD! GET 'EM GUYS!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Minnie cackled as she took off. She had not been distracted.  "Ha. Ha!"


"Seriously that was a DICK MOVE KYLE!" Justin hollered as he sprinted across the lawn.

Kyle laughed and squeezed Jules' hand. "Oh that was too good."

Tension that Tana was holding in her shoulders to see how Justin would do at the sound of a firework left her frame. "Oh thank goodness." A happy smile crept across her face as she got her firework lit.

Suki slid out of her chair and walked over to the deck railing to get a better view. "Normally I would say this is dangerous." She said taking a sip from her punch. "But considering how fast you guys heal, I can see the twisted appeal in this...Sort of..."

Lincoln held his place, tracking Minnie with his roman candle.  He needed to know how far the glowing ball of fire would go and how quickly.  He needed to know the fire rate.  Once he knew those three things?  It would be like the fourth of July back in Detroit.  He could gamble and assume that all roman candles were the same but he wanted to win and he was willing to waste the first half a dozen shots to make certain he had the specs on his weapon down pat.

Katie lit her candle thanking Lincoln and took off after Justin.

Much to Leslie's shock Justin was running much faster than he had last year. She swore softly as she ran trying to catch up. He wasn't running at human speed. She grit her teeth putting more effort and power into her speed her shorter legs working to try and catch up as she aimed again and the red orb missed him as he took a sharp corner around the edge of the pond. "Damn it Justin! How'd you get this fast?" she hollered.

Justin didn't slow down.  He heard the candle go off but knew it missed when Leslie started yelling at him. He wasn't at full speed but running at a pace that he knew Leslie would have to work at to catch him. "I gotta earn a pay check these days!" he yelled back laughing. "Its incentive to get good, son."

 After all the reason they played this game was to watch the look of sheer delirium on her face once the game was over. However there were more contestants this year. He wasn't sure about the new guy and if he would play nice. He hoped so but, there was no point in blowing his load on the first couple laps.

Brandy emerged onto the deck wearing a lime green tank top and a pair of black yoga shorts with a green racing stripe. She passed Augustina a light weight pair of track pants that were aquamarine and a white tank top. "Sorry the clothing options are limited. Moved out in May so I don't have a ton of clothes left behind. I heard the first candles go off whats the score?"

Minnie skidded, just barely missing getting hit as she twisted. "Flexibility doesn't hurt either!" she yelled  and made a bee line for Justin, hoping to be able to use his bulky muscles as cover around the next bend.

Katie took off pushing as she ran. Justin was fast. Faster than last year. She caught up to Leslie who was putting her all into trying to run after him.

She leveled her candle.  As it went off, it zipped through the air, flying past Minnie, just missing her as it flew into the pond. "Mierda!"

"Having fun yet Minnie?!" Justin asked as he straightened out around the pond and began zig zagging in a random pattern.

Centre mass.  No head shots.  No groin shots.  Fast meant no maneuverability.  His best bet was to cut them off, trap them between Leslie, Katie, Tana and himself. This was a game won with tactics, not futile attempts to match the running speed of a sprinting wereleopard.

But where was the fun in that?

The fun came when you won.....

He turned and sprinted the other way, circling the pond clockwise as Justin and Minnie ran counterclockwise.  He'd catch them between a rock and a hard place....

Leslie ran after her targets the Chicken song in her head spurring her on as she aimed her feet tearing up the lawn. She had opted for bare feet so she had better traction.

The candle went off and she watched as Minnie was trying to catch Justin and run out in front of him. Justin was zigging around to her annoyance. The red orb hit Minnie just barely in the back of her left calf but had she not pushed as hard as she had she would have just fallen short.

She wanted to let out a cry of triumph but she was feeling the effort of running at something other than her low end leopard speed.

As the weakest in the pard she knew she was the slowest and that it was going to be a challenge to try and keep up enough to be able to get the roman candles to hit their mark. They had a range of roughly a little over a hundred and twenty feet but there was a  breeze out tonight which could make the candles not fly exactly as aimed.

Minnie let out an undignified yelp and stumbled into a roll. She blew out a breath, glancing at her calf, then scrambled back to her feet as the girls gained on her.

"Sucks doesn't it?" Justin asked, laughing as he ran.

"Leslie got first hit and looks like she tagged Minnie.  She's on a streak tonight." Michael rumbled.

"You certainly have a interesting way of celebrating the 4th of July," Augustina said as she slipped off her dress and slipped into the offered clothing making her way to stand near Suki calmly leaning on the railing.

Brandy smiled. "Good for her." She turned to Klaus. "How are you holding up darling?"

"Happy to not be one of the targets,"  the vampire answered.  "Too much running."

Suki took another sip from her solo cup. "So kind of Justin to wear white. I can actually see him fairly clearly from here despite not having good night sight like the rest of you, Mr. Chalice excluded. Is that a coincidence or does he do that every year, year the white?"

"at least I didn't get it in the ass!" Minnie yelled back at Justin.

"I'll bet that's the first time you've said that!" Lincoln yelled out, as his third shot landed somewhere in the middle of the pond.

"Justin laughed. "Get it right Minnie it was On the ass! Not IN!" Justin cried as he rounded the next bend around the rectangular shaped pond.

A Blue orb hit him in the chest seeing the new guy running towards him and Justin passed him." Oww Fuck!" The cry he emitted was high pitched and surprised, but he let out a shouted growl "Hey Lincoln don't be a dick. Clock wise around the pond not counter you cheating dickweed."

"Nobody said anything about following you!"  Lincoln yelled back.  "Maybe that can be the rule you add next year!"  He was closing on Justin and Minnie.

"Look I forgot to tell you it new guy! So clockwise not counter got it!" Justin cried,  only to feel an orb whiz past his head and hear Tana groan in frustration. "I'm feeling like y'all ganging up on me. You do remember Minnie's here too riiiiiiiiiiiight?"

Minnie cackled.  "Serves you right!"

"I think Justin just chose a t-shirt that he wouldn't mind getting ruined,"  Morvan said to Suki.  "You just got lucking.  Not so much with Lincoln."

"Can't change the rules in the middle!" Lincoln yelled back.  "Live with your mistake!"

"Damn it Minnie don't be a dick too. Were on the same team aren't we?" Justin cried as he ran around the next corner. "Its not changing 'em Link. If you won't play fair take the that candle and shove it up your Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!ssss!" Justin hollered as Katie let her candle lose and it hit Justin in the back.

"Aww... Want me to protect you?". Minnie laughed, ducking.

Kyle let out a laugh. "Oh man he's getting owned." He paused to take Jules' hand and give it a quick kiss.

Tana switched her aim evenly between both Justin and Minnie. She was having more fun watching Leslie then actually trying to hit either of them whole heartedly. She fought everything inside of her to not turn her firework on Lincoln.  Most this group of new comers didn't sit right with her.

"Yeah take one for the team Minnie c'mon." Justin yelled as he ran towards the picnic table and vaulted over it.

"Fine, ya big baby." Minnie laughed, putting herself in between him and their pursuers.

Justin used the intercept to put on more speed pushing forward faster now running at three quarters his top speed.

He could hear Leslie's dismayed wail as he left her behind in the dust as her flare missed him falling into the spring.

"You have some interesting ways of blowing off steam,"  Klaus said.  "I'd have suggested safety glasses but it unlikely the fireworks will cause any serious damage.  Is there a fire extinguisher handy in case the sparks land in something flammable?"

"sorry, apparently they just like me better!" Minnie called out. "It's probably the naked yoga."

Jess sighed getting out of her chair and walked out onto the lawn to sit on the hill's grass that sloped down towards the fire pit and the pond. It was a better view and wouldn't block anyone's view that chose to remain seated at the table.

She watched Justin silently watching him put on a burst of speed her nose crinkled. He was certainly faster than last year. The full moon was fast approaching and she would be fighting him next weekend. She curiously wondered how much he was holding back speed wise as she studied him from the hill top.

"I'm actually surprised he is willing to do this, after being shot so recently,"  Jules said.  "I am impressed and my opinion of him has risen somewhat."

"You do have a lovely tush, but I think they're taking it easy on you. Its proper protocol to be nice to our guests unless they're being dicks." Justin called back.

Kyle nodded. "Might have something to do with him not remembering the night. Its nice to see the nightmares he was having have calmed down. Its a blessing in disguise I guess."

Suki cracked her neck "So in the scheme of things how well are the others doing? I have no clue how the scoring tally goes or what the entire rules are for the game. Or do you guys not score and just do it for the kicks?"

"He hasn't mentioned nightmares to me," Jules said.  "Perhaps he thinks I will think less of him."  It was his turn to raise Kyle's hand to his lips.

"They're doing fairly well,"  Morvan said. "Fast targets but there are two of them.  Lincoln cutting them off took the wind out of their sails for a few seconds but that advantage is used up and now they'll really have to work for their hits."

"better not be taking it easy on me!" Minnie called out.

"He really looks up to you and takes the job seriously. You took a chance on him when he was young and had no experience. The job means a lot to him" Kyle explained. "I am sure hes been working hard to get back to normalcy. Likely he worries if he isn't back to normal that you might think less or let him go.  Our boy has big plans for the future. He likes working for you."

Brandy smiled at Klaus "No fire extinguisher darling but they do have the garden hose down there. I'm sure things will be fine." She turned her attention to Shay Patel. "My goodness you are a quiet one. Are you enjoying yourself my dear or are we boring you?"

"You haven't seen me yawn yet, have you?" Shay replied her tone letting Brandy know she wasn't meaning the remark to be catty.  "I'm just watching. Becoming a leopard worked well for me.  It played to some of the traits I already possessed, like a penchant for watching people and silently judging, before pushing them off the back of the couch."

Katie pushed harder and tried to catch up. Justin was already around the other side of the pond she shook her head stopping in her tracks to aim across the pond. Her Flare went off and it sadly landed where Justin had been half a second before but it bounced onto the grass missing him. "God dammit." She swore. "You're just showing off cause your boss is here."

"No way. You guys are just slow cause you ate too much." Justin hollered.

Leslie couldn't keep up with Justin she aimed her Candle and it ripped through the dark it zinged past Minnies right shoulder missing her by a foot.

Leslie didn't bother shouting she could feel the sweat starting to form as it ran down her back.

Katie turned to watch Leslie running barefoot in her bubble gum pink sundress a look of sheer determination on her face.

"Come on Tana push it. You gotta score at least one point." Katie urged her pack mate.

"wooo! Come-on. I've only got hit once!" Minnie yelled, spinning to wave her arms at the others.

"Lead them more!"  Lincoln yelled, a white bolt launching.  It was aimed where he expected Minnie to be by the time it got to her.  He had one more shot before he'd need to grab another Roman candle.

Tana tilted her head and smirked "yes Vice captain" Tana who had been putting in bare minimum effort took off like a shot closing the gap between her and Minnie. A white orb burst from the tip and headed right for Minnie.

"oh shit!" Minnie squeaked, then burst out laughing as first one, then the other firework bounced off of her, knocking her off her feet. "Ow! Shit! Yes! That's taking it seriously!"she yelled happily as she scrambled to her feet.

"SCORE!" Leslie cried. "Nice job Tana."

"If you decide you want to join in the others won't begrudge you Shay. It isn't a game just for sub's I've participated in the past so has Kyle." Brandy said with a smile.

"I do find myself wishing we had a bit more light down there. Justin is pretty easy to track and Leslie as well. The others I can see where they are when an orb leave the firework and thats it." Suki said with a sigh.

"If you come next year Suki maybe we can put up tiki torches around the pond for more illumination." Sandra offered.

"Well if you would have me again that could be a good solution." Suki said.

"Think of me as being a Persian, which is close enough,"  Shay said.  "Let the children play while I watch with a mixture of disdain and amusement.  I have been a mother and mothers do not run unless there is an emergency."

"Understood my dear. Can I get you another punch?" Brandy offered.

Justin ran around the pond another orb zipped past him but it missed him. It was green. He couldn't remember who it was, Tana? Or Katie? He knew it wasn't the new guy he had gone with a multi color red white and blue.

"Oh my yes,"  Shay answered.  "No sense in hanging on to part of a religion that frowns on half the things we do as leopards.  The ginger mix, if you don't mind.  It has a very pleasant bite."

"Not a problem. Seems that one was a hit with everyone. I will be sure to let Justin know that is definitely going to be back on the menu for the next gathering we have." Brandy said as she rose climbing over Klaus to get around the table. She paused for half a second to give Klaus a peck on the cheek.

Michael watched but didn't snort or glare. He acknowledged Brandy's action and turned his attention back to the antics down the hill wordlessly.

Lincoln was the first one back to the reload station, having started back while he still had one up the pipe.  He discarded the spent tube and quickly lit the replacement.  He had about three seconds to get close enough to somebody to make the shot count......

Justin was rounding the corner and saw Lincoln running to the table to light another roman candle. He put forth a burst of speed and while the man was bent over lighting his candle he jumped spring boarding off Lincolns back the force enough to bring him to the ground as Justin sailed through the air landing thirty feet from him. As his feet hit the ground, he pushed off surging forward. "No hard feelings Link."

He was gaining on Leslie and Katie who were across the pond, He had close to half a ponds lap away from them. but if he didn't slow down he would be whizzing past them and would be in range for a double tap.

"MY NAME IS NOT LYNK, ZELDA!"  Lincoln roared, his Beast roiling like a pissed off kitten, all noise and impotent rage.  "Barrel!" he yelled, raising the tube and launching a red fireball at Justin's rapidly retreating ass.

Had Justin stayed running in a straight line the red fireball would have hit him. He had dashed to the left. It just managed to miss him he felt the heat of it as he smelt the hair on his leg singe. "So close Ganondork. Maybe next time." Justin laughed delighted that the man had used a video game reference.

Lincoln was close enough to a sprinter's crouch to drop into it and launch himself after Justin.  The Roman candle in his hand was no longer aimed; he was running as if in a relay.  The aiming would come when he closed the gap.

As a human, Lincoln had gone through university on a track scholarship.  He was fast, almost but not quite world class fast.  Now he had the preternatural speed of a wereleopard and he wasn't about to let some white boy out run him.

Another red whizzed past Minnie as Leslie let out a despairing wail.

As Minnie rounded the ponds edge she had to slow down just a bit to take that corner and thats when she felt something hot hit her in the back.

Katie let out a small woop finally happy to have hit the blue haired leopard she was so damned fast. Both her and Justin were not playing when it came to their speed. It was almost impossible to keep up.
 
Leslie swore as Justin flew around the edge of the pond passing them with a speed she had never seen him move so fast. She cried out again in frustration as she aimed her candle but it had just fired as he streaked past her. "Slow down Justin no fair!" She whined.

"you done it now!" Minnie shouted to Justin gleefully, whooping as the red firework came past her. Then she stumbled as the other got her good. "Direct hit! Direct hit! I'm going down!". She rolled forward dramatically.

"Damn that boys got some speed." Suki mused. "He can haul ass."

Agustina chuckled. "Well the kitties have had a few laps what do you say Brandy are you ready to have a little fun yet?"

Brandy passed the now full solo cup to Shay and shrugged. "If Morvan says its cool Augustina, sure darling we can go play."

With Minnie down the other leopards focused their attention on Justin who was still laughing.

"I think we should wait until the hunt is done,"  Morvan said.  "After all,  they were entertaining us.  We should have the courtesy of allowing them to finish so they don't miss it."

"I gotta reload I got one left." Katie gasped as she ran after Justin.

"Same." Leslie panted.

The two pushed trying to catch up to Justin and realized they wouldn't be in range unless they tried to aim across the pond cutting across the one corner to catch him rounding the other corner.

Leslie's roman candle went off and a second later Katie's did as well the orbs red and green flew across the water and the two actually managed to hit. Katie's stuck Justin in the shoulder Leslie's hit a little lower bouncing off Justin's hip.

They watched as he yelped and staggered as he ran and slipped sliding across the lawn sliding 30ft tearing up the lawn as he quickly scrambled to his feet.  He glanced over his shoulder taking half a second to swipe the sweat off his brow and spring to his feet seeing Lincoln trying to catch up.

"MotherFUCKER!"  Lincoln was fast, he knew that but Justin wasn't just fast, he was fast enough to actually pull away from him.  Gone was an intent to shoot Justin.  All that mattered now was that he catch him.

"Double hit." Justin gasped as he took off "Nice shot." He huffed as he kept running. The exerted effort was making it hard to actually sass off he realized so he kept the words short but kept running. He could smell that Lincoln was pissed. He could feel the man's inner leopard out. Oh boy... he thought to himself. Better keep moving and maybe not be a show off. No more using the new guy as a trampoline...

Tana aimed as she ran to catch up to Justin trying to close the gap. She wasn't as fast as him but she managed to pass Lincoln who smelled pissy as she aimed to hit Justin. out of the corner of her eye she could see Minnie across the pond up on her feet as she took off running and the Candle went off. To her delight the orb flew the distance was just enough to hit him in the right thigh and she saw Justin jump up in the air and heard him breathily cry out 'HIT' as he kept moving.

Katie and Leslie made their turn around the pond corner Justin was long gone and they raced to the table panting as they each picked up the new candles and lit them discarding the old ones under the picnic table so no one would trip on them and took off again.

"oh look. Two out of ammunition." Minnie said, running past Katie and Leslie. She wasn't hurling herself at top speed like the others, but it was a damn good workout.

"Fuck get her!" Katie cried.

"I'm trying." Leslie panted.

Brandy nodded and looked to Augustina. "The Raj hath spoken darling. After the race they got another 4 candles each. Just sit back and enjoy the show. There is no rush right? We can play spar after they are done, thats reasonable and this is rather entertaining. The night's still young."

"The night is indeed still young." Augustina replied.

She settled down onto Klaus's lap "So was this remotely close to what you expected? Are you entertained?"

Sandra moved over beside Raoul. "How you holding up Raoul?" She asked gently touching his shoulder. The visitors hadn't been very chatty she noted and hoped they were doing okay. The Alpha's seemed pretty relaxed lounging and digesting after their big meal but Raoul was a bit unsure of things she felt.

"It is most decidedly not what I was expecting,"  Klaus said.  "For one thing, I didn't think Leslie had that much of a killer instinct.  I'm not sure Lincoln is doing as well as he expected.  He's a sub going up against two Alphas.  What did he think was going to happen?"

"He thought he was going to win," Josiah said.  "He always thinks he's going to win.  Hasn't figured out yet that big human balls don't equal big leopard balls."

Michael leaned over to Morvan his voice a soft whisper so Jess who still sat on the hill top by herself watching the Torchlight proceedings with rapt interest couldn't hear. "Justin's really grown. Not sure if Jess is going to have such an easy time with the rematch. She's going to have a fit if she goes down and likely demand another rematch."

Minnie squeaked and jumped up as a firework bounced off the ground next to her foot.

"Justin isn't an Alpha Darling, but he is currently top sub. If he keeps this up he might have a shot at challenging for a spot in the Alphas in a few months." Brandy said to Klaus and the table. "I still remember when he was a gangly tall drink of all awkward limbs. Crazy what five years can do. Our little Justin's all grown up. Tana too... Shes hauling ass out there not as fast as Justin but shes keeping up as best as she can. Shes lapping Leslie and Katie."

"She knows the rules that were set,"  Morvan said.  "And if she loses, maybe she'll use it as incentive to get better."

"No rematches after this moon. She will have to sit on it and wait several months for a rematch." Michael agreed.

"And Lincoln," Klaus pointed out.  "Justin isn't an Alpha?  He's certainly fast enough to be one."

"Nope but hes grown a lot in the past year." Brandy said. She leaned in to whisper to Klaus. "Sadly I think Jess is going to lose this fight next weekend. Shes been a leopard longer than Justin and held the spot of top Sub for a while. Justin took that spot a couple months ago. So tonight's her last rematch. Technically she shouldn't get to but the last match got a bit heated so Morvan's called for a rematch with it being a case of them playing fair and it will have to be a clean fight so she can't cry foul."

Leslie and Katie took off after Minnie perhaps they might have better luck going after her. Justin seemed to have cheesed off the new guy. Leslie ran beside Katie. "Lincoln smells pissy. Should we call a time out?"

"We didn't have any rules for time outs for anyone on Team running man." Katie replied as she ran. "If he can't rein it in and freaks out Morvan will step in."

"But then he might cancel the game." Leslie huffed.

She ran and saw Lincoln coming around the pond towards him. "Hey its just a game. You're at an eight we need you back down at a three or my Raj is gonna step in if you lose your shit." She called out to him but Lincoln had passed them.

"Shit," Katie said.

"You think he heard me?" Leslie asked.

"Hey new guy! Lincoln! You hear what she said to you?" Katie hollered.

Leslie took a shot at Minnie and watched as the orb fell short by twenty feet. If it had been a bit closer it would of been an ass shot. "Balls." Leslie griped. "Minnie you're too fast we wont make it through the last 4 candles if you and dorkface keep running us like this. Leopards aren't long distance sprinters damn it!"

Katie laughed. "Yeah you two show us some love and let us hit you. Slow down at least."

Minnie slid to a stop and spun around, striking a pose. "come and get me girls!"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

part 17

Leslie and Katie nodded and pushed as they ran to close the gap with Minnie. They were thankful for the break as they ran after her.  Tana ran up to them. "New guy might try to cat out he's smelling pissed. Can you catch up to him and maybe get him to chill so Morvan doesn't break up the game?" Katie softly asked Tana. "You're tougher than we are and I don't think Lincoln is listening to us..."
They watched as Tana took off to catch up with the new leopard and focused their attention once more on Minnie.
The talking to Tana had blown off an orb for each of them they whizzed off in the direction of the woods falling harmlessly into the grass.

Suki watched the game cocking her head slightly. "Are things down there okay? I'm hearing a lot less laughing. Or are they just being run ragged?"
Katie pushed trying to catch up to Minnie she aimed her torch and softly prayed as the orb shot out trying to keep Minnie in her sights....

Brandy sniffed the air that was drifting towards them. "Lincoln smells a bit pissy. Leslie and Katie are smelling a bit concerned..." She answered. "I think Justin got his goat. He doesn't like being upstaged it seems."

"you can do better than that!" Minnie yelled, side stepping the blast that really wasn't too close. "I'll even stand still!"

A red ball from the roman candle shot out of Leslie's wand as she fought to catch up to Minnie breathing heavily. This was the hardest she had ever had to run in the history of the games.

Minnie let herself get hit, or actually might have moved into the path of the firework, having sympathy for the poor worn out subs.  She grunted and danced back.  "You guys need a break?". She called out.

"Breaks are for pussies." Leslie huffed. "We're okay." She said breathlessly.

"yeah.... Well we are all pussies here if you think about it. Just chill a bit and let Justin wear himself out. Then we can all talk about the differences between in the ass or on it."

Tanas focus was no longer on the game but trying to preserve it. She took off after Lincoln. "Lincoln its just a game chill out" her words seemed to fall on deaf ears much like the girls. She took a deep breath giving a burst of speed to close the gap further. Using her inner kitty to fill the gap. It wasn't aggressive but trying to wrap around him to calm him down in what would be equivalent to wrapping an angry person in the largest warmest hug that the couldnt resist. Morvan would do this for her angsty butt when she was younger and didnt know how to deal with the emotions that ran rampant in her tint body. If this didn't work well one step at a time.

It was like throwing a quilt on an angry kitten. Lincoln’s Beast could rage and resist all it wanted but in the end it was completely overwhelmed by Tana’s more potent and less enraged Beast. He slowed to a slow trot, glaring at Tana. “I would have had him,” he said and even he knew it was a lie. Justin had been almost half a lap ahead and had been increasing his lead. “I gotta get another candle.  He’s not getting away without my initials burned into his ass in red white and blue.”

Tana was thankful Lincolns anger seemed to recede back to playful shit talking with a hint of frustration. "You hear that Justin? Your kinky ass into branding?if not you better keep running. We coming for you" She let out her last shot that missed him by a good few meters. She wanted to follow Lincoln to the refueling station to get a better judge of how he was fairing.

Justin actually paused on the track since he seemed in a spot that was safe for a few seconds.

His olive green eyes flicked around the outer perimeter of the pond to see Leslie and Katie trying to run after Minnie. But the intensity of their running had slowed considerably.

"Yeah no.... I'm not into branding Tana. When it comes to most things in life Im a giver not a receiver." He shouted across the pond and chuckled before he realized running again was likely a good idea as a red firework whizzed near by across the pond.

"Then GIVE us some free shots"Tana shouted over at Justin as she laughed trotting up to Lincoln and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "You good? Ready to get back out there and get his bootie?" She offered a big smile.

"Do I look like my names Costco? I don't give out free samples Kitten." Justin said laughing heartily.

"Yeah,"  Lincoln said.  "Fucker is fast."  He picked up another Roman candle and held up the lighter.  "Ready to roast his ass?"

The next couple rounds saw mixed results. Justin decided to be less cocky and keep his pace at half to a third of his full out run.

Kate scored 2 hits on him Lincoln was delighted to get three and Leslie scored one more hit.

Tana lit Minnie up successfully Twice now that Lincoln had had calmed down his mood better after scoring his first shot to the inside of Justin's thigh as the Leopard had jumped over the picnic table.

Tana also successful managed to score a direct hit to Minnies ass with her 3rd Roman candle.

Leslie was delighted when she finally made contact with Minnie on her last shot with her second to last roman candle and the Subs ran back to the table to fetch their last roman candles for the lightning round.

Justin was sweating his shirt was starting to dry out... He wiped his face with the front of the white Tee.

They had been running for close to twenty five minutes his breathing mildly labored as he cocked his head looking to Minnie. "So how you holding up and what do you think of the Torchlight games? Fun or is this a never going to do it ever again kind of thing? You want to give it your all this last round, be strategic or should we just let them have an easy win?"

"ah, let them win but don't make it too easy. And I'm having fun. I have a high pain tolerance and good stamina, so it's been a ball." Minnie said, fixing her bun and making sure her hair was still wet. "I'm drying out though."

Lincoln was a seasoned runner but he was a sprinter rather than a distance runner.  It was blowing his mind how fast Justin was able to run and for how long.  "Are there any rules against physical contact?" he asked.  "I could lie in wait for them to come around and I could trip them both so that you three can catch up.  If there is no physical contact, I can light my candle as they get close and get them from the front.  They won't expect it and it will slow them down."

It was almost like he was trying to be a team player.

"Last round it should be fine. I'm drying out too but you shouldn't go up in flames. If you want call time out to soak that noggin of yours if you want. I'm close to spent. Michael bought more candles than normal and I've been pushing. The top of that hill seems a really nice place to just flop down on after I go back up there." Justin confessed looking up at the hill top where Jess sat.

Michael sat up top on the back deck watching the proceedings. The runners looked like they were slowing down some but so were the hunters. He made his way over to Seren putting a hand on her shoulder as he again gave her the count down and tally on what was going on down the hill. He also asked her if she was wanting another drink as he noted her cup was empty.

Brandy laughed and informed Klaus and the new leopards. "Last year Michael had four candles per hunter usually its Leslie and Katie and Justin that play. Jess was in on it last year though for two laps. This year he bought extra because we weren't sure if the guests would want to get in on things. I think Justin is dying...Put forth a good effort though. Minnies done well also, not surprising shes fairing better than Justin but thats to be expected as shes an Alpha."

Suki nodded. "Yeah you guys are known for your speed not the endurance I've not been able to see it all but twenty minutes seems a punishing grind for them. They should all sleep pretty soundly tonight."

"Was it just me or did Tana have to wrangle the new one?  Lincoln?"  Klaus asked.  "He wasn't looking like he was playing there for a moment."

Brandy nodded. "He was losing his temper but yes, our darling kitten seemed to have got him to cool his jets. Things smell much calmer than they were a few candles ago."

"Good for her,"  Klaus said.  "She's getting better."

Morvan nodded.  "Stamina is not our main trait,"  he said.  "We're built for short bursts of speed.   Ambush hunters.  Not like wolves.  They are pursuit hunters.  They trade off, keeping the prey moving until it is too exhausted to put up a fight."

"Speak for yourself," Josiah said with a chuckle.  "I am built for long bursts of slow.  I might not be able to run down a rabbit but I will be very dangerous to a well roasted pig."

Kyle laughed "Speaking of that if you guys want anything to nibble on I have some pizza dough in the fridge and enough left over pig that I can make pizza tonight in the outdoor oven, if there are any takers. We were planning on firing up the hot tub anyhow so Justin and the others could soak their muscles after the games."

"Pork on a pizza?"  Raoul perked up.  "With pineapple?  That would be a very Hawaiian pizza.  Is that something you could do?"

"I could be tempted by a pulled pork sandwich, should one be available,"  the Reverend said.

"If someone is taking orders, I could use another drink,"  Shay said.

Sandra got up to get the guests more punch and Kyle assured them that after the games he would wander inside and see what he could rustle up asking if Morvan would be willing to get the oven down the hill ready once he wandered inside.

Assurances were made that there was more than enough food to make sure everyone had something to eat in about an hour. Including pulled pork sandwiches that would be served up on fresh baked bread that had been hand made by him earlier that morning.
Suki had to admit as far as Independence day celebrations this evening had been an interesting one. It seemed like the new leopards were growing more comfortable with the Seattle residents which was a good thing.

The atmosphere on the deck was more laid back as they continued to watch the ongoing games down the hill.

"I shall return,"  Morvan said, standing.  "Good thing I chopped all that wood when I got in this afternoon.  Looks like we're going to be using it.  Watching them all run around like that is making me hungry!"

Suki chuckled shaking her head. "You guys literally finished dessert like 35 minutes ago. How can you be hungry again already? You've just been lounging on the back deck! Need a hand Morvan?"

"We have high metabolisms,"  Morvan said.  "Sure, come on along."  He offered Suki a hand.  "Here, take my hand. You're night vision sucks compared to mine."

He paused at the bottom of the stairs.  "Hey!  Justin!  I'm not seeing a lot of running!"  The Raj chuckled.  "Those six are going to be famished."

"I don't see you down here running laps. You think this is easy!" Justin hollered up the hill. "PS Michael you suck I say that with love but seriously WTF dude so many candles this year. You are a SADIST."
Michael chuckled a deep rumbling sound but didn't call back to the young leopard.

"If you have enough wind to yell, you have enough to run,"  Morvan said with a laugh.

Justin flicked his Raj the bird "Haha very fun-Nyyyyyyy! Jesus!" A red firework hit in him the hip. "Run they've restocked Minnie!" Justin cried.

Leslie let out a little squeal. "Hit!"

Suki took Morvan's hand as they made their way down the hills incline. "You guys are very amusing. I might be able to see more down the hill here since your fire pits not too far from your hot tub pizza apparatus." She paused at the bottom of the hill and laughed a little louder than she would normally due to the alcohol in her system, as Justin ran by and hollered. "By the way Justin you are an aspiring and lovely mixologist. Your punches were quite lovely."

"Thanks Captain N." Justin hollered back as Tana and Lincoln were hot on his heels as Katie and Leslie split off from the group to go after Minnie.

"Less talking, more running,"  Morvan called out.  "He's come a long way in five years," the Raj said.  "He used to be this skinny kid.  Now look at him.  Run, run as fast as you can!  You can't catch him he's the wereleopard man!"

"Nooooice!" Justin called back laughing as he let out a screech as Lincoln hit him in the shoulder. "Oww Hit! Minnie I think its fair to point out..." He huffed as he ran. "That I think you got the better deal with those two on your tail. Why you gotta be like that Tana and Link? Minnies better sport."

"Whatever do you mean?" Tana laughed as another shot headed in Justin's direction."He ain't buying the innocent act I dont think,huh Lincoln?Hey Captain Leslie how we doing?Vice Captain Katie you holding up? Are your team mates doing you proud?"

" I think we're giving them hell but also now I think we gotta end this in a blaze of glory." Katie called out.

Leslie nodded "I agree with you guys I'm dying..." she ran towards the fire pit with six shots In her candle left.  "Mister Morvan I choose you. Please help us!"

"OH NO! No- oh -no no no no no no HELL NO! no no no no no!" Justin screamed as he broke out to run as fast as he could giving it everything he had left...

From the top of the deck Kyle couldn't help but laugh. It was a deep belly laugh, one of those ones that actually hurt because you just couldn't stop laughing.  Kyle gasped for breath as he heard Justin plead and pick up his Pace as he ran around the pond.

“Hand off!” Morvan called out, taking the candle from Leslie. Justin might have thought himself fast but his speed was nothing compared to Morvan’s. Suki had seen him sprint across a busy street dodging cars to grab a child who had strayed off the sidewalk. It took him mere seconds to run down Justin and the younger leopard could do nothing to escape as the Raj peppered him with Leslie’s remaining fireballs.

Kyle gasped for air two tears streamed down his face as Justin hit the ground rolling around trying to avoid the fireworks as Katie joined to pepper him with her last four shots.

Kyle gasped apologizing for the laughter as Justin's cries turned into high pitched shrieks of. 'Mercy Mercy Mercy!'

However the giggles immediately started and he was back to laughing as Justin rolled himself into the duck pond.

Without Suki up top on the deck the preternatural leopards took a moment to enjoy the equivalent of watching Morvan push Justin off the back of the couch.

"Mmmm Schadenfreude." Brandy purred leaning back against Klaus still sitting on his lap  contentedly, as she absentmindedly ran her fingers though his soft golden hair.

Kyle and the rest of the audience weren't the only ones laughing. Justin's screaming had Minnie laughing so hard she couldn't dodge anything if she tried. Luckily it seemed the hunters were focused on Justin, and it was hilarious.

"I like this concept." Katie said as she shot at Justin in the water.

"I don't tapping Morvan in wasn't in the rules!" Justin screamed splashing and flailing in the water as a fire work bounced off his chest.

"I do! I think we should add it to next years rules the captain or Vice captain of the hunters can call Morvan in once per game to level the field! Think of it like one of you video games summons!" Leslie said beaming with hands on her hips.

Katie laughed shooting him. "I like it!"

"I call Bullshit!" Justin cried. "No way that's not fair!"

"What is not fair is shooting anyone in the pond,"  Morvan said, looking at Justin, who was standing waist deep rather than swimming closer to the centre.  "Increases the chance a head shot, depending on how deep he is.  Pond is safe haven.  But, like tagging in the Raj, it can only be used once."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Part 18

"Oh come on! The Ponds always been safe haven. I was drying out." Justin said as he stood in the pond waist deep. "What about Minnie? I feel personally attacked!" 

"I told you you should take it easy on them! I let them hit me cause I'm nice." Minnie said between fits of laughter.

"Yeah so nice you tried to use me as a human shield." Justin exclaimed.

"Out of ammo,"  Morvan said with a shrug.    "But Tana and Lincoln peppered her pretty good while she was on the ground laughing at you begging for mercy."

"I see we get none of that here in this Pard..." Justin said slogging his way out onto land as he flopped up onto the grass his chest heaving.

"just be glad you didn't have to run solo this year." Minnie pointed out with a smirk. Her face hurt from grinning so hard.

"If Lincoln hadn't tossed a grand into the drinking pot this so would not have been worth it... Just saying." Justin said as he closed his eyes thankful that the roman candles were spent.

Kyle calmed himself down gently placing a hand on Jules shoulder. "I have to go in and whip up a pizza. Would you care for another glass of wine?"

"I just want to see what sort of choices you make, given that kind of budget,"  Lincoln said, offering Justin a hand out of the pond.  "Please tell me I'm not wasting my money on wine coolers."

"GG guys GG." Justin said taking his hand. "I'll have you know Mr. Chalice has taught me a lot about fine liquors. It won't be mikes hard lemonade or coors lite."

"I would love another glass, as well as a chance to see the master at work,"  Jules said, standing.  "It was interesting to see this side of Justin.  He's usually so serious at work."

"He is going to be mortified." Kyle said chuckling. "By all means come on in Jules. You can have front row seats to my kitchen skills while we get you a top up."

"jeez... I don't think we will go through a thousand dollars in alcohol in one night. Do you?" Minnie asked, looking over herself for any damage to her or her clothes. "Is my ass hanging out? " She looked over her shoulder.

"I see doubles of Patron in my future." Justin said. "So yes we could... Maybe a bottle of Cristal... We deserve it."

Minnie snickered and let her hair down.  "Woof. I'm starved."

Tana was laying on the grass trying to catch her breathe. "Oh second that" Tana had gone very light on eatting dinner for the company turned her off her appetite but now nothing would stop her from consuming.

Suki sat by the fire pit watching the chaos and stood up. "Kyle said he would make pizza if the oven got fired up." She told them from across the pond. "But someone who will remain forever nameless had to come in and Blitz a runner."

"I was tagged in legitimately,"  Morvan protested.  "But as you see, I am now proceeding to light the oven.  Tub should be warmer than the pond if you guys want to hop in or you could grab a shower."

"I'm covered in pond silt." Justin said peeling off the blackened silt stained shirt. "I want a shower. If anyone wants to join me I'm heading up to the house..."

Justin made his way to the picnic table his sneakers loudly squelching with every step as he retrieved his cellphone and shorts not bothering to put them back on. He was covered head to toe in the black silt from the pond as he made his way up the hill in just his black boxer briefs and his water logged sneakers...

"Rather share with one of the ladies,"  Lincoln said.  He looked at Leslie and Katie for a moment and shook his head.  "Not you two," he said.  "No offense meant."

"Tub! Tub! Tub!" Tana chanted as she flopped over on to her belly to push herself up with a groan. "Maybe I should come for a quick rinse though. Never a fan of soaking in body soup. Come on Justin lets get you cleaned up.Then I'm coming back for that tub. Wait for me..." She held out her hand longingly to the outdoor hot tub giving small chuckle as she followed Justin.

"Dude if its just a shower and you arent going to try and fuck anyone... No one cares who you shower with here. I've literally shared a shower with everyone in this house at one time or another." Justin said as he climbed up the hill.

Lincoln looked at Minnie, his sole remaining option for a shared shower.

"and to think I got a shower before all this went down. Can't tell anymore." Minnie chuckled, brushing dirt and grass from her legs.  She caught Lincoln's look. "Sure, fine. But don't think I forgot about that ass comment." She wagged a finger at him.

"Shower together means saving on bills and water. Both economical and financially responsible."Tana did her best Kyle impression

"White girl, blue hair, California accent, what am I supposed to think?"  Lincoln asked.  "Also allows you to get places you can't normally reach,"  he added in response to Tana.  He began collecting his clothes.

Justin made his way up to the back deck slipping his shoes off. He looked a bit like Arnie from the predator movie when he had been hiding in the mud.  He hung his head sheepishly as he walked past the others setting his shoes to the side of the deck.

"Nice game this year Justin." Brandy said. "You were really moving."

"Thanks Brandy." Justin said as he wiped the silt from his face.

Justin opened the door to the house and made his way in to see Jules and Kyle in the kitchen. Jules leaned against the door way while Kyle had a bowl of grated mozzarella near by and was dicing up roma tomatos and fresh basil. "Having a quick rinse off?" Kyle managed to ask with a straight face.

Justin nodded "Yep. Evening Mr. Chalice. I'm just going to scootch past you so I don't get the living room carpet dirty...I'm so sorry you had to see that. PS Kyle I can't even right now..."

Kyle burst out laughing. "What does Kat say? Sorry not sorry?!"

Justin sighed slumping his broad shoulders some.

"We all blow off steam in our own way," Jules said.  "I appreciate the opportunity to see this side of you."

"oh I see. So that automatically makes me a slut huh? Good to know." She gave him a flat look.

"Didn't say you were a slut,"  Lincoln replied.  "Those were your words.  I was just implying that you've done butt stuff."

"yeah and that is somehow better. And when was the last time you got laid Mr foot in the mouth?" Minnie rolled her eyes. She was so not impressed.  She started up towards the house so that when Justin and tana were done they could slip in for a quick clean off. The hot tub sounded awesome but one did not dirty the water.

"What time is it?"  Lincoln asked with a chuckle.

"I am mortified sir. Had I known you were coming. This would not have happened." Justin said grimacing looking at Jules then to Kyle.

"And you would have devastated Leslie and Katie and we wouldn't have bonded with our guests as well as we have." Kyle said. "You did well tonight laughs aside I am proud of you Justin."

Jules waved his hand, dismissing the thought.  "Do not change who you are because of me, Justin,"  Jules said.  He tilted his head slightly, as if listening to something.  "Never be ashamed to be who you are."



Justin nodded. "As you say sir.." Justin said softly as he made his way past Kyle and Jules heading down the hallway to the bathroom. He turned on the shower and stripped off his underwear tossing them in the laundry bin before stepping into the stall sighing heavilly.

"What time is it?"  Lincoln asked with a chuckle.

Tana popped into the house."Evening Mr.C. I'll be back gonna help clean up Mr. Charred cheeks. Oooooh Juuuuuustin" she sang following him stripping along the way. She climbed in behind him and soaped up a loofah. "Thanks Justin I had a lot of fun."

"I'm glad you did." Justin said washing the silt from his face. "I feel like an ass. My god. I can't believe Kyle invited Mr. C over. Apparently tonight was bring your S.O over night." He whispered under the water.

"Group showers are common I take it?" Jules asked.  "And is that young lady always so informal?"

"Well the shower stalls big enough for four if we get friendly." Kyle explained. "And Justin might call you that at home just for shortness of communication. We are in an informal setting after all and she did use Mister rather than calling you Jules...It's what all the cool kids do these days...It means they're comfortable having you around."

She started to rub his back gently."Look everyone has a business them and a real them I wouldnt beat yourself up over that."She rested her forehead against his back and took in a long breathe."I wish I could say I understand but I dont maybe never will. She'll be back and everything will be right as rain again. Patience is a virtue or so I'm told" She wrapped her arms around his stomach giving him a tight hug.

"Yeah at least Cyn wasn't here to see this tonight. That would have been the cherry to the top of my humiliation sundae." Justin sighed his shoulders sagging. "But Kyle said he as proud of me. So thats something I guess."

She pulled back and gave him a pat on the butt "pfft are you kidding Cyn would of loved seeing you tonight. You've grown so much as a person and as a pard mate. Bringing joy to those below if never something to be humiliated by. You hear me ."She started to loofah his back again gently.

Justin nodded "I know I'm just being proud. I've worked so hard to get where I am. I have a real career Tana. Imagine if your boss showed up while you were out clubbing and you were gooned and having a wild night... You'd be mortified too. I just don't want Mr. C thinking I'm immature and irresponsible, but i think that ships sailed Tana. I'm going to have to work twice as hard now for him to take me seriously. Altair and Kied are like the epitome of classy trained and poised... You wouldn't get it."

Tana shrugged "Just put it in the pile of Tana wouldnt get it. Not like I'm not used that statement but its also not without warrant soooo meh" Now that the silt was off his back she could see the shots peppered against his back. She ran her hand across the muscular back. "Want me to dig out any of the charred?"

"Ah its fine nothing really breached the shirt I don't think but if it did sure have at it." He said as he leaned against the wall.

"I'm not trying to bust your balls and I appreciate your concern. I'll be fine once i get out get changed and eat something. I just burned through dinner running around like a mad man. I'm likely just hungry..." Justin said trying to lie to himself.

"Oh I know you werent. breathe in..."She warned before she dug out the one spot of charred with her finger nail. "Same I can eat so much right now. Some of the guests kinda put me off of eatting earlier and now I'm hurtin. There all done. Squeaky clean." She gave his back a couple of light taps.

"Thanks so what do you think of the new guys anyhow? Link is a bit of a hot head. I mean Lincoln." Justin said. "But helping me up at the end of the game kinda won him some respect."

"Raoul is nice, broken but nice. I dont think anyone has ever accepted him for him EVER. Lincoln is a hot head for sure that mouth is gonna get him in trouble.He sure comes off the wrong way big foot in mouth syndrome.  Shay I cant say so quite right now no real feel for her."Tana started to chew on the inside of her lip shifting from foot to foot. She started to smell like a mixture of anxiety and fear. "The um Rev-"she paused "uh Hicks he uh. nope Ive avoided him like the plague.As for that Agustina one.... ya no shes brazen,rude has zero tact. I'm sure there is more to her story why she is why she well is but big rubbed me the wrong way. Sorry If that makes me a bad person to make snap judgement like that."

Minnie stopped on the porch and looked at Lincoln. "Just so you know, I am not impressed.  You might have a pretty high opinion of yourself but you have no clue how to talk to someone without sounding like a douchebag."

"Not trying to get into your pants, honey,"  Lincoln replied.  "Get over yourself."

"Yeah I get it. I mean for me Hicks seems okay. Augustine kinda reminds me of their version of their groups Brandy. Mildly in your face and speaks her mind when she can get away with it. They're gonna either love each other or hate each other... Hicks seems okay to me but you got a history with you know his kind so I get it. Least he wasn't all the bible says no homo bro. Same feels on Shay I don't know about her and Raoul... He's got the hots for our enforcer I could smell it at the table while he was eye raping Michael but hes scared." Justin sighed reaching for the shampoo to wash his hair and passed Tana the body wash. "I don't know... I mean I have hard Michael and Kyle and Brandy talk about what the real pard was like. I've just known this one. We kind of save our beefs and jockeying for dominance to the full moon challenges. Maybe thats why the vibes so different. Maybe they're aren't the different ones maybe its us?"

She stared at him. "And thank you for proving my point so eloquently." Minnie, who was usually chill or sometimes skittish, really wanted to knock him flat on his ass.  It was in the set of her shoulders and the vibrating of her beast.

Justin rinsed his hair and sighed. "Better not be in here all night. Or everyones going to be pissed we used the hot water up." He said as he stepped out reaching for a towel. "I gotta put on something presentable. Thanks for the talk Tana. Its helped pull me out of my weird headspace."

Lincoln gave an amused snort.  "So i guess that means I'm showering alone.  How big is the hot water tank?"  It was clear that he didn't care what Minnie thought of him.

Justin with a towel wrapped around his waist jogged down the hallway and slipped into his room "Showers free Tana and I just got out." He said poking his head out the door before closing it hoping Kyle would relay the message.

"damn straight your not showering with me. Go hose yourself off, jackass." She hissed from the doorway, slamming it behind her as she came into the kitchen. She had the grace to look slightly ashamed when she saw Kyle and Mr chalice there.  " Sorry. " She mumbled, rushing to get through the kitchen and not have to explain herself.

Kyle raised his eyebrows "No door slamming Minnie." He said wagging the knife in her direction. "What was that all about?"

"I know, I know, I'm sorry. New kid got on my bad side. Said I looked like someone who took it up the ass." She said, backing away and towards the hall, not looking him in the eye. She'd rather stay pissed than let the other emotions in.

" Wow just wow." Kyle said has she marched down the hall.

He shook his head as he grabbed the pizza dough and began twirling it in the air." Well tonight's turning at interesting seems like the new guys are already flexing and trying to figure out where they fit within our Pard. Having regrets about coming over yet?" He asked Jules. " Not many humans get to see behind the scenes like this so hopefully you are not too uncomfortable."

"Hardly uncomfortable," Jules said.  "And you forget, I am very familiar with shapeshifters.  This just a chance to see how you relax."

" Its your first time chilling with leopards I'm pretty sure. Unless I'm Wrong by all means correct me if that's the case. " Kyle said." I know you have two were tigers that spend a lot of time with you so you likely see how they butt heads Maybe? Are you feeling educated yet?"

Kyle began putting together the pizza adding generous amounts of pulled pork and tossed on the cheese fresh basil and the diced tomatoes and Spanish onions. He added two generous helping of olive oil, oregano, and a hint of summer savory to the pizza before sliding it onto a cooking paddle.

Down the hill Suki stayed with Morvan as he cut up some kindling and started the fire.

She leaned against the brick hot tub looking up at the night sky.

" So how do you think night is going?" She asked in way of conversation.

She still felt fuzzy-headed from the punch and had been glad that she was able to sit down while the leopards joked around after game. It's hard to tell how much alcohol she had in her system but she guessed it was likely going to be about two hours before she would be good to drive. Looking quickly at her watch she noticed that it was closing on midnight.

"Good so far," Morvan said.  "Nobody had done anything too stupid.  The new people are wary but hopeful, which is good. Michael and Klaus didn't try to kill each other, so there is hope there."  He looked at Suki and smiled.  "And of course I get to spend time with you."

"I wasn't aware he was so anti vamp. The rats I knew about. Learn something new everyday." Suki said.

Tana came into the kitchen  wearing a large floofy purple house coat. All her hair was tied up in a messy bun atop her head and she was hugging an equally floofy purple towel. Her stomach growled stupidly loud echoing against the kitchen walls ruining any type of mood that was going on in the kitchen between Kyle and Jules. "Sorry" She mumbled covering her face with towel. "Smells good cant wait" she took off out the door not wanting to beg for food.

"We both are,"  Morvan said.  "He's a little more vehement about it."

"Tana its like 80 degrees outside!" Kyle hollered as he watched her wander outside closing the deck door to keep the AC inside.

Kyle sighed "And I bet you thought being an Alpha was all flexing and muscles and dominance fights. Most the time its wrangling the subs and trying to get them to not slam doors or keep the windows or doors open." Kyle said wearily and chuckled. "You see what I live with."

"On the contrary,"  Jules said.  "An Alpha's job is, literally in this case, all about herding cats."

"You have no idea but you are learning on the job." Kyle said. "I don't want to sound ungrateful. I love them all, but somedays... I admit the date nights we manage to squeeze in a few times a month are a bloody godsend. I didn't even know I needed the time off."

Minnie didn't take long in the shower. After all, she just needed to clean off a little dirt. She was, however, still in a bad mood when she exited the bathroom.  " Justin, you okay?" She called softly. As far as she knew he was still inside.

A muffled voice came out behind his door. "I'm just getting dressed Min. Be out in a minute unless you wanna come in."

Lincoln looked at Leslie and Katie.   "You two claiming the shower next?" he asked.

"There is space for three if you want to prove you aren't a perv." Katie said with a neutral face. "If not you might as well use the hose cause the hot waters going to out for about an hour..."

Minnie poked the door open. She was wrapped in a towel but didn't care. They all had seen her naked. "Hey, don't go getting all dressed up cause your boss is here now. Just put on some shorts or something. You do want to get in the hot tub, right?"

"I've encountered the hose,"  Lincoln said.  "I'll take my chances trying to demonstrate my lack of perviness."

"Nah I think I'll pass on the tub." Justin said who was slipping on a polo shirt. It was a lovely tan color and brought out the color of his green eyes.  He already had on a pair of black cargo pants. "I'm just interested in sitting down and watching Brandy and the new chick play fight."

"right... Fine, suit yourself. I'm going to go grab a bathing suit and beat the shit outta my pillows for a minute or ten." She sighed. He was totally shutting himself in now that he knew his boss was here.

Katie looked at him "Good cause you get one chance. Don't fuck it up. Minnie's a guest here but disrespecting her is a shit thing to do. She is our friend. So hurry up and come with us get yourself and cleaned up and lets try hitting the reset button on all this fuckery you got that amigo?"

"Minnie you don't have to go." Justin said as he tucked in his shirt and sat on his bed. "Just lay down here." He said patting the bed. "Why you so pissed?"

Minnie huffed and came in, plopping down.  "Fucking Lincoln pissed me off. I tried to let it go while we were playing, but he just can't open his mouth without sounding like a self important douchebag. I guess I'm just touchy about the sex thing."

Lincoln held up his hands.  "No fucking it up.  I won't even offer to wash anybody's back."  It was interesting to see how tightly knit the women of the Pard were.  They were closing ranks because he'd made an off colour comment about something Minnie clearly had no sense of humour about.  Oh well.  Fuck her if she couldn't take a joke.

"Katie and Leslie, right?  So where do you sit on the ladder?"

"Ah no more touchy then I am being tonight." Justin said reaching out to rub here back. "I had a vent session with Tana. Tonight's tense, and I think we are all feeling it." He gave her his classic lopsided smile "On the plus side if you bend the knee and lick Morvans hand you can join our pard then get to thrash his ass if he steps up. Something tells me would would wreck him."

Katie shrugged. "Lets not talk ranks right now. You're here visiting and just getting to know us personally." Katie said as she led him down the hall towards the bathroom as she stripped off her shirt and kicked off her shorts.

"Is this kind of behavior normal from the pard you were in. I'm really trying to wrap my head around you guys and its just don't take it the wrong way but you guys are kinda weird. Your girls are mostly closed books. You just kinda say what you want and Raoul and the Reverend seem to be the only ones that are being semi normal but Raoul definitely got some baggage..." Katie said as she stripped her panties off and turned on the water.

Leslie said nothing as she pulled off her bubble gum pink sundress and tossed it in the hamper and stepped into the shower.

"I'd love to. All of that, id love to, but I have things that need done before I can. I know I am welcome here. I know I am wanted, and that is an amazing feeling, to be wanted for who I am and not my body.  You're a good guy, you know that? Your girl is super lucky."Minnie said, nudging him with her shoulder and her beast.

Justin nodded. "Yeah I try to be good. I was a bit of a knob when I was younger. Its hard being a shifter when you are a teen, but I'm really trying to man up and be there for the pard and for Cyn and for Mr. Chalice and just for everyone." Justin said sighing. "Tonight's just been strange. I'm off my game. I think if Kyle hadn't had a certain someone come up unannounced I'd be doing better. A little heads up is all I woulda  needed."

Lincoln kicked off his boxer briefs.  "This is pretty much the first Pard I've encountered," he said.  "Augustina and Shay are the first Alphas I ever met.  I haven't got a real read on them.  What you have here is pretty weird to me."

He set his clothing on the nearest flat surface.  "Raoul has been picked on all his life, from what I can tell.  It was probably pretty hard for him growing up when everybody around him kicked him around because he didn't fit in.  Hicks isn't what I expected from a Baptist minister or reverend or whatever they call themselves.  I expected him to be all fire and brimstone and he's more the love and forgiveness type.  Doesn't seem all that Baptist to me. "

"you're just letting it get in your head.  You really should just think of it more like.... Like any of us bringing someone home. Here, suki is just suki, you're just you, and Mr chalice is just Mr chalice, the guy dating Kyle and making him happy. Don't overthink it so much." Minnie pushed herself up. "I should go get my bathing suit. Brandy is supposed to be play fighting what's her face soon. Don't miss it."

"People can be more than stereo types." Katie said as she moved under the water grabbing the bar of unscented soap. "Try to think of this place like a commune for were leopards. We try to all get along without a ton of dick measuring since we all live together. We settle our differences on the full moons via domance challenges and you only get so many a year so you better make them count and not be a petty bitch. Flexing and picking on anyone under you is considered a dick move and won't win you friends. The higher up the pecking order you are the more responsibility you have to your fellow leopards to help support and protect them. Don't want that don't climb the god damned ladder its that simple." Katie said. "Am I explaining things clear enough for you to get a read on how things are done here?"

Leslie jumped into the water as Katie shifted and got herself wet. "The Alphas treat me really well. I'm on the bottom of the ladder. I don't like fighting..." Leslie confessed.

"Her name is Augustina." Justin corrected. "And I plan on not missing it. I don't get to see Brandy fight like ever. If I want to take a shot at the Alpha title sometime, shes the first step to being admitted. I want to study the shit out of her tonight." Justin said.

Minnie patted his shoulder and headed for the door. "Get on out there then. " She said, heading out and down the hall to retrieve her bathing suit.

"No dick measuring?" Lincoln pursed his lips.  "That's going be hard.  That's what I do on a professional level.  It's shitty being in a business where I have to be the alpha to succeed but when it comes to this, I'm not even close.  I'm just a shitty little sub that everybody is going to laugh at."

He took the soap that Katie handed him and began working it to a lather between his hands.


Justin nodded and rose he made his way out to the kitchen. "You need any help Kyle?"

Kyle nodded "You can take this first pizza down the hill to the oven and slide it on in. Come on back I have a second one to go in there too."

"Yes sir." Justin said taking the paddle as he left the kitchen and stepped out on the deck to see if the oven was ready.

Leslie reached out and touched Lincolns shoulder. "No ones going to make fun of you. We all have each others backs here Lincoln. Like what you do outside in the human world doesn't matter. I work at a sex toy store. Kyle runs a few businesses and this house. Michael runs a construction company and is Morvan's boss. Brandy works at the Towers and is also a professional escort and thats just something that doesn't matter when we all hang out here. Its just hats and masks we wear when we have to go out and people out there." She said softly."When you are here you can just be you.  No judgement no masks and no having to fake your way through anything."

"That's just it,"  Lincoln said.  "That world isn't my mask.  This one is."

Kyle loaded the second pizza with red peppers pineapple and pulled pork. He looked up at Jules and winked. "Almost done and we can go outside and watch the next part of the entertainment."

"You will have to figure it out. I take it you are pretty new to the shifter thing. It gets easier." Leslie explained.

"Year and a half,"  Lincoln replied.  "Had to get a shot to do some traveling.  Ended up getting some pussy ass version of lycanthropy.  I read everything I could find and it makes no sense to me.  I'm an aggressive, focused, driven person.  Why the fuck am I such a pussy leopard?"

"Everyone starts off a pussy as you say. Its actually called being a sub. Or a Submissive if you want to use the correct term. If you are lucky as you learn to control your temper and impulses you might actually grow to be an Alpha. Being an Alpha means you are a team player and you look out for those weaker than you. No offense but you ain't showing much of that tonight." Katie said as she rinsed off and went for the shampoo. "Look part of your attitude might be because you haven't been with other leopards amigo.  It can drive us a little loco. Were very pack oriented or pard oriented as we call it, but don't use that term with the hummies. We got our own lingo for ourselves that we use. Not having the closeness of your own kind to hang out with can do your head in."

"A year and a half is a super long time. You are lucky you haven't snapped and killed someone or yourself." Leslie said gently reaching out with her beast to rub it comfortably against his. "It helps being with your own kind like Katie says. Maybe we can have a pard pile tonight so you can fully get it. Your human brain might be all WTF but in the back of it your inner beasts gonna be like meowl? It goooood." Leslie let out a soft giggle and smiled as she took the shampoo from Katie. "Trust me take a good smell you know I'm being legit."

"Bullshit I'm not a team player.  I was trying to help you win," Lincoln protested.  "And I am not a submissive.  Never have been, never will be.  I wasn't on my own for a year and a half.  There were leopards who wanted to play the flex game with me. They may have had bigger cats.  They didn't have a bigger gun.  So they left me alone."

He started when Leslie rubbed her Beast against his.  "Hey, why does she get to be all pervy when I can't?" he asked Katie.

Katie sighed. "Its not pervy man its how our inner cats say hello. Man look you got a lot to learn. I get it you are used to being the big guy in the human world. This shit takes time to adjust too. You've not even been taught how to properly cat out in a healthy way. You could learn how to if you give this a chance. If you decide to join the pard. I mean at the end of the day if you don't want to thats fine you can work wherever and donate to the vampires but youre gonna keep having issues every time you come across one of your own phenotype. Just think about it and don't think you know everything. I was a pretty pissed off person when I was first infected thought I knew everything. Not proud of it but I used to be in a gang. I'd gut chumps like you for breakfast jack your car and have it stripped in six hours with my crew.  Joining this pard was the best decision I ever made. If I kept going solo trust me I'd have been dead somewhere likely due to the cops."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Part 19

Minnie padded back to the kitchen in her bikini. The black fabric was populated with little blue and purple skulls.  "Anything to go out?"

"Not till Justin gets back with the oven paddle." Kyle said. "I sent him down to drop the pizza in the oven, That is if Morvan got the oven fired up. You good now?"

"People tried to jack my car twice,"  Lincoln said.  "TRIED.   I grew up in Detroit.   Didn't end well for them."  He frowned and Katie received a headbutt from his beast.  It wasn't even remotely hard but she felt it.

"So who teaches all this?" he asked.

"We all do in our own ways." Katie said reaching out to wrap her beast around him in a reassuring way. It wasn't aggressive there was no posturing, swatting or butting. Just a warm firm pressure that wasn't constricting as she gently let her beast rest against his. "You can also learn how to meter how much you let out by the way. A lot of us hold back because we don't swing our dicks. You met Brandy how she feel to you or Kyle?" Katie asked.
Leslie rinsed her hair and jumped out of the shower and started to towel off as she left her mate and the new leopard talk inside the shower.

"Didn't get much off them,"  Lincoln said.  "But that other one, Tanya, she dropped a bomb on me."

Katie laughed. "Brandy and Kyle can almost pass as human but they're alphas like your gal Augustina. Trust me when I say you will get a handle of things in time. Romes not build in a day but you got potential if you just open up and trust someone other than yourself. Detroit's a rough place to live I get it. You grow up dirt poor like me and fight to earn what you got or are you an oreo and you parents were well off? Just curious..."

"They don't grow Oreos in Detroit,"  Lincoln said.  "The rats eat them for breakfast."  He grinned.  "After they gut them and jack their cars."

Katie smiled and nodded right on. She held her hand up offering him props and was pleased to see him return it. "Maybe you can talk to Morvan about coming down next full moon. You can sit back and watch a few dominance challenges and just hunt and hang with us."

"I think maybe I can be persuaded," Lincoln answered. "Is that little guy really in charge?"

"Heh yeah he is. His beasts like a turbocharged V10 with a nitro button. He's the real deal. Not many of us reach that level of power. We lovingly call him Tiny Raj but what hes got under the hood aint tiny." Katie said with a grin as she stepped out of the shower.

Tana stepped into the hot tub and sunk down blowing bubbles in the water with her mouth. She hummed happily watching everyone.

Suki looked up "Oh in already?! I haven't even put my suit on yet."
Justin watched as Morvan slid the pizza in. "Its okay Captain no rush. Everyones still gettting cleaned up from the games. Bathroom will be free soon." He said as he took the paddle back from morvan.

Lincoln turned off the shower, which was just starting to cool and followed Katie out.  She'd given him a lot to think about.

"I don't think Tana is wearing one,"  Morvan said.  "All she had on was that fuzzy blue housecoat.

"That's fine. I've done the communal bathhouse thing before. I don't mind its your house..." Suki said as she looked into the over. "That pizza is huge."

Justin laughed "Kyles got a second one coming down when I get up with pineapple on it or something. Be back in a few." He said as he jogged back up the hill.

"yeah I'm ok. I'm a big girl. Probably just got a little tweaked cause of the whole male posturing bull. You know why. Don't worry, I'll behave myself. "Minnie told Kyle.

"First time meetings tend to be a bit of that and a lot of puffing up. I'll be out shortly to remind our guests to play nice if they start acting up." Kyle said.

Tana popped her head over the water line "Yassss come on down Suki its soooooo gooooood" she lowered her head again.

"I'd love to but I've heard Brandy is play fighting one of the new comers, Augustina. I've never seen a mock challenge before."

Minnie smiled. "Ok, just call if you need anything." She said and headed back outside.

"There will likely be a mix of people in and out of bathing suits,"  Morvan said.  "If you brought it, you can wear it.  Or not.  Your choice."

Justin came up the porch with a paddle gently tapping Minnie on the butt with it. "Excuse me pardon me, coming through. Second pizza on the way."
Suki smiled and laughed softly as an image came to her mind of Jules. "I think wearing it would be more appropriate given the situation. You guys do you though. I'm not judging. I'm not the only human here and I don't think Mr. Chalice is going to cannon ball into your hot tub all naked as the day he was born. Human protocol and all that."

"better not let Kyle see you using that for the wrong purpose." Minnie wagged a finger at Justin and grinned.  Then she hopped up on the railing and stood there looking over the backyard.

Justin smirked "Yeah Yeah I know..."
Before they knew it Kyle had come outside with a platter of pulled pork sandwiches on fresh baked french bread and Jules in tow.

After a trip down the hill he returned with two fresh oven stone baked Pizzas which he cut up and placed on the table for people to tear into.

"Okay folks don't hold back on my account. Please dig in." Kyle said as his watch chimed letting him know it was 1am.

Justin served up more punch for those that wanted it and the leopards sat down to eat. Brandy left the table asking if Klaus could take a walk with her letting everyone dine alone hoping the removal of them might be seen as a respectful gesture while Michael and the others ate. She guided him down near the fire pit gently placing a new log on the flames as she let out a slow exhale and looked up at the sky. "Checking in on you Lover. Penny for your thoughts?"

"Are you delaying the inevitable?" Klaus asked.  "Or are you more concerned with me judging your family harshly?"

"Morvan says when its go time." Brandy said softly as she leaned her head on his shoulder their backs to the deck. "I know tonight's been a bit tense. Thank you for not getting into it with Michael. I knew you wouldn't but there are others that would have..."

The exercise definitely had caused Minnie to work up an appetite, so she dug into a sandwich and wandered over to Michael and Seren to eat.

"Michael's heart is in the right place,"  Klaus said.  "His judgement is a little off center."

"Thats Michael for you. I doubt that will ever change. So did he really apologize to you darling?" Brandy asked. "You guys were out front for a solid fifteen minutes I kept straining to hear if you were throwing down..."

"We both did,"  Klaus said.  "And he explained why he dislikes vampires. He's expecting me to hurt you and does not believe me when I tell him that I love you and want only the best for you.  His opinion of the best is for me to break your heart now, before you fall much deeper.  All for the greater good.  He got quite frustrated when I kept refusing."

Brandy blushed. She couldn't smell any lies she licked her lips and nodded her heart raced slightly faster at his words. It was a bit intimidating to say the words back and she was hesitant to do so, but also happy to hear them fall from his lips.

"Well he looks out for all of us. I'm sure he feels that way but it is your choice and my choice to proceed with things. I'm not trying to rush anything. I'm just letting them unfold at a natural pace but I am rather sweet on you Herr Adler. I think tonight's going to be interesting. As bottom rung its my job to sus out any contenders so a play fight with Augustina should allow me to give Morvan the skinny on what shes packing under the hood..." She said taking his hand and kissing his knuckles. "I think we have a good chance of most of them joining the pard. We've not had any blood shed tonight so that's a good sign."

"Michael is not pleased with the idea that all of them are donors. He thinks it is a ploy to gain control of your Pard."

Brandy snorted. "Kyle was the one that was pro donation him and myself. Since Kyle ran the show we donated it was better than ostracizing ourselves and having zero protection back in the day. Over the years I've kept working for Archangel to keep the diplomatic ties open despite the donors dropping off the list. Likely going to keep doing it till the day I retire truthfully. I like my job and learning new skills. If you were really trying to take over my pard you'd certainly have your foot in the door right about now though... so I can see Michael's point but he doesn't know you."

She turned to kiss his cheek "I mean you'd tell me if you were holding out on me and you could call were leopards..."

"Were Leopards would be the worst animal for me to call," Klaus said.   "It would be disastrous.  I can't think of a faster way to make you not trust me, the way Michael doesn't trust me.  Did you know his mate was Jewish?  He even threw that in my face."

"Agreed about the leopard thing, but I'm pretty sure I'd have felt it by now if you had that as an ability so don't worry I'm just teasing. We all know your were animal to call is going to be the chipmunk..." She said playfully trying to console him but grew serious "All joking aside I did not know that about Olivia.  I met her when they first brought me into the pard she taught me the ropes. I don't recall seeing any star of David around her neck. Maybe she wasn't practicing. So what did you say about that? It sounds like he was really fixing to knock your head off your block.

"I told him the truth,"  Klaus said.

"The truth will set you free. Or something like that. Well I'm not going to strap you down to this bench and threaten you with a flaming stick. I am guessing you agreed to disagree on things  but ultimately were able to talk your way out of Michael murdering you. So do you regret coming up here tonight?"

"I do not,"  Klaus said.  "This is is the final stage of your birthday gift.  What sort of lover would I be if I had not seen it all the way through?"

"One that got the ball rolling and trusted me to sort it out? It's appreciated. Morvan might see that I really am trying to change for the better. This gives us the opportunity for a larger stronger pard, especially if we can get Augustina and Shay on board." Brandy whispered her green eyes twinkling in the fire light, as she leaned in and brushed her lips against his. "It was truly very thoughtful of you. I know were both preternaturals but this is your first foray deeper into the world of shifters. I know the rules are different as is the way we structure things and treat our own kind, but I think you are very courageous to walk in the shadows of my world for a change."

"Yea though I walk through the shadow of the valley of leopards, I shall fear no evil, for thou are with me,"  Klaus said.  "I trust you to steer me away from any major faux pas.  Which reminds me...  Michael and I spoke of your punishment.I think there is a real chance for you expect redress from Nigel and the Master of Seattle.  Volkov's bite compelled obedience.  You were not acting of your own volition.  Therefore you were punished for something you had no control over."

Brandy let out a soft sigh looking slightly nervous. The concept of going up to Nigels office to discuss that made her stomach clench. "A bridge I can cross if they ever let me back to work I guess.  I can't even tell you if I am cleared of it's effects to be honest. The thought of confronting Nigel face to face with that makes me very uncomfortable."
"Hey love birds!" Justin hollered down "You coming up here to give Augustina that match that she asked for. We just finished eating and we are burning the midnight oil now."
"Damn it Justin! I'm coming hold your horses. Man nights like this I wish Cynara was here to give you a smack. How was I supposed to know you were going to inhale what Kyle put out. You're down wind from me."

Justin was back lit on the deck and shrugged throwing his hands in the air. "Because its me and we all said we were hungry?"

"I can take it to Nigel,"  Klaus said. "If he agrees, then we can discuss recompense.If he does not,  there is nothing lost."  The German vampire turned to look squarely at Brandy.  "Be careful," he said.  "I suspect she is more powerful than she appears."

Brandy nodded. "You got that impression too with how she called out Kyle and wanted a crack? I noticed. But hey darling its my job to be the Alpha speed bump. Its just a play fight but I intend to go in dead serious like its a regular challenge. She can set the pace for how far this gets ramped up. If Morvan doesn't like what he sees he will call it. If I don't like where it is going I can tap out. It won't be a fight to the death darling. Besides I usually hold my own alright. I've trained with you, I've trained with the boys down at Malory's Gym. She wont kill me, at worst I might just be a little sore and seeing some stars." She squeezed his hand and rose. "In either case if it looks bad same rules apply for your vampire duels. You sit and spectate and don't interfere. You are a witness only."

Brandy stretched her back made several shifts as she straightened cracking her neck and knuckles. "Lets go see what Miss Winters and her kitty have in store for me..."

"I trust you,"  Klaus said. "To know your own limits."  He chuckled. "And I promise not to do anything after the fact, once we're back at the tower."

"Thata boy." Brandy said flashing him a grin. "Let's get this show started!"

With the after dinner snack session out of the way Brandy made her way up the hill where Augustina waited leaning against the railing. The woman smiled. "We about to finally do this Brandy?"
Brandy nodded. "Of course darling, I know you've been practically salivating at the chance. So once again lets go over the rules. "No partial shifts, we fight in human form, so if you are able keep the claws in kitty. No drawing blood, face shots breaking bones, preferably no head shots or throat shots . If Morvan calls it you are done no last second cheap shots...."

Augustina raised her eyebrows. "Throat shots that's a new addendum...." She replied calmly looking mildly amused.

"Well I had some extra time to think about things after dinner. I don't know you honestly and it just seemed smart. You might fight nasty." Brandy replied with a lazy shrug.

Augustina laughed. "But we will get to know each other a lot better once we have a chance to dance, unless of course you want to back down because you know I have you beat. There is no shame in it. I can barely feel your inner kitty as it is. Maybe shes a bit shy."

Brandy smiled "Darling she only comes out when she needs to. I don't like to wave my dick around, part of my job is to make sure people are comfortable around me. Having her out and loud 24/7 isn't my style. Now if you don't want to do this, that's fine by me. But again I do point out you seemed pretty gung-ho to try and go straight for Kyle and that's just a big rude no no here. You know how it works darling. You have to work your way up to the top. I'm sure you can respect that being a career woman."

Michael leaned over to Minnie and whispered. "Did you want to whisper the blow by blows to Seren when they start?"

Suki looked to Morvan. "So much talking its more psychological than expected  mind you two cats in nature will posture first before getting physical. I guess it's not that different."

Morvan shook his head "The fight's already started sometimes physiological fighting is enough to get someone to back down. They're testing each other feeling out the surface looking for cracks and to get the advantage." He whispered to her as both the women left the back deck and moved further out onto the grass.

The light of the back deck still illuminated them but there was enough distance that should either of them toss the other, neither would end up on the deck.

Augustina nodded as they took their places across from each other six feet apart. "I hear you working girl. We are just doing this for fun. Its likely a good thing we are doing this now. Because IF I join this pard, you will definitely want to remember this night when I throw down for real so you just bow down and give these a little lick." She said the smile dropping from her face as she caressed her fingers over her knuckles in front of the redheaded leopardess's face.  "I'm glad you added no head shots Brandy. It just means I don't have to worry about you suffering from short term memory loss."

"yeah. It's cool, I got this." Minnie told Michael, then made a face. "Man I hope Brandy knocks her on her ass. "She grumbled softly.

Tana had covered up to grab  3 pulled pork sammiches and 2 slices of pizza back to the hot tub area. She sat close to the water and once finished stripped and got back in. She was thankful to be a bit further away and under the water. She was pretty sure she didn't smell to approachable. "What a fucking bitch" she fumed listening to the new comer talk shit. "Hope Brandy mops the floor with your smug ass. Lick my knuckles me me me me me"she pulled a face under the water line.  "Who the fuck does she think she is on her bloody high horse! Oh hiiii fuck all of you,your way of life,your relationships. Naaaawwe living is a buisness. Buisness my ass if I run my company like that id have zero customers. Tact do you have ANY like at all. Fucking insulting my family gah I need to get stronger." she clutched her arm digging her nails into her flesh.

Brandy smiled sweetly. "I'll have to remember that line the next time I see my boy Ian. That was hilarious. I'll give you that you certainly talk a good line Augustina but maybe less talk and more action."

Augustina began to circle Brandy and she returned in kind making sure the woman didn't slip behind her.

"So tell me Brandy from talking with your   pard tonight I've sorted out the pecking order here mostly. When's the last time you've had to actually do your job and test an Alpha. When was the last time you had someone step up?"

Brandy kept her eyes trained on the woman. "Admittedly its been a hot minute. When was the last time you have had to?"

"Admittedly a few months. Used to have to do it a fair amount in my old pard. It was bigger than yours and we had a lot of cocky males like Lincoln that weren't happy to join a pard ran by a woman, and that had a lot of the upper deck full of ladies." Augustina answered. "How about we ease you into this seeing how its been a hot minute for both of us as you say."

"You are the guest here so if that is how you want to do it." Brandy said as she curled her fists bringing them up and watched as her opponent did the same.

Augustina threw a punch at normal Human speed as she threw a jab at Brandy and watched as Brandy fell low ducking the jab. "You move pretty well."

"And your Jab was pretty text book." Brandy returned the compliment. "Do you box?"

"Been known to in the past believe it or not." Augustina replied "Makes this a bit harder with no face shots, admittedly."

Brandy nodded "I get that." She watched as the woman came at her again this time with a Jab from her left hand followed up with a right hook in quick succession with more speed.  She twisted her body avoiding both but she felt the air current. Had they connected that might have been the start to a very bad night. She was ramping up the power behind her punches as well as her speed...

Brandy played defensive watching out of towner come at her with her measured and fast swings and jabs. Two more swings a jab, three jabs and a swing.

Brandy dodged them and saw Augustina push forward with a shoeshine  of six rapidly fast jabs that had her having to back up to avoid having them connect, only to find herself being come at immediately by a left cross and two more jabs.

The last one connected striking Brandy in the right breast and she winced her inner beast let out a displeased sound.

"Ah there she is." Augustina said with a low chuckle. "Your kitty finally decided to stick her out out from the couch. About time-."

Brandy lashed out with her own attack a right cross and three jabs as Augustina danced out of the way a grin on her face as Brandy pushed the attack her beast excited at the prospect of getting a little payback as she pushed forward keeping her eyes trained on the woman as she threw a bolo punch with practiced speed and saw her opponent twist out of the way to throw a haymaker, she dropped to her knee and with a short counter punch an upper cut to her stomach. She felt it connect and heard the loud OOOF from the female leopard as she connected.

This wasn't about going out at full strength it was about being precise. She knew even at half her strength she and Augustina would and could shatter bones. This wasn't what this fight was about. It was a friendly match not meant to maim or kill so speed was of the essence as was control.

Augustina had backed up as the strike had landed sizing Brandy up. "Nice hit." She said in a sobering tone.

"Not too hard I hope. I feel like we are still playing nicely in the sandbox yes?" Brandy said checking in with her competitor.

"Yes... I think that's a good level. Hard enough to feel it it... but not something you or I will be regretting all night." She answered back. "If you are warmed up... Speed wise you good with kicking things up?" As Brandy nodded Augustina grinned.

Suki sat beside Morvan watching the speed being used already was like watching a boxing match set to fast forward. She knew they were holding back but the next few rounds she watched as the women picked up the pace the jabs and blows coming at a rate that her eyes were working to follow.

They weren't fighting at double speed anymore. Their movements were now in the optimal end of shifters moving at about eight times faster than the average human as they went back and forth trading jabs and punches. "They're both quite fast..." Suki said not tearing her eyes off the exchange.

Augustina danced around the lawn with grace and speed as Brandy kept pace with the woman making sure she didn't get behind her.  They were boxing but that didn't mean they had agreed to queens-bury rules or not mixing up the fight using other styles of fighting.  Being polite she was letting the guest set the rules for their play match.

However she could feel the sweat starting to form under her shirt. She wasn't at her best. Being sick had made her tired and lethargic most of the day.

It was a challenge to push though most days with the same energy she had before she got this stupid blood infection from old Saber tooth.

Knowing she was going to be meeting with the new leopards she had stopped taking her medication 2 days ago to push it out of her system so she wouldn't smell off to them. How would she even begin to explain that to them with the company NDA. She really couldn't.

They were now entering the speed that Alpha shifters went at and Brandy could see the woman wasn't breaking a sweat.

Augustina came at her again with a flurry of jabs and hooks Brandy had to dodge using her feet but get her forearms and hands involved to try and push and parry them out of the way. She was being driven back towards the slopping hill despite trying to not have that happen. She didn't recall when she was turned around... Likely when she had to dodge out of the way of her fake out and right hook before she threw out another successive six rapid jabs.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Part 20

You know something about cats? They like high spaces. Vantage points to look at the world and see incoming threats. I find it curious you are an Alpha, yet your inner cat gives off that I hide under a couch and I'm a ground dweller. Cats only do that when they are unsure of their surroundings, scared, or sick, and of course if they're subs a lot of the time. I find that rather strange..." Augustina replied her breath only lightly strained as she came at Brandy again with another left cross and another series of six jabs and a super fast right hook as Brandy spun around trying to get out of the attack but Augustina connected with her left shoulder.

Brandy grit her teeth "Fancy that." She growled backing away. She sucked in a mouth full of air and exhaled shaking off the pain of her throbbing shoulder. "Less talk... National Geographic... More fighting."

It was becoming clear to Brandy that if things kept up she would be out of gas before the woman in her state.

She went on the offensive driving Augustina back with a series of her own jabs shoe shining her backwards and around in a half circle not letting up giving her a succession of a dozen jabs and one good swing which grazed the womans left side ribs.

But Augustina wasn't taking it sitting down as she took the hit and moved in to continue the assault taking two hits jabs from Brandy as she pushed to spin her back into place. "You're sweating Miss McCrae." She said as she reached out to pushed with six more jabs and a lowly placed Haymaker.

Brandy snaked out grabbing the woman's wrist as she twisted and used her momentum  her other hand scooped her leg and she threw Augustina backwards and watched as the were leopard flew through the air landing ten feet down the hill.

Brandy heard the woman land hard but she began laughing.

Augustina spun and twisted onto all fours and charged Brandy jumping up to get in her space as the redhead tried to deflect the oncoming jabs.

Brandy managed to block four of the six, but the last two hit her in the ribs and drove her backwards.

Augustina didn't relent as she moved faster, closing the distance, in the blink of any eye as she worked on Brandy's torso with another six jabs.

The out of town leopards eyes widened with  surprised when Brandy tripped her and dove on top of her wrapping her legs around her and trying to get her right arm into an arm bar.

"Guess you do more than box." Augustina gasped as she wriggled violently thrashing and broke the hold but Brandy did manage to drive an hard sharp elbow under her ribs before she escaped.

The two found their footing once more and Augustina came at Brandy with more jabs and punches.

Brandy wondered if that was all the woman knew. She wasn't entirely buying it but she was keeping track of patterns. She liked to play with her food. She liked shoe shinning. She liked to stalk and herd her prey using the terrain to her advantage. It was smart and something Brandy could get behind. Sound and smart tactics to use your environment to your advantage.

The flip had been fortuitous Brandy had thought. A change for a reprieve as she tossed the out of town leopard down the hill. Brandy had seen the wide eyed look as she had launched her down the hill. But the speed that Augustina had come up that hill was fast. Way faster than Brandy could put out at the current level of her health.

Brandy began blocking the jabs that Augustina came at her with each hit landing on her. The were strong and fast and with a renewed fervor.

The strikes made Brandy's forearms ache and scream, as she let out a snarl lashing out she fell backwards, twisted but righted herself on her toes with a serious push of speed.

With depleting energy Brandy hauled off hard with an upper cut as she was couched hitting Augustina in the upper pelvic area, where her left ovary would be.

There was no time to celebrate the victory because Augustina took the hit with an audible cry of displeasure and in kind snapped out a leg, kicking Brandy with enough force, that she sent the red head topping and skidding backwards twenty feet on the lawn.

The barefooted hit had connected on the right side of Brandy's torso, somewhere between the liver and the stomach and it was much harder than she expected.

She felt herself the air escape her body and the vomit rocket out of her stomach from the force of the strike.

Brandy held a hand up as she lay on her side gasping for air and retching before it turned into dry heaves. "I'm.....done." She said weakly as she struggled for breath.

Augustina came over to her and offered her a hand up. "You okay?"

Brandy's hand instinctively nursed her right hand side as she shut her eyes focusing on breathing on riding out the pain. She didn't take the leopards hand yet she wasn't ready to stand up. She didn't trust her legs. She nodded slowly but didn't say anything.

"You sure you good or you want to let me give you a breather and we can pick up?"  Augustina said crouching beside her when Brandy didn't answer she gently touched her shoulder. "You sure you are okay?" She asked softly.  She wasn't sure if it was a ruse. She had known people to play opossum in the past. But something about Brandy's body language led her to believe that the fight was over. Unless the red head was an Emmy actress and was putting on the performance of a lifetime to draw her in close like this... She was pretty sure they were done.

Brandy nodded again but rolled away from the puke. She could taste mixed in with the bile and lost dinner a hint of blood.

She nodded weakly again as her muscles twitched from over exertion her body soaked with sweat. "You're...good...." She finally breathed. "Done...I'm...out."

The deck was silent as Minnie finished the blow by blow account of the fight. It was quiet enough you could hear a pin drop.

Tana sat shocked in the hot tub but the shock rolled off her quickly "Ya like to see you try that when our Brandy is fully healthy..... twat" she huffed in the water to herself

Minnie was shocked. Not necessarily that this woman had beat Brandy. She knew that brandy was still not 100 percent.  That bothered her because for most of the time she had been here in Seattle brandy had been suffering whatever this is. But no, what surprised her was how much she did not like Augustina at all. The way she played around at this made something itch between Minnie's shoulder blades. She had a feeling she was going to have a nightmare again when she finally got to sleep.

Augustina did not walk away from the fight with a strut in her step. She sat down on the ground with Brandy. "You let me know when your are good and I'll give you a hand up."

Brandy nodded keeping her eyes shut as she tried to think about something other than the pain.

She had wanted this. Bottom rung as the lowest Alpha meant you had to test all the incoming challenges. She had tested Jess eight months prior and had found her wanting.

This play fight was a bit of a rude awakening for her. She had a pretty cushy spot within the pard. Above the subs and it didn't look like any of them were on their way to challenging her anytime soon.  Minnie was an outsider, who seemed intent to go back to Cali after Morvan helped her clean house so the chance to have to deal with Minnie was in the far distant future if at all.

Augustina wasn't playing around even when she was playing.  She didn't relish having to fight her for real if she decided to join the pard.

Sadly Brandy wouldn't be licking any knuckles if that challenge was issued. It was her job to take the beating so that Micheal could see what he was up against.

It was why she agreed to the play match tonight despite not feeling well. It was her job and her way of helping out her betters.

Brandy knew a lot of people considered her selfish and indulgent. She was a hedonist this was true. She was argumentative and opinionated and liked to come out on top, but this was one place in her life where she couldn't be selfish.

Any information gleaned by her Raj and his two best men was crucial and of value. If she was going to have to fight Augustina for real she knew she was going to be bleeding.

The woman's beast was serious even if the she was making sassy jokes and great one liners.

Brandy weakly regretted inviting the out of townees over to meet the pard. She was going to have to throw down against Shay as well and that woman had been a clam the entire night. Who knew if she was worse or better than Augustina.

She hated to admit it but there was a very good chance that even at full health Augustina could and would go through her.

Another stronger Alpha than she... Gritting her teeth she inhaled slowly. It wasn't entirely bad it mean't the pard would have strong protectors, but it hurt a little to know she was going to be the Pard speed bump still.  Time would tell how things went with Shay...

Augustina had a kick like a fucking angry stallion her side throbbed. The nausea was still persistent but there was nothing left in her stomach. Sweat trickled down her brow. She fought to sit up taking Augustinas offered hand but held her right side looking pale and sweaty. "You're...good.  I'll catch you ..... on the.. deck in a few..." Brandy told her quietly.

"You might not want to get up right away," Raoul said.  No one had noticed him working his way around the deck.  "That last hit was nasty.  Let me check you out."

He pulled an envelope of nitrile gloves out of his back pocket  pulled them on.  "Habit," he said, shrugging.  "Now lie back and try and find a comfortable position. Gone was the timid submissive leopard, replaced by an EMT who was taking charge of the situation.  He looked up at the deck, scanning the faces until he found the one he was looking for.  "Sandra, right?  Could you come down and give me a hand please?"

Sandra joined him immediately her face a mask of professionalism she knelt down beside her pard mate.

Lifting up Brandy's shirt the foot shaped bruise was already turning a dark angry purple on her right side.

Brandy grit her teeth as Raoul and Sandra gently examined the area. "I'll live...guys...relax." She did her best to offer them a reassuring smile that didn't fully reach her eyes.  It vanished immediately when Raoul palpitated the distended bruised area which was very hot to the touch. Brandy in general felt overtly warm.

"Internal bleeding,"  Raoul said. "She got you good.  Given where she kicked you, she might have ruptured your appendix.  It's not going to kill you but It's going to make your life miserable for the next day or so."  Injuries that would take 'a day or so' for a shifter to recover from, when they occurred in humans, were generally referred to as 'fatal'.

Brandy nodded. "See... I... will... live." She tried laughing to make light of the situation but the first chuckle died on her lips.

She sat up looking around the yard her eyes not really focusing on anything as she tried to will herself to get up. Laying on the ground was making her look weak to her pard mates.

Augustina offered her a hand but Brandy shook her head no and slowly got to her feet swaying gently.

She haltingly thanked Sandra and Raoul for the check up and with slow determined steps made her way back towards the deck.

Augustina made her way up to the deck and poured Brandy a cold cup of punch as she watched the red head settle onto the bottom stair still holding her side and offered her the drink.

"Just water. I've given up... booze... for the time being...Darling. Thanks for... the thought... drink up. It's on me." Brandy said with forced smile. "Your victory drink... well earned."

Leslie heard the call for water and rushed into the house not closing the door and ran to the end of the deck unscrewing the water bottle and knelt down beside Brandy offering her the water bottle. Her eyes were wide and teary as she watched Brandy reach for the drink.

"Don't drink anything,"  Raoul said, holding his hand between Brandy and the punch.  He intercepted  Leslie as well.  "That will make things worse."  Anyone who'd seen watch him at all over the past few hours would not recognize him.

"Can I at least rinse... my mouth... out doc?" Brandy lightly joked.

"Yes but don't swallow,"  Raoul said nodding.  "And stop moving around so much. You're making things worse."  He didn't correct Brandy when she called him 'doc'. Having the patient's confidence was key to their treatment and if they thought he was a doctor rather than just an EMT, so much the better."

"Who is that and what happened to Raoul?"  Lincoln whispered to Katie.  "And who carries latex gloves in their back pockets?"

Brandy didn't argue and followed directions.

Katie leaned in to Lincoln and whispered. "Medical professionals. You can't ever take that out of a leopard if you were doing it for years before hand.  The job might quit them due to our status but they never truly walk way from the job. Shit goes down they turn on and up. Sandy was a nurse so I've seen this before. Looks like your boys got the knack too."

"What about rather than taking it easy.... and waiting this out... I just do a shift? Could you put me back together... right as rain after a quick... bunny snack down hill? It wouldn't put Mr. Chalice ...or Captain Neubosato ...in any danger."Brandy asked through grit teeth as she looked over at Raoul and then to Morvan. "No offense... I just have a lot... of things... I need to do...This week and...I'd be appreciative."

Morvan shrugged. “If you need to change, I can give you a recharge so you can change back. There’s still a lot of that pig left if you need to chow down.”

"Saves a rabbit." Kyle said indicating the left over carcass that was not entirely picked clean on the deck counter top. "Katie and Leslie you want to take that down the hill. Sandra give Brandy a hand down to the pond so we can sort this out." He cast a look over to Augustina but didn't say anything.

As leopards they fought it was in their nature but the last shot delivered by the out of tower had been a little harder handed than he felt necessary. He couldn't call her out on that.

 Brandy had punched her right in the baby maker, so the last out wasn't totally unwarranted but the escalation up had injured one of his and Augustina seemed just fine.

Kyle didn't want to see Brandy not suffering. They had learned a bit about the new comer and how she fought. They would speak to Brandy likely the next afternoon to get her full impressions after she had a nights rest.

Sandra looked to Minnie "you grab one arm and you get the other so she has both of us to learn on? If I thought she would let us carry her down there I would say lets do that. But you know our Brandy stubborn to the point of it being annoying. She will want to walk. Unless maybe you might listen to someone other than me like Raoul here..." Her eyes flicked over to the EMT to see if he was going to say anything.

Minnie snorted. "Stubborn, yes, but in a good way. " She said, patting Seren on the shoulder and coming over to give brandy a hand.

Tana wanted to go to Brandy like everyone else but her emotions were better kept inside the hot tub. Her anger might of even raised the temperature of the water by a few degrees. She was both metaphorically and mostly realistically stewing.

Katie and Brandy took the large carcass and the cutting board off the deck and headed off down the hill with it without any hesitation being careful not to take anyone out with it as they had made their way off the back deck.

“Somebody grab a chair,” Raoul said. “You WILL sit in it and let yourself be carried,” he said, ordering Brandy to allow herself to be assisted. “One hand under the seat, one behind her. No need to rush. Slow and steady. No jostling.”

The Reverend beamed as he watched Raoul not just instruct but ORDER an Alpha to comply.  “And the lamb shall command the leopard,” he said. “Apologies to the author.”

"Christ..." Brandy grumbled. "You guys are treating me..Iike I'm some virgin sacrifice... that you are carrying ..up to a volcano....to offer to the damn gods..." She said as she eased her self into the chair.

"Aww come on Brandy no one would ever say virgin." Justin said giving her a wink trying to cheer her up.

Brandy crinkled her nose and flipped him the bird. "Funny guy..."

Minnie chuckled. "Don't worry about it. Just smile and wave like the queen on england and it'll be over before you know it.

Brandy sighed but smiled looking over at the leopardess she had just sparred with. "Augustina's new... nickname is.... Mustang Sally.... Its official We... the royal we... decree it."

Augustina sat at the table mulling it over but nodded at Brandy. Truth be told most people that took a hit that hard would have screamed and hit the ground. She has seen larger men do so in the past by her hand.

 Brandy might have lost the match but she had a grudging respect for the stubborn Alpha. She could take a hit and didn't seem to hold a grudge about it.

The procession made its way down to the pond near the bonfire and they helped ease Brandy out of the chair and remove her clothing.

They gently laid her down on the ground near by the roasted pig carcass.

Sandra knelt beside her. "The rest is up to you. You got this. "

Brandy nodded. "Just have a couple of buckets of water... to throw down on mess after I change... please.| She gave Sandra a knowing look and she returned it.

Sandra and the others watched as Brandy shifted. It wasn't as fast as a traditional shift taking twice the time but she emerged from the goo  taking several steps to give her fur coat a shake before she came back to descend on the pork carcass. The sound of crouching bone and meat was accented by the occasional pop and crackle of the fire.

Minnie nodded to Sandra and they went to get some buckets of water for when everything was all done.

Brandy ate her share of meat the urge to kill fight or fuck cleared her system and she padded over to them to rub against them as she stared up towards the deck.

Shifting back this soon on her own would have her passed out ass up in the grass for the rest of the night so she waited for Morvan to make his way down.

Morvan watched as Brandy devoured a significant portion of the roast pig. Slowly he made his way down towards her. He stopped and knelt in front of her, nuzzling her as if he too were in leopard form. “Okay, Brandy. Time to rejoin the two legged brigade.”

He began feeding power into her, restoring the energy that it would take to return to human form. It was a rare power, a Raj power. It was a display for Augustina’s sake.

And Morvan wanted Brandy back in human form.

Brandy forced herself to change it came a lot easier has that's her once again full that inside her and the bones broke and shifted allowing her once more to emerge as a human. She wiped the sticky shifter fluid from her body grabbing the hose and dosing herself with the Cold Spring fed water that came from the well letting out a soft displeased noise has more van poured Morvan energy into her.  " thank you darling. " she whispered as she leaned down and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

She made her way over to the picnic table and picked up her clothes to slip them back on.

The pain had subsided however Brandy's stomach protested there was not much warning before she felt the contents of what she had just eaten minutes before come back up." I'm getting so sick does throwing up tonight. " she half joked has she looked at the mess of fractured bone and undigested meat before she washed her mouth out with the garden hose.

Gathering up any sort of dignity that she had left Brandy shook her wet hair and looked at the others "I do believe the plan was for us to soak in the hot tub I'm not sure what the other Out of Towners think of this idea Raul but we really should go up and touch base with them to see if they would like to hang out and have a soap or whether or not they are ready to go home." She picked up one of the buckets of water and doused the area she had changed at and added the second to it and the pile of puke. It was doubtful anyone would clean it.

Morvan linked his arm through Brandy’s. “You did well,” he said. “I think she’s trying to scope us out. Speaking of which…”

When they got to the deck, Morvan looked at Augustine. “I’m thinking you play a little rougher than you need to,” he said. “Maybe next time you get the idea that you want to play like that, you might find yourself playing with me.”

He looked at the others. “Raoul, thank you for taking care of Brandy.  Lincoln, thank you for joining in our little fireside game. Reverend, Shay, it’s been a pleasure. We’re in the wrapping up stages. Feel free to grab some coffee. I’m thinking Brandy is feeling it’s time to head for home, so that means your ride will be leaving soon. Don’t think I’m kicking you out; that would be Kyle’s job. It’s been an interesting evening and we’ve all got a lot to think about. If you don’t have plans for the full moon, why not think about coming back and visiting again?”
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

part 21

Justin stretched "We also haven't let out the fire works and there was some talk of hot tubing. Are you really heading out Brandy?"

Brandy shrugged. "Klaus is driving so its partially up to him and partially up to our guests. You know I do love a good show and a soak is always a nice thing but not a necessary thing.  If I hadn't shifted I think I would have been slipping into the tub to deal with the aches of the night, but now, not so much...
"My intention wasn't to injure your pard mate Morvan. You have my apologies you both do." Augustina replied. "Fortunately she seems to have made a full recovery so that is good."

“There is the hot tub at my place, should you want something a little more intimate,” Klaus suggested.
“We all heal fast,” Morvan said. Some faster than others. “. He looked at Justin. “Don’t just stand there, Mr Target. You brought them up. Go get the fireworks.”

Brandy perked up at the sound of Klaus's voice and nodded. The prospect of a soak with her beau was sorely tempting, but might be better if she and Klaus Abstained.  She looked to the other leopards she brought over.

"My lovelies what do you want. To hang out for a bit and enjoy some pard vibes or to go back to the city. You could stick around for the show which will be another half hour to forty minutes, you can soak in the tub, or we can by pass it all. Make a choice." Brandy said as Justin jogged down the hill to bring back the chest of fire works.

Lincoln looked at Katie. “I’m up for a soak with my bestie Katie here,” he said. “Assuming your girl is willing to let you chill in a hot tub with me.”

"Relax its a soak not a hot tub orgy." she replied with a laugh.

Leslie nodded. "Im down for a soak the water has to be pretty nice. Tana has been in there since Brandy and Augustina decided to play scrap."

"Come on then lets go down and do that." Katie said motioning for Lincoln to come follower her.

Brandy shrugged "Looks like we can chill for another hour."

Suki nodded. "I'm going to take the opportunity to wander inside and toss on a bathing suit then." She replied as she grabbed her bag and headed inside.

Kyle sighed. "I think Jules and I will relax up here I still have half a bottle of chilled wine with our names on it. As Host and Chef for this evening event I am officially declaring the kitchen is closed for the night. Soak and relax. Sprawl out on the lawn or sit here and pick at left overs and finish off the rest of the punch, I leave that all to you lovely people." Kyle said as he wandered inside to fetch his bottle of wine.
Jess stood up and looked down the hill where Justin was moving the chest to set it up. "I think with the amount of fireworks Michael bought its going to be at least a two man job to have them all set off in less than an hour. I'll go down and offer an assist."

Michael nodded. "I'll come down too. Team work makes the dream work." Michael said having an excuse to leave the back deck as he headed down the hill.

Augustina let out a lazy yawn and made her way off the deck as well choosing a sloping spot on the hill away from the spot Brandy and her had thrown down and settled onto the soft grass to lay down staring up at the stars, taking the time to process how the night had gone so far.

Leslie Katie and Lincoln all stripped down and slipped into the hot tub with Tana.

Minnie and Sandra finished cleaning up and settled down to relax.  Minnie was keeping her distance from lincoln for the moment, hoping he didn't put his foot in his mouth again and make her want to help him chew it.

Lincoln, on his part, wasn't paying any attention to the blue haired Alpha.  He'd found acceptance with the mated pair of subs and was content to hang with his new besties.

Raoul had joined them as well, accepting Leslie's invitation.  Gone was the 'in charge' paramedic, replaced by the timid sub doing his best to not offend.

The fireworks began to go off down by the pond as they sat in the warm water watching the glittering display in all its splendid technicolors.

"This is the life." Katie said with a sigh.

"Says somebody who is comfortable in her skin and with her place," Lincoln said.  "It's nice but there are still things I'd want to change."

"Shit takes time Ese. First things get used to being around others like you. Rather than seeing us ass you know competition think of a pard like your crew. Not sure you were tight with anyone back in Detriot but if you were hustling to survive you likely had a crew. The pards your crew. Right now you running solo and that sucks especially when you got that flexing attitude. Would you flex on another crew if you were solo? No way right. You flex on one of us you flex on all of us. We have each others backs."

Leslie giggled. "Its like those vin diesel movies. But make them all were leopards were family."

"You mean the Fast and Ridiculous movies?  I bailed on them after number three."

"Those movies are ridiculous but they did have a bond thats the running theme. Right now think of it as you just met Augstina she you the Rev and Shay and Raoul kinda met up and were like so... we are a crew? Just met up not long ago. Not sure if you trust each other. Here with our pard weve been on the scene in Seattle for years we all know each other trust each other and if anyone had beef I know these guys would roll up to settle it if I was ever in trouble. Right now you got a chance to join up rather than run solo or if Augustina doesn't find us to her liking you could run in a smaller group with her and who ever wants to join her. But I'm telling you right now what we have here is something you likely wont find anywhere on the west coast Lincoln. Think about it for a bit. Tonight none of that matters except respect for your fellow leopards and just relaxing." Katie said giving him a lazy smile.

She turned to the others in the pool. "You know guys Lincoln here has never experienced a pard pile or what it feels like to not have a bunch of non agro beast energy flow over him? You wanna show him how dope that can be?"

Raoul looked at Leslie. “What’s a Pard pile?” he asked in a wide eyed whisper.

Lincoln looked at him. “I don’t know but I think we’re going to find out.”

"Nothing scary its kinda how we chill. You can have physical touch with leopards as well as the metaphysical. You ever as a kid get one of those blankets out of the dryer when it was cold out and immediately wrap up in it and think this is the shit?" Katie asked with a grin. "Its kinda like that but times ten."

Lincoln didn’t answer but Raoul nodded. “That was an amazing feeling.”

"Yeah it really is. Maybe we can get Morvan and a couple others to join in. Its kinda like that old school anime voltron. The more people you can get in on it the better it is." Katie said with a laugh. She turned and hollered out to the deck. "Hot tub pard pile?"

“Hot tub pads pile!” echoed Morvan. “Be there in a minute!”  The Raj began stripping off his clothes.

Michael looked over to Justin "Go have a soak. I got this." he said looking to the firework.

Jess looked at Michael. "Rather no get wet tonight you okay with be sticking this out till the booms are done."

"Suit yourself its not mandatory. Just figured since you and Sandra don't get up here so much that maybe you would want some group time."

"I had that up on the deck its cool Michael." Jess said as she lit another 4 fireworks as Michael lined up 5 more in rapid succession. "Wont be longer than thirty minutes at this rate with the flow we got even without justin."

"Well offers open I got this if you want. We are trying to show the out of towners what we are about after all. Just catching snipped of the convo. But Lincoln and Raoul haven't had a pard pile before." Michael said.

"Yeah I will after we are done here. You don't need to be so stoic and lone wolf everything tough guy." Jess said making a face as she blew her bangs out of her face.

Sandra made the offer to Hicks to join them but he polite declined to stay on the porch and watch the fireworks.

Suki padded out onto the deck in a navy blue tankini with Hawaiian print flowers of pink orange and red hybiscus flowers on it, to join in the soak as she made her way down the deck and thanked Brandy for the compliment on the cute swim suit.

That left Kyle and Jules, The Reverend, and Brandy and Klaus on the deck.  Brandy raised her eyebrows genuinely surprised to see Suki had some ink as she looked to Klaus. "Would you or the Reverend want to go for a little stroll around the property or we all good kicking back and relaxing since none of us look like we are going to do the hot tub thing." She asked as she looked over at Kyle and Jules as they touched up their wine as Jules was giving him his impressions of the meals and guessing the spicing variations on the dishes.

Suki found most of the other leopards sitting in the hot tub seeing that Morvan had beat her there. She climbed in walking over to the one corner farthest away from the pizza ovens chimney to sit down a couple feet away from Justin and Morvan.

Justin whistled. "Hey Captain didn't strike me as the type that would ever have a tattoo. Flowers and a dragon, nice..." He said as he admired her lower back tattoo that ran along her spine. "So whats the story behind it?"

Suki arched her back and neck settling against the tubs wall as she watched the fireworks that were being set off.  She usually didn't got into explanations about it other than I was young and I liked the idea and design.

However with shifters they would smell that wasn't entirely sincere and she decided to trust them with the intimate and full truth of why she got it.

Suki looked over at Justin and the others. "Well I was born in the year of the dragon and Sakura blossoms were my dads favorite. My mother had a fit when she walked in and saw I had gotten it while I was training at the academy to be a cop until I told her it was to honor dad."

"Your dad liked cherries?" Justin asked "Or just the flowers."

Suki turned to look at Justin. She chuckled at his curiosity and nodded, recalling her memories growing up with her father Hiro Neubasato. "He liked both but it was more than that Justin.  They represent life and the fact that they are beautiful but they last for a very short time before they fall from the tree and die. Its a flower you can appreciate for its appearance and color as well as the fruit they bear later. A lot Samurai were very fond of sakura blossoms for that reason. The beauty and the shortness of their displays... It mirrored many of their lives as they fought in the military, many would fall way before their time. Just like my father did when he fell in the line of duty serving and protecting Seattle. "

She watched as the leopards gathered in close proximity. Her skin tingling, as a sensitive, their energy felt electric on her skin. She smiled blessed to be able to watch them live their lives. She was about to watch two new leopards experience what it was like to have that much needed contact to stay healthy and feel tied together.

She cleared her throat as she pulled her hair over her shoulders so it wouldn't pull as she rested against the tub. "So that is the story behind my tattoo. I got this to pay tribute to him. Dragons represent strength wisdom and inner goodness in Japanese culture. The combination was a good reminder to respect life no mater what comes at you and to have the strength courage and wisdom to always live my life with good intentions."
As it was the hot tub was pretty full. Leslie and Katie had brought Lincoln down to join Tana and Minnie. Leslie had coaxed Raoul in and then Sandra and Justin had joined assisting Seren into the hot tub. Morvan sat among them.

Nine leopards and herself enjoyed the heat of the tub as they watched the fireworks and chatted. They hadn't brought out their inner beasts as far as Suki could tell. She gazed around the backyard as she watched Jess and Michael working as a Team to keep the fireworks going...

Kyle and Jules Chalice were enjoying wine on the deck still with the Reverend standing and leaning on the deck railing watching the display.

Shay had wandered off to sit beside the lounging Augustina on the hill but with the distance and the fireworks Suki couldn't tell what they were talking about.

Brandy and Klaus Adler sat on the deck beside each other holding hands chatting as well. All in all it was a really nice day.

Tomorrow would be Suki's mothers birthday. Hana would be turning 70 this year. She would treat her mother to her favorite for dinner. Ezell's Famous Chicken that she would need to pick when she got back from church.

Michael and Morvan had done a wonderful job on the backyard water installation. The fish had been transferred into the pond and her mother and friends had been quite impressed with the over all project.

It made Suki smile but it was bitter sweet. She wouldn't have too many years left before her mom would likely forget her and she would have to figure out how to care for her better. With her work schedule and being the only bread winner for the house it would be challenging.

Looking back at the leopards she had to admit despite many of the draw backs to having lycanthropy it was one things they were blessed to not have to experience in their lifetimes. They would never get sick and so long as they could avoid conflict and extreme violence they had a chance to age gracefully into their golden years.

Not every group was so fortunate when it came to shifters.  It really varied from area to area around the world. Minnies former group in California for example was nothing like this one. She had listened to the voice mails and read the texts. More often than not, this was more what the reality was among the shapeshifter groups.

Seattle was a strange hub that seemed to draw in some diverse people.  It had a far larger population of preternaturals than most cities did.

With that increased number came a chance to work with them and study  and learn from them.

They had been willing to put their trust in her and her unit which she had painstakingly made work. It was nice to see they were willing to try new things with the police as well as within their own groups.

Everyone in her department had to go back to school to take the preternatural courses offered. Suki had been the first on the force to come into the Seattle PD with a fuller understand of the biology and some of the physiology that shifters had as well as the physical biological traits of those that became vampires.

The courses really didn't touch much on the inner workings of each group and phenotype and for good reason. Most groups were less than willing to be loose lipped about what they did behind closed doors to humans.

Over the past five years she had studied and learned from them taking in whatever knowledge and tidbits that they were willing to share, willing to pass it on to try and help her team at the Station better understand how to serve and protect everyone in the city not just the human ones.

Perhaps one day it would be not so taboo to share with humans. Glancing at the deck where Brandy and Klaus sat she knew that it would be a long time before the vampires would share their secrets.

The younger ones perhaps but the old ones were in control so the chance for anything beyond what they knew other than the whos who of each region. Figuring out who all the potential movers and shakers of the community would likely forever remain a shrouded secret, very much like the identity of the vampire that ruled this city and kept his kind towing the line...

In the few years she had worked with Klaus Adler she had to admit she respected his politeness and keen eye. He was more candid with her than most vampires.
He seemed genuine in his efforts to assist, rather than just following the orders of someone that had been ordered to fill a role because Nigel Salvatore had requested it.

While not a mind reader she felt like the vampire enjoyed his time out on the field having confessed that he missed that portion of his old life. The new ways of solving crimes and the technology they now had fascinated him, as did a good old fashioned mystery.
Suki nodded to herself despite the hardships and tragedies in her life she had to admit as far as normal human lives went, she had lived and experienced some pretty spectacular and interesting things.

She had to focus on them and not on the bad things. If she felt more in touch with her faith she would have silently thanked god.

Instead she closed her eyes and just focused on the fortunate things that she had experienced and was thankful for finding a sort of peace with those good vibes and very aware that Justin's sneaky fruit punches were still lingering in her blood stream.

The leopards gathered around the two out of towners in the tub. Pressing up against them as they reached out to lounge against each other in a tangle of limbs in the hot tub. Leslie and Katie were the first to let their beasts leak out to rub gently against Lincoln and Raoul. Sandra and Justin added theirs to to the mix.
Suki watched as they cuddled with each other the energy in the tub rising making the hairs on her arms stand on end despite the heat of the water.

There was no fear just her body acknowledging a shift in the already present preternatural energy. She was no were leopard so she could not experience what ever it was that the two new leopards were feeling but she could only assume it was something new, a strange comfort as she studied the blissed out faces of the subs of Morvans pard as they enjoyed the contact with each other. "What does it feel like?" She asked the two new leopards. "If you had to describe what you are experiencing."

With Morvan in the tub Tana's beast had calmed back to her normal self. As the pard pile began She was reluctant at first to join in but upon feeling everyone else she happily put her heavy weighted blanket kitty into the pile.

“There are no words,” Lincoln said, his voice cracking as tears flowed down his cheeks. Raoul on the other hands was trembling, overwhelmed by the sheer sensation of so many leopards coming together as one.

“Like being filled when you didn’t know you were empty,” said Revered Hicks. He had been lured from the deck by the energy he was feeling. “Like being wrapped in the arms of the angels and feeling what it is like to experience God’s love first hand.”

Katie rubbed Lincolns shoulder. "Its good right?"

Leslie reached out to take Raoul's hand. "Don't be scared this is safe. We won't hurt you. This is what it feels like to be around leopards that aren't assholes." The petite blonde explained her blue eyes meeting his as she tried to soothe him.

Tanas kitty slowly snaked in behind Morvans as Hicks approached. The last thing she wanted was to ruin the soothing experience for Lincoln and Raoul by being on high alert. She felt safe there hoping that no one was the wiser besides Morvan himself;Maybe Jess and Justin. Her kitty seattled into Morvans back purring contently.

Justin rubbed Tanas thigh keeping an eye on her.

“Good. Yeah. Good.”  Lincoln said, each word taking an effort to say.

“I didn’t know there was this much love in the world,” Raoul replied to Leslie. He held onto her hand, clearly not wanting to let go in case he was swept away.

Morvan’s Beast moved to surround Tana’s. “No matter what the past was, this is what the future looks like,” the Raj said. “Spend some time with us and decide if this is a Pard you can join and be loyal to.”

“Even me?” Raoul asked in a small voice.

“Especially you.”

"Mmmhmmm." Leslie replied closing her eyes "only thing better would have been some poolside service with some brandys catnip tea. I miss that..."

"I thought you still had a plant or two that Brandy didn't take when she moved." Sandra lazily asked.

Katie laughed "Leslie had  a cat out a couple weeks ago in the green house. She ate both the plants. Went in there she was out like a light."

“She has no self control,” Morvan said with a chuckle. “But we love her anyway.”

Tana took Justin's hand and squeezed it. She offered him a meek lopsided smile. With Morvans beast wrapped around her and Justin beside her she was safe everything was fine. Morvan was right though. If they joined the pard Hick's present would be the future and she would have to learn to cope with him one way or another. Though with all the nights events and how they unfolded uncertainty and anxiety were at the forefront of her brain when it came to the Reverend. Heck she couldn't even say the word without it getting caught in her throat. She knew she needed to do better be better but she thought how she could accomplish that the conversation swung to the greenhouse. Tanas cheeks puffed out "I was trying to hard to take care of them too but how can you stay angry at that face look at that face!" she teased Leslie.

From up on the deck they heard Brandy holler down. "I will propagate a few more babies and bring them over the next time I visit you will have catnip plants once more."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Part 22

Might I suggest instead growing them elsewhere and harvesting the leaves for tea in an environment where they are less likely to be consumed?" Jules looked at Brandy.  "Do you sun dry your leaves or kiln dry them?"

"Sun dry for the winter when I have to. But honestly fresh is best when you are using them to make teas and for cooking. I make a marvelous catnip iced tea that really hits the spot in the summer when you want to cool down from a nights long work and want to prep for bed. Not likely to have the same effect on you due to you not being a werecat however Mr. Chalice. Do you have a bit of a green thumb?" Brandy said as she reached for her glass of lemonade and took a sip,

"I've been known to dabble."

"Very nice before I moved out I was the head gardener around these pards." Brandy said laughing. "So if Kyle says its farm fresh its my seedlings that hes harvested from this year. Not sure how he will manage next year on his own. Kyle can cook like no one else but you can't let him near a plant without him killing it."

Kyle looked like he was going to protest and finally shook his head. "You aren't wrong... I could just buy them from Walmart or something."

Brandy cringed. "Ugh no just no. On the plus side the garden looks good. Corns already a little past knee high I noticed. Tomato plants are all healthy and the fruits growing well. So what sort of things do you grow?" She asked Jules.

"Hemlock.  Nightshade.  Ginger.  Ginseng.  St John's Wort.  Medicinal herbs and those associated with magick,"  Jules answered.  "It's a hobby."

Brandy leaned forward nodding her head appreciatively."Ah I see a bit of a dabbler in those areas are you.  I can appreciate that. Most of mine are for medicinal or aromatic purposes. "Hibiscus, Aloe, lavender, basil, chives, catnip, lemon verbena, but I do have a soft spot for cacti and spider plants as well. We will see how they fair at Klaus's he also admits to not having a green thumb but I've had him install a plant app on his phone. Time will tell how this experiment goes."

"I don't allow Kyle near my garden,"  Jules said facetiously.

Kyle folded his arms over his chest looking amused as he listened to them. "Where is the trust?"

"I let you into my kitchen, near where all of the extracts from my garden are kept," Jules said.  "Should the mood strike you, you would be able to poison much of the staff."

"I would never dream of such a thing. Mind you the kitchen you have..." Kyle sighed deeply and contentedly.

"I think we have found the real reason Kyle is dating you Mr. Chalice, darling. You must have one hell of a kitchen with the way Kyle's carrying on. Match made in heaven it would seem. Has he cooked for you much?" Brandy asked as glanced down the hill at her pard mates in the hot tub quickly to make sure all was well before returning her attention back to Kyle and Jules.

"I've gained five pounds in the time we have been seeing each other,"Jules said.  "I've had to add an hour to my exercise regimen.  And I know you wouldn't do such a thing,  That is why you have access to the spice room."

"Spice room.  Not spice cabinet."  Morvan chuckled.  "No wonder Kyle is drooling."

Kyle sighed. "You all have no idea. The set up is good enough to run a restaurant out of it. Literally has anything a man could dream of wanting in that space." He reached out to hold Jules hand. "I can endeavor to make you less rich things if that is your desire. You haven't sampled my Gazpacho yet and everything is almost in season...Another month and the garden will be ready."

"Then in another month, my palate will be set singing by your cuisine,"  Jules said.  "The loss of the dining public is my gain."

"It really is a shame more people don't get to see what Kyle has to offer. Stupid health bylaws. It's refreshing to meet a human willing to brave a shapeshifters cooking.  The general public treats us sometimes like it was the 80's HIV pandemic. So thank you for daring to be diffrent." Brandy said. "Kyle derives a lot of joy from feeding others. Its how he shows his affection."

"So I have learned,"  Jules said.  "I am well acquainted with dangers associated with dating a lycanthrope.  I have several employees who are lycanthropes, Justin included.  I trust them with my life.  Although Kyle is not on the payroll, I trust him as well."

"And he trusts you or wouldn't be here tonight. You've been remarkably calm through the evenings proceedings, but I suppose having so many shapeshifters in your life, you have grown accustomed to the mild head butting and posturing that can happen. You are certainly an intriguing soul." Brandy confessed as she politely suppressed a yawn.

She turned to look at Klaus. "Out of here by three at the latest darling? Should have us home by four once we drop off our new friends."

"That gives me plenty of time to get inside before sun up,"  Klaus said with a nod.  "I don't see the need to interrupt everyone's hot tubbing."

"Ah they should be out before too long its about an hour before we hit 3am." Brandy said. "I likely can hang on for that long but I confess I am starting to fade."

"Then we can announce that the shuttle is leaving,"  Klaus said.  "I suspect it will take some time for Lincoln and Raoul to settle back into a normal state."

"After the fire works." Brandy murmured watching them still going off as she smiled gently. "Half hour maybe and they will be done maybe sooner...Let them have their moment darling. A first time pard pile is something to savor. You only get one and it is something special."

True to the fire works display ending Brandy announced down the hill that the train leaving for AAI would be departing in half an hour.

Some of leopards in the tub reluctantly got out though Suki seemed more than content to stay in until she were a prune.

People got dressed and the out of town leopards lined up to thank Kyle for his hospitality and Morvan for agreeing to meet them.

Michael settled down onto the porch to relax after helping Seren to bed and let out a heavy sigh. "So that was a night." Was all he said kicking his feet up.

"It's been educational,"  Lincoln said.

"Do we really have to wait before joining?" Raoul asked, looking at Morvan with something just short of adoration.

"Just for a little while," Morvan said. "Just to make sure that you're not jumping on the boat because you think it's the only one available."

"A pleasure,"  the Reverend said, shaking Morvan's hand.  "May the good Lord bless you and keep you until we can meet again."

"You too."

Brandy gave her pard mates a hug. Lingering a little longer with Morvan Tana and Kyle before she made her way out to the driveway as she and the leopards were driven back into the city by Klaus.

Katie and Leslie offered to help clean up the back deck and Justin pitched in not wanting to look back in front of his boss.

Seren went to bed since she had to go into work the next day and it was already three am.  It would give her a few hours before having to be driven in was better than none...

Kyle looked to Jules and then his watch. "Admittedly it has been a wonderful night but I must declare I am surprised you haven't  turned into a pumpkin considering the hour. At this point I might as well stay up. I start breakfast at five normally. You are welcome to stay if you want I do a rather decent Quiche."

Michael looked over to Morvan who had taken a seat. "Over all impressions Morvan?"

Suki found her way up out of the hotub feeling more sober and onto the porch and made her way inside to change.

"Rather decent?" Jules smiled.  "So I'd be getting your D game?"

"My dear you haven't had any D game yet. Not in any area." Kyle smirked. "I won't disappoint if you stick around."

"Well, Raoul is broken.  I wouldn't have thought he was fixable until I saw him step up to take care of Brandy.  He's got fire in him.  Lincoln is going to be a bit of a problem but not too much of one.  He's never been part of a Pard and he comes from a place where he's been one of the big dogs.  It's going to take some time before he accepts that he's closer to the bottom of the food chain than the top.  Hicks seems like the best adjusted sub but them he's been a leopard for what, fifteen, twenty years?"

The Raj shrugged.  "Then we have the Alphas.  I think Shay has something of a Mom vibe, which should take a little bit of the load off Kyle. She and Augustina are playing it close to the chest but then as female Alphas, they've probably both seen some shit.   I don't like the way the play fight went down.  That rubbed me the wrong way.  Was it intentional?  I'm not sure but an Alpha of that age and power should know their strength."

"Like you could get rid of me,"  Jules said.  "It's a good thing I don't need to reschedule any appointments for tomorrow morning."

"You would be dragging your bottom if you did and having to survive off espresso to carry you through the day if you did." Kyle replied with a grin.

Michael grunted softly. "I agree Morvan. She pushed the limits of what a play fight was. Perhaps to flex and see what you would do, but to also establish with Brandy subconsciously that if she joins to just step aside. Sadly shes in for a rude awakening if she thinks shes climbing that ladder any higher, she had an advantage tonight Brandy's off her game and we all know it. I wouldn't let any of them issue challanged until six month into being a part of the pard. But playing devils advocate... If we could get them to play nice and join up, it would be nice to have more Alpha's and there are no rules stating they have to live here. Jess and Sandra live in town. They likely would be safe to stay in town. What do you think Kyle?"

Kyles attention drifted back to Morvan and Michael. "I wasn't picking up much from Shay.  Augustina likely was pretty high up in her pack. Calling Michael out and coming at me for a fight. I Suspect she was an enforcer or in the upper deck of her old pards. She's been around for a while clearly looking at us and trying to figure out the angle. I think like a lot of our kind shes had a few rough pards so shes just playing the waiting game to see if this is all smoke and mirrors and something she can take seriously. The subs... I think are all fine. If Minnie decides to join us after the Cali-" Kyle paused. "If she joins us she and Lincoln are likely to butt heads a bit but no contest who will win. But with that being said I did notice he and Katie seemed to be bonding so perhaps he can be showing how to adjust and behave around the girls. Note he didn't flex on Micheal myself you or Justin. Hicks and Tana are going to be a bit of an issue as well, but having a reverend that can make holy water could be useful, if we ever have to go up against the vamps."

Michael raised his eyebrows. "Against the vamps..."

Kyle nodded  "You never know. We have the outdoor shower. That holds a lot of water Michael and would be easy to bless and an innocuous place to store it. That doesn't mean you invite Adler to shower with you though..."

Michael sighed. "Almost had me thinking it was Christmas Kyle almost..."

"We don't have the room for them here,"  Morvan said.  "And they're all donors, so it makes more sense for them to live closer to the vampires.  We certainly don't want to have somebody showing up and knocking on the door, looking for a meal.  That's a good way to get dead vampires."

"We do have the extension guest room, the three double bunks. But yeah it makes sense." Kyle nodded.

Tana brought in some dishes hearing the conversation the alphas were having. "I'm sorry if I was an embarrassment by not being able to be more cordial to our guests." one could almost see her ears droop.."I'll try to do better "she offered a small smile giving Morvan a peek on the cheek as she squeezed his arm before heading back outside to  continue helping clean up.

"Kitten, you weren't an embarrassment,"  Morvan said.  "Never have been, never will be.  We all have our issues.  Here's something to think about.  You've never met this one before.  He's never caused you any grief.  Get to know him as a person before you think of him as a reverend.  Seems like a fairly reasonable guy for a Baptist.  I was expecting a little more of the fire and btrimstone wrath of God kinda shit.  And to here he's not anti-gay? That was a win."

Tana stopped in the doorway to listen to Morvan. She gave a nod. "Maybe we can compromise. If he can drop the bible talk maybe getting to know him over the phone would be a good start. If he is informed about my past maybe he would be willing. Is that too much to ask you think?"

"You're not going to get him to drop the Bible talk, Tana, it's literally his job.  But you could likely get him to accept that you're not one of his flock and don't intend to join."  Morvan shrugged.  "Time will tell."

"Fair perspective."She gave a nod and made her way further outside for the alphas to continue their conversation.

Suki ran into Tana as she had finished getting dressed as they met in the kitchen. "Did you ladies need any help?" Suki asked.

Tana smiled at Suki "Your a guest its more then okay why dont you just relax and enjoy some more punch. I can get you another glass" she bleeped her tongue out playfully wiggling her eyebrows.

Suki's eyes widened. "Oh no no no...I'm good. I'm trying to sober up to drive. Its my moms birthday today so I need to not sleep the day away."

Tana giggled "I hope you enjoyed yourself tonight. I know it was a bit tense at times. You being here means a lot to Morvan. Though I'm sure you dont need me to tell you that. I just seen a bit of a spring in his step now that you are back in his life. So on the verge of making this weird um well thankyou for that"

Suki blushed opened her mouth to say something closed it and nodded. "Thank you. He is a good friend over the years I have really been lucky to meet him and be introduced to you all. Its been a very educational experience."

"You're a good noodle." She beamed a signature grin. The youngster completely oblivious to the fact she was years younger than Suki and more or less calling her a good girl.

"You're not so bad yourself." Suki said. "Are you sure I can't help you dry or something?"

Leslie giggled. "No go outside hang with Morvan. Honestly we are good we can do it faster without you remember were leopard speed and reflexes. This stack of dishes here will be done in less than three minutes once we start it."

Suki sighed. "As you wish."

"Don't be sad Captain. The offer was appreciated. Hey take this before you head out."  Katie called out to her before sticking her head in the fridge and pulling out a bottle of water. "Not punch but something to wet the whistle."

"Thank you Katie and the rest of you." Suki said toasting them with the water bottle as she headed back out onto the porch and closed the door.

Leslie let out a mildly evil chuckle. "Operation get our Raj some is underway..."

Katie groaned. "You can't force that Leslie."

"Tana back me up. Yes we can. He likes her and I saw her in the hot tub. She was deffos checking him out. They wanna do iiiiiiit." Leslie whined.

"I mean they do thats so obvious but Katie is right. Suki seems like an old fashion type gal. Romance  and emotional connection probably means more to her then the physical. You cant force or rush that" she shrugged

Leslie crinkled her nose. "They've totally banged before..." She countered.

"They did but its been years. I dont think people slowly get back into one anothers life to immediately go to bed, or floor,or car, or wall, or kitchen counter..."Tana stopped and cleared her throat"sorry distracted you  you you get my point" her cheeks flushed bright red.

"Hah well we do." Leslie said sticking her tongue out or most of us do. "Maybe not tonight but I can play Sebastian the crab for Morvan you guys should too! I wan't to see him happy after all he has done for us..."

Katie sighed as she started washing the dishes and passed one to Tana to dry. "Well slow it down and don't be so obvious about it. Suki will sense you are up to something... Shes a cop after all they are more observant than most."

Leslie took the dried dish from Tana and pouted. "Sad face. You guys are sticks in the mud."

"I'm the biggest stick in the mud you've ever seen"She spread her arms wide then closed them to dry the dishes. Tana hadnt been with anyone minus the odd full moon scratched itch since she and Justin broken up. She focused on school and work  and everything in between except a love life.

"We need to get you laid too. A pard of happy kitties is a pard of happy kitties." Leslie said with a happy nod.

From down the hall they heard Justin through a closed door. "Yall wanna not talk about getting laid. Some of us do want it and cant have it because... You know we cant."

Leslie laughed. "What if Kyle and Jules bang tonight? You gonna haaaaave to heaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit." Leslie sang out in a sing song voice.

"I fricking hate you so hard right now Leslie just stop. They aren't going to do that." Justin yelled back.

"But if they do....?" Leslie asked.

The heavy sigh from Justin's room. "If they do I'll go sleep on the porch."

Tana took the drying towel and wound it up and used it to crack Leslie playfully in the butt. She shook her head no "Go easy on him will ya."Tana resigned herself that if she woke up to the sounds of Jules and Kyle she would move out to the porch with a fluffy blanket and keep Justin warm.

"Oooh yes daddy." Leslie said grinning as she rubbed her butt. "I'll be good."

Katie laughed "Hey you only call me Daddy."

Leslie stuck her tongue out again. "well sometimes I do..."

Tana threw her hands up exasperated "This one can never be contaaaaaaained" she burst out laughing  passing the finished dried dishs to Leslie to put away.

Suki made her way out to the back deck and had a seat at the table "I miss anything?"

Kyle shrugged. "Nothing in Particular. Just chatting about out visitors tonight. How you feeling anyhow Suki. Justin's punch looked like it had you done in. For the record I would like to state you are a very quiet and well behaved person when you are toasted."

Suki blushed and cleared her throat as she opened her water bottle. "Thank you I guess. I'm almost sober enough to get out of your hair. Not going to leave until I feel 100% Just because I'm a cop doesn't mean I am above the law."

"Of course. You are welcome to stay for breakfast if you want as well. I'll be wandering in to start things in about an hour or two. If you want to stretch out here for a little shut eye or use the spare room we have give us a shout."

Suki nodded. "Your girls kicked me out of the kitchen I tried to help out but was ushered out here. Maybe I can help Morvan help put the hot tub blanket on and I can discuss my options."

Michael nodded "He's right beside you asked away. With chats out of the way and the mini meeting settled. I think I will grab some shut eye until Kyles got breakfast on the table. G'Night guys."

"Sleep well, Michael,"  Morvan said.  "And sure, you can help.  I'll just need to make sure the fire is out first."

"I can definitely assist." Suki said standing up. "I can play fire fighter you got a hose down there. Then we can tag team your hot tub cover so you don't end up with a june bug army swimming in it tomorrow afternoon."

"Yeah, we're probably too late to prevent that,"  Morvan sighed.  "Where's the scoop, Kyle?"

"Down by the tub hanging on the side of the pool." Kyle said pointing down the hill.

Suki and Morvan made their way down the hill. Suki took great delight in putting out the fire saying before she decided to be a cop she had always wanted to be a firefighter.

With the fire out she looked to Morvan and they made their way to the hot tub where the two worked in Tandem to clean the tub of any insects before putting the cover back on.

Suki sat down on the steps listening to the crickets outside and looked up at the stars surprised that they hadn't had a single drop of rain. "It was a good day over all." She mused.

"I hope your Mom enjoys her koi pond,"  Morvan said as he sat down beside her.  "Did you know you can tell the temperature by listening to crickets?  Count the number of chirps in 15 seconds and then add 37.  That's the temperature."

"Is that some Native American trick?." Suki asked as she listened to the insects.

"Native Americans don't give a shit about Fahrenheit," Morvan said.  "I learned that as a boy scout about a month before I was infected."

"Ah I never knew about the crickets or that you were in scouts." Suki said. "I guess despite us knowing each other for five years theres a lot we really don't know about each other. Like you learning I wanted to be a firefighter when I was little... If you hadn't been infected where do you think you'd be right now life wise? What did you want to do when you were a kid?"

"Likely alcoholic or diabetic working at a gas station,"  Morvan replied.  "Not a lot of options and not a lot of help up there. Not much here either."

"So you honestly feel like this was destiny or something. The best you could hope for?" Suki asked as she leaned against the edge of the tub. "Its kind of a grim outlook. You are a pretty good guy. I mean mildly infuriating and always twisting my tail when I was a rookie. I can't even tell you when or why that stopped what changed but I'm glad it did. I'm sorry for getting a little tipsy tonight. Justin makes a very sneaky punch. I figure maybe in an hour I can be clear to go. I'm a bit embarrassed I let things sneak up on me, but grateful no one really teased me too hard about it. So how long have Chalice and Kyle been dating? I know back in May I came across them at that one crime scene but how did that come to be. Strange bed fellows. I never would have thought I'd see that as a pairing..."

"That was maybe their second date?"  Morvan said.  "And yes, I enjoyed twisting your tail because you reacted so well.  And then I started to respect you because I got to know you.  Dedicated cop.  Fierce friend.  Good person.  You don't tease the good guys because you run the risk of turning them into jaded dicks."  He nudged her arm.  "I'm glad you aren't a jaded dick."

Suki smiled and nudged him back "And I'm glad you seem to have become a littler dick." She paused and laughed. "That wasn't supposed to come out like that. I mean you've mellowed and its good."

"Are you sure you are going to be okay in an hour." Morvan asked.

Suki sighed. "God I hope so. I appreciate the invite up here tonight but, I feel like a bit of a third wheel. Kyle and his date are up there, everyone's going to bed. But here I am going my best to clear my head so I can drive home."

Morvan nodded. "I could drive you home."

Suki shook her head. "Okay and how do you propose you get back?"

"I could call Kyle to come get me."

Suki rubbed her eyes and poked his chest gently. "Terrible idea and break up his night with Chalice? Plus he has to cook soon. Forty minute drive into the city and forty back. I'll be fine in an hour."

"Fair. How many drinks did you have anyhow?" Morvan asked curiously.

"Three." Suki said. "I should be fine soon like I said."

Morvan did the math in his head. "Well each drink had about three shots in it and you got here and started drinking at around nine thirty. I can't see you leaving here in clear until six maybe seven."

"Might as well take Kyle up on the offer of breakfast then." Suki said slowly.

"Yeah that would be smart. I hope when you get back home today that your mom can enjoy her new gift."

Suki nodded slowly "Yeah she loves that Poi kond - I mean poi pond- Koi Pond already."

Morvan laughed. "Yeah definitely not ready to drive yet."

Suki gently poked his shoulder. "Shush I'm not that bad. Its just a bit of a tongue twister." She protested as she rested her head on his shoulder. "Honestly the first drink hits a bit hard normally after that I level out. Hard liquor just has that effect, I'm more of a sake and wine drinker. " She lifted her head to look at him. "I'm sorry for being weird tonight. "

"You aren't being weird Suki..."

She made a face and rested her forehead against his. "I kind of have tonight. I got all molesty earlier before your guests showed. Mild morty- Mortification."

"I'm not. Don't worry about it. It was nice. I've missed seeing you and hanging out. It was just a kiss." he told her softly.

"I don't even know why I did it. You just- I dont know. Its just you. Its not a leopard fetish thing or anything. I can't figure it out. If it was I'd be all durrrr around Kyle Justin and Michael." Suki said closing her eyes and sighing.

"And it isn't a hot guy thing before you toot your horn. Lots of preternaturals in the city that look easy on the eyes from the shifters to even the vamps. Adler Walker Crosby and Salvatore all very easy on the eyes but I never see that as anything more than predatory camouflage and don't react to it. Its just you and I just shouldn't... "

"And why shouldn't you?" Morvan whispered as they leaned against each other foreheads resting against one and other.

"Because... Neutrality and not having bias with my position at work. And I'm not a great person. Not as great as everyone thinks. I'm an impostor. " She confessed.

"I don't think you are." Morvan said gently brushing his lips against hers.

She let out a soft hum at his comment, a shudder ran through her as his lips met hers and she gently returned the motion as she whispered. "If you knew everything about me you wouldn't say that. I'm flawed in terrible ways. You wouldn't like me if you knew everything. It has to be stupid pheromones or something that make us weird like this."

"I don't find it weird Suki." He whispered as he felt her arms around him hugging him closely against herself as she buried her face against his neck.

She breathed in the scent of him as she gently sniffled against his warm neck feeling the tears of frustration and guilt sting her eyes. "I'm sorry... For everything." Her fingers and hands clamped down tightly against his one shoulder as she side hugged him as if she was afraid is she didn't hold on so tight, that he might dissipate. "So stupid..."

"No one ever said things had to make sense,"  Morvan said.  "And you are not stupid. "  He returned the embrace, nuzzling her and tasting her tears.

"I had this thought on the way up here you know. You gave the invite but part of me wondered if any of you would ask about Justin's case. As a side note we are working through that list of red pick ups and have it narrowed down to about two hundred that might be it. The leg work is what takes so long now. But we are working on it. Part of this jobs so damned tough because if we can't solve a case in the first month or two they usually go cold. I don't want that for you guys. You deserve to have answers just like everyone else. I walk this tightrope of keep the peace with the preternatural community but when I don't have answers for you guys and nothing to give you as far as leads when it comes to certain crimes, I feel like we might loose that trust." She sniffed. "Stressing about things I can't control the narrative of I know its silly. I can just try my hardest but theres always that part in my head the over achiever that says its not enough and I have to do more, for my unit, more for the community and more for you guys."

"Would it help that we got a tip as to where the Humans First group meets?  In a church basement, shock of all shocks.  We may have scoped them out and done a little recon."  Morvan looked at Suki.  "Been thinking about calling in an anonymous tip."

Suki pulled back hastily wiping her eyes as she automatically shifted into cop mode. "Tell me more...but nothing not so damning..."

"We found out where they were hanging out and scoped out the parking lot,"  Morvan said.  "I think the truck has been painted.  It spends a lot of time at a couple of different places, so you might want to toss those addresses into the search."

Suki nodded. "Definitely make the call in to report it to our division. Just do it from a payphone so we can't trace the number.  Thompson and Polanski would be over the moon if they could cut down on the leg work. Include the church address too maybe where you saw this and what might have tipped you off."

"There are still payphones?" Morvan asked with a chuckle.

"Yes there are a lot of them at gas stations or convenience stores. If you have a burner phone you could use that to. Look at me trying to teach you how to skirt around the law and not get dragged into things..." She said with a sigh.

"Like I'm going to have a burner phone,"  Morvan said.  "It's not like I'm a drug dealer or a pimp.  I'll get everything together and call it in."

Suki released morvan fully and slowly exhaled. "Good. I hope we can catch this guy but it's got to be by the book. It's sad to say but a lot of judges would toss this out. It was a preternatural hate crime but Justin's alive and yeah no harm no foul. Just like in the cop world there's a lot of Judges that are very biased. So if you want to nail these assholes to the wall we have to be meticulous. When you call this in people might want to ask you how you know about this. That might be tricky to answer."

“Kind of defeats the purpose of an anonymous tip, doesn’t it?” Morvan asked. “And yeah, we want to nail these guys legit, rather than doing something ourselves. We don’t want to be the monsters they think we are.”

"So how you going to explain a truck involved in a shooting that is painted a different color. You got to be able to give us something. We didn't really run this story in the papers so its an internal affair, unless you've been circulating it around the preternatural community..." Suki explained. "If you get Thurgar on the phone hes going to want answers... Despite him being a joke to some of you, like hes some cuddly donut munching teddy...he is rather picky about details..."

"If I tell you too much, you'll have to get involved,"  Morvan said.  "You're too honest  of a cop to not get involved.  I'll make sure the information gets to the people who need to know.  Thompson maybe."

"Thompson's on days this week so anytime between seven to seven is fine." Suki advised "Small unit so we work 12 hour shifts vs everyone else in the prescient. A 48 hour work week ain't so bad and you get three days off a week..."

"No problem.  We'll make sure the right information gets to the right people."

Suki stood and sat on the lowest step in front of Morvan and leaned against him. It was safer than sitting beside him and potentially ending up kissing the were leopard again. "So what do we do until seven? Got any ideas?"

"You could grab a nap,"  Morvan suggested.  "We do have a spare room.  Or you could just cuddle up with me and find out whether you can sleep on my chest."

Suki felt the goosebumps on her arms at the offer. Part of her thought it was a great idea but part said it was a terrible idea. The alcohol in her system eventually clubbed the voice telling her it was a bad idea into submission.

"A little nap might be nice. Its just a nap right, not like we would be getting down for something more. I mean I wouldn't dream of doing that anyhow in Kyle's house with all your room mates potentially listening in for a blow by blow performance of what we are doing and talking about. Plus Chalice is here. So a nap with you laying down beside me until the alarm goes off or Kyle calls for breakfast which ever comes first is fine by me. Its been a hell of a night." She confessed.

"Just a nap,"  Morvan said.  "Especially since you very pointedly just told me that you are not giving me consent to do anything."  He chuckled.  "And yeah, we hear everything.  Sometimes it's funny. Sometimes it's not."

"A nap sounds nice. Today is going to be fairly busy. If I can catch a couple hours here then a couple at home before mom gets home from church I should be good. I have to pick her up fried chicken today for dinner and then we plan on having a early night curled up on the couch watching Jeopardy before I head into work for seven. Lead the way to these spare beds." Suki said rising to her feet.

"Done deal.  Quick nap and then breakfast.  You should be golden by then."

True to his word chicky ended up in the spare bedroom in the bottom of one of the double bunk beds and Morvan laid down beside her. And take longer than about 10 minutes before she was passed out head on his chest sleeping deeply.

It gave him ample time to think about evening and the conversation before he too drifted off for a small cat nap.

Breakfast came soon enough has Kyle entered the room and tapped more of an awake letting him know it was 7 a.m. and that breakfast was officially ready to be consumed.

The menu that day consisted of strawberry rhubarb stuffed French toast, and three different types of quiches, one spinach and leek,  one Canadian bacon and white cheddar, and the final one what is a caramelized onion with feta cheese and truffle oil. The table also had roughly 10 lb of bacon half of it being Canadian the other half being normal typical bacon that was served up with almost every breakfast meal .

It seemed like Kyle went all out having made 3 loaves of dulce du Leche banana bread with homemade whipped butter mixed with a touch of Himalayan sea salt on the side for those that choose to indulge. The Sunday breakfast also contained fresh pressed orange juice as well as grapefruit juice. It was an impressive Sunday morning spread worthy of anybody that wanted to start the day off right, or end it with a little breakfast for dinner.

Justin sat down at the table looking wide eyed at the banana bread. "You do love me Kyle."

" I realize the last night I might have been teasing you a bit consider it a peace offering no hard feelings?" Kyle said as set the last plate of bacon down.

" totally forgiven. " Justin said as he pulled his phone out of his pants and took a picture of the spread and texted it to his significant other up in Canada.

The Breakfast Table began to fill up with people in various states of tiredness some had gone to bed some had stayed up. Kyle had woken everybody up not caring stating that this was going to be the only food they would be seeing until later that evening so if they wanted to eat come down to the table. If not they would be living off of pulled pork sandwiches for the day because the kitchen would be closed do to him wanting to have some sleep for the afternoon.

Katie and Leslie looked expectantly at Morvan and Suki as they emerged blurry eyed from despair guest room smelling very much like each other.

However there was no sex smell which made Leslie pout. Katie noticing this had covertly slipped her fork under the table to gently jab her girlfriend and leg with giving her the look.

" I am so sorry Suki I didn't mean to destroy you last night. " Justin said has he pulled out a chair for her to sit down at." Hopefully you are feeling a little bit better."

“Not soon enough for a hangover, so I think she’s going to be okay,” Morvan said. “Once we get some food into you, you can figure out if you’re okay to drive. Sleep okay?”

Suki nodded looking at the spread on the table. "Like the dead." She murmured "No hangover fortunately."

Leslie grinned. "How did you sleep Morvan?"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on

This has been a darkflame Wyn Goosekat and Maxx co post

Saturday July 4th, beachfront-The Wererats

The smell of hamburgers and hotdogs filled the air as those who were much better suited to cooking manned the grills, laughing and chatting as they brandished spatulas and tongs.  Large tubs dotted the beach, filled with ice and drinks, and someone had just shown up with a cooler filled with popcicles and was handing them out before they would melt.

A spirited game of beach frisbee was happening not far from Lillia, and she smiled as she overheard Mike and Don heckling each other as usual. It was a good day, and much needed, making their troubles from the past few months seem further away if only for the moment.

Willard had taken a handful of rats and gotten to the party area a half hour before the rest of the Rodere. They did a security sweep, making sure that they knew where any potential danger could come from and the best escape routes should they be needed. He also set up boundary stakes and strung bright yellow rope around them with printed signs that read 'Private Party. Ask before entering area.' The rope and signs had been required by the city parks department before the permit could be issued.

"Willard, you can relax too. "  Lillia said as she came up to the serious wererat.  "There are plenty of us to keep watch.  Go get a rootbeer and some food."

At the mention of root beer Willard broke out into a wide grin. He did an exaggerated bow to Lillia while replying. "As you command."

She laughed.  "I swear, between you and adalyn..."  She shook her head with a fond smile.

"Are they bothering you, my queen?" Ben said, with an exaggerated bow.  "If it pleases your highness, I can round up the peasantry, complete with torches and pitchforks and we can have them dealt with in a manner that needn't trouble you."  He grinned at Willard.  "How have you been, stranger?  I haven't had the pleasure of your company in forever."

Willard gave Ben a huge hug. "Been busy. You know how it goes. I'm free tomorrow if you want to get together and do some window shopping." He knew how much Ben loved to shop even if he wasn't buying anything.

"You, sir, have a date,"  Ben answered gleefully.  "I broke a pair of heels in the middle of a show last week and haven't had a chance to replace them."

Lillia shook her head in mock exasperation. They all seemed to be having a lot of fun since she took the title of queen.

Willard made a mental note to block open at lease a five hour window to spend with Ben. If his friend needed to replace a pair of shoes it would probably take at least that long if not longer.

"How did you happen to break your shoes?"  Lillia asked curiously.

"By being far too fabulous for my footwear,"  Ben answered.  "I was in the middle of 'Ain't No Mountain High Enough', I did a little sashay and the next thing I know, my heel snaps."  He smiled.  "Didn't even drop a note."

"Of course not.  I would expect no less."  Lillia smiled.  "Although I suspect you wouldn't need an excuse to buy a new pair of shoes."

"I need a bigger closet if I want more shoes,"  Ben answered.  "Rhianna Dross' shoes take up more space than my clothes do."

Willard laughed. "I think there is an empty storeroom down near my place if you need a shoe closet.

"Oh! we could turn it into a dressing room!"  Lillia grinned.

"Oh, don't give a girl that kind of hope unless you mean it,"  Ben said, clapping.

"I actually think if might be big enough to partition off into two room. One for Ben and one for you Lillia."

"Oh wonderful. someplace to put all the queen themed things Adalyn keeps giving me." Lillia rolled her eyes.

"Oh goody," Ben said, delighted.  "Two queens sharing a closet."

Willard laughed again. "We can take a look when we get back depending on what time it is. Otherwise we can have a look tomorrow. And I will make sure that there are some rat deterrents are in there so that none of the mundane rats take to chewing on anything."

"The fear of my unholy wrath should be deterrent enough,"  Ben said, laughing.  "Tell me, Lilia, do you have a proper tiara?"

Lillia blinked.  "A tiara? No.  Barrettes, headbands with little crowns on them, all manor of clothing items that either say queen or have a crown on them.. all that, yes.  A tiara, no.  I have no need for one."

"No queen should be without a tiara,"  Ben said archly.  "It's almost mandatory."

Adalyn slipped up next to Ben. "I refuse to buy a cheap cubic zirconia tiara. But poor college grad here though."

Willard gave Ben a knowing look. "Looks like we will be shopping for more than shoes tomorrow."

"Seriously, why would I need one?  When would I even wear it?"  Lillia asked, trying to make them see reason.

Willard looked at Lillia. "That really isn't the point and there is no way on this green Earth that you will be able to change Ben's mind once he sets it on something."

"Honey, a queen invents reasons to wear her tiara."

Lillia sighed.  "So says the Queen - with a capital Q- of my fan club. You win.  "  She managed to look put upon, but didn't really mean it.

Ben nudged Willard with an elbow.  "That's one for the good guys."

"She never stood a chance against you."

Ben beamed.  "No one ever does."

"What am I going to do with you all? " Lillia asked with a fond smile.

"Affectionately put up with us." Adalyn supplied.

"Allow us to bask in your majesty,"  Ben said.  "Speaking of basking, when was the last time you applied sunblock?"

"Um.. its about time to reapply.  Am I already turning red?"She asked, looking down at her arm.

"I think it may just be embarrassment," Ben said.  "But you should apply it just to be certain."

"Ah, the joys of looking like a porcelain doll.  No way to hide a blush."  Lillia sighed as she headed back to her bag to get out her sunblock.

Willard pointed out a 10'x10' shade canopy that was set up a couple of feet above the tide line. "There is a tent over there for shade Lillia. It might be the best place for you to reapply."

"Beach front property on the fourth or July.  What did you do, set up yesterday?"  Ben asked with a chuckle.

Willard gave a slight grin. "I am the Wizard of Oz, or didn't you know that already? Let's go get some food and something cold to drink before it all disappears. Unless Lillia needs our help with anything?"

"Reaching my back, unless Nick wants that privilege."  Lillia said, poking her head up to look around for her King.  At 5'3" she sometimes had trouble seeing over things and people but she could feel him a bit down the beach.

"I think I will leave that privilege to either Ben or Adalyn.

"Far be it from me to usurp a kings privilege,"  Ben said.  "I think he's over there throwing frisbees for somebody's kids. "

She smiled and wandered off in search of Nick, leaving the others to get food and drink.

"Hello, love,"  Nick said as Lillia arrived. "Are the peasants revolting?"

Lillia chuckled as she sidled up and popped up on her toes to kiss his cheek even though she blushed at his greeting. "Ben has declared that I simply must have a tiara. I believe he and Willard will be shopping for one tomorrow when they go out to replace the tragic loss of a pair of shoes from Bens collection. They have deferred to you for the privilege of helping me reapply sunblock so that the only pink to my skin is the blush you all seem to enjoy causing."

Nick threw the frisbee one last time.  "Than shall we find a place where I can rub lotion all over the exposed areas of your body?" he asked.   "Public or private, your choice."

"Oh look, I'm turning red again." She said as the blush traveled across her skin. "There's a canopy over there." She told him, gesturing.  "And the party might be private but the beach isn't, so we should probably behave." Her words might have said behave but her scent said she was thinking of other things.  "Sorry kids, I'll let him come back in a little bit."

"I've got this, Lil," Mike called.  "I'm great with kids."  He chuckled.  "I'm better with their Mom's and older sisters but hey, you need to start somewhere to get the introductions.  Am I right?"

It was clear that Mike was kidding.  He knew all of the kids and all of their infected siblings and parents.  Besides, he and Adalyn seemed quite content to be not trying to kill each other for a change.

She rolled her eyes at him and led Nick towards the canopy so they could keep her from turning into a lobster.  She would heal quickly even if it happened, but she preferred to not let it happen anyways.

Willard watched Lillia till she and Nick moved off to get under the canopy then he turned his attention back to Ben and Adalyn. 'How about we go grab some food and something to drink before it all disappears on us and we can make plans for this little shopping excursion."

"I tried to go on a vegetarian diet," Ben said. "Do you know how hard it is to tell a vegetarian from someone who eats meat unless you are downwind?"  He chuckled. "Then I realize what eating vegetarian meant.  It's a good thing too, because I was about to become a humanitarian.  Burger for me. Or maybe a sausage.  I just don't want to put a hot dog in my mouth.  Too small."

Willard let out a hardy laugh at Ben's statement. He linked his arms with both Ben and Adalyn, looked from one to the other and then asked "You do remember how to skip don't you?" Then the first few words to "We're Off to See The Wizard" could be heard all across the beach.

"Bitch please."  Ben chuckled.  "Any drag queen who can't skip to this song has to turn in her union card."

She too sang as she skipped.

'Follow the yellow brick road.  Follow the yellow brick road.
Follow, follow, follow, follow  follow the yellow brick road.'

Nearby a small dog barked.  Without missing a beat, Ben yelled out "Shut up, Toto!" and kept going as if nothing had happened.

Adalyn skipped right along with Ben and Willard. When she didn't starting singing with them she smiled and explained, "Nails on a chalkboard my friends."

"Lip sync, honey,"  Ben said.  "Lip sync."

Adalyn shrugged and started mouthing the words to the song.

Ben laughed.  "There we go!  Now aim towards the barbecue.  We all need to get some meat into us."

Willard took Ben's queue and headed towards the barbecue area while continuing to skip and sing loudly and very off key. The loudness was obviously on purpose but the whole off key thing was anyone's guess as to whether it was on purpose or just because he was a lousy singer.

"I think we've got another one for the lip syncing," Ben said.  "Don't worry you too, my voice is good enough for the three of us."

"You're the pro here," Adalyn said as she hummed the song.

With a grin Willard dropped his voice two octaves and belted out a bass counter part to Ben's voice and harmonized in perfect sync and key. "Lip Sync my ass."

"I'm glad you recognize that,"  Ben said.  "You tell me what music you want for this party and I will deliver."

"Of course I should be able to recognize a true diva. I only date a pale comparison." Adalyn chirruped.

"Where have you been hiding that voice?" Ben asked clearly impressed.  "That's it, we've got to get you out to karaoke."|

"What makes you think I've never been?"

"I didn't say you'd never been,"  Ben answered.  "I said we had to get you out to karaoke, not we had to pop your karaoke cherry."

Adalyn snickered at the two friends.

"are you going to go back to playing frisbee or did you want to get something to eat now that I am suitably lathered up?" Lillia asked Nick, leaning comfortably against him.   He had of course taken the opportunity to tease her, and she fully intended to follow through on that teasing when they were back home and out of the very public eye.

"Mike has it,"  Nick said. "I'm good to hang out with you.  If they need me, they'll come get me.  Sun isn't too bright for you?"

She shook her head. " Willard has done a good job making sure there's plenty of places I can find shade, and the sunglasses help too.  I'm not wearing my contacts today, so if I take these off I'll be blind in more than one way." She chuckled. " Did I tell you about my visit to harry? He wanted to know how we find time to date at all."

"By not dating?  By stealing rare and tender moments like this?"  Nick shrugged.  "We make do.  We're still in the honeymoon phase, so having to steal moments is romantic.  Give it six months and we'll be swearing that we don't have time for each other."

"less than that if you consider that my time will be even more of a premium once school starts back up. "She rolled her eyes behind her sunglasses. " Although I'm sure there will be plenty of girls lined up waiting to comfort our poor lonely king while the queen is too busy for him."

"No way.  I'm hot for teacher."  Nick leaned in to give Lillia a quick peck on the lips.  "People have made it work for centuries.  I'm sure we'll be able to figure it out."

"maybe there's not anything to figure out anyways." She said, smiling at his words. "You know, maybe we just do what feels right. "

"If it feels good do it?"  Nick chuckled.  "Why Lilia, what in the world are you suggesting?"

Her cheeks pinked easily. " What would you like me to suggest? " She asked, then laughed. " Why is it you can make anything sound terribly dirty."

"Because everything in life is dirty when you think about it long enough or hang out with Mike and Don for most of your childhood,"  Nick said.  "And if you want to get all dirty without taking your clothes off...."

Nick grinned and tapped his forehead.

Lillia looked surprised, then another blush crept along her cheeks. " Oh ... My.  Really?"

-You know what I can do-  The words appeared in Lillia's head.  -You didn't think I could send ideas and concepts, rather than just words?-

"I just never thought to use it for... That. That takes dirty thoughts to a whole new level." Lillia replied out loud.

"Doesn't it just?"  Nick asked.

Lillia chuckled. " Well I suppose we will have to try that out sometime. For now we can leave some things to look forward to later." She reached up to run her fingers through his hair and kissed him softly.  "There are still things we can do that still qualify as behaving."

"Indeed their are,"  Nick said.  "Are you familiar with the fine tradition of  stuffing yourself with food on Independence day?"

"I think I've heard of it. I believe it involves hot dog, hamburgers, and copious amounts of potato salad.  " She replied, rubbing her chin thoughtfully.

"Also cole slaw,"  Nick said.  "Can't forget the cole slaw."

"ah yes. But isn't that supposed to go on barbeque along with hot sauce? I think I read that someplace." She stood and turned towards the smell of the grill. "Food does seem a good idea though."

"I think you're thinking sauerkraut."

"am I? I thought that was the stuff that goes on hot dogs or brats, usually accompanied by mustard and onions to ensure no one will ever want to kiss you again. I could have them mixed up though. I think it's more of a southern thing anyways. " She took his hand and they started towards the grills.

Nick's Rodere, being smaller than the wolf pack, did not have a designated grill master.  What they did have was a number of people who owned barbecues and a thousand other people on the beach who were doing exactly the same thing.  Condiments had been traded or borrowed, propane tanks rounded up or quickly refilled and lighters exchanged.  There was a general feeling of well being on the beach for both the humans and the rats.

Willard loaded up a plate with a couple of hamburgers, coleslaw, macaroni and cheese and a handful of potato chips. He opened up one of the ice chests fool of drinks and looked for a root beer, noting that one was missing. Grabbing a can he straightened up and bellowed across the beach, "Who stole one of my root beers," with a laugh in his voice and a big grin on his face.

"it's so nice to be able to relax a bit. " Lillia said, catching Willard's call out and smiling. "Sounds like Willard's out to tease some kids"

"I blame Seren!"  Mike yelled.  "She couldn't see what she was taking and by the time she knew, it was too late to put it back.  And for the record, she didn't enjoy it."

Willard laughed. "And I blame you for not coming to her rescue before she was forced to endure the nightmare that is root beer."

"I hear there are actually people who like that stuff. Poor misguided things." Lillia said with a laugh as she and Nick came by.

"I'm as misguided as the come my lovely Queen," he said with a bow.

"Truth,"  Ben said.  "Just look at who his best friend is."

"It's not my job to steer Seren clear of open manholes."  Mike called out. "That would be Don Juan."

"the rat with the best fashion sense in the city?" Lillia asked with a smile, bumping Ben lightly. "Speaking of Don and Seren..." She murmured, looking around for the odd couple.

“Flattery will get you everywhere,” Ben said, bumping back. “This potato salad is actually amazing. I don’t think those words would ever escape my lips.   Last time I saw them, they were walking south along the water’s edge.”  He leaned closer. “Towards the wolf preserve, not that I think they’d go that far.”

"No, Don knows better. I'm glad they seem to be doing ok. " Lillia said. "Did someone make the potato salad or buy it?" She asked, waving to the rat manning their grill nearby.  "Not that it really matters. I didn't make it, so it should be safe to eat." She laughed.

Willard and company skipped to a halt in front of the grill. Miraculously no one tripped on the way. "Oh my. Look at all that scrumptious looking food," he cooed in a sickly sweet and very bad falsetto.

"Made,"  Nick said.  "You can taste the lack of preservatives.  I think it's actually Kiba's recipe."

"Guilty," said Kiba.  As always, he had his guitar slung over his shoulder.  "Well, my aunt's recipe actually.  It's one of the reasons my brother married her.  Ben? Willard?  You want any?  Only about six servings left."

"Oh my yes." There was that same sickly sweet, very bad falsetto emanated from the six foot tall man.

Kiba raised his eyebrows.  "You want a lozenge, Bro?"

Willard burst out laughing. Many people had told him in the past that he needed to lighten up, let his hair down and just have some fun. And was exactly what he was doing today.

Kiba grinned.  "I've got a song for that voice," he said.  "I'ma make you sing it later."

"Name the time and the place my good man and I am your disposal to lend voice to song." He gave Kiba a flourished bow that had the top of his head almost touching the ground. "Now about that food?" he asked in his normal tone.

"I didn't know you could cook, Kiba." Lillia said, looking impressed.

"Potato salad, burger and chicken,"  Kiba said.  "Potato salad is home made, burgers are not and of course nobody buys KFC anymore.  Stuff is too expensive.  You will find I am a man of many talents, Lillia," he continued.  "Boiling water, dropping potatoes in for a specified amount of time and adding ingredients in specific proportions is one of them.  I also knit."

"yes well, neither of those things are a talent of mine. That is why I do not cook. The general consensus is it takes a lot to poison us, but I am not keen to find out how much." Lillia chuckled.

"Remind me to show you how one of my foster fathers made his hamburgers Kiba. He mixed dehydrated onion and mushroom into the meat. The juices from the meat would re-hydrate the onion and mushroom as they cooked. He also mixed shredded cheddar cheese into the patties."

"Sounds tasty," Kiba said.

"That is only one of the recipes I have picked up over the years. We will need to make some time to get together and throw a few of them together. Between the two of us I am sure we can come up with a fantastic menu for the next party, whenever that may be."

"well, it's July... As far as I know the next major holiday is.... Halloween? Is that right?" Lillia asked. " I can't think of another holiday before then."

"Caramel Apples, fudge, caramel corn, just to name a few of the treats that we could whip up with the proper preparations. What do you think Kiba? Join me in making a sugary feast for the hoard?"

"Hallowe'en will be epic," Kiba said.

"well we certainly won't have a beach party for that. We need a good location." Lilia hummed thoughtfully.

"Old church?" Kiba suggested.  "Haunted mansion?  Abandoned asylum?  We'd need to fight the vampire wannabees for that one."

"There are a couple of empty warehouses down at the docks. We might be able to make a deal to use one as a haunted house and fun attraction. Maybe open it up during the early evening before sunset for non-shifters to enjoy and do some trick or treating, with store bought candies of course."

"doing a haunted house for shifters is a potentially dangerous idea, but we can decorate and do trick or treating if we are careful." Lillia said, shaking her head.

"Full moon is the 8th, so we should be fine,"  Ben said.  "And Hallowe'en is a Saturday, which means we can stay up late."

Lillia sighed. "Well, it does sound fun. Costumes or no?"

"Costumes are a must or it isn't a proper Halloween." Willard looked at Ben and winked.

"Would it be a chiche to show up as a Michael Jackson zombie from Thriller?" asked Ben.

"You always kill that look."

"well if we are doing costumes, then who cares it is cliche. Shall we have a contest? I'm not sure what we would use a sa prize but there's months to plan." Lillia said. She got her plate of food and nibbled at it while they talked.

"I'm sure Ben here can come up with some appropriate awards to present to the winners. We will need to have different categories of course. Ben and I can start making up a list after we see to your wardrobe closet."

"see to MY wardrobe closet? I thought it was Ours... And mostly not mine. Do not use this as an excuse to expand my clothing collection." Lillia wagged her finger. " I already agreed to the tiara. "

Willard just shrugged and said nothing.

"I've already agreed to let you have half," Ben said.  "Mostly half. Almost half."

"I don't need much space. You do." Lillia said.

Willard had let his typical neutral mask slid onto his face while Lillia and Ben discussed the logistics of the wardrobe room. If he knew Ben then Lillia's side was going to be filled faster than she could even blink and she wouldn't have a say in the matter.

"Is anybody doing corn?" Ben asked.  "Boiled or roasted, I don't care."

Lillia sniffed and pointed a bit down the beach. "I smell some that way."

Ben looked at the available food.  "I'm going to see if they'll trade for a chicken leg," he said.  "Anyone else want one?"

"If they have children let them know that we have store bought Popsicles if the kids would like one. There are root beer, banana, orange and cherry."

"I will add those to the potential trade goods,"  Ben said and headed off down the beach towards where the corn was being prepared.

Lillia sighed happily. It was a good day. No one was fighting, everyone was enjoying themselves.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
July 4th Saturday Seattle pack preserve grounds noon - 11pm

Maria Celes climbed off the back seat of Ramones Motorcycle sliding the helmet off as she shook out her hair. "Okay I admit it wasn't as scary I thought it was. It was a nice ride Ramone. Are you sure for the last time that it is fine to bring an off duty cop to this?" She said with a smile.   

"Nothing illegal is going to happen here,"  Ramone answered as he hung up his helmet on the handle bars of the motorcycle.  "This is a family event.  It's the fourth of July.  We aren't werewolves today, we're Americans.  It isn't often we get together with our families. This is one of the few cases where a werewolf's family knows that there will be people there who understand.  'He ate the entire roast that I was planning on cooking for Sunday dinner.'  Things like that.  'I'm pretty sure she ate the neighbour's cat.'  Neither of those statements would get you a funny look.  More likely somebody would nod and say 'That happened to us last week.'.  And nobody is going to hassle you for being a cop.  The preternatural squad are the good guys, which is a nice change."

Maria nodded as she fished her tote bag out of the saddle bag and apologized for the smell as she popped open the sunscreen bottle applying it to her face and arms. She tied her hair up in a messy bun and tried her best to cover the tops of her shoulders. The spaghetti stopped tank top was a must with the heat of the day. Had Ramone not talked her into a bike ride she would have opted for one of her Sunday church maxi dresses. "Can you get my back please? It must be so nice to never have to worry about sunburns. You guys burn and by the time the sunset or the next morning you have a beautiful tan. I will put that as one of the pros of being a shifter. Not enough for me to ever want to be team shifter I love my job too much and maybe someday I'd like to have kids but it's definitely a pro."

"With pleasure,"  Ramone said, holding his hand out for the bottle.  He was smelling eight different cooking stations, ranging from the standard hot dogs and hamburgers to chicken and even some steaks.

"Shifters would make good cops, as long as there wasn't blood, fear, sex and people running from them and they'd need the full moons off. Oops.  Here, take some.  I squeezed too much out."

Not far away, he could see Benjamin, solidly anchored behind his grill.  With the skill or a seasoned pro, the old greying werewolf was flipping burgers.  He tossed a pair of steaks on the grill and gave Ramone a wink.  "One for you, one for me," he called out.  "How does your lady friend take it?"

 Rare,"  Ramone called back.

Benjamin nodded.  With one hand he popped a cigarette out of a pack, lit if from the grill's flames without setting his face on fire and began calling out like a carnival barker.

"Get your burgers here!  Sausages, steaks and hot dogs!  Eat them now while they're fresh or eat them later when they're shoe leather!  We've even got veggie burgers for those who don't want to eat something made out of meat!  No, I'm not serious.  You know I'm a werewolf, right?  Little shit."   

Maria made her way into the park impressed at all the large tent pavilions she counted 8 cook stations 2 face painting tents, and several small stations that were serving up everything from shaved ice snow cones to fresh pressed lemonade as well as an ice cream truck.  "Never been here before wow thats a crazy set up, You guys even have a stage and a live band." Celes replied as she looked around at the various picnic tables and blankets spread out across the grass and under the occasional tree.   

"A thousand people tossing in some cash on the regular and you end up with a lot of cash to throw around,"  Ramone said.  "I remember five years back when the full moon was on the fourth, we had a blast. I imported a bunch of mountain goats for a hunt and once the sun went down, they were let loose.  Expensive as hell but man was that a lot of fun."

"You shipped in a wild petting zoo. That must have been expensive. So how does mountain goat taste?" Celes asked as she slung her over sized beach bag on her shoulder as they wandered into the throng of folks as she chatted with Ramone and listened to the blue grass band on stage.   

"It's a little like lamb but leaner,"Ramone said.  "Exotic because you've never encountered any of the things they eat.  And an interesting mix of flavours that come from fear and something I can only describe as 'fuck you'.  These things were agile and I mean agile and if they thought they were cornered, they would just turn and come out at you.  Balls of solid brass. Good times."  He was smiling, clearly remembering better times.

"Well maybe your head of the pack might do it again when the fourth of july and the full moon synchs again. It sounds like you had a good time. I never knew that F you had a smell or taste." She said with a laugh. "Oh I stopped by the dollar tree yesterday and picked up several packs of glow sticks. You said that it was a family event. Figured I could pass them out at sunset to the little ones that aren't quite old enough for sparklers. Just wanting to spread a little joy."

Ramone chuckled. "Look at you being all den mother," he said.  "And yeah, defiance in the face of certain death has a flavour.

"Not really sure I could call myself a den mothers." Celes said blushing. "I just like the sound of laughing children and the smiles on their faces. Reminds me of the times when I lived at some of the foster homes the nuns ran. Some were better than others, but I always tried to look out and after the ones that were smaller and younger than I was. Looks like we got about six hundred out is this mandatory attendance or will others be showing up later in the day or evening?"   


"Those goats must have been related to the Moose in some way. It's the only explanation for their 'fuck all' attitude. Hi, I'm Shale," she said as she gave Ramone a big hug and extended her hand. She wore a pair of denim shorts and a light blue tank top. A gold locket was around her neck.
   
"Ah yes nice to meet you. I have a thing for faces. I think you are one of our wolf liaisons." Celes said. "Maria Celes Preternatural division.   

   "I am. Or at least I am supposed to be. My work tends to keep busy most of the time."

   
"We're just getting started," Ramone said.  "By sunset we should have between fifteen hundred and two grand.  Hey there pretty lady!  Does your father know you're out here all alone?"  He chuckled.  "Ryan keeping Tom out of trouble?"   
   
"Ah well the wolves never seem to get in much trouble around here none of the groups do other than the occasional domestic dispute. Other than the quarterly meetings with the liaisons we don't see much of anyone to be honest. Still the feed back and input on the programs we have is appreciated. You can call me Celes or Maria your choice."   
   
"Marie it is then. Just in case you get overwhelmed being around so many wolves I have a tent set up over there that is a no shifter zone were you can go to decompress for a few minutes if you need it." Shale pointed to a purple tent sitting by itself on the edge of the gathering.
   
"Bout time you brought her out for us to have a sniff,"  Benjamin said, stepping out from behind his grill and handing Ramone and Maria plates with steaming steaks on them.  "Can't hide her from us forever."  The old biker grinned.  His face was pockmarked and his thinning salt and pepper hair was covered by a stars and stripes bandanna.

   "I will keep that in mind thank you Shay. I am pretty unflappable though just due to the job. You get used to it plus this lugs always coming around looking for scraps. He's an asset to have as a friend. He helps me clear out my meal preps for the week." Maria said with a laugh and genuine smile. "So where are you guys hunkered up? I brought a blanket but we haven't set up yet. Have you carved out a piece of blanket territory yet? Something tells me if you don't swoop in fast to do that you end up way over there or there."

   "It's not exactly first come first serve,"  Ramone said.  "Pack dominance has a small part to play.  Higher up the pack, the better spot you can get.  There won't be any fighting tonight but there may be a few disputes from tonight that get settled on the full moon.  You can set up where you like but if somebody wants to be a prick, we may need to move.  Kids, of course, win dominance battles automatically, because I'm a seven foot tower of muscle but if a four year old invites me to have a tea party with her dolls, I'm pouring."

   
"If that happens I am taking photos." celes said with a grin. "I'm still reeling at the scope of this. It's bigger than our social out reach and education programs. You guys really know how to set things up. Almost makes me feel like you don't need us, you seem to have them well in hand."   

   "Come one. I'll take on over to where Ryan and I are set up."
   
She followed Ramone and Shay as they made their way in closer to the center of the field were there was a nice tree and Ryan sat under it with a few other wolves close by. It had a nice view of the stage and was far away enough that the loud speakers we not an issue.   
   
Shale hugged Ryan from behind and nibbled on his ear a little. "I brought back company," she said softly.
   
"I notice you didn't bring me a steak though,"  Ryan said, wrapping one arm around Shale.   "Good to see you out and about, Ramone.  Maria, welcome.  Are you here for the whole night or just the fireworks?"  The question wasn't facetious; Ryan was extending to her the courtesy he would have offered a werewolf.

   Celes looked at Ramone. "He's my ride so sometime after the fireworks I am guessing. I've heard you guys put on quite a show almost give the city a run for their money is that true?"
   
Shale gave Ryan other hug and stood. "I'll be right back with the food." She looked at Marie and Ramone. "Make yourselves at home and sit a spell."
   
"City hasn't paid for the fireworks for years," Ramone said, folding his legs under him.  "Not all of it anyway.  Vampires pay for it.  We give them a run for their money.  A couple of bigger corporations put on a show as well, so there is a lot of competition.  We come in fourth, probably out of six or eight."

"Still not shabby. Let me guess Archangel Industries is heading the charge on the donations to the fireworks or do they hold a separate event to compete with you guys like a mmm you know measuring contest?." Celes said absently fingering the silver crucifix around her her neck.   

   “More like they make a donation to city hall,” Ryan said. “Let’s just say it greases the wheels whenever there is something they want. Politicians tend to bend a little when they discover they might have to spend their own money on something. It’s not bribery per se but then again communism works in theory.”

 Dani took a deep breath as she parked her suv. This would be the first time that the pack as a whole would meet Lee and pass judgement on him.

She'd checked with Tom to make sure she could invite him. She'd already explained that he was in town at the request of doctors at AAI, and that he'd been helping her with the internal rehabbing of her place in the city.

With one final deep breath she got out of her vehicle and made her way towards the gathering of her pack.
   
Lucas sat in the SUV he stared at the dash clock it read 1pm.  His time in the city had been extended due to the request of a one Dr. Goodman.

Staring out beyond the fenced off preserve he could see hundreds of people spread out across the mostly open grassy field.

He had insisted they slip a bike on the bike rack. He wasn't entirely keen on the idea of coming to mingle with the Seattle pack due to the history between Volkov's wolves, which he was still a part of and Noah's wolves Michel and Karina.

He wasn't sure if they would be there.  If they were and Dani's pack likely would be in their corner and not his.   

Lucas Lee had solemnly promised to be on his utmost behavior. The red headed muscular wolf had enjoyed the down time in Seattle. When he had arrived back in June he was down thirty pounds due to the rather strict marching orders and punishments for not following the rules and protesting about the change in regime.

It had led to meal restrictions and during the hunts on the full moon he was not allowed to partake in the kills on the full moon.

It had been a power move Lee knew this. He had been made an example of for shooting his mouth off.

His time in Seattle he had managed to gain ten pounds back consuming what he could while staying with Dani and also splitting his time over at Archangel Towers. Still the amount of blood he was donating on the daily was more than one normal give in a single feeding.

Lucas didn't want to fight. He was aware there were normal humans and kids around. Thus the bike. If things looked like they were to go down he had the bike on the back of the SUV he could take back to the Towers. Despite wanting to defend himself he remembered Volkov's orders before he left. There was to be no stirring the pot in any way that could have the Seattle pack crying foul over Nigel's brokered Peace treaty even if he thought the entire thing was a sham that Noah Knolls had helped orchestrate to buy himself time from his displeasure.

Lucas had been in full agreement after a month of being Master Volkov's pomme and being on the receiving end of the stick as far as his new Ulfric was concerned, he was more than happy to come to Seattle and be of use.

Still the Aussie Alpha felt doubt and uneasiness in the pit of his stomach as he let out another soft sigh and slipped on a pair of Oakley's.  "Well luv, its now or never I suppose. You are one crazy Sheila for thinking that this is going to go down in the easy books. I don't think your friends are going to be too sweet on me." he replied as he slipped out of the vehicle.   

   
"If I did anything the easy way I wouldn't be me," Dani said with a nervous grin.
   
"I am learning that the hard way.  You heading back early for your cam show tonight? Or did you tweet to your followers to let them know you're off the clock tonight?" Lucas asked as he raised his arms above his head and stretched getting a few shifts from his back.

   Dani smiled at the question, "I'm going to escape early for a nice Yankee Doodle story time. I try to do a little something for most holidays. I steer clear of Mother's and Father's days only because age play isn't one of my kinks so it's hard for me to get into the head space for it." She explained as she moved around to stand next to Lucas.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
"Alright so this wont be an all day all night affair. Just a nice in and out grab something to much on and out in three hours?" Lee asked taking her hand. The prospect of not having to stay for a ten hour tour eased some of the apprehensiveness he was feeling.
   
"Yup, at most four hours only because Saphy is grilling you about Green." Dani teased.

   A few of the wolves passing by gave Lee curious looks.  Only a handful of the Seattle wolves had met any of their Alaskan counterparts, so virtually no one knew who he was.  He was a wolf, he was new and he was with Dani.  They would meet him soon enough.
   
Dani wanted to give a sigh of relief, but she realized that it was far too soon to be pleased that the jackassery hadn't started yet.
   
"So who are we meeting up with?" Lee asked walking hand in hand with her as he kept a watchful eye at the people around him. "It feels so weird to be around so many wolves and you mixing kids and humans into the mix. Sounds like a recipe for disaster. You ever have any accidents?"
   
"Not that I can remember," Dani said as she tilted her head in thought. "Usually when it falls on a full moon we do pack only; with plans to either have another well before or after with the families."   
   
"Makes sense. All these little rut rats mucking about running and making noises that they are prone to, I could see it being a temptation close to the full moon. Wouldn't be good for any one." Lee sniffed the air. "Food smells good. Lead on to wherever it is we are setting up for the day. You know the scent of your friends better than I am."

"Of course, this way to Benjamin our grill master extraordinaire." Dani said leading the way towards the line up of grills and one wolf show.
   
Lee followed her to the line up and watched as kids ran around playing gleefully. "Where the heck did the cotton candy come from the ankle bitters are practically vibrating. Stuffs garbage. Crystal meth for kids." He said as he watched two kids under ten taking handfuls out of plastic bag and jamming it into their mouths. "I almost feel bad for the parents when they have to try and put them down tonight."

Benjamin was practically juggling pork chops with a set of tongs when Dani and Lee walked up.  The meat hit the grille and the pock marked biker nodded to Dani.

   "I'm not sure who was in charge of the carnival food this year," Dani said shaking her head. "Nah it'll be easy to get the little monster's down, the sugar crash will hit them by then."

"You know Benjamin if I tried to do that I'd end up with at least three on the ground, and one on the roof of my house."
   
Ramone extended a hand.  It was trembling slightly and a touch clammy.  "Nightshades.  I think we've met."

   Shale reached out with her beast and nuzzled both Ryan and Ramone. She briefly shook hands with Darien and then wrapped one arm around Ramone and the other around her mate.

   "I said almost,"  Ryan whispered to Shale.  He too extended a hand.  "You can get away with offering your hand to wolf but cats consider showing fingernails to be a threat.  The big thing with us is teeth.  So no wide smiles that show fangs.  Of course for some that might be a sign to roll up a sleeve, given the new treaty."  Everyone could tell that the Loki was being facetious.   
   
Darien took the offered hands in turn. If he noticed that Ramone wasn't comfortable he made no note of it.  "I would never dream of doing anything that would make anyone uncomfortable, at least deliberately. " He said, ensuring he greeted them all politely.
   
Saphyre watched Ramone carefully, reaching out with his beast for him as well. Touched beyond touched that he was putting in this effort. He wouldn't have blamed him if he hadn't wanted to meet him at all. Out of Darien's line of sight he mouthed 'Thank you' to him. All of them were really trying.

"Oh yes we hate smiling around here, Ryan knows this best of all," Saphyre said whilst grinning. The gentle ribbing was a good sign. Saphyre wasn't hoping for miracles in the first encounter but hopefully things would continue to go better than Shale choking on a lemon drop moving forward.

"Shall we head back to the blankets? I think the fireworks are just about to start," Saphyre advised.   

   "Maria will wonder where we are," Ramone said, his Beast returning the nuzzle from Saphy's Beast. He was grateful too for Shale's comforting touch as well.  He nodded to acknowledge Saphy's silent thank you.  He'd mention that his therapist had been suggesting exposure therapy.  Meeting Darien here, when he was surrounded by not wolves but wolves who were friends on wolf turf was about as stacked a deck as he could ask for.

It killed two birds with one stone.
Josie had made he way back to the group after mingling with some of the others. "Ah I see Darien has arrived." she whistled looking him up and down dramatically clearly a bit tipsy. "Even in casual swanky as fuck." she laughed.
   
Darien gave Josie an amused look. "Another of Saphyre's dear friends I assume? Thank you for the compliment. It has been quite some time since I have been referred to as swanky as fuck."
   
"Brace for Josie," Saphyre gave the teasing warning while beaming delightedly as they made their way back towards the blankets and he spotted her red and white wig.
"This is my bestie Josie, she is a wordsmith and also a cosplay legend. You may have met her at that event where she was assisting the Countess but she would have had black hair then," Saphyre explained. "Dani left early but we are two thirds of the golden trio without her."

"Nice to see you again Mr. Walker. Even though you don’t recognize me understandably so. Us Trio are more solo acts lately but I know you both are there for me if I ever needed it and vice versa. "She placed a hand on Saphyre’s shoulder and gave it a little squeeze. "Do you enjoy Fireworks Darien?"

   "I do, occasionally, yes." Darien said with a nod.

"Excellent. We put on one banger of a show. I wont take up more of date night" She gave a wink before turning on her heel waving bye over her shoulder.
   
"You're a banger of a show," Saphyre called after her, mildly flustered at it being called a date night. That's probably what it was, but it was strange to hear it from someone else.
"We have a blanket, if you'd like to go sit," he said to Darien, squeezing his hand a little.
   
Ramone returned to his blanket, happy to have made it through the gauntlet unscathed.  He'd need to tell his therapist. He needed to tell somebody else too.

RAMONE :Sappho's vampire has arrived.
RAMONE: Saphy stupid autocorrect
   
Maria was mingling with the crowd as the wolves returned. A mini sea of glow sticks were being waved around wildly by toddlers their area.  She shook a mothers hand shaking it and laughing in the distance telling her it was no biggie to pass out some fun for the little ones.   
   
"whatever you would like to do." Darien told saphy. "I shall deem to behave myself to the best of my ability."

   The stage band announced the start of the fireworks display doing a ten second count down as the crowd counted with them with the bands request to do so.

The sky light up a brilliant display of a dozen red and white and blue rockets flew into the sky bursting to let their twinkling lights rain from the heavens...

The band kicked into the Aurora cover of Running with the wolves tonight and the crowd cheered and OOOhed and Ahh'ed.

Maria noted the start of the display and made her way back to the blanket with six empty plastic packages that had once contained glow sticks and settled onto the Blanket beside Ramone noticing him on his cellphone. "You okay?" She asked gently touching his arm.
   
Saphyre chuckled tugging him over to where the blanket was laid out, the crowd around them speaking out a count down that started on the stage.
"If you will then I will too Mr. Walker," Saphyre said settling down onto the blanket as they got to the final numbers and colour burst from the darkness above them.
"I'm glad you could make it." Saphyre told Darien while the sound of fireworks crackled and boomed.

   
"you know I would do anything for you. You have but to ask." Darien told him, his arm wrapped around the rainbow haired wolf.
   
"Still think they aren't as sweet as us?" Ryan asked.
   
"Nope. You are sill the sweetest man I have ever known," she answered, pulling him in for a kiss.   
   
"Must be the gummy worms,"  Ryan said, returning the kiss.

"Texting you to let you know that Saphy's vampire has arrived," Ramone said.  "None of us were expecting it." The tall werewolf beamed.  "I shook his hand," he whispered to her.  "My therapist is going to shit herself when she hears!"

   Maria gave Ramone a hug and whispered into his ear as the next volley of fireworks went off. "I'm proud of you Ramone. This is definitely a break through I am sure your Councillor would agree too if she was here."   

 "Exposure therapy.  After meeting that Alaskan vampire, I figured I'd be back to square one but maybe not."  He smiled at Maria.  "Thank you for being there for me that night.  I thought I was going to lose my mind all over again."
   
Maria gave knelt on her knees and leaned to give him a kiss on his temple. "You are stronger than you give yourself credit my friend. I've seen you at your lowest. You have this I have faith in you and so does the big guy upstairs." She whispered.

 "A long way to go but I've already come so far,"  Ramone said.  "First step and a journey of a thousand miles.  It all used to be just words on a poster, until that became my life.  I'm just glad I've got you to walk beside me."  He looked at the other wolves, Saphy cuddled up with Darien, Ryan cuddling with Shale and Josie, happily sloshed and enjoying the fireworks.  "Them too.  I'm not sure how far I would have been able to come without all of you."
He almost leaned in to give Maria a kiss but thought better of it.
   
Maria smiled. "You are surround by a lot of people that love you. You take it a day at a time and just know we are all there for you."

 Celes settled down beside him and turned her attention to the sky as she took his hand and gave it a quick reassuring squeeze.
The on stage bands guitar and synths bled out into the night air as the lead singer sang with all her heart and let out a crooning wail
'I'm running with the wolves tonight.
I'm running with the woooooooolves...'

Maria smiled softly indeed she was running with the wolves tonight and it was a memory she was not going to forget.  She was so proud of Ramone.  Here he sat not more than a few feet away from a vampire and he wasn't shaking or pale. No fight or flight he was standing his ground.
   
'Am I the only one who can tell that there is something more than friendship between those two?' Shale thought as she glanced over the where Ramone and Maria sat.
   
"I think the only ones not aware of it are the two of them,"  Ryan said.  "She's looking on Christian Mingle and trying to get him to date somebody in the pack.  If I was less of a friend, I'd create a sock puppet account and catfish her into a blind date, while doing the same thing to Ramone.  I am unfortunately not less of a friend, so I know how badly doing something like that would go over."
   
"It seems you  can read my mind. I thought about doing the exact same thing earlier tonight. Alas, like you I relish our friendship too much to risk destroying it by trying to force them together. I say we let nature take it course. They will figure it out soon enough."
   
"Even sooner, if we make sure they find themselves in situations that encourage closeness and face sucking," Ryan said.  "Just because we can't play big C Cupid doesn't mean we can't play little C cupid."
 
"I like the way you think." She nuzzled his neck and kiss his ear. "Just wait till we get home. It's going to get very, very noisy."
   
"There is a reason why I installed all that sound proofing."
   
"And the neighbors thank you from the bottom of their ear drums."
   
"Serves them right for moving in beside a couple of oversexed lovebirds."
   
Michel and Karina found themselves in the park reserve using their noses they found Ramone at the park preserve surrounded by some familiar faces including one Darien walker the owner of Nightshades.

The had shown up just as the band had announced the countdown to the fireworks and it hadn't taken them long to find the others.

Karina offered the group a wave and asked if they could join the group on their spread out blankets as Michel stared up at the sky watching the light show.

The would have been there sooner but they had business to take care of and had stopped by nightshades finding a few early bird vampires that had popped in looking for a bite to eat before starting their evening endeavors.

   
Ramone rose to greet the pair, wrapping them in an embrace that included his wolf. Ryan stood up as well.  "This could have been really bad,"  he said too Shale, before he to embraced the two visiting wolves.  "Feel free to join us," the Loki said.  "Do you have plans for the full moon?"   

   Michel let Karina sit first before joining them but shook his head no. "We were going to stay down in the basement at the Towers. Ramone has been kind to host us twice since our arrival in town but we thought it might be good as outsiders to not wear out his generosity."

Karina had to admit the group was a welcoming lot. The friendliness was appreciated. The feeling of having another wolf touch her beast would normally make her falter but there was no hesitancy or nervousness.

True to Ramone’s word they had been able to enter the preserve with no hassle even without a guide or chaperone. "Your pack seems very relaxed today. We were not sure how well we would be received... I am glad there were no problems."

   "It will take more than two visits to wear out a welcome," Ramone said.  "You've been there six or seven days over the space of two months.  You are and always will be welcome.  It's good to see you out here.  The pack can get a touch rambunctious during the full moons, so this is a good time to meet some of them.  With so many families here, we try to stay a little more mellow.  If there is anyone here you don't know, sing out and I'll introduce you."
   
"There are many wolves here." Michel said looking around. More than my eyes have seen in my life."

Karina nodded "Thank you Ramone. You are a kind host. we are how do you say... Most appreciative? Apologizes on being late. We had to donate before coming over." The Polish she wolf gave a respectful nod to Darien. "Good Evening Mr. Walker it is good to see you. Unexpected but good. I hope the night finds you well."
   
"Darien is fine. No need to be formal. I am not here in a business capacity." Darien said, tipping his hat in greeting. "And I am certain my presence here is unexpected to many."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Shale greeted Michel and Karina with a smile and a hug, both physical and with her wolf. "Welcome to the preserve. Today is a day for family and friends. The two of you are both."
   
"Thank you for having us." Karina said hugging back.

Michel nodded to Darien. "As you wish. Darien it is monsieur."

"Quite the display you put on. Who pays for all this?" Karina asked curiously.   
   
"We do,"  Ramone said.  "The pack chips in.  Sometimes more, sometimes less.   Average is about a hundred bucks.  People with high paying jobs chip in more.  Works out to between a hundred and two hundred thousand, plus whatever small ones people bring on their own."
   
"It is super impressive." Karina said. "So you had a fun day here?" She asked cocking her head as she looked at Ramone. Her eyes flicked over to Celes briefly who did not smell like a wolf.
   
"You haven't met Maria,"  Ramone said.  "She is my self appointed personal support human.  Seriously, I wouldn't be alive if it weren't for her.  She got me through a very tough time.  Maria, these are Karina and Michel, a mated pair who have been spending the last few full moons with me, because they've had some negative experiences with large packs.  Seeing as how the pack is over a thousand, hanging out with me and half a dozen friends seemed like a better idea.  I've told you about Michel.  He's the one that ate my shoe.  Karina, Michel, this is Maria.  She's with the preternatural crimes unit and does a damned fine job of keeping us safe."
   
"He exaggerates." Maria said shaking both their hands. "He has a lot of good friends to learn on. Its nice to meet you both."

Michel looked to Ramone and blushed. "You told her about the shoes?!"
“In his defense there was much alcohol to be had that night." Karina said offering the police officer a smile.

   "I tell everyone about the shoes,"  Ramone said.  "And the garden being dug up and the food stuck to the ceiling.  That was an awesome night."

   Shale had the good graces to blush.
   
"Mon Dieu..." Michel whispered as he hung his head in shame.

Maria laughed. "No ones judging I know from Ramones stories that you guys can party pretty hard. You do it safe and responsibly no one gets hurt. It's all in fun."
   
"And it was an old pair of shoes that were on their last legs anyway."  Ramone ruffled Michel's hair.  "No big deal, my man."
   
"Never have I done that before. Let the records state this..." The french werewolf said.
   
"Can't say that any more,"  Ryan said.  "You have officially joined the ranks of the shoe chewers."
   
"Are you a part of it? Is anyone here?" Michel asked.

   "I refuse to answer on the grounds that it might tend to incriminate me,"  Ryan replied.  "But there may have been an incident with a brand new pair of two hundred dollar sandals when I was young and foolish."

"Good riding boots, 24 inches of fresh leather. Who could resist such a thing? I think I cried when I came to - those boots weren't cheap, and that was back when I was." Saphyre sighed almost wistfully shaking his head as the sky burned in bright technicolor flashes. He offered a smile and a wave to Karina and Michel, comfortable where he was leaned up against Darien.

   "I feel slightly less ashamed." Michel replied as he put an arm around his mate and stared up in the sky. "It rains here so much. It is nice to see a night where there is no rain. Your Seattle is like the England of America."

"If you don't like the weather here, wait fifteen minutes.  It'll change,"  Ramone said.

Saphyre laughed, delighted by the comparison on Independence Day.

"What's not to love about a city where it always rains with a pack of a thousand wolves? Mmm wet dog! It is a gorgeous night though."   

"Could you imagine the smell on a full moon?"  Ryan asked with a chuckle.   He deepened his voice, sounding like a radio announcer.  "Wet Dog.  By Seattle."
   
Karina and Celes laughed at the same time. Karina nodded. "A distinctive scent. Not sure public would find it the scent of choice. We won't see it in stores soon!"
   
Darien silently listened to the easy conversation, his fingers lazily playing through Sapphyre hair. It was good to relax once in a while.   
   
"Does two pairs of combat boots and a pair of hiking boots get me into the shoe chewers club? In my defense they were left outside some tents in the middle of the Alaskan wilderness. How was I to know that they weren't up for grabs? And Ramone you know you are glad to be free of those pesky gophers.."
   
"I thought you said they were moles,"  Ramone replied.
   
"Definitely recall it being moles when Ramone told me the story that week." Celes said smiling.
   
"Moles, gophers. Six of one, half dozen of another." Shale said with a wicked chuckle. "The point is I did a public service by getting rid of those pesky things."   
   
"Maybe that was my back-up snack colony,"  Ramone said with a laugh.  "I must say you did a killer job putting the garden back together.  Almost looks like nothing happened."

"I aim to please," she responded with a slight nod.   
   
"Did we miss much during day time?" Karina asked.

Michel nodded "Again we are sorry. We keep more of a schedule similar to Noah's. Some of us do earlier but most us are like vampires. Up all night being busy. Sleeping when it is day time."

“You missed Dani,” Ramone said, very deliberately not mentioning Lee.  “Benjamin cooked us steaks.”
   
Shale looked over at Michel and Karina. "Are either of you hungry. There might still be some food left."
   
The mated pair of werewolves perked up at the sound of free food and nodded in unison. " we would happily take whatever is being offered if there is leftovers" michel said

Karina added " but only if it is no trouble. We came late by choice and if that means no food so be it."

   
Shale gave Ryan a soft kiss on the neck. "I'll be right back," she told him softly. "Let me see what I can find for you," she told the other two wolves. "Anyone else want me to see if anything is available to eat or anyone need another soda or water?" she asked the rest of the group.
 
" I don't want to put you out but if the food tent still has the snow cone machine running I would definitely go for a lemon or blue raspberry snow cone if they have any of those left and the kids haven't devoured them" Maria said. In truth she would have went with Shale but as Ramon held her hand she can feel have claimed it was and knew that setting in such close proximity to Darien Walker was definitely a challenging thing for him. They might have joke earlier about her being his personal support human, but she couldn't leave her friend alone by himself like that.
   
"Lemon or Blue Raspberry snow cone if available, got it. Anyone else?"

“Pork or chicken,” Ramone said. He looked at Michel and Karina for a moment. He appeared to be considering something.  “Why don’t the two of you go with her?” he suggested. “You could meet some more of the pack.
   
They nodded and rose to go off with Shale to scavenge for left over with no complain at the tall alpha's suggestion leaving the blanket to help Shale wrangle the food items both for themselves as well as the others.

"Saphy you good or do you need a snack?" Shale asked the glittery wolf as she stood. "Josie are drinking dinner tonight or do you want something a little more solid?" There was spark of humor in her voice that was directed at her friend.   
   
"I'm good, darling, thanks though," Saphyre said with blue lipped smile. He was contentedly having his hair pet and was surrounded by his pack, things could not be much better in his estimations.

   
Josie rolled over lazily to look at Shale "More beer please. Any snackie that you could scrounge up will be fine."Josie was in no shape to walk period let alone in the heels she was wearing.  She had been pounding back the booze since she got there.It seems she was in despite need to relax and unwind.
   
"Maybe something that's more of a solid carb," Saphyre suggested delicately, reaching out to pat his friend on the knee.

"Crab I looooooooove crab"Josie slurred a little flopping to look at Saphy

"You got it love." Shale looked at Michel and Karina. "Let's get this mini tour started folks. Now if you would be so kind as to follow me we will be making several short stops on this walking tour with one longer in mixed there somewhere along the line," she said in her best imitation of a tour guide. She guided the two visiting wolves towards the food area with several stops along the way to greet pack mates and make introductions. It took a good ten minutes to get to the food with all the stopping and talking that came before hand. "And here we have the infamous food stations," she said with a sweep of her arms. "Feel free to browse the selections and choose anything and everything that is to your liking.
 
Shale had picked up two plates as she spoke and started loading them up. On one she pilled two pork chops and three chicken thighs along with a half dozen chocolate brownies. The second one got pilled with a half dozen hamburgers with all the fixings and a large handful of potato chips. There hadn't been any crab tonight so burgers would have to do for Josie. Reaching into a cooler she grabbed three bottles of water.

"Take your time and don't hesitate to grab anything that sounds good to you. You can have as much as you like. Don't feel like you need to limit yourselves. I am going over to the snow cone truck for a couple of minutes to see if I can get Maria her order. I will be  back in just a minute or two. You will be safe here till I get back." She smiled as she walked over the truck that was just a few feet away. Shale managed to convince the crew to whip her up a large half lemon - half blue raspberry snow cone with a twenty dollar bill and the mention that it was for Ramone's friend.   

   
Michel and Karina we're polite and respectful even if their greetings were short Hello's and  I'm shy hand waves. There was the occasional hesitant handshake but they did their best I shall ask the food tent to see if there was anything left over now that the cooking was done. It took another 10 minutes for them to to return back to the blanket has a few more wolves and family members stopped inquire about some business at her Clinic and potentially trying to get their four-year-old in or counselling so they could better understand the difference between daddy is human and mommy is a werewolf.   

Shale ask the family with the toddler to call the clinic on Monday so that she could check her schedule to see when there was opening.
   
With conversations out of the way the three wolves returned to the blanket triumphant with a pan of a dozen hot dogs in buns. One turkey drumstick. 3 hamburgers 8 veggie burgers, 4 corn dogs and 2 pork chops. It wasn't a bag haul...

Shale handed a plate and the three bottles of water to Josie. "Here you go love. Get some food into you. Sorry about the water but couldn't find any beer for you." She really hadn't looked that hard either but wasn't going to confess that to her friend. Next she handed the plate of pork chops and chicken to Ramone. "I hope it's not to cold for you. And for you Maria. One half lemon - half blue raspberry snow cone as ordered."   
   
"Bless your heart Shale
 Thank you for going above and beyond while I  was a girl and stayed. I am a good personal support human." Maria celes said accepting the snow cone as she took a lick

“More than you know,” Ramone said. “So what do you think of our preserve, Darien?  You’re probably the first vampire to gain access.”
   
" It is an honor to be permitted among you here.  Your land is very impressive, as is the entertainment.  Most impressive is the strength of the bond between you all.  You see yourselves as family, and it is obvious to all.  It would be a fool who would dare cause harm to one of yours.  It is a good thing I do not intend to be a fool."  Darien said, kissing the top of Sapphyres head.

   
“Not even a fool for love?” Ryan asked. “God knows I’m one.”  He nuzzled Shale’s shoulder.
   
"We both are." She nuzzled Ryan back.

Darien paused, considering.  "I... Had not considered it that way.  " His arm tightened ever so slightly around Saphyre. " For love, yes, for love I fear I am already a fool, and gladly so."
   
Michel and Karina settled on the blanket and waited for everyone to help themselves before going for any of the food.

They reached for a veggie burger sniffing it cautiously but then dove it. There would likely be no offense to them eating those... They polished them off in a matter of a couple minutes thankful for the meal.

Eventually Karina pulled him into her lap and they resumed watching the fireworks display. Their inner beasts snuggled against each other at the mated pair enjoyed the evening celebrations and seemed to relax around the group.   
   
Celes watched as Ramone polished of a turkey leg with no difficulty and offered him the left of her half eaten snow cone. "Yours for the taking if you don't mind my germs." She said with a smirk. She knew Ramone couldn't care less about germs.   
   
“Is there something wrong with your germs?”  Ramone asked.  He looked suddenly horrified. “Don’t tell me you have cooties!”
   
"Well I am a girl so eat it at your risk."She said with a laugh. "So eat it at your risk pal. I was just trying to be nice."   
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
“Did you guys know Maria was a girl?”  Ramone asked.

Ryan looked at him shaking his head. “What are you seven?”
   
"She looks like a woman to me," Shale responded while giving Ryan a knowing look.
   
Maria looked at them with mock indignation. "I certainly hope so!" She said as she pulled on the front of her sun dress ever so slightly to show she had cleavage but it revealed the silver crucifix which immediately began to glow due to Darien's near by proximity.
   
“Should probably cover that,” Ramone said. “Not that I mind the view.”
   
Maria nodded as she noticed Darien wince and slipped it off to put it in her purse. "Apologies Mr. Walker I honestly didn't expect to wander into any vampires tonight." She turned her attention back to Ramone as she pulled the front of her dress up making a face at him. "First I have cooties now you're all heh you's a girl and I haz a view. Perv." She said softly laughing. "Sheesh men there is no winning with you. All of you hormonal teenage boys trapped in the bodies of grown ass men."
 
Darien acknowledged her apology with a nod. He had no reason to take offence. It was as she said after all.
   
“Overgrown frat boys,” Ramone said. “It is how we compensate for sharing head space with a wolf all the time.”

Saphyre reached out and let his fingers trace the line of Darien's jaw after he'd winced. Soothing the twinge. He'd slowly melted onto him much like Josie had melted near by on the blanket. The fool for love comment still lingered in his ears, on his skin like a sensation, a weight. A heavy word he'd become skittish of in a romantic context, but that didn't mean he didn't like to hear it. Or that he didn't glow a little in the dark evening. Instead he said; "Inquiring minds want to know if you're also effected by 'oh God's or if it's just the cross? But that also might prove Ramone's frat boy statement," Saphyre said tilting his head to look at Ramone, "And I have never been so offended by something probably true! I don't want to see myself in frat boys! Unless we're getting paddles involved and then all bets are off."   

"Dare I ask what the paddles are used for?" Maria asked
   
"Spanking each other mostly, as part of 'hazing'. But as a casual observer of heteronormative toxic masculinity it's really exhausting the mental gymnastics they go through to gleefully touch another man's skin and or spank him with a 'no homo' seal of approval. Like these are lads who will in earnest ask if it is gay to wash their own butts because they're, you know, touching a man's butt when they do it - but also will be like 'aw fuck yes I get to spank a pledge'. Sus to me Maria. Sus. To. Me," Saphyre explained cheerfully.
   
"That's really insightful.  You see it in movies I just assumed it was Hollywood embellishments." Maria said looking thoughtful. "I never had the frat house experience."

“You’re not missing much,” Ryan said. “If you ever get the chance, check out an old movie called Animal House. When it came out, there were a hundred different fraternities that claimed it was based on them.”

"I take it that it was appropriately named." She said with a sigh. "I got my scholarship while I was living with the Sisters. Biked to my college campus did my classes then straight back to the home. After that with the marks I received it was off to the academy to learn how to police."
   
Darien raised an eyebrow at the turn of direction the conversation had gone in. In his day things had been a bit different. Male relationships were not exactly frowned upon like they seemed to be now. They were just not made a big deal over. You enjoyed the company of whoever you chose and took a wife to produce heirs.  It was a rather simple arrangement. "I was not aware you were interested in spanking, Saphyre. Is there anything else I should know? I wouldn't want to disappoint after all." Darien teased.

   
Maria blushed but remained silent she had nothing to add to the current conversation.
   
Ramone burst out laughing.  "Oh, you have no idea,"  he said.  "Just as a regular sapphire has multiple facets, so too does ours."

Ryan looked at Ramone.  "Damn.  That was almost poetic."   

"He's more than just a pretty face." Maria chuckled good naturedly razzing her friend.   
   
Saphyre went to answer but laughed instead as Ramone interjected. It was a  lovely analogy and Saphyre put a hand over his heart.

"I think he has some idea," Saphyre hummed. In the many times Darien had fed from him since May he hadn't yet rolled him once. "Though usually when I explain all the piercings I used to have that I would have to redo after every full moon it tends to paint a fuller picture. But enough about me and how I used to be a pin cushion for fun and profit - Maria you said 'Sisters', are you an honest to goodness 'how do you solve a problem like Maria'?" Saphyre asked.

Celes paused as she looked at the folks on the blanket.

It wasn't like she was ashamed of her past. She just wasn't used to having to share.  It wasn't a super dark secret. If they tried to keep dossiers on POIs, preternaturals of interest, Suki had assured her that the vamps most assuredly kept them on their unit members. The other groups likely kept an eye out too...

"I wasn't really any trouble for the sister's." Maria said. "For the longest time I was going to be a nun. However career aptitude testing was a thing we got as teens... I apparently fell hard into the law enforcement, security, military category.  Just figured that maybe being a police officer was a good way to giving back to my community. You get to help a wide-ranging array of folks. People I'd never had met if I had joined the convent and decided doning the black and white, over the black and blue."

Maria shrugged "honestly it's never too late to do both. Perhaps after I retire, I might pick up a Habit."   
   
Saphyre was genuinely interested by the story. Funny enough, law enforcement and humans, especially religious ones, were generally on the wrong side of Saphyre's personal biases, but Maria had proven herself an ally to Ramone, and more than that she was a good friend to him. She'd won over Saphyre's favour but he still didn't know much about her.

He chuckled at her habit joke.

"I didn't mean to tease about it, I just don't meet a lot of potential-nuns-named-Maria. Gotta jump on the opportunities when they arise right?" he grinned. "I think we'd miss you out here on the other side of the cloth if you went back. I don't know if they'd let us visit, colourful bunch that we are. Maybe if we stayed out in the garden."
   
Celes smiled and nodded. " nothing is written in stone I try to be flexible. That is just one of many possibilities for how things could end for me but not necessarily the actual one. The only one that knows that for certain what is the big man upstairs. I just tried to have contingencies. I think a lot a kids growing up in the Foster system kinda lean into that. You never know what's going to happen next you never know where you're going to go who you end up with etc etc. I mean I could end up retiring and becoming a foster parent or somebody that really enjoys just community outreach and helping people in various public programs. The convent idea just sounds nice when I'm too old to do anything else. May we all have great, rich, deep, and fulfilling lives, where we all get to be old and grey." Maria said raising her snow cone in toast. "Salud!"   

“Salad! We would be able to visit sister Maria but we would need to be of the appropriate faith and would need to realize that when Maria becomes a nun she is expected to divorce herself from her former life,” Ryan said. “Officer Celes would cease to be. That is one hell of a retirement plan, if you will pardon the pun.  You never wanted to travel?”

It wasn’t that Ryan couldn’t see Maria as a nun. She was kind and helpful, generous and caring. The way she had taken Ramone into her heart showed that. She was indeed his personal support human. Her motives were entirely altruistic rather than romantic and it seemed Ramone returned the platonic affection in spades. It cast a whole new light on the pair. Perhaps it would be better to leave well enough alone rather than play Cupid. After all, everyone spoke about how rare and awesome deep platonic male-female friendships were. So why mess with one?   
   
A younger wolf in his 20's walked by giving the blanket crew the side eye.  The Green haired wolf frowned. Darien in particular as he curled his nose cleared his throat and spat as he walked by.

He was a new addition to the pack from last year. Saphy knew his name was Wade or was it Wayne?

The phlegm did not land on the Blanket nor any of the wolves but it came very close to Darien.   
   
"Hey!  A little respect!"  Ramone rose to his feet, well aware of the effect his height had on people who weren't expecting it.
   
"Since when are Stiffs allowed on our turf. Tell him to get the fuck outta here. This is wolf territory." He said not backing down despite the fact Ramone oblivous to who he was.

Ramone had him by a foot and four inches and likely 50lbs or more.   
   
Saphyre patted Darien affectionately on the knee and stood up as well, his height was not intimidating, but he took up all the inches he had stacked on top of each other. He was an alpha even in glittering eyeliner.

"He's with me, my guest. I don't know if that was somehow unclear what with me half ontop of him and all," Saphyre was smiling as he stepped forward, his tone not unfriendly but also lacking Saphyre's usual breezy temperament. "But that's the way it is. And if you have a problem with that Friends and Family day is not the venue for your grievances."

Shale stood as well. "If you have a problem with Mr. Walker being here I suggest you find Tom and convince him to ask Mr. Walker to leave. If not you can either apologize or we can settle this on the full moon. Choose wisely."
   
"Stiffs aren't allowed on the preserve." The green haired young man said putting his hands on his hips. "Why would you even want to fuck a chunk of rotting meat. That is nasty."   

"It's Friends and Family Day, as Saphyre pointed out," Ramone said.  "Darien is a guest. Not to mention spitting is fucking gross.   So, you need to apologize for spitting.  And we aren't coming after you for having to fuck your hand, so let's leave the bedroom out of this and stick to the fact that you're dissing somebody this pack has a new alliance with.  Or are you too new to have gotten that memo?"

"He also has Tom's blessing to be here or Saphyre never would have invited him."

"Treaty aside they ain’t our friends and unless hes that dudes Dad and I don't mean daddy... He shouldn't be here. Not a single vampire has walked into this preserve and walked back out again. It is our space. You say Tom is down with this clown being here... Fine Imma gonna go ask for myself because last I checked its friends and family. That is neither a friend or family." Wade said brushing the lime green hair out of his eyes.

Maria sat on the blanket watching silently. She was of duty and wolves sometimes butted heads. Things seemed to be in the talking stage with no signs of escalation.
   
"I'm pretty sure Saphyre thinks he's a friend,"  Ramone said.  "And let me save you some time."  Ramone pulled out his phone.  "Hey Siri, text message Tom.  Could you swing by the food tent?  I'm not far away.  We have a slight situation we need you to resolve, if you aren't too busy."
   
Wade paused as Ramone made a text. Who ever lurch was he had Tom's number. That made him pause more than anticipated. "I'm just enforcing the pack rules. You know this days for the Humans who have wolf spouses..." he pointed out his tone less hot.   

 "I'm guessing my guest isn't allowed either then," Ramone said.  "You want to throw her out too?"

Ramone's phone pinged. "Tom says he's on his way."
   
Wade sniffed. "Shes human shes fine. He is not. Unless the rules changed and I missed the email and Sparkles here got a special day pass from Tom...That thing shouldn’t be in here. They’re fucking dangerous. You want him rolling kids and slurping on ‘em like Capri Suns?"   
   
"Ryan does this guy have the right to try and enforce pack rules?" hale asked not taking her eyes off the green haired wolf.
   
"As far as I am aware, he's not part of the pack council but he does have the right to remind people of the pack rules,"  Ryan said.  "He has no authority to interpret or enforce them.  As far as Mr Walker rolling kids and slurping on kids like Capri Suns, as he puts it, all of that would be illegal and would open him to an execution order.  And seeing as how we do have a member of the Preternatural Crimes Unit on site today, I doubt he'd be that reckless.  There are enough willing donors of legal age that he wouldn't need to feed on children."     

"I don't see no bacon on site." Wade sniffed. "If Tom says its fine then its fine. But it isn't right having a fanger here man."

Saphyre watched him, the smile not leaving his face.
"Oh he's enforcing the rules. It's probably a good idea to know them before you enforce them. I know the worlds really scary when your mind is so small but usually it pays to think a little before you go yipping about." Saphyre hummed.

"He's not going to hurt you or anyone else, sweetheart," He assured and followed it with an equally sincere "I will. Not tonight because I have a little fuckin' decorum which, along with not smelling like pee is a joy that comes from life experience. But I will see you and your disrespect on the full moon."
Maria sat on the blanket and waved. "Off duty but present. Maria Celes from the preternatural division."

Wade let out a huff as he sniffed the air looking down at the Latino woman on the blanket and back to Saphy. His eyes narrowed. "Well aren't you guys just a tiny pack of sunshine and puppies... I wasn't aware we were so friendly with the stiffs. News to me that besides not throwing down with them we gotta open our arms to welcome them into our private affairs. Next you are going to be telling me we gotta line up to all give a pint and offer to suck their dicks."

"Again with the opening your mouth when only stupid comes out, quit while you're ahead pup." Saphyre sighed.

"Shale and Saphyre.  Looks like you're going to have a busy full moon."  Ramone shrugged.  "So what is your ranking? I'm pretty sure you haven't hit the Gatekeeper yet.  Are you even close?"

The Gatekeeper was the unofficial title of the werewolf who help the position of rank 100 among the Alphas.  Almost everyone knew what that mean, as well as knowing who it was....  currently Ramone.

Darien had expected Saphyre to come to his defense, but the fact that all the others had as well was a fact not lost on him.  He did however find this young wolf rather offensive.  Still, He would not step into the situation unless warranted, as this was more about pack business than him at the moment.

"No... I'm not a gate keeper." Wade said sighing as Ramone brought up rank. He turned to scan the crowd to see if he could smell or spot Tom. 'Last year this would have been unthinkable and you guys all know it. We have a treaty and now this is all good? I don't get how you want to embrace this thing past the point of not throwing down with them. It makes zeros sense. Unless your stiffs like freshly turned and under 20 hes just working on his manipulation skills and trying to find an in to get his meat hooks into all of you. I used to think they were people with fangs till one of them fucking straight up ganked my sister. You don't get it. They just play at being nice. The only thing they want is whats in here. " He said insistently tapping on his wrist "or to use what you got here..." He said flexing an arm. "Or maybe in this ones case what you got between your tail Sparkles."

His eyes were wide as he looked at them all. It was clear none of them had an idea and were out to lunch on the concept of how bad vamps were. But he had to try even if they were putting off that big wolf energy. 

"Until such time at Mr. Walker does something to try and harm one of us I will reserve my judgement on him. You on the other hand...." she left the rest unsaid.

"Oh boy.  You're that new."  Ramone shook his head.  "What's your name, son?  You're a little out of your league here.  The only one here who isn't an Alpha above the rank of 100 is Ryan and he's the pack Loki.  Gatekeeper isn't a rank, it's a role.  Position 100 on the Alpha ladder.  I'm thinking that's a ladder you haven't reached the bottom of.And I know all about vampire induced trauma.  I almost died because of it.  You can't let it rule you, man.  Sitting this close to a vampire is hard for me but I can't let what happened to me in the past define my future.  Have you seen a counselor?  They really help."

Saphyre breathed in long and slow through his nose, and then out again. The world really was scary when you were young and you didn't know any better. Hell, Saphyre was probably still young and didn't know any better. He reached out with his hand, palm flat as he held it out to shake his hand.

"First of all, my name is Saphyre. And we still have a date for the full moon because - Oh my god you cannot just spit at people and spout off like that but... " Saphyre gestured towards Ramone and all he'd said.

"I don't need one." The young wolf said. "I mourned buried her and moved on. That meant moving to Seattle." He looked at Ramone. "I get it you all big dogs. Respect. No I'm not that high up in the ladder but I plan on it someday. I don't trust their kind and I haven't heard any clearance on letting their kind in here. So I'm glad you are getting Tom. He tells me to get wrecked and piss off, I will leave you all to your slumber party of the dead." Wade said.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
The wolves could smell his unease and nervousness.  "But its my duty no matter what rank that if I see something off you call it out and report it. Thats just how it is." 

Saphyre kept his hand out, not pushing it at him, just leaving it stretched between them.
"My name is Saphyre," Saphyre repeated evenly earnestly, his shoulders relaxed. "I think yours is Wade, am I right? You've been here about a year I think."

"Yeah you're right a year and two months." He said looking at Saphyres hand but not taking it.  "Originally from Spokane..." Wade said as he shifted from left foot to right foot. "I wasn't even going to say shit to you guys about it. Was going to just find Tom and report it until Lurch over here had to chirp up and make a big deal."

"You spit at us that kind of made it a big deal. His name is Ramone by the way," Saphyre explained, still he kept his hand out, his beast also ventured forward but did not push into his space. Much like Saphyre himself where there had been tension from his desire to protect it was now open with that desire. Wade deserved to be protected too.

"It's rough moving out somewhere on your own for the first time, I remember doing it at 18. It's a lot. I like your hair Wade. And I'd like you to shake my hand if you could, I understand we got off on the wrong foot. I'd like for us to work our way back from that."

"Dude, you spat at us.  Rude."

"Who spat at who?" Tom asked as he approached.  "Good to see you Ramone.  Maria, I hope you're enjoying yourself.  Mr Walker. Hello.  Good evening Shale.  You're looking particularly bright this evening, Saphyre.  I'm assuming you have a complaint to make,Wade?  Ryan?  What's going on?"

"Relying on a sub as a witness in a dispute involving Alphas is stressful for the sub,"  Ryan said.  "The incident began with Wade walking past and spitting on the ground.  Ramone stood up and requested an apology.  Long story short, Wade is objecting to the presence of Mr Walker because he is a vampire on werewolf turf."
"I didn't spit on anyone. It clearly hit the ground and there’s fucktons of blankets all over the place. It's clearly on the grass not on him or any of you all. I'd never spit on a fellow wolf And- " Wade stopped mid sentence as Tom approached and bowed his head the fire just dissolved from his belly. 

Darien carefully collected himself and rose to his feet finally, out of respect of the man in charge, but remained silent.

Saphyre smiled at Tom but did not lower his hand. "Hello Tom. For the record I said 'at' not 'on'."

"Tom," Shale greeted with a nod of her head. Her eyes were still on Wade and her voice had an obvious strain to it.

"At.  Not on," Tom repeated.  "That has been established.  Wade?  Want to tell me your side?"  The calm that gave the Peacemaker his name washed out over the werewolves, soothing their hackles.  "It's alright, Shale.  No need for stiff legs and bared teeth."

"Sir. I was under the impression his kind are not allowed on the preserve. So I called them out on it after we had a few words of disagreement, Sir.  If vampires are allowed on and in the preserve it is news to me." Wade answered keeping his head bowed in the Ulfric's presence.

Tom's power washed over Shale and soothed the hackles of her inner wolf. She relaxed some but not completely.

Tom laid a hand on Wade's shoulder.  "I'm not Medusa," he said.  "You can look up.  Under normal circumstances, you are correct.  Vampires are not permitted unescorted and uninvited.  Mr Walker is very clearly escorted and in the presence of a number of my Alphas and has also clearly been invited by Saphyre. "

The Ulfric smiled.  "It takes courage to stand your ground in the face of such opposition.  The only fault I find is a certain degree of disrespect.  I would  like you to apologize for spitting.  It is rather rude and unsanitary.  If you hadn't spit, it is likely that the confrontation would not have occurred.  If you hadn't spit, what would you have done?  Spoken up to them?"

"Reported it directly to you." Wade said glancing up at Tom making the briefest of eye contact before looking away. "I don't want to argue but we shit and piss and kills things out here sir. I didn't think a little spit was going to be this big of an issue..." He let out a nervous breath of air. "Ladies and gents and those not in either of those categories I'm sorry for spitting on the ground near where you were chilling. It won't happen again." He looked up again briefly at Tom. "So is this a one time thing for this vampire or are they all welcome to come here whenever they want so long as they have an escort from the pack?" He didn't want to have an altercation where Tom had to step in if he misinterpreted the stated rules.

Tom chuckled.  "I might need to introduce you to Patrick," he said.  "During private pack functions, no, vampires are not permitted.  During public events, like this one, vampires who are escorted and have been invited are permitted.  I know you have issues with vampires, Wade.  There are a lot of people who do, Ramone included.  Especially Ramone.  You might want to talk to him about it.  You have a lot in common.  This is likely only to get harder for you as time goes on.  We have a treaty with the Seattle vampires, so the chances of others forming friendships and potentially deeper relationships is growing.  It is a reality you're going to need to face."

Tom cocked his head slightly.  "And I think Saphyre wants to shake your hand and maybe become a friend.  Possibly even a mentor."

Wade nodded. "As you say. I'll try and work on it harder sir. I joined this pack because you were so anti vamp. Might not be a good fit for me. If I can't cope I'll hand in my resignation and try and find a smaller one that doesn't have a treaty with the bl- The local vampires sir... May I leave now?"

"I'd like to apologize for jumping from civil descent to running my mouth too quickly. It's not a good look for an alpha. We ought to set an example," Saphyre said, acknowledging his part in the heating of the altercation.

"And a no is okay, if you don't want to shake hands," he added.
"You made your stances all very clear. You had your guests back." Wade said softly with a snort clearly uncomfortable to have brought the Ulfric down and informed he was grossly mistaken. "Young and dumb and full of cum. That's what most of us under thirty are dealing with. Add a fucking wolf to it and dicks swing. Whatever you didn't all jump me and fuck me up so I guess I should be grateful for that..."

"This pack had a reputation for being anti-vampire," Tom nodded.  "That was under the previous Ulfric and the one before,"  he corrected.  "My stance is not quite so rigid.  Our current alliance was forged to keep a vampire who has the capability of controlling werewolves out of the city for the next twenty five years.    There is no requirement for you to interact with them on any level, except to accept that you might encounter them from time to time.  I'm going to ask you to think about leaving the pack for a little while before you actually do.  And there is no requirement to resign. I don't own you, Wade.  And do a little research before you change packs.  You might find a better one but you can also find a worse one." 

"I'll do my research. Thank you sir. " Wade said.

"Look, no hand but can I give you my number? We can meet up in day light or you can throw it out and pretend I don't exist. Though I am always dressed like this so that might be a harder choice than you'd anticipate," Saphyre offered finally lowering his hand to look in his pockets for a pen.

Darien held out a small pad and a pen. He must have had it in the inside pocket of his vest.

"I'm not a big hand shaker." Wade explained in earnest. "Never know who’s touched what...Maybe on the talking thing. Texting might be better."

Saphyre took the pen from Darien with a grateful smile. "Thank you," he said though he left the pad of paper with Darien and instead ducked down to tear the edge off a paper plate. Though kind and useful handing a wolf who hated vampires a scrap of paper that smelled of vampire was not a great idea. Saphyre scrawled the digits down and held them out.
"I text! Honestly that's for the best my schedule is kind of a mess. I mean I could make time but I'd be happy to text. I hate the idea of starting off so badly with a new member of the pack. Because - and I really mean this, this pack is so important to me and I would never put you in danger. You don't know me, so it's fair you don't know, but I'd like the chance to show you that." 

"That's fine there’s a ton of us. We run in smaller groups normally." Wade said as he took the paper and it disappeared into his board shorts that were littered with safety pins and decorative pins. His hand came out of his pocket with a small bottle of hand sanitizer as he opened it and squirted a dime sized amount into his palms rubbing them briskly together. "I won't keep you. I keep weird hours too. Just wanted to pop in today for a free meal and to check out the show." He said pointing up at the fireworks display. "Had my share of both so I'm bouncing. Have a better night than before I rolled by to chirp at you all." He said with an indolent  shrug as he turned his face towards the parking lots direction. 

"See you around, Wade," Saphyre said waving the green haired wolf off.

"Well that was eventful," he said turning back to the rest of them holding out the pen to Darien with an apologetic smile. "Most of the times I've experienced a hate crime while on a date I don't end off on texting terms with the perp. Are you alright?"

"Call me Pan. I like that better." Wade called back giving the group a wave good bye as crossed the field of blankets adjusting the large back pack on his shoulders. 

Darien accepted the pen and it and the pad disappeared back inside his vest. "Of course. While offensive, I do understand where he is coming from and hope that he seeks the help he needs. Hatred is a dangerous thing to hold onto. Thank you, all of you for being so forthcoming with your defense of my honor. I shall endeavor  to continue to be worthy of such consideration."

Saphyre's concern softened a little at the edges with fondness as he reached out to straighten Darien's already perfectly even vest. Smoothing it pointlessly, just to touch him. "I hope so too. You're a good man Mr. Walker."

Saphyre cleared his throat a little and looked at his pack mates. "And yes! Thank you, for having our back before even I did. Making me look bad, Ramone," he teased, winking at him. 
Shale sat back down and nuzzled against Ryan's neck. "How are you doing love?"

“Sorely in need of a kiss,” Ryan replied., stealing one from Shale. “That kid seriously needs grief counselling. I moved and got over my sister’s death?  He’s so far in denial he’s under a pyramid.”

“Not to mention Spokane isn’t exactly a werewolf hotbed,” Ramone added. “Saphy, if you want to send him my number when you think he’s ready, I’ll talk to him as well. We all have our trauma.  I might be able to help him through some of his.”

"Does Tom keep files on all of you guys?" Celes asked curiously. "Maybe you can find out more about him. I agree he started off pretty standoffish but he did back down after your pack leader showed up."

"I would say to send him to the Pack Councilor but since her clinic is at AAI and that person just happens to be me I don't think it would be such a good idea after tonight's tete a tete."

“Nobody postures in front of the Ulfric,” Ramone said. “It’s bad form.”

“Seems like my work here is done,” Tom said. “I hope everyone is having a good evening. Enjoy the fireworks.”

“Aren’t you being a little hypocritical, Hon?” asked Ryan. “Giving Pan grief over a bias against vampires, while you quite clearly hold a bias against him?”

Shale sighed. "It is more a bias against his attitude than him personally."

“But a bias none the less.  He can’t learn any better unless somebody teaches him.”


"And after the way things went tonight between him and I it would be counter-productive for me to try to council him. At least for the near future. Saphy seems to have started to develop some sort of rapport with him. I will it in his hand for now." She turned slightly to address Saphy directly. "If you need any direction or have any questions about how to handle things don't hesitate to reach out to me. The best thing you can do is just be yourself and be willing to just listen and not judge or try to give any sort of advice unless you feel like it might help. More often than not it can actually do more harm than good, especially at the beginning." 

Ryan frowned but remained silent.

Shale turned back and caught Ryan's frown. "You don't agree." It was more a statement of fact than a question. "Out with it. How am I handling it wrong?"

"If you insist,"  Ryan said.  "Just remember you asked.  You're a trauma counselor and yet you don't seem willing or able to recognize trauma when it almost literally spits in your face.  You're being judgmental and harsh and you just flexed on a sub.  And don't tell me you thought he was an Alpha.  He looks barely old enough to drink.  Ramone was handling it quite nicely.  Saphy was the only other one that needed to get involved.  But you just had to get up in his face when there was no need.  I mean, come on.  And then you say you're going to refuse to help him.  You offer counseling out a building filled with vampires.  How many of the pack is actually pro-vampire?  A lot don't care either way but there are a thousand of us and they got two hundred units of blood.  That's twenty per cent of the pack, assuming nobody donated twice.  And you're downloading your responsibility onto Saphyre by telling him how to mentor this kid.  I love you and I have your back with just about everything that happens but right now, right here?  I think you are 100% dead wrong."

Shale buried her face in Ryan's neck and groaned internally. “Was I really that bad?” she asked in a small voice. “Rhetorical question, I already know the answer,” she said before he could respond. She raised her head from Ryan's neck. “Ramone, Saphy I owe the two of you an apology. You had things under control and I jumped in and most likely escalated the issue. I am sorry. I should have trusted the two of you to handle it. My lovable mate here has just informed me that I was being a hypocritical, judgmental fuck waffle. My apologies to everyone. I will apologize to Wade at the full moon along with withdrawing my challenge against him.” She smiled at her love. “I will also offer my services to him, I cannot force him to accept but I will put the offer on the table. Now if you will excuse me for a bit,” she said standing, “I am going to go take a walk and think some things thru. I shouldn't be more than an hour at most. The rest of you stay and enjoy the fireworks.” She stooped down and gave Ryan a hug, “Make sure Michel and Karina are OK will you?” she whispered in his ear.

She headed off towards the edge of the woods responding with a polite nod or hello when one of the other wolves greeted her. Once she reached the edge of the woods she pulled her phone out of her pocket and sent a quick text to her therapist at the local VA. That done she took off into the woods at a slow trot. After about a mile she came to a halt with the realization that it wasn't Wade per say that she was upset with. The unexpected encounter with Lee earlier in the day had rattled her nerves more than she had realized at the time. 

"I've got them covered, Babe,"  Ryan said.  Shale was more unsettled then he'd seen her in a long time but he knew that she was far more capable of re-centering her self by herself than with him tagging along.  He wondered if she'd asked him to watch over Michel and Karina just to make sure he wouldn't follow her.  After all, he was the weakest of the wolves present by a large margin, except for Karina and Michel themselves.

"You know where to find me if you need me," he called after her.

It was almost half an hour before Shale's therapist replied; given how late it was on the 4th, it was surprising that they'd replied at all.

VA: If things are really bad, call the help line and ask for the on call counselor.  You might ahve to wait a while - a lot of PTSD triggered by the fiewoks.  If you can wait, call for an appointment on MOnday.  I'd call you but I've been celebrating.

Shale's phone chirp letting her know that there was a new text message waiting for her. She gave it a quick read then sent back a quick reply: Will call office on Monday. Thank you for responding tonight. Enjoy what is left of it. She turned back towards the Pack and her mate, speeding her pace up to a fast cantor. She just prayed that she wouldn't have one of her nightmares before she was able to get that appointment. 


Shale got back to the the group 45 minutes than she said she would return. "Sorry about being late. One of my students say me and had some questions about the new school year." She sat back down next to Ryan and wrapped her arms around him. "I sent my therapist a message while I was out there," she told him. "I am going to call the VA clinic on Monday for an appointment."

By the time Shale got back the fire works display had ended. The families that had come were starting to leave the preserve the parking lot a wash with the glowing red tail lights. As people headed home from another excellent 4th of July event.

The people that were left were those that were werewolves. Some taking advantage of the preserve to potentially hunt and scrounge up some late night snack, the occasional couple that made their way into the woods for a little alfresco rendezvous.

Maria was helping assist with folding up the blankets on the ground that they had all used, as Ramone and her fellow wolves chatted and joked around.

Saphyre linked his arm into Darien's, normally he'd be helping to fold up and tidy up, but with the fireworks done so too was the time on Darien's invitation. As they'd already had one mild altercation Saphyre was not keen for another. It had honestly been a more successful introduction than he could have hoped for. "Time for us to exit stage right," He put a kiss on Darien's shoulder, and nuzzled gently against it before going to say his goodnights to his packmates.

"Jojo I think maybe you should get a ride with someone," he was telling his friend as he gave her a tight one armed hug. She'd napped through the Pan-incident, which was probably for the best, and had drank much of the water Shale had brought back with her, but he still didn't like the idea of her on the motorcycle to get home.
 
Josie gave Saphy a big hug not letting him slip with just an arm one. She left go and sheepishly scratched the back of her head. "Perhaps your right. I'm sure I'd be fine but if I got pulled over I'm sure I'd blow over the limit."She let out a heavy sigh before puffing her cheeks "I dont wanna leave my baby here alone boooo. I also dont feel like sleeping outside though oh decisions decisions." she shook her head as her shoulders drooped.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Saphyre pinched her cheek affectionately as she'd puffed them out and he couldn't resist.
"I bet someone brought a truck and if you asked nicely they'd be happy to give you and your baby a lift."

"You could go with Ramone. I can take a taxi." Maria Celes said.

  Josie’s head turned to Maria "Aw your da best but I'm sure I can find some other option.  I don’t want to interrupt friend time. Its hard for this big lug to get out you know" Her tone clearly indicating quotation marks as she snickered to herself.

"He sees me once or twice a week I don't mind. It was nice getting to try being on a bike, but it would make me feel better to know you got home okay. Ramone would take good care of you. Besides dropping me off at home, I kind of expected that perhaps he was going to carry the party here back to his place." Maria said with a laugh. "You guys do like to party and cut loose. So long as you don't destroy him tonight so he can be up when I knock on his door to take him to church tomorrow, have at it."

“I could always make two trips,” Ramone offered. “Or I could ride your bike back to your place and have somebody follow me. I know Benjamin has been drooling to take my trike for a spin.” 

"Ryan and I can take Maria home. Most taxi's won't come out here, especially this late at night."

Maria laughed "Honestly I don't want to put any one out.  It's like a twenty minute walk to the nearest address where I could get a cab. That gas station.... that way you two lovebirds can go home and enjoy the rest of your night. Ramone and Mr. Benjamin can't take Josie’s drunk butt home safely as well as her bike and no one has to make two trips. Just feel bad I didn't drive over solo I could have played designated driver for the group."

"At least let us take you down to the gas station and wait with you till the taxi shows up. I would never forgive myself if something were to happen to you it I could have possibly prevented it."

“We can figure it out,” Ramone said. “I mean there are a thousand of us. Somebody has to have an empty seat and a motorcycle license.  Or a pickup truck.  Doesn’t Nicky drive a truck?”

“More like a cargo bike,” Ryan said. “And seriously, Maria, it’s no trouble.”

Maria blushed mildly. "I'm just used to being independent and doing my thing. But if I stops a twenty minute logistics conversation...I'd like to point out that during that time I could have been out of your hair. But fine let's go. I live all the way across the other side of town though..."

Maria looked over to Ramone giving him a wave slinging her beach bag over her shoulder "Don't get too wrecked if you stay up. I will be by for 930 sharp to be your door knocker and I know how to make a lot of noise." 
 
"Nooo Maria nooo comes back.. I'm the one who made poor choices like hell your gonna suffer for em. I'll go see if I can find Nicky." She smiled before turning and doing a bit of a two step stumble moving a bit away from the group before shouting " NIIIIIIIICKY?!?! WHERE YOU AAAAAAAAAAAAAT?"

“Where else would you find an Aussie?” came a faint call back. “By the barbie!”

Josie made her way to the barbie and wrapped her arms around his shoulder" Hiiiiii so ummmm how much do you love me?" her breathe strong of alcohol. She offered him a big cheesy grin. 

Maria laughed as Josie as she wandered off shaking her head. "Dang that girls lit. she looked to Ryan and Shale. So we sticking around to watch this unfold or should we make a swift but silent retreat while she isn't watching?"

"Oh, I'm staying to watch this," Ryan said.

"That depends entirely on what you want from me, Love,"  Nicky answered.  "My last barbied shrimp?  Only if you haven't had any.  My last cup of coffee?  Yours for the asking.  Other things?  Case by case basis.  I make it a rule never to agree to do something for a blotto sheila until I know exactly what she wants." 

"Did you by chance bring your truck? and is that truck hopefully empty in the bed? If you maaaay havent noticed I may have had a teensie weensie bit too much of the happy juice. I dont think I can drive my bike home. Well I mean I COULD but thats not responsible and Saphy would probably murder me."She chewed on her bottom lip.

"So you want me to cart you and your bike home?"  Nicky asked.  "You've seen my truck and I use the term loosely, right?  I'm willing to try but I'm thinking you might wake up in the morning and realize that you've done irreparable damage to your reputation."

"Yes please pretty please all them cherries on top? No no no fuck cherries uh uh steak on top. Wait what is it on top of...." she paused and shook her head "no no off topic focus.Also what repuation I have a reputation?!?"

"A reputation for being a lady with elegance and class, who would not normally deign to be carted about by a sub on a cargo trike,"  Nicky replied.  "But if you want to shatter the illusion, I'm game.  Just need to pack up the last of my things, since I'm pretty sure I'm not going to have many customers after this." 

"Yaaaaaaay me hero!" She gave him a quick peek on the cheek. "Lets blow there miiiiinds" she moved her hands to make explosions next to her head.

Nicky looked at the collection of Alphas who were watching with amusement.  "How many of you lot are going to be following me to Josie's place to watch this one car lunatic's parade?" he asked.

"Video tape it Ramone." Celes whispered. "She needs to see this sober."

"I'm going to be driving.  You video it."  He leaned closer.  "Did you notice Ryan has his phone out, held low by his hip but clearly aimed at Josie?"

"I did not." Maria confessed clearly looking over at Ryan and Shale a look of admiration on her face. "Smooth. Very smooth."

Nicky packed up his cooler and his coffee urn and carried them up to where his 'truck' was parked.  He only needed to transport small amounts of cargo, so he used a small three wheeled vehicle to carry his wares to various artisanal fairs across the region.  It wasn't going to win any speed records but it got him from place to place.

"Walk your bike over and I'll load it up," he said.  "Strap it to the frame.  You're going to have to pretty much sit on my lap though."  He looked at Josie.  "Still think this is a good idea?" 

"You getting me and my baby home safe. Of course this is a good idea a duuuuuh not only a good idea but a safe one." she two step stumbled towards where her bike was parked.

Nicky shook his head.  "Maybe I should bring your bike.  You sit here and try not to drive off without me."

"Okay I gaurd the coolers" she tossed the keys to her bike at Nicky. The metal oblivion keyblade twinkled in the moon light. She waited for him to start to walk away and peered inside the closest cooler. "Psssst guys i think there might be schnakies" she sniffed at the air as she looked inside.

"You guys are so good to each other. Warms the heart to see you look out for each other." Maria said contently as she watched the antics unfold. 

The first cooler contained a number of black bags, each one rolled tightly closed but not so closed that the smell of ground coffee could not waft out.  Each bag had a white skull and crossed bones on it, indicating that it was Death Wish, a fair trade coffee that advertised itself as the 'World's Strongest'.

"Oh its coffee? Anyone try this yet? Can u eat it like this like you can chomp on coffee beans can you eat it pregroundedededed?"She pulled a bag out sniffing at it more.

"It's already ground, you daft broad,"  Nicky called back at her.  "And eating it like that will give you a case of the tap arse."  He was already beginning to regret agreeing to take Josie home.

"You get to have these stories to tell year after year because you never wake up with hangovers." Maria mused.

She scrunched up her nose  quickly returning it to the cooler " Nooooope all the nopes I do not need a colon cleanse presently."

"Wise choice," Nicky said.  He was already returning with Josie's motorcycle, walking it rather than riding it.  It didn't take much effort for him to hoist the bike up into the cargo bed.  The three wheeled truck rocked but not dangerously so.

"Josie, Love, could you hand me that red ratchet strap?  No, don't pull it apart.  Just hand it to me.  There's a good sheila."

Those around Josie could see her imaginary tail wagging at being called a good sheila" Here you gooooo" She sung passing him what he asked for

After balancing the bike, Nicky strapped it down.  He gave the audience of Alphas a look that clearly said 'thanks for nothing' before strapping his coffee urn and coolers into the small cargo bed as well.

"Okay, ya ham sandwich, climb aboard," he said finally as he took a seat and started the motor.  "Please keep your hands and feet inside the ride at all times.  You get the seat belt. As long as all the seat belts are in use, it's not illegal to ride without one.  Besides this is classed as a motor bike, just in case the sheila over there who stands way too much like a cop is thinking I'm doing anything illegal.  Cargo is secured and the one most likely to fall off is secured."

Josie climbed aboard and leaned forward her butt mostly in Nickys face as she patted the the bikes head light " ONWARD NOBLE STEED! HOMEWARD SAFELY TIME GOOOOOOOOO!!!!!" she burst out laughing before plooping in the seat trying to find the seat belt " Am I the blind da hecks" Josie didn’t realize she was clearly sitting on it. 

Celes threw her hands up in the air looking at the wolves  "I don't stand like a cop!" She argued exasperatedly. "Ramone for the love of the good Lord back me up here. I don't stand like a cop. This is cop pose..." She said shifting her stance. "Not what I've been doing all night..."

Ramone looked down at Maria.  "You stand like a cop who is trying to not look like a cop.  Now that is the stance of a cop who wants people to know they're a cop.  Shall we follow them to make sure they get home okay?"   

"Thrown to the wolves..." She muttered loud enough they all heard her but she nodded.  Celes turned to Ryan and Shale offering them a smile to show there were no hard feelings despite Ramone’s ribbing. "I appreciate the offer but it looks we we have things all sorted once again. I hope you two a lovely night or what is left of it. Happy Independence day."

"You too,"  Ryan said.  "Safe drive." He looked at Shale.  "Shall we?"

"Should we follow Nikki and Josie to make sure she doesn't try to take a flying leap off the front end of what ever it is he drives? Or would you prefer to just head home and see how many pieces of furniture we can wreck?" she asked with a gleam in her eyes.

"Well, Ramone is already following them, so...."  Ryan winked at Shale.  "Trip to the furniture store tomorrow?"
"Furniture store for the win. You would think with how much money we throw there way they would start giving us a discount."

"That is why we have the points card,"  Ryan said.

Nicky dropped Josie off at her residence unloading her bike and waited until the drunk she wolf stumbled inside and made his way back to his own humble abode. 

Shale and Ryan made their way back to their home with no incidents and were quick to discard their belongings closing out their day with a B-Line to the bedroom for a little one on one time.

****
Ramone drove back into the city dropping Maria off out front her small stucco cottage house. "Thank you for talking me into coming out. " She said as she slipped the helmet off passing it to him. "I had a good time out today. Your friends are a riot."

"You should see them when more than just one is drunk,"  Ramone said.  "I mean you heard about the party.  They aren't always that epic but somebody always does something memorable.  And there is always somebody with a phone to record it.  No after party this time though.  I'm going to get a good night's sleep."

"Maybe someday I can testify to one of these. And we need to talk about this cop stand and show me how to fix it..." Maria said with a quiet laugh.

"I can definitely help with that.  You just need to slouch more.  We can work on it after church.  Picking me up for 10:00?"

"It sounds like a plan. Well before you do go, unless you want to crash out on my couch...come give me a hug. You deserve one." Maria said as she fished her Beach tote out of Ramones saddle bag and held her arms out.
"I could crash over,"  Ramone said.  "And I will accept any and all hugs."  He lifted Maria off the ground.  "My therapist is going to lose her mind."

Maria laughed as he lifted her effortlessly into a hug. She was for a change not having to look up at him but at face level. Her face grew more serious as she looked into his eyes. "You really did well tonight around Darien Walker. I knew that was hard for you but I agree." She said as she kissed his forehead. "Your therapist should definitely hear about this. You owned that." 

"I did.  I fucking owned that!"  Ramone said, setting her down.  "I was totally pissed about Wade -Pan - whatever, spitting but yeah, stood up for a vampire."

She grinned warmed by his enthusiasm and realization of what he had accomplished."Wades young and clearly angry, theres definitely a story there that needs to be heard. Its the way a lot of youth are but he has more reason to be angry and its not general anger. He has something to direct it towards which can be dangerous...you might be able to reach out to him maybe. You were a young teen wolf once with a hate on for folks and with good reason..." Maria said. "Wade aside its been a good night. And I'm really glad you guys didn't let Josie try and get home on her own. Park your bike and come on in you know my couch is always here for you to use and I was thinking potentially to offer it in case you were more spooked than you were letting on. I can cook breakfast for us then drive over to your place get you sorted for Church and then we can do that other stuff you promised. Not cop standing and maybe a good run down at the beach." 

"Parking my bike in the driveway and parking my ass on the couch," Ramone said.  "And yeah, we'll get Wade sorted.  Just need some time to figure him out.  There is still enough Ulfric in me for that."

"I have faith. You've come a long way. I'm sure your group can eventually reach out and get him to open up somehow." Maria said as she fished her keys out and entered her home.

She fixed up the futon couch for Ramone sacrificing one of her bedroom pillows and let out a yawn once he came in and locked the door behind him. "Couch is all yours my friend. I'd love to chat but Its closing on 1am and I'm exhausted. If I wasn't so dead tired I'd be grilling you about that white haired woman on the stage tonight that was singing... Good night Ramone." 
"You'd need to ask Tom," Ramone said.  "I have no idea who they are.  Siblings from Iceland or Scandinavia I think.  Not sure how they all got infected.   Anyway, that's something for tomorrow."

Ramone lay down, then sat up again.  "Why the interest?" he asked.  "Are you planning on playing Cupid?"

"She's cute. Shes a wolf... Just saying..." Maria said with a wink as she leaned against the entrance to her bedroom. "I know you aren't ready for a relationship yet, but maybe you will be in a year or six months. I would be your wing man if you need one..."

"Ditto,"  Ramone said.  "I can be the older brother who screens your dates."

"Well if I ever get past the first date maybe we can try that." Celes said with a joke. "Ok get some sleep Ramone and again thanks for the day. It was much more interesting than what I had planned."

"Glad you enjoyed it,"  Ramone said.  "Now go get some sleep."

Maria gave a yawn and a nodded. "You too." She called as she went into her room and closed the door. "Remember if you need anything. Weird dream wise if you have one just knock. I'll come sleep out on the floor beside you by the futon if you need it."

Maria stripped her clothes off putting on a nightgown and crawled into bed. It wasn't long before she was out like a light.

***
Saphyre settled himself in the passenger seat of Darien's car. The parking lot was thick with cars, families headed home after a day of fun, they inched along between a set of head lights and a set of tail lights and crawled towards the main road.
"So," Saphyre began, examining his eyeliner in the fold down mirror before he popped it shut again and looked fully at Darien. "What's your five star rating on this evening? We have to dock at least one for hate crimes, I acknowledge that."

"as hate crimes go that one was hardly worth notice, although in this case I will keep it in mind since I have had more difficult situations these past few months than in most of my years. All in all, what complaint could I possibly have. I was able to meet your closest friends and spend the evening with you in my arms. " Darien said, turning his gaze from the traffic for a moment. 

Saphyre cracked a smile as Darien rated the altercation not worth notice. He was going to make a joke about also being a hate crime connoisseur but Darien kept talking, and the things he said were sweet and shivered up Saphyre's spine and left the back of his neck pink. Saphyre's lips pressed together like he was trying to stifle his delight, like he was trying to remind himself that they were taking things slow and he was not to be completely and totally enamored already. At least one of those things was true.

"Sometimes I think I made you up," Saphyre laughed gently. "If you're secretly just buttering me up so you can steal my skin I have two things to say about that; it's no good mine burns just as easily. And just don't tell me. Just hit me in the back of the head one day and take it, but keep saying sweet things in the mean time."

"If you made me up, then you have a very good imagination. I approve.  As for your skin, I very much prefer it on you. If I were to take it, then I would miss the delicious way you react to my touch, and that would be tragedy."

Saphyre grinned again, unable to help it. He liked the way Darien liked himself, that he didn't shy from compliments. He reached out and let his knuckles brush along Darien's bare forearm.
"Those are exactly the kinds of sweet things I want you to keep saying to me until you steal my skin. Great job, keep it up." he teased.

Darien chuckled. "You seem to be enjoying my wardrobe choice for the evening. Shall I introduce this as a more night to night attire?"

"I don't know, I'm inclined to say yes because I like being able to touch your skin - but at the same time the novelty is in the fact you're usually in a suit. Makes it feel rare. Maybe even a little scandalous, it's a very tight t-shirt Mr. Walker," Saphyre noted with a little wiggle to his shoulders.

"it is. You can thank Travarius. It was his idea. I believe his words were ..that wolf of yours is going to have to roll up his tongue. "

Saphyre laughed. "Of course he did, bless him. Consider my tongue rolled. He gives good fashion advise."

"he gives good advice on a great many things.  It was his idea for me to take on a live in bodyguard.  So now I have a wererat living in the spare bedroom, so you are not surprised."

"I thought I smelled rat on you," Saphyre said reaching out to rest his hand on Darien's neck, his thumb easing over the pulse point idly. "Travarius takes good care of you. So who's the rat and how's that gonna look moving forward?"

"his name is Ray Pollock. He isn't affiliated with either of the rat groups in the city so it should not cause any issue there. His purpose is to serve as another layer of security so that when travarius needs to go out and handle business I am not unguarded at home.  He is already aware of our relationship as well, so we will have to ensure the two of you meet. "

"Oh, is it that kind of party?" Saphyre asked arching his eyebrows a little playfully.

"I doubt he would be interested in that, and I must say I would prefer to have you to myself for a bit before sharing you, although if you want to play I am certain things can be arranged. " Darien smirked at him, amusement in his voice.



"So accommodating," Saphyre purred like soft praise, this thumb passing along Darien's jaw feeling the way the it tensed with his smirk. His expression sobered some after a moment though. "Not to be a buzzkill, but... Are you comfortable? With a wererat? I'm just thinking it was a rat I smelled in that shed by your building. Has Ray been thoroughly vetted? No pun intended."

"I had my concerns of course, but travarius did his research and this rat is ex police.   When I voiced my concerns, he took them seriously and pointed out quite correctly that I would be awake by the time he could be compelled to cause me harm.  He simply does not want to be involved in the politics surrounding the factions.  Although he has not been moved in for long, so it is difficult to truly measure comfort levels yet."

Saphyre nodded, he trusted Travarius and Ray sounded good on paper but he'd want to meet him. Just for his own piece of mind. "I mean trust is important in a body guard, I don't want to be planting any seeds of doubt just... Things have been scary..." Saphyre said trailing off as he thought of the unanswered email in his sent box to Reggie Green. "I just want to know you're safe." 

"I wish for the same thing, and I do agree, there has been much to be afraid of . Let us hope that changes for the better, and soon. " He smiled. " On a lighter note, will you be attending Klaus' birthday party on the tenth? It should prove to be quite the night."

"The teeenttth - Saturday," Saphyre said mentally going through his schedule. "Yes. Yes, yes, yes - I have to come from a performance, but I will be there. Possibly with bells on."

"that should be quite entertaining for all. Miss mccrae and I have been working diligently to ensure it is a night that will make Klaus smile.  It is an unusual concept, celebrating the birthday of a vampire. We usually do not do such things."

"No? Not even at first?" Saphyre asked tilting his head. He couldn't imagine a birthday not feeling important anymore.


Darien shook his head. "Not even at first.  I suppose in most cases we do not wish the reminder of the loss of humanity. Things are different now that we are considered citizens and no longer need to hide. Newcomers to our ranks are made willingly now. There was a time that was not the case."

Saphyre mouth curved sympathetically, an expression that was neither smile nor frown as he gazed at Darien. A lot of his packmates had stories of accidents, incidents, moments of perilous fate that made them who they were. It was a complicated feeling, to have chosen it when so many people hadn't. To hear the stories of how they became what they were, the people he loved, when those things were traumatic.
"Was that your time?" Somehow the idea of a birthday feeling like a reminder of a home you couldn't get back to felt so much worse than just being jaded into nothingness.

"Are you asking how old I am?" Darien asked, amusement in his voice.

Saphyre chuckled and looked out the window, Darien said a lot of very sweet things but he also was very good at side stepping the things that let himself be known. It was habit, Saphyre had noticed, maybe he was trying to keep the wolf at arm's length but it felt more likely he was just unused to letting people in.
"Maybe. I think... What I was really asking is if you'd say that it was worth celebrating who you are again. Or if you still miss the man who last celebrated your birthday. Or if maybe both are true at once."

Darien looked thoughtful. They had made it out of the parking lot and werw finally on their way. He was obviously carefully considering the question.  "It wasn't a man that celebrated my birthday last. Am I am man to celebrate now? Perhaps. I actually am not sure how to truly answer this."

Saphyre nodded, he could understand that. Maybe not in the sense of a vampire, in the sense of so much time and so much happening. But he knew about the disconnect of looking backwards, of it being a different person in your memories than making your present thoughts. Saphyre squeezed Darien's shoulder gently.

"You're a good man, Darien Walker. I can answer that."

"I am glad you think so, Saphyre. For so long I was only concerned with how I was seen by others in the capacity of reputation. It is different with you.  I want to be a good man, for you. So if you want to celebrate that, then we will." He chuckled.

Saphyre leaned over to kiss his shoulder. "Do you remember when it was? Your birthday?"

"October. And no, the vampire with the bats wasn't born on Halloween. " Darien said, giving Saphyre an amused side eye before he could even get the question out. "Close though. The 25th. Although I do not actually remember that personally. I didn't celebrate my birthday growing up.  But I was able to dig a few things up, so I am reasonably sure of the date."

"Oh my god you're a Scorpio. That explains a lot. We're probably doomed because I'm a Leo but you know what, who doesn't love star-crossed lovers?" Saphyre said before the later part of Darien's statement settled in.

"Are you telling me that not only do you not currently celebrate your birthday... But also you haven't celebrated your birthday?" Saphyre asked.

"That is correct. Birthday celebrations were something for the opulently rich.  " Darien replied, glancing at Saphyre out of the corner of his eye.

Saphyre's mouth hung open and the deep unfairness of this statement, unable to conjure words up immediately.
"But - I - That's terrible! Being a vampire should mean you have more chances at birthdays and not less! You've spent how long on this marble and haven't had anyone stick candles in a cake for you? I'm going to riot in the streets." 

Darien laughed at the sheer outrage coming from the colorful wolf sitting beside him.  "It really isn't so odd of a thing for the time I was born.  Unless you were born into a wealthy house or nobility, you tended to not have large celebrations.  I was neither, and so such things were never as important as surviving. "

"I mean sure but that's the entire point of a birthday! You survived! A whole year you survived! Many stacked on top of each other even," Saphyre defended, partially he was riled on the concept but mostly he enjoyed making Darien laugh.
"I bet you haven't even been in a ball pit, the things you've been robbed of!"

Darien raised an eyebrow.  "A ball pit?  Is it common practice to drop someone into a pit to celebrate?"

"When you grow up in Michigan in  the 90s it is," Saphyre chuckled. "The McDonald's play place was the place all the cool kids had birthdays at. At least it was when we were like 4  to 6 before I became a social pariah because my parents created me pale as glue, named me Saphyre and were like 'yeah I'm sure this will go well for him' and tossed me out into the world. I mean it did sort of go well in the end. The freaks will inherit the earth."

"I happen to be quite fond of your name. I think it suits you, and the value you bring to this world."

"I like it too, but the thing is our taste is a lot more refined than that of thirteen year old school yard bullies," Saphyre chuckled, sitting up in his seat as the landmarks around then told him they were getting close to being at their destination.

"I'm glad you could make it out tonight," Saphyre said more seriously.

"I wouldn't miss it for anything."  Darien gave him a smile.  "It tends to be a challenge to have time together.  You are a very busy man."

"Ain't no rest for the wicked, and I am truly wicked," Saphyre leaned over to kiss his shoulder again.
"In the best of ways."  Darien chuckled as he pulled the car up to the curb.  "And here we are."

Saphyre smiled and unhooked his seat belt to climb out of the car into the warm summer's night. He came around the car to hook his arm into Darien's as they made their way towards the rest of their evening. "A Scorpio who has never had a birthday party. What am I going to do with you Mr. Walker?"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Wyn on
Saturday July 4th 11pm--- Dani and Lee

Dani was surprised when she came home to find that Lee had mowed the lawn. On the table he had left a note.

Buzzed your lawn. Your favorite muchies and plonk are in the fridge. With the day down the gurgler with your mates...did something constructive. Got called in to the Towers. Will bang out things be home before midnight luck be on my side...

Luke


Hours later Dani was pulling out the munchies and drink from the fridge.

Lee slipped off his twelve speed and put it out back as he pulled the spare key he'd been given from his pocket and slid it into the back door.

He entered the house quietly not wanting to disturb his She Wolf in case she was still filming. To his Delight he did find her puttering around in the kitchen with snacks and the cheap but flavorful wine he had left for her in the fridge.

Lucas walked up to her giving her a kiss on the head as he settled down onto one of the kitchen chairs. He looked a little tired. "How was your day out with your mates? Your show go all right, I missed it with all the nonsense I had to take care of tonight."

Lucas doesn't really explain in any great detail what he was doing over at Archangel Industries leaving it to bag saying it was business for Vollkov and that he had been the chosen one. Still the wolf had originally only supposed to have been in town for 2 weeks back in June and here it was now July, and he was still in town.

Dani studied Lee for a moment before turning towards the fridge and pulling out a tray of steaks. "It was ok," she said as she prepped the meat for the George Foreman sitting out on her counter.

"Good. Important to have friends. I rather felt my presence at your little get-together less then appreciated but nobody tangled with me, so I returned in kind." Lucas replied evenly." You drive me crazy, and I love spending time with you, you, crazy Sheila but your friends are not a fan of myself. I don't think that will change anytime soon so maybe when I come to town I just lay low. Not sure how this is going to play out if we do this long-term. I reckon if I move to Seattle there will be a small army of wolves including your friends petitioning for me pack my suitcase get the fuck out of town. "

"And if that happens we pack up and leave Seattle for destinations unknow. I would hate having to leave some more than others but if we're in it for the long haul then we find a pack that doesn't know shit about us and go from there." Dani said as she brought the rare steak over to him, "now eat up, they tried to drain you dry again."

Lee ate "You do a decent slab o’ beef. Guess time will tell in five years when to contacts up if you still fancy ol’ Lee. Don't you love this town and the blokes n Sheila's in yer pack? Crazy to give it up on a whim."

"Thanks, good thing I wasn't a veg or vegan when I was turned." Dani teased. She thought about Lee's words, "If it was today yes I would say it's a crazy whim. But five years is a long time to get to learn about someone. And the more time we have right is great, because the rush of limited time is pressing on us but not in so much as a few hours here and there."

"Oi ain't that the truth. This gig down here's been good. Given us a bit of time... with work even if I get holidays cleared two weeks a year don't seem like long enough to make that call after five years. I fancy you Dani. You are sexy and sassy a right little dirty minx, but you are kind and clever too. A real catch. I just worry the long distance isn't kind to you. You deserve something fine. Are sneaked texts and letters I slip to you when I'm in town going to be enough?" He asked cutting off another piece of meat. "If I was a selfish cunt think of just me... I wouldn't be asking. But I like you."

"I think whenever Volkov calls you back we'll have a good idea of how we're going to fair." Dani said as she nibbled on her apple slices. "And yes long-distance relationships are a bitch to handle when you're a normal human, but the drive of the beast makes it harder. I can admit I did a piss poor job of handling things when you first left. And I know part of it was the whole experience of sex outside of the full moon."

"The sex is definitely Ace love." The ginger haired Alpha said giving her a wink as he took another bite of his steak. "We might be loved up, but you think your pack will see that anytime soon likely a Buckley’s chance of it right? I fancy ya love but your friends...Be honest they going off on ya?"

"No, not going off. More like only wanting to hear one side of the story." Dani returned her scent letting the ginger know she was telling the truth.

"Wish we could make it easier for ya love. How was the show and what would you like to do for the night, since we're both free?" Lee asked giving her a wink.

"It went good, did a strip tease bit to 'You'll be back' from Hamilton." Dani said with a saucy grin. "As for what to do for the rest of the night I have a few ideas."

"Well color me impressed and I am all ears. We going to be a pair of root rats, or you got something else in mind. It's a nice night in case you wanted to do something like drive out to the woop woop and rustle us up some bushmeat." Lee said with a grin as he polished off his last little bit of steak.

"I wouldn't say no to a bit of a run," she said in return.

"Where would you want to drive out to?" Lee asked.

"Well there's always the preserve, but I'm not sure if anyone is still hanging out there tonight after the festivities. So I'm open to suggestions, I'm sure the Tower might have a few ideas that would be wolf friendly." Dani said tilting her head in thought.

"Well I doubt you want to hang out in the concrete jungle down there to tear into chickens or rabbits or whatever they have on hand. Back when I was at home I'd just drive out somewhere remote with no houses and make a go for whatever I could find outback. Reckon I could call the desk and see if they got any ideas. Not sure what else I could do."

Lee called the front desk and after a few minutes he hung up. "If you are up for a drive and don't have to be up early we got a few options, but I was told its at my own risk... Tiger Mountain and Mount Si Conservation area might be good. They might have the stay person illegally camping up there but for the most part it’s you go in during the day and leave a night. Lots of game and things to wander about."

"Let's try the conservation," she said turning to leave the kitchen and get into her full moon cloths.

"Sounds good. We can hike several mile in hide our clothes and then have a nice run maybe even find something to take down. I hear they got elk out that way. Ever eaten elk?"

"Can't say that I have."

"Well it be a bit of work but if you like chasing and trading off on distract and diving in to nip at the back legs without having yer block knocked off they can be pretty fun." Lee said. "A lot of meat though. Might be a waste to kill it for just the two of us, but it’s a thought. You kill for sport?"

"I have," Dani said as she pulled on a ratty looking pair of jeans. "I would do it on the island rather than the preserve."

"What sort of sport they have back on yer Island. He asked as he rose to head off to Dani's bedroom to grab his ruck sack.

"Deer, fox, and raccoon." Dani explained wrinkling her nose. "I went for the trash pandas for the fun of it, they eventually learned to stay out of my compost pile."

Lee laughed. "They put up a good fight? Can't say I've eaten trash panda."

"They're sneaky little bastards, and vicious as fuck." Dani said a gleam in her eyes.

"Any place around here we could try hunting for them? Not much of them up where we live in Alaska sadly." Lee confessed.

"The conservation should have some, and they're better eating than field mouse." The she wolf said as she pulled on a t-shirt.

"Well we can see what you find. So long as campers kept off the menu we should be golden love..." Lee said as he left his ID and phone on the bedside table.

"That's the plan," she returned grabbing the small pouch she used during the full moon to stow her personal effects in. "Great for keeping in the SUV, it stows under the seat."

"Yeah didn't want to risk some hiker finding me sack and fucking off with it. It be a hassle to replace my ID. I mean Volkov has the passport, but..." Lee shrugged. "You got a phone you know how to drive to this place or we going to do that google map thing to get there?"

"Google maps is my friend, the last time I was there was maybe six years ago." Dani confessed.

"Alright drive on and let’s see where the night takes us..." Lee said with an approving nod as they locked up the house. The buckled up as they drove off into the night.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
July 5th 8:12am Pard stronghold- Kyles farmhouse- Tana

The cold sweat that Tana had broken out in made her clothing and hair damp. Black strands clung to her face as it tossed and turned on her pillow. Her chest rose up in rapid and shallow breaths.
Echoes of laughter bounced threw the peeling painted hallways and filtered into the only exit to the basement. The room smelled of old varnished wood, musty books and an incense that tickled the back of your throat lingered faintly in the tapestries.  The ceiling creaked as those leaving walked across it, their footsteps getting further and further away. The hinges creaked as the tall man in black blocked the door as he closed it. A soft click of the lock turning was deafening in the silent room.

Tana let out a nervous chuckle taking a few steps back creating distance between her and the faceless figure. His coffee and nicotine stained grin was contrasted by the bright white of the collar peaking threw the rest of his black suit. As Tana turned to run a large hand snaked out gripping her wrist. The world began to spin until the thud of a wall slamming the wind out of her lungs stopped her. She coughed looking up to find her tiny wrists pinned above her head by the large impeccably manicured hand. Jesus's feet dangled from a cross just above seemingly hiding her from Gods gaze to the situation.

A knee found itself tucked up between her legs. The weight of the figure pressed her into the wall. Her ear tickled as the mans free hand took a lock of her hair to its shadowed face sniffing it before tucking it behind her ear gingerly. Its face leaned in, she could feel its hot breathe on her neck. She no longer could make out the words it tickled against her skin but the smell of strong peppermint hit her nose trying to cover up the smell of stale coffee and old cigarettes. The free hand moved from gently around her throat to caress her shoulder briefly before it began to wonder down her tiny frame. Her terrified eyes locked on that white collar...

The smell of fear, anxiousness and pure disgust began to creep out Tanas bedroom door. As it made its way down the hall towards the kitchen where her family could smell it, it was split second later Tana awoke screaming.

She sat up clutching her knees to her chest trying to be as tiny as possible amongst the torn sheets.  She gasped for air to fill her lungs. Her tear stained face formed new rivers of tears as they stared wide eyed and wild as she tried desperately to focus back into the present.

The scream was heard from the table. Despite Kyles trying to rouse the entire house Tana had murmured in her sleep that she just needed a few more minutes.  Kyle went to rise to check on Tana they could smell no intruders in the house so that mean more than likely she was having a bad dream.

Justin looked to Kyle. "It's okay Kyle I'll go check in on Tana you've worked your butt off this morning and haven't had any sleep." Justin stuffed the banana bread into his mouth and stole another slice from the table wrapping it up in a napkin as he wandered down the hallway and upstairs to the second floor where Tana slept.

Taking the stairs two at a time the dirty blond leopard made his way to Tana's door and knocked gently before opening it.  He found her sitting in the bed looking spooked the bedding a mess.

Justin had hit it off with Tana when she had first come to the ranch five years ago. Being the same age he had just naturally gravitated towards her. However first relationships rarely if ever worked out for the youthful and after five months it had fizzled shortly after they had started sleeping together and Justin was left wondering what he had done wrong.

He still cared for Tana like she was cousin or friend. Being a part of the pard you learned that some bonds were stronger than others. He knew a bit about her past. The fact that she had dealt with a pervy priest in her younger years. But had never pressed for more details.

Justin took a seat on edge of the bed, his olive green eyes full of Sympathy. May and June had been a tough time after he was shot. He often woke from having nightmares he didn't really remember. Last night had been a stressful evening between getting to know the new leopards and having watched Brandy get her ass handed to her, it made sense that Tana might have been having bad dreams. Especially when one of the new Leopards had a background in religion.

"Bad dream you going to live?" He finally said as he held the wrapped up banana bread in his hand. He reached out with his beast metaphysically to gently settle it against hers. A calm supportive leaning, to let her know he was there without physically touching her.

Tana peeked her head out from above her knees when she felt Justins kitty against hers. And like a ball released from pinball machine she lunged at him curling her tiny body as tightly to his as she could. "If I must" she muttered embarrassedly between hics and sniffles.

The tension she was holding was melting out of her with Justin close. She always had regrets of how things went with Justin. She was young and damaged having no idea what she really wanted. When real affection was starting to be given to her, she lashed out  thinking that what was safe was really what was toxic. Funny how the brain warps things. Shale had helped her unravel most of the trauma in her brain to be set correctly which only made her regret things even more. There was a rift she created between them and things would never be the same nor should they but she knew deep down Justin would be there for her no matter what and vice versa.

Justin held her not sure what to say. Sometimes silence was golden. If Tana wanted to talk about it she would. If not he respected that. Cynara had tried to get him to talk about his nightmares. The more he tried to reach out and grasp them the hazier they got.  They were always the same. A racing heart sweats and a sense of dread. Still they had gotten better and it had been over two weeks since his last nightmare.
He had to hope that perhaps just being there for her was enough. Just having Cyn near after one of them helped him feel better.  After a couple moments of letting Tana hold him he held out his hand. A safe conversation starter and something of comfort... "I brought you up a piece of Kyles dolce leche banana bread for you before it all got eaten. Everyone's down stairs having breakfast including Mr. C and Captain N by the way so when you do go downstairs... Make sure you're not nakie."

She lowered her head as her cheeks began to turn red. "Thankyou and sorry." She nuzzled into his side
trying to hide. She let out a deep sigh. "Sorry to pull you away from breakfast but ya thanks....I can always count on you." she said timidly

"You can count on everyone. Kyle was going to come up but I told him to enjoy the food. He hasn't had any sleep yet. Him and Jules have been up all night from what I can figure out. He made a good spread too. Two different types of bacon three different quiches, banana bread, and some other good fixings. Be a shame to have to pass on all that. Especially since Kyle announced the kitchens closed till dinner. So that just means potato salad and pork sammies for the day if you get hungry." Justin said as he flopped down on the bed staring at the ceiling. "So you good to go down, or need a few, or you want to talk about what you were dreaming about?"

Tana curled up half on top of Justin cuddling him. "Could we just stay like this for a little longer.... please?" she was taking slow even breaths gathering all sense of herself. "Was just nightmares of the past"she snorted at her self disgusted "Funny how when you think you have moved on from shit, it comes at you like a bowler hat flying in the air smacking you in the head outta no where. Like SURPRISE BITCH I'm back" She sighed a low growl in her throat.

Justin wrapped an arm around her. "Sure. It isn't likely the crew will devour the entire table in the next ten minutes or so. Sucks when bad dreams hit. I get it. Last night was a lot surprised I didn't have any weird dreams. Likely because I didn't get enough sleep. I plan on getting some more in after breakfast. Maybe crawl into the hammock outside and snag a few hours. Weather says were good until tonight for showers. What were your impressions of last night?"

"Honestly" She huffed "Kinda a shit show. But my opinion doesn't matter Morvan has final say on everything. If they join us, they will be family. I'm not sure that some of them knows what that even means. Maybe we are weird and we aren't like other pards but it works for us. Did things need to change sure you cant grow without it. I just don't feel like  Augstina will ever respect what we have or how we do things. She that type that gets into a position of power and just immediately starts to move and change things regardless of how others feel at all. I don't know if." she trailed off and hugged to Justin tighter." if I'll ever be able to accept Hicks like I do anyone else. Though I know I have to try and that kinda terrifies me. I've been working so hard to be better, be stronger...... and he just shows up and I'm back to that 14 year old stuck in a church basement all over again...."

Justin held her tighter. "Hicks is... Hicks." He said slowly. "Maybe we can have a talk with him if you were cool about it. To let him know that he needs to tread lightly at least until you get to know him and trust him some. I don't think that is a crazy idea do you?"

"No." Her voice was so tiny completely out of  the norm they had come to known. It was clear that her metal state had taken a huge hit from whatever nightmare or memory came flooding back to her in her sleep. "He at least seems reasonable." She squeezed him tighter before sitting up. She wiped her face trying to remove all the tear stains from her cheeks. "I gotta put some clothes on and apologize for disrupting everyone's breakfast." She scooted to the end of the bed looking over her shoulder at Justin with a bright cheerful smile but he knew better. The lines in her face were tight and the light didn't hit her eyes. She was trying to fake it until she made it.

"There is no need for an apology Tana, just go down and have something to eat. Shit happens and nightmares sometimes show up. Nothing to be sorry for. Maybe you can text Brandy and see if she can reach out to Hicks or if you feel comfortable maybe even you could reach out to text him, if that isn't too much for you." Justin said as he got off the bed and rubbed her shoulder. "We can just try to sort it out as best as we can right."

"Ya Morvan had similar ideas last night. Texting seems like the most likely way that I will get to know him without running for the hills." She scoffed at herself as she stood and gave Justin a big hug before rummaging in a near by dresser pulling out a pair of sweat bootie shorts and matching tank jammie set. She grabbed a bra out too even though both the guests this morning may have seen her chest at gravity's mercy last night she didn't wanna repeat that this morning. She dressed quickly before brushing the hair that had stuck to her face back into a messy bun. "Presentable?" she asked Justin again with the fake bright smile. She was doing her best to be okay the lines in her face were slightly more natural than moments earlier.

Justin nodded. "Presentable? I think so. Yeah toss Brandy a text and ask for Hicks cell number if he has one and we can get that ball rolling.  I mean we got a week till they are up here next for the full moon so maybe you and him can make some headway.  Fingers crossed the full moons not going to be too crazy. I mean you and Sandra have to face off and Jess is gonna be gunning for me..."

"Annnnnnnnnd..." Tana got real close to Justin and spoke very softly so no one in the house could eavesdrop "Jess doesn't know that Im soooooooorta kiiiiina maaaaaybe also going to challenger her." She pulled away with a cheeky grin and a giggle "Listen I know she will destroy me but how can I get any better if I don't know the gap I need to close. Does that make sense?"

"Not sure you can toss down with her without issuing before hand. Morvan likely won't let you just do a pop up challenge.  Unfair advantage and all that." Justin smiled. "Buuuuut. You could toss down your challenge at the table. The look on Jess's face will likely be priceless. Worst case Morvan says no and you get to do that in August."

"Jess is gonna look like soooo sour. Is it even proper to challenge someone with your Boss and Suki here?" She took his hand holding it for comfort as she picked up her phone and shot Brandy a text.

Tana-Night from hell. Hope your well. Will explain later too long for text. Does that Hicks guy have a cell phone? if so could I get his number please and spanks.

Her hand that held Justins was starting to get clamy and vibrated slightly nervously as she typed away. But as soon as she put the phone into her bra the shaking stopped.

"Well I don't think its against the rules. I had someone last night explain to me that while people are here, they don't get to keep their outside titles and perks. Suki and Mr. C are visitors so have at it. Besides the Captain seems rather taken with learning how we live when we aren't playing at human all the time. If any of the big cheeses think its inappropriate I'm sure Kyle Michael or Morvan will say something. " He gave
Tana a hug leaning down to rest his chin on her head. "If I was Jess I would definitely be making a face. Two fights in one night means she's going to have to conserve energy somewhere if Morvan gives this a green light. Pitch it as a If I beat Sandra thing...That way he cant say you are being greedy at trying to take up two slots needlessly."

Tana gave a nod and headed out of her room. Her hand slipped from Justins except her tiny pinkie. It linked to his and held it tightly as the made their way to the kitchen. She paused in the entryway her free hand reached back and scratched the back of her head sheepishly "Morning everyone." She was slightly mortified but trusted in Justin that there was no need to apologize.

Justin pulled out a chair for Tana and settled back into his own seat to get back to his morning meal. The table offered good mornings to the leopardess who was last to join them. Some of the greetings more energetic than others. It was clear that everyone at the table was in need of extra sleep or had not yet seen a pillow yet.

Tana dug into her food watching those around her. she fidgeted in her seat as she mulled over how to blurt out something like a challenge over the breakfast table.  She straightened her back and cleared her throat. This was gonna be like a band aid. No time will be a good time to rip it off so it just should be done. "Excuse me but I have something I'd like to say..."She paused her eyes leveling on Jess. "I'd like to challenge you. Listen before anyone says anything else. I know I have my own challenge to deal with first but If I win... I need to know the gap. I cant do that unless I challenge you properly Jess. I know I also only get so many challenges a year but this is important. What do you think?"

Jess frowned slightly as her eyes met Tana's "Id say a weeks short to just toss this out into the ring. Besides what is the point if you can't clear Sandy? There would be no point in me kicking your ass if you lost to her. Lets say you did win. You really think it be smart to come for me after that fight? Besides I have Justin to beat down this full moon. Why not wait until August and see what happens after these fights. We would both be recouped and good to go for the next full moon. That is my take on it."

Justin chuckled and sipped his grapefruit juice.

Jess looked to him. "You got something to say Justin?"

Justin tried to look innocent keeping his face blank. "Not really, its just its almost like you don't want to take on Tana is all. I mean sure you wouldn't be going into the fight 100% with Tana but she's not going to be at 100% either so does it really make that big of a deal if its more than one fight for the night. I know I'd welcome a second fight if it was tossed my way. We aren't always going to be at 100% when things go side ways in the real world Jess. I'd want to test my limits and see how far I could push myself with a gas tank that was half empty but that's just me." He reached for another piece of banana bread and added some of Kyles whipped butter to it.

Tana glanced at Justin it was as if he took her rebuttal out of her brain and spoke it for her. "I couldn't of
said it any better to be honest. I know I will have to go all out with my fight with Sandy and no offence but I know that you will go all out with Justin. To challenge you, again IF I win, right after will only open my eyes to how much further that gap actually is. Not only will I have to rely on what's left in the tank as Justin put it but my brain. I'd need to be more creative use better intuition to both conserve and execute. Something you cant get fresh as a daisy."

Jess sighed clearly frustrated. "That is a lot of IFs besides if we are playing the IF game lets point this out. When I beat Justin next Saturday that makes your challenge null. Even if you won against Sandra you wouldn't be coming for me because I'd have top Sub spot back again. You would have to throw down against your ex. Still feel like you want to throw down against him. Less willing to push for this Justin if you knew that after that thrashing you might have to fight her and have your ass kicked twice in one night. Top spots nice to be in but are you ready to slip two spots?"

Justin was quiet as he ate his slice of bread not seemingly caring that Jess was waiting for a response. When he had finished politely chewing he poured himself a cup of coffee and sipped it before setting it back down. He thought that having Jules at the table would make this difficult but strangely it wasn't bothering him at all.  "You see Jess, if that were to happen I would be happy to take Tana on. We all deserve a crack at things and you are just dragging out things. Morvan asked in May for us to sort out the ranking here with the subs. So why not get it all out of the way and not drag out feet. If Tana wins, I will challenge here. If not you should accept the challenge. Then we will finally have things sorted. No more waiting no more reissues for lost fights, it will be settled once and for all."

Suki watched silently as her dark eyes flicked from each table member involved in the conversation and then back to Morvan. So this was how they predetermined who fought who. It was always a mystery as to if they just catted out and just hand random throw downs, but sitting at the table she learned there was some permeation to these things. They were most decidedly planned events.

Tana shrugged at Jess's comment. "Fair enough point Jess. If you don't loose to Justin, I issue him the same challenge." She turned to look at the Alphas " If that's allowed. I'm not sure if that's allowed. I think its important to know where I stand for both myself and the pard. Where I need to improve. And I hate to say this out loud cuz I know its gonna grind your gears Jess but as far as I see it. Justin has a leg up on you." Her head whipped to Justin "No pressure or anything. Just stating an observation."

Jess held her tongue for a moment the table could see the tightness of her jaw. She disliked that they were having this chat at the table with two humans present. But after several long seconds of getting her temper under control she spoke. "You are entitled to your opinion. Funny how a couple months of play wrestling with Michael and Brandy's boy toy have got you thinking you are remotely ready for either of us. The fact of the matter is Kitten, you are just dipping your toes into this fight space. The gap between Sandra vs Justin or Myself isn't a little hop across a merry little stream. Its more like trying to jump across a 100 foot ravine.  Then the jump from that to trying to take a spot in with the alphas is more like trying to jump the Grand Canyon. It can't even be attempted until you've shown that you can take on a third shape or have an additional ability." She said chiding Tana.

Tana scoffed "So you are saying I shouldn't even attempt to jump? I'm coming to you because I KNOW there is a jump. Is it not better to try and fall then to never try at all wondering what if. I don't think so. Deep down you know that too don't you? I can't sit here and fear the unknown or grow from it for it still has yet to be defined. I thought by now you would understand how important that would be." Her eyes leveled Jess the tiny woman who just woke up screaming from nightmares was left in the bedroom.

"I think you are fixing to get unnecessarily hurt if you throw down against either one of us." Jess said evenly looking at the leopardess that was no larger than their Raj. She shook her head clearly not moved by the plea seeing it as overstepping. "Its your funeral if you decide to do this. I won't hold back or pull punches so you can see what you are getting into. It will give you something to think about long and hard for the rest of the year before challenges reset next year.  Maybe that time will be spent reflecting on why we don't teach toddlers that have just learned how to walk, to suddenly expect them to be able to down hill slalom."

Tana smirked "Okay so you accept then thankyou. I look forward to the learning experience. I'll clear my schedule for a couple days after the full moon." She turned back to her food and took another mouthful. Tana got what she wanted. It was going to suck. It was gonna suck a lot and would she regret it. In the moment sure maybe but she knew it had to be done. "If the reverse should happen to pass. Justin I take it your in?"

Justin nodded without hesitation. "Yeah but like Jess said it wont be easy or pretty. It will suck so if that's what you want... Unless Morvan thinks this is a terrible idea, I'm game just so you can see what its like. I mean I remember when I jokingly teased Brandy in February about wanting to see what she had." He winced and rubbed his leg still remembering how the red haired leopardess had done a partial change when he had come running at her only to have her slash the tendons in the back of his knee. "It was errr... educational." He said as he sipped his coffee no wanting to dish the details to his boss of the police captain.

Tana nodded "Respectfully, education is what I am looking for."Her eyes shifted to Morvan and the alphas who were all quiet this whole time.

Morvan looked at the four leopards involved. “There are a lot of "if’s"" he said slowly. “If you beat Sandra.  If Justin beats Jess. If, if, if. Let’s see what happens first, before we plan too far ahead.”  His eyes flicked to Leslie and a sly grin crossed his face. “After all, we can’t count our ducklings until they hatch.”

Tana pursed her lips like she sucked on a lemon. What Morvan said does make sense there was a lot of ifs but that's the very thing that she wanted nothing more than to eliminate.

Leslie blushed and slid down her chair until only her blue eyes peeked up across the table. Everyone had to remind her of the mishap. She had only done it once and no one had made comment on the fact that there had been no mishaps in over a month.

Seeing Leslies reaction though Tana lightened up and couldn't help but chuckle. "Kyle you out did yourself as always for breakfast" Another piece of food stuffed into her mouth happily.

Kyle chuckled "Another satisfied customer that's what I like to see."

“Might I suggest something, if it is not too bold?” Jules asked. “Last evening, we saw a play fight, between Brandy and Augustina. Neither was fighting at their full capability but it gave them an idea as to how significant an opponent they might be, should the fight have been serious. Would it be likely that Tana would be able to gauge the gap, as it were, between herself and Jess?”  He looked at Morvan. “Assuming I’m not overstepping,” he added. “If so, I apologize.”

“No, you’re not overstepping,” Morvan replied. “It actually makes a lot of sense. What do you two think?”

Tanas jaw fell open like a guppy fish. "You think a play fight would have the same effect?" She cocked one
eyebrow up. She sighed. "If you honestly believe that would be the best course of action I trust your evaluation. Its the ifs and maybes that I was hoping to eliminate. There is a sense of security and belonging knowing exactly where and how I stand. A play fight I don't think will get rid of the nagging feeling that would leave me." She took a deep slow breath in. "But seeing as this isn't just about me, its for the over all betterment. I'll defer to your judgement. Unless you have something to add Jess?" Sure she was sour about this turn of events but she wouldn't disrespect Morvans final choice. It took everything in her power not to toss Kyles guest a glare that would kill him threefold before he hit the ground.

"Well you aren't wasting your last challenge of the year that way. I mean the newcomers will need to sort themselves out rank wise. You might have to use it to regain your spot if you are bested. I mean what if you and Hick-" Justin stopped immediately regretting what he was even proposing. "Shit never mind. Sorry don't think about that..."

Tanas face and demeanor faultered. She was trying so hard to be mature holding it together, however
Justins comment couldn't help her to not  think about it. She could feel the bile in the back of her throat start to creep up. She pushed her plate away from her. A fake tight smile plastered on her face as she spoke shakily through her teeth. "You're not wrong."

"Yeah sorry Tana I'm a jackass. There I go speaking before I think things through." Justin said shaking his head ruefully.  It was sadly a reality that at some point the two would have to fight. If the reverend made it past Katie and if Tana beat Sandy and the Reverend followed suit... It would mean Tana would have to put her money where her mouth was or bow down and let the reverend pass her on the ladder. Justin sighed in frustration realizing the enormity of the situation and didn't like how uneasy it made him feel. He could only imagine how his pard mate felt.

Tana stood from the table. She was trying so hard to not shake like the last leaf on the tree in fall. "Its a reality, nothing to apologize for. Please excuse me I need to send an important text." She pushed her chair in. She stood there almost as if she was assessing weather she could stay composed or bolt out the door and run for hours in the woods. She fished her phone from outside her bra and began to walk to the greenhouse. A loud thud and a hiss escaped her lips as she sloppily stubbed her toe on the corner of the wall before she rounded the corner.

Firstly she made note that Brandy still had her message from earlier on unread before she scrolled down to her business partner.

Tana-Shale I need you. Shits hit the fan and I'm not doing well. Can we please set up a session at your
earliest convenience.

After she pulled the phone down from her face she stared at the ceiling trying to force the tears from escaping her eyes. Once she was satisfied she was composed enough she returned to the table without an appetite.

Shale saw the text from Tana when she awoke.

Shale: Hey Tana, the first available I have is  not until the 16th. I hope that is not to long to wait. I can always push something else if it is an emergency.

Tana heard the bing of her notifications. Her throat instantly was dry as she clutched her phone in her tiny hand tightly. Her body relaxed a little seeing it was a Shale. Her fingers flew.

Tana-That will be fine thanks. You've taught me coping mechanisms while I wait.

Tana put her phone down and took a sip of water. She was uncomfortable but will survive. She always has before even if only by dumb luck.

A secondary text rolled in to chime on Tana's phone.

Brandy: Yes Kitten? What can I do for you dear heart. I saw your text not entirely awake/sleep at the mo. You really want The Revs #? You sure?

Tana took in a deep breath reading the text and began to text back.

Tana- No not really if I'm being honest but I gotta try.

Brandy: I understand kitten but just don't push too hard. Just got out of the bath I swear I still hurt from Mustang Sallys kick. I know that shouldn't be possible but Ugh she packs a punch. :frowning: Let me reach out to call the Rev real quick to see if has good with passing on his number darling...afk...

Brandy made the call to the Reverend.  She had clearly woken him up. She and Klaus had dropped them off at the Towers for 4am. "Good Morning Reverend Hicks, It's Brandy darling.  I apologize for the early call but enquiring minds need to know if you are fine with me passing your number on to one of my pard mates. "

Hick's voice gave an indication as to how tired the Baptist minister was but he seemed lucid enough when he responded.  "Would this be a spiritual matter?" he asked.  "Or something on a more personal level?  I seem not to recall anyone casting covetous eyes upon me, so I doubt it would be that.  My guess would be spiritual.  By all means, pass on my number.  I will endeavor to do the Lord's work to the best of my ability."

Brandy sighed softly. "Perhaps a bit of both, but I do need to disclose that it's Tana that would like to open the lines of communication. I can't get into things too deeply but I need to insist you tread softly with her. Be gentle and perhaps don't be too preachy with her. I know it's your job, but she's had a bad history with the Church and so called men of the cloth.  It is likely why you might have been picking up on some uneasiness at the farmhouse.  Most of us aren't very religious or have pulled back from the whole being close with the guy upstairs. Most churches aren't super keen on us preternatural types."

"It is unfortunate the the poor child fell prey to someone who was supposed to shelter and guide her,"  Hicks said.  Brandy could almost feel his anger coming through the phone.  "There is a special place in Hell for those who prey on the weak and and the meek. By all means, pass my number on and I will do my best to not thump my Bible too hard.  And even if the church turns its back on you, remember than God loves all his children."  He chuckled.  "It might be a little harder to not thump," he said. "I will try to do better with Tana."

"Text might make it easier my dear Reverend. I know its a difficult request but at the end of the day she and you will be pard mates if you choose to join us.  I think you will find us unconventional but we all have our hearts in the right place even if the majority of us aren't running off to attend mass. I can't speak for the leader of the group, but I do know we have never turned another leopard away. Everyone deserves a home and a place with their own kind, it will just take some adjusting to get used to what we have. We run things a bit differently here. It is a kinder more gentler approach than you will likely see in any other pard. All I can ask is that you pay it forward with that kindness and treat Tana gently. In time you will likely see her warm up to you if she can feel safe and grow to trust you." Brandy replied softly. "She's been through a lot and I'm very protective of her, we are like that with everyone, but some of us haven't healed as thoroughly as others. We all have our dings and scratches Reverend.  Is there anything else you want to ask before I pass on your number or are you good?"

"Anything else would be her story, so it would be best coming from her.  And if you have never met a leopard that you would turn away, you are truly blessed,"  the reverend said.  "There are a lot of assholes out there and getting infected seems to bring out the worst in them.  It's lucky Lincoln's beast isn't stronger, otherwise he'd be a massive pain in the ass."

"We will do what we can to sort him out." Brandy assured him. "If words won't work Morvan might need to flex some, but as far as Raj's go he's not tyrannical. I have faith we can work things out in due time. Thank you for taking this call Reverend. I'll pass on your details to Tana and I'm sure you will hear from her in the upcoming days. Thank you."

Brandy flipped the contact page open for Tana and shared the number as she said her goodbyes to Hicks.

Brandy: As promised Kitten. One number for one Reverend Hicks. You can text him whenever you are ready. I did briefly mention that you are a bit nervous around clergy members but that, is a story for you to potentially share one day if you are wanting to. The ball is now in your court darling so do with it as you will.

Tana- Thanks Brandy. I appreciate it.

Tana starred hard at the number on her phone. Her face looking a little green around the gills so to speak. "That's enough braveness for one day" she thought as she stood and brought her dishes to the sink. She turned looking at her family with her fake plastered smile. "Think I'm gonna go for a run. Nice to see you again Suki. Mr. C." She gave a small nod to the table.

This has been a Krystal, Lady J co post featuring appearances by Maxx and Goosekat
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Sunday July 5th Downtown Seattle 6:30am @ Not A Morning Person Coffee shop.

The sun had officially been up for an hour. Wade, or Pan as he preferred to be called. sat outside the cafe of Not a morning person waiting for it to open.

He hadn't slept yet. He likely wouldn't until sometime in the afternoon. There would be money to be made on sundays if he hung around one of the local churches and in the downtown core for panhandling.

Yesterday he had hit up the local pack preserve enjoying the 4th of July activities.  He had devoured his share of food at the picnic from steaks to burgers and everything in between. He hadn't eaten like that in a while. It had been a great time until he had made the error of shooting his mouth off and sticking his nose in another wolfs business.

In his self righteous trying to uphold the pack rules. He had pissed off more than Just one wolf it had been three wolves. Three wolves that happened to be Alphas. Of the three two of them had called him out and made it pretty clear that in a week his ass was grass.

He grit his teeth. It hadn't been his finest moment since he had arrived in Seattle a year and two months ago to the day...

His mind had played out exactly how the next weekend was going to play out for him. In a cartoonist design in his mind he saw himself splayed out on the ground tail tucked between his legs battered and bloody as two wolves in Hybrid form towered over him.

He dug into the pair of board shorts he wore and pulled out the piece of paper plate that had a number scrawled on it and sighed heavily.

 His feet began to nervously tap on the pavement as he leaned against the storefront wall as he heard the door unlock. The twenty one year old lanky wolf was going to have to make a choice it might be the only thing to save his skin. The green haired five foot ten young wolf waved as the door unlocked to see a familiar face.

Nicky did a double take.  "Hey Pan,"  the Australian werewolf said.  "Didn't expect to see you here this early.  Did you pee the bed?"

Pan shook his head no. "I need a power port and just some where quiet to sit for a few. I might have shit the bed rather than pissed in it."

Nicky held the door open.  "USB or wall plug?" he asked.

Pan stepped in smelling mildly nervous "Wall if thats cool. Faster charge. Its why I came early. My phones out of juice and I really need to charge it like three hours ago."

Nicky pointed to a wall plug behind the counter.  "Just don't unplug the red cord.  It's got the coffee maker plugged into it." He looked at the young werewolf and chuckled.  "You should have seen what happened last night.  I ended up driving a drunk Alpha home with her motorcycle strapped to the back of my cargo bike."

"Cool cool cool betcha that was an adventure." Pan replied sounding mildly distracted as he slipped past Nicky.

The coffee in the shop was percolating filling the indoor space with the rich smell of several roast coffees as he set his backpack on the floor and riffled though it producing a charge cord.  Plugging it into the wall, he hooked up his phone the soft chime let him know the phone was charging.

 "Yeah yesterday was pretty cool least the afternoon was. A few peeps came out for the family day 4th of july thing. It seemed a semi mix twenty five percent of us showed cause it was the 4th and it was a cook out we do love a good party. I saw some people bring in beers and shit to celebrate. Then the rest of them were more for their kids and spouses and were all its a Fam event we are doing that dry picnic thing."  Pan said staring at the charging animation. He just needed ten percent to start things off and then he could port into a USB slot at one of the tables.

"I would have figured it was more than a quarter of the pack," Nicky said.  "And not as much of an adventure as you might think.  She was too far gone to do anything with, other than stuff her through her front door and walk away.  Did you get any busking done?  I figure double F Day should have netted you some fair dinkum donations to the fund."

"Morning wasn't too bad downtown hit up a few convenience store parking lots and drifted before the owners got pissy. Today will be the money maker when I hit up the local church areas hoping to have some hung over folks try to make them selves feel good by giving to me." Pan said with a shrug. "Uhhh Nicky can I ask you something man?"

"Ask away,"  Nicky said.  Pan was new both to Seattle and to life as a werewolf, so if Nicky was more than willing to serve as a sounding board and a source of wisdom.

"Have you ever run your mouth off and accidentally done it to an Alpha or three?" Pan asked as he grit his teeth.

Nicky laughed.  "Oh yeah.  Got the crap beaten out of me."

"So on a scale of Mauled and left for dead to it wasn't so bad....How would you rate that experience?" The green haired youth asked as he met Nickys eyes having looked up from his charging phone.

"I'd say it was about a three?  Sucked dingo balls but I survived it.  It was meant as a lesson and the dead don't learn very well."  Nicky pursed his lips.  "So who's Corn Flakes did you piss in?"

"Look in my defense... I came across a fucking stiff in the preserve so I kinda spoke up about it after I might have spat near the stiff on the blanket. Was gonna report it to Tom. Umm name wise I didn't catch one there was... Umm a mix of peeps. The one I called sparkles was dressed up like some glam rocker without the big hair.  About my size maybe a bit bigger. The one other dude that stood up was huge. I was calling him Lurch and then there was a Brunet there with some little guy yipping at me.  Turns out Stiffs are allowed at our public events now... Didn't know that. No one took me out likely because they had a pig with them but it was kinda heavily hinted at that the next full moon I'm gonna be seeing them around." Pan fished the piece of cardboard plate from his pocket reading the name again. "Saphyre aka Sparkles...was the name of one of em...Is there any way I can maybe get out of this? I mean I'd rather not have my face punched in. I was thinking maybe I call him or them or she... I don't know what pronouns they prefer but yeah... Maybe I can hire myself out to be bitch for a day or night."

"When you say huge, how huge?  There's a lot of big boys in this pack.  Also a lot of little guys, so it doesn't narrow it much."  Nicky rubbed his chin.  "And yeah, call Saphy.  He likely won't make you bitch for a day.  He's probably offering an olive branch.  Not likely that he'd want to throw down on the full moon.  He's top half Alpha, I think.  High nineties maybe?  Not like he's just cracked the ladder and needs to show everyone how big his balls are.   Just look at him and you can tell he doesn't give a fiddler's fuck what anybody thinks."

"Um like the fucking tallest dude I've seen. Had to be like seven feet I shit you not. Blondish hair. The brunet had hair this long giving out angry Karen Mom energy and her little dude. I mean little cause he was sitting next to the big guy. He didnt get to stand up so I don't know how tall he really was...Had like that slight dad bod, but likely could like get my bod back if I wasn't eating all these gummy bears, which he was eating like it was a Michael Jackson popcorn meme, but he had a nice face kinda bit of blondish facial hair kinda Ryan Reynolds ish looking. Vampire with em was named Walker. But look man if I maybe reach out this might stave off a full moon ass beat? I mean I was like okay youve had three hours to replay this shit over and over in your head. Its like gonna go something like this... I'm stuck in wolf form all night cause I can't Hybrid shift. Three of them shift into Hybrids. I do my best to run full tilt around the preserve trying to avoid them but fuck it its in vain. Everyone knows a fucking Hybrid can out run any of us so its a matter of time before they dog pile and fuck me up super good. I'm fucked...So Fucked..." Pan said tasting bile in the back of this throat as his heart hammered in his chest.

"Tallest..." Nicky frowned.  Then his eyes widened.  "Wait.  Were they gummy bears or gummy worms?  That might be Ryan, the pack Loki.  It's his job to tell the Ulfric he's full of shit.  Loves the shit out of gummy worms.  Shit.  Okay, history lesson here.  Five years ago, there was this vampire who took control of the Ulfric.  Long story short, even the vampires were on board for tracking his cunt ass down and getting the executioner to do his thing.  That Ulfric was seven feet tall.  They called him Lobo but his real name was Ramone.  He and Ryan are friends.  Having to be a blood sucker's puppet fucked him up, so he stepped down as Ulfric, while he was in jail and on trial for murder or rape or littering or some shit like that.  Anyway, he's been slowly coming out to more and more pack events.  Nobody is sure if he wants to try to get the top seat back or not.  He's still friends with a lot of the pack council.  I got to see him passing a wolfed out Ryan back and forth with Tiny Tim Burke, one of his old bodyguards, when Ryan wanted to go after an Alpha for some fucked up reason.  So yeah, tight friendship.  The sheila might be Shale, his mate.  Lucky cunt is a sub but his position as a Loki moves him outside the pack ladder.  Nobody gets to challenge him and if they do, he's banging a mid rank Alpha who would protect him."

"It mighta been worms I dunno he wasn't really the focus of my attention man. Bigger fish were in my face. But wow I've super stepped into the dog shit. Fucking council members ex council members and Alphas. Shit. Okay-Okay so how do I fix this? Just text the colorful one and beg for mercy and hope he passes it on to his elite super friends?" Pan asked checking the phone it was now at 3%.

"So what exactly did you do to get all these people pissed?" Nicky asked. "A bunch of Alphas lying around on Double F Day wouldn't exactly all jump up unless you did something spectacular.  What did you do, hang a rat for them?"

Pan groaned. "I already told ya I sorta spit near their pet stiff. Was gonna tell Tom IT was on site but they were all WTF say you are sorry for spitting on our friend. And I was like guys it was near your blanket not on it...or that thing." Pan shuffled from foot to foot and muttered. "Things reved up pretty fast with the growling at each other and I mighta made a comment about fucking corpses being gross and yeah... Then they all got in on that. Fucking Fanger got more support and representation in this pack than I do apparently..."

"You spit?  Like, horked a loogie?  That's it?"  Nicky shook his head.  "And they all got in your face?  What was it a meeting of the fucking etiquette brigade?"

"I think it was more the picking on sparkles saying he was nasty for fucking a Stiff that got feathers ruffled. Seriously man were talking like some Kumbaya shit. I know we got a treaty and I'm not busting boards on fanger faces I'm being good. Thought this was AMERICA where we could have free speech but nah man. I poked a hornets nest with my arguing that the walking meat suit shouldn't be there. Like fuck Nicky I didn't know they were allowed in the park. All the rules are changing I came here to be safe and get away from vamp shit. And yeah you see something out of sort you fucking report, right? So Tom comes wandering up after several minutes and is all nope. If we have events not on the full moon and a wolf escorts a vamp in, they allowed to chill and shit." Pan exhaled. "Vamps in this city got everyone convinced they're folks with fangs and not manipululative monsters out for themselves and their needs man. I dunno. I really like Seattle but if this is the norm or they force us to start donating I gotta get out of here. No ones drinking a drop of this blood be it from the source or outta a juice box. "

"Donations are strictly voluntary,"  Nicky said.  He chuckled.  "I'm thinking about the next time there is a blood drive, giving a free cup of Death Wish to all the donors, just to see how many vampires I can get bouncing off the walls.  But yeah, treaty.  Apparently it keeps some fucking whack job cunt vampire who can control wolves out of Seattle.  Nobody who doesn't want to donate is going to be forced to donate.  But yeah, public events that happen at night might include vampires.  Sad but true.  Can't say how many wolves will start banging the coffin lids but you know there are going to be some.  Most likely the younger sheilas who are looking to find their own fucking Edward."

"Gross. Like they have that I smell dead thing going on how can anyone get wet or hard for that. Plus they're like room temp. If I wanted that I'd dumpster dive for a rotten cantaloupe and just jam my dick in it ya know?" Pan said nodding. "They just don't get it. Vampires literally fucking turn everything they touch into cancer. Is this treaty really worth it? I mean fucking IT would have to wander the entire city to find all of us so... I mean we coulda taken it out before it got to all of us."

"It took weeks to find the last one,"  Nicky said.  "And he had his hooks in the Ulfric.  Everybody was involved in that hunt.  Us, because they took our Ulfric.  The vampires, because he was giving them a bad name.  Hell they were even some wereswans and a leopard or three involved.  You want to talk a mixed fruit pudding?  Can't get more mixed than that."

"Ok so vampires that can fuck with were wolves is bad. Fine. Musta been one of those Master class fuckers. I've never had to deal with any like that but yeah... they ain't really fun to deal with like ever. Shit goes bad cause they touch things and they break something its 'oh that is just the way of the world things happen' Like seriously what kind of non nonchalant bullshit is that? And No, shit doesn't just happen, it happens when you poke your fangs and nose in things, and people when you should leave shit well enough alone..." Pan said setting the phone on the counter he slid down onto the ground to be out of sight as a early morning jogger wandered into the shop for his bean mud.

Nicky served the jogger with a grin and a joke, sending him on his way before turning back to Pan.  "I feel you," he said.  "I'm not a fan of the fang brigade.  They can fuck a duck for all I care.  My advice?  Don't start shit.  Hate them all you want but remember, you aren't an Alpha and one of them would fucking wreck you.  That is why we hang in a pack, so you'll always have back-up.  The lone wolf bullshit will get you killed."

"We are actually on par with em strength and speed wise. I've tangled with a couple in my time as a wolf. So unless theyre old AF or like some Master bullshit you got a pretty good chance of making then have a bad night in wolf shape. Draw back they taste terrible." Pan said making a face as he looked at charger...8%.

"Yeah but they play the long game.  Piss one off and he'll come looking for you when you're fucking 80 and wearing a pair of Depends.  And sometimes you run into one that is just plain whacked.  They say there is one that feed on pain, so the more you hurt them, the stronger they get."  Nicky shook his head.  "I wouldn't want to be wailing on one in a back-alley scrum, only to have him laugh at me and fuck my shit up."

"Never heard of any thing like that but i'm new and I dont really hang out with stiffs." Pan sighed heavily. "That dude had no idea what hes getting into hooking up with a vamp man. I feel bad for him but like I guess he gets to live his life and make bad choices just like I get to make my own. Speaking of you think if I drop him a text now maybe I can smooth this all out before the full moon. What you think my chances of getting out of this without being beat to shit?"

"I'd say somewhere between a hundred percent and not a fucking chance,"  NIcky said.  "Closer to a hundred.  Talk to Saphy.  He'll be straight with you.  About the only straight thing he does.  If he's banging a vamp, chances are it will be done by this time next year.  He's not exactly known for long relationships."

"OK well I will do that then I guess. Maybe you are right if it fazzles out in a year hes dodged a bullet if you ask me. I of course wont mention any of that as thats just asking for an ass beating..." Pan said looking at his phone 9% close enough. He reached out to unplug the phone from the outlet and settled into the corner table sliding his USB charger into the wall mount inside the tiny four table cafe. "Wish me luck Nicky I'm going to need it..."  Pan opened his phone up and selected the contract info.

He opened the conversation box and began typing.

Pan: Hey... New number who dis and all that. Its shit stain Wade. Aka Pan. Look you said your hours are hecka wonky but I'm guessing you are done with date night and maybe turning in for the day... You got a few?

Somewhere else Saphyre was fresh faced and smelling of watermelon sugar body scrub, scrolling through instagram instead of sleeping when an unnamed text popped up on his screen. He rolled over because there were two immediate possibilities, and neither did he expect to hear from. Saphyre chuckled and before answering, added Pan into his contacts. Putting a little leaf emoji along side his name. He may not have been the Green he most wanted to hear from, but he was still decidedly green.

Saphyre: Always have a few for a pack mate, Pan.

Pan: he she they what you prefer and ty 4 hearing me out

Saphyre: For a second there I thought this was another hate crime :P
Saphyre: JK!
Saphyre: He/him is good! What about you?

Pan:   no I'm not here to talk anymore   He or them is cool I don't care much. Whatevs easier 4 u. Look  I'm stupid k? I say a lot of shit without thinking it thru. I super don't want my ass beat this moon cause it's come to light I really pissed off the wrong dogs
Pan: can we work something out... like I'll be your bitch for a day. If you can call your buddies off. I run errands real good.
Pan: 

There was a little while between the messages. The three dots would blink and then blink out, and then type for a while and then blink out again. Eventually Saphyre's next text popped up.

Saphyre: Look, I don't want to preach at you here. Cause that would be very lame and as you can tell my my very cool eyeliner I try very hard not to be lame. But...Regret is not the same thing as learning from one's actions you feel me? I feel like the vibe you're putting forward here is very "The shit talking was the wrong move because it will get my ass beat by 'the wrong dogs''' not "the spitting/shit talking was the wrong move because it was disrespectful and not effective communication"
Saphyre: I do understand it's not possible to not sound preachy when using the words 'effective communication'

Pan: I learned my lesson I ain't staying my opinions about vamps. We don't see eye to eye and I get than man... Like you haven't had multiple vamps come into your life and fuck shit up and I hope that doesn't happen to you. I came to Seattle to be safe and yeah I over reacted about your guy. You have a right to see whoever you want and yeah calling him a dead fuck or whatevs was super rude. I should have tried to use adult words instead of freaking out and just sounding off.
Pan:I mean I could lie via text and be all you know Ive seen the error of my ways and I love vamps. But I'm not gonna play you like that...
Pan: I can't and wont ever be cool with them and thats my business you know just like you can be cool with em. Tonight showed me I gotta shut my mouth and just not say shit about anything unless I am asked first. Its better for me and for everyone

Saphyre: No, I appreciate you speaking up and being honest. Even on the preserve, I appreciate that instinct in you. And I should not have gotten rude because I was being protective, I don't get away with it just because I'm an alpha. I'm really sorry that you were put in a situation where you had to be surprised and feel threatened like that, being caught off guard is sometimes the very worst part.
Saphyre: I want to reassure you that he was only there because he was invited, escorted and it was the kind of event that was open for that. He won't be there again unless those sorts of circumstances come up again, and if they do I will give you a heads up. The preserve is just for wolves, you were not misled in that.
Saphyre: I think I buried the lead here, I don't want to fight you Pan. And I don't think anyone else does either. Ramone actually offered for me to pass along his contact information if you were so willing. He's a good friend to have. I hearby withdraw any full moon challenges I issued you last night.
Saphyre: And though I don't need a bitch, I have a couple of shows we're prepping on I could use an assistant for. Mostly step & fetch it stuff and hitting pause and play on an ipod. Daytime work only.
Saphyre: You are 21 right?

Pan had waited for almost ten minutes as Saphy texted his stomach lurched. "Fucking it up you stupid fuck.." He muttered and then texts started coming through and he read them. His brown eyes cruising over the text with speed as he calmed down slightly before his fingers immediately jumped to type.

Pan: You wanna give me numbers I will text apologies so long as I wont get preached at. Just tell em we had the convo and you did the preaching so they can maybe skip it. A heads up is good. If I know they're there it might be easier for me to be prepped or just yeet myself from the park when the sun sets. Yeah I'm legal to get into clubs and bars. I can help out give you a day if that makes us cool.

Saphyre: It's not a command performance of penance. It's an odd job offer. If you don't want it that's fine too.
Saphyre: This is like the hand thing; no is an okay answer!
Saphyre: We're cool either way

Pan:Nah I get it. But I think the assist shows you I'm not a total shit head. And you mentioned job offer. So I'm all ears I like extra money who doesnt?

Saphyre: Haha fair. I will hammer down the details and get back to you. There's some costuming I'll have you pick up at the dry cleaners for sure, you can use my uber account. Do you prefer cash or e-transfer?

Pan: Cash is king. Toss me the other contacts of those Alphas and I'll take care of texting them before the full moon. One encounters been enough. I gotta work in a couple hours and I went to grab a couple hours before I run off to the church. Ty for the chat.

Saphyre: Sending them your way and passing out for the day. Have a good one Pan, I'll talk to you soon.

Pan: KK peace

.                                                                                        * * *

The green haired wolf had just finished up his panhandling outside the one local churches in Capitol hill.  All Pilgrims church wasn't a far Jaunt from Nickys cafe. He had packed up his pan flute looking down at the small coffee can with donations. Sitting out in the parking lot he rifled through the can counting his earnings. It was just over twenty eight bucks. He tucked the paper money into his sock and deposited the loose change back into his backpack shoving the two extra set of socks inside it to mute the sound of the loose change.

The hike down town would take a bit of time but there were a few stores he could busk. The downtown core was an option, but George town and The Ballard,  would likely see more people out and about seeing the sights rather than being in a rush to get from point A to B. Plus pan flute music was something a lot of the tourists seemed to enjoy while out on their daytime adventures.

Later in the night he would make the hike to Belltown to work the pubs seeing that the drunk patrons usually favored a bit of blues harmonica.

Still it was hitting noon he wasn't super far from Belltown, if he wanted to not be hoofing it all over the city perhaps wandering down to Pikes Market place was the best of both worlds. He could busk grab a bite to eat with some of his afternoon earnings then make it on over to the Bar and pub portions of Belltown once sunset approached. Or he could Busk eat grap a little power nap and then go for it.

He weighed his options. He had been up for more than 24 hours now. If he slept he would miss out on the change to hit up the bars and only catch the late night last call types. But a nap would leave him feeling refreshed.  If he was going to be up all night and missed out on what Belltown had to offer. He could always do late night can and bottle collecting to sell for scrap later in the morning.(edited)

Nicky had been kind enough to bag him up a few of the day old bagel and muffins before he had left the cafe and he pulled one cinnamon raisin bagel out to munch on, as he made a concrete choice to head down to busk the parking lot of Pikes until security chased him off. It was the weekend and people would be in a good mood with it being a long weekend.

With a destination in mind and a half eaten bagel in his mouth Pan rose from the parking lot spot of All Pilgrims Church and let his feet carry him in the right direction. He pulled his cell phone out looking at the information that Saphyre had given him.  He had a number for Lurch or Ramone as he was called and one for Shale who he had been calling the Raging Karen.  New correct names had been given to him so he would have to drop the nicknames. Normally he was terrible with names. But given these were some top tier alpha wolves he made extra hard to try and commit them to memory.

He looked at the numbers silently doing eenie meenie miney mo till his bagel tapped the screen with the name shale attached to it...

He slipped the bagel back in his mouth taking a bite "Ere Goffs Nuttin..." he said to himself while chewing. He saved her as a contact and opened the screen.

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Sunday July 5th Downtown Seattle - Busking

Pan:You don't know know me, but I now know you Ms Shale aka Mr Lokis S.O... Its shitstain Wade aka Pan. Hopefully I'm not bugging you and your old man. You got a few to text?

Shale's phoned chirped letting her know she had a new notification. She took a moment to glance at it and say that there was a new text message waiting for her. Opening her messages she tapped on the newest one without really even looking at who it might be from, thinking that maybe it was her therapist checking in to see how she was doing. Once she had the message open she read it and took a moment or two to realize who it was actually from.

Shale: Hello Pan. I am surprised to hear from you. I believe I can manage a few minutes for you.

Pan: Cool. Like look I was gonna put this off but I already talked to your boy Saphyre and we had a decent text session and he passed on your #'s cause I was a dick last night and the fact is after talking to him... Hes cool.  I just wanted you to know I apologized to him and now you are next on that list. I'm sorry for being an asswad to your friend.

The lime green haired wolf  took another bite of his bagel as he continued walking and added to his text message a second message hoping to clear the air...

Pan: And for what its worth I honestly had no clue that fangers were allowed in the park it wont happen again now that i know. Like they say...you see something out of sort you report, right?

Shale: Apology excepted. I understand that you were not aware of the ruling that had gone into affect with the new treaty. I also need to apologize for my behavior during the encounter. I had no right to try and flex on you when the situation was already being handled. For that I apologize. I wish I could say that your attitude was what set me off but if we are trying to be honest with each other then I cannot in good conscious say that. There was an incident earlier in the day that set me on edge and I unfortunately took it out on you. I am an alpha and should have known better than to act the way I did. So I am officially apologizing for my behavior and rescinding my challenge against you.

Pan let out a exhale as he paused to pop the rest of the bagel into his mouth and chewed. If there was a higher power out there it was clearly giving him a second chance. He stopped at the red light his fingers texting....

Pan: We all have bad days. And I don't hold it against you if you were gonna say get wrecked I guess the next text I was going to send was how about I just wait for you at the entrance on the 11th you could show up before the sun set and just lay me out on the spot to get it over with, but I like this idea much better.

He opened another window.

Pan: But seriously I've offered to be your pals bitch for a day running errands and stuff to show him I'm not a total twat. Yes I don't want my ass whipped but yeah... I kinda should have not barked up that tree with you lot. Just my luck you were all fricking alphas and friends with one of those guys... So yeah... I'm gonna do right by your pal and fetch costumes and dry cleaning and stuff for him to just make his day easier since I fucked up his night with you guys and his 'friend' The packs huge and its kinda hard to know everyone...

Shale: You're not out of the woods with me yet. You owe me a one hour appointment either at my office or at a coffee shop.

Pan frowned the light had turned for him to walk but he paused "Fucking balls..."

Pan: What exactly kind of appointment... O.o

Shale smiled to herself slightly.

Shale: I am a licensed Psychologist and Trauma Counselor. Despite what you may want to think, you are not over what happened to your sister. One hour of your time. That is all I ask and then we are even.

Pan sighed as the light began to blink letting him know he had ten seconds to get across the cross walk so he hustled as he reached the other side of the street and looked at the message and his nose crinkled.

Pan: So if I say no thank you, you kick my ass anyway... I just wanna point out this kinda isn't what I'm looking for I really appreciate it but I've talked to a grief councilor and I really don't want to spend like 50 bucks to have to sit through the talk of how does this make you feel. I've been shrink wrapped enough already : (


Shale: If you say no than that is the end of it... for now. You might find it useful to talk to someone who has been through trauma in their lives. Unfortunately most trauma counselors have never had to deal with a trauma of their own.

Pan sighed as he walked through a throng of people on the street as he walked towards his destination.

Pan: Like I said I've had a couple years of therapy man. I'm good now. Like I told your boy Saphyre... I wont ever be cool with vamps. I wont throw down with them I know we got a treaty and stuff but yeah therapy ='s money and they glued me back together I'm AOK now. Like look I've moved on new city new life Im doing good doc. :/ Joined a pack never get in trouble that thing last night was a one off.(edited)

Shale: How about this. One hour of your time to just sit with a pack mate over a cup of coffee. We don't even have to talk to each other if you don't want to.

Pan: I'm enroute to Pikes if u got the time today. Cant miss me near the front doors. Not too many green haired buskers out round here... Plus you know what I smell like so even if there are more than just one Im sure you could hunt me down. If I give you this time we are cool after that? PS I can't pay you for any of this so you'd be doing it pro bono. U might prefer to hang out with Mr. Loki instead its a nice day. Hit up the boardwalk get some sun... it be a shame to waste a nice day like today... Just saying

Shale: I will see you in about an hour then. After this we will be done. And I don't remember saying anything about a fee

Pan let out a little groan "Like a dog with a bone. This ladys like the fucking terminator she just gonna keep coming no matter what I say. Fuck my life...."

With a heavy sigh he replied back his inner wolf did a slight ear drop and whined.

Pan: Well least theres no fee cause I can't give up the quarters for an hour of shrink wrapping... not that I need it. But if this means you aren't gonna go all Predator on my ass I'll see you out there in an hour X(

Pan slipped the phone into his pocket and picked up his pace. If he ran at human speed he could be down at Pikes and cut the travel time in half.

True to his word Shale found him not far from the entrance of Pikes Market place. The young lime green haired wolf had a old battered coffee can at his feet labeled with the words THE PAN FUND All donations welcomed!

He sat on the ground in the buildings shade with a pan flute in his hand. He was just finishing up a cover of the Beatles Hey Jude. The young wolf was surprisingly talented as he hadn't made a single mistake. She watched as a few people tossed some quarters into his can as they walked by.

Pan smelled her coming as he launched into his next song House of The Rising Sun giving her a nod as she came up to him to listen to him.

Shale watched another couple walk by to hover and listen to him for a couple minutes  approving of the song, before they slipped a dollar bill into his can. He gave them a polite nod as he continued playing.

When the song was done he remained seated on the ground and looked up at her his brown eyes inspecting her for a second as he opened his backpack and pulled out a half empty water bottle and took a sip. "You cool with me kinda talking between like two song sets?"

Shale dropped a ten into his can. "Will that buy me an hour?"

"It will get you two song requests if I can play em... And chat time between my sets? That cool?" The young sub said reaching into the can to pull out the four bills inside, sticking them into his vest pocket.

Shale sighed. "Our deal was an hour of your time Pan. I would prefer uninterrupted. I will even buy lunch at the place of your choice."

Pan took the can putting a lid on it and it vanished into his backpack. He didn't meet her eyes as he with care pulled out a case and gently put his instrument away. "Here its put away." He said looking unhappy as he stared at the clearly worn out doc martens on his feet smelling nervous. "Just talk you got your hooks in me there is no escape.."

Shale sat down beside him. "I know what it feels like to lose someone you love Pan. I lost my mother in the same wolf attack that infected me. A few months later my father was killed in a head on collision with a drunk driver. I was eight years old. I was lucky enough to find a small pack to take me in and to teach me what I needed to know about my new life. We were attacked by hunters nearly six years ago. I am the only survivor. I managed to make my way here to Seattle and was fortunate enough to get help with contacting the city's pack." She paused for a few moments to gauge Pan's reaction.

The young wolf pulled out a pair of mirrored scuffed up aviator glasses slipping them on. "Yeah that sucks. Sorry for your loss." He said quietly keeping his head bowed. Although his tone was flat his words were sincere.

"Pan. Look at me. I won't bit, I promise."

"You said an hour to talk. I don't want to look at you. Please don't push. I'm listening okay?" The lime haired youth said his tone sounding mildly frustrated.

"What was your sister like?"

"Hard working but stupid..." He muttered.

"Why do you say she was stupid?"

"Cause she decided to date and bang a fucking stiff." Pan sighed.

"I see. And are you sure that he is the one who destroyed her? Could have been a rival of his that tried to use your sister against him?"

"No he was a fucking junkie piece of shit. He wasn't a good guy. Got high when he was out clubbing with my sister and fucking wrecked her car. Walked away from it she wasn't so lucky went through a windshield and ended up smeared all over the side of a ravine." He said his voice tight as he growled out the confession. "Fucker didn't even say sorry when he showed for her funeral. Just was like those are the breaks kid. Life is unexpectedly cruel. Zero remorse."

Shale almost laughed but caught herself in time. "Did you really expect a vampire to have remorse? They aren't like us, or even humans. They don't feel like we do, if they even feel at all."

"Of course not! " Pan snarled. "They're god damned soulless monsters. That was the second one that fucked me over. They're all like that. But I'm keeping my mouth shut. Your friend wants to date one, in time he will see, if he survives..."

"So every vampire is to be condemned because you have had some issues with two of them? How many others have you met Pan? I am not trying to change you mind just trying to give you a different opinion is all. I have no love for vampires believe me. But I am not about to condemn them all for the actions of a few. When my first pack was killed I felt anger and hatred for all humans. I wanted to kill every human I saw but I came to realize that humans as a whole were not to blame. Just those few who did the actual killing and maybe those who sent them if they exist. I came to terms with the human race as a whole Pan. I am not saying that you need to shove your feelings aside or that what you feel isn't valid. Just think about it for awhile. It may be that all vampires are as you say, but it may not. I don't know and frankly neither do you." Shale stood. "I think I have taken up enough of your time. I hope you have a good day."

"Even if they don't try to purposely fuck with you everything they touch turns to shit. Its in their nature to just chase the living because they aren't anymore. Even if they care for their humans at first eventually they ghost after they've had their time mind fucking you and sucking you dry. Then they just decide to move onto something new and fresh and before you know it you're just some fucking corpse  floating in a sea of red riddled with fang scars everywhere and you just go and kill yourself because your universe has come crashing down. " Pan said as he gripped his water bottle and the plastic shattered in his hands, water spilling over his clenched fingers and down his shirt and pants.

 His jaw was tight but tears began to run down his cheeks despite his oversized shades that he was using to protect and deflect. "The walking dead just bring death. And if they plan it or not that's just how it is. Some might care but most just move on. Life is unexpectedly cruel. Some of them get off on that. Maybe some don't but that's just the way it is... There's no coming back from a true death. You get one shot no do overs. For whatever reason the universe decided to throw vamps into my life and take everything I had. So here I am new city new start there was nothing left for me in my old town. This is what I have. But I'm not running around killing them all. I just don't want any more of them fucking with me..."

Shale sighed again. It seemed that Pan's issues with vampires ran a lot deeper than just his sisters death. "With the treaty in place it will be a lot harder for them to mess with any of us Pan. Try to stick with pack mates as much as possible after dark. There is safety in numbers. Speak with other pack mates to see if they know what areas or businesses are usual hang outs for the vampires. I know that the club Nightshades is considered neutral territory for all of Seattle's denizens, including vampires, so you might want to stay away from there. And of course Arch Angel Towers after dark."

"I know all the fanger bars in town. I avoid them and anything in a five block radius. I work mostly during the day so I don't come in contact with them. And I'd never even dream of stepping foot into that fucking stiff riddled tower. You'd have to be bat shit crazy or have a death wish or just really get off on hanging with stiffs. Don't fret lady you wouldn't catch me there of my free will." Pan said hastily wiping his face as he opened his bag and pulled out his pan flute case. "I'm a survivor don't plan on going out like that... like the stupid cows in my family did. They aint people with fangs I know that you know that but most people are too invested in the fucking mainstream propaganda that those fangers pump out in the media and in hollywood with all their blood money they've made over the centuries to really get it."

"Stay safe Pan," Shale said. She turned and started walking away shaking her head as she did so. Something serious had to have happened it that kids life to have left him so jaded at such a young age. He was so full of hate and anger that he was blinded to anything else. Shale made a mental note to talk to Tom about him and see if she could get any information on his background. That statement about 'the stupid cows' in his family told her that it wasn't just his sister that had been hurt by a vampire.

Pan nodded and snapped his case open and put his can out in front of himself. It wasn't an hour of his time, he thought it would be rough but the fact was even if it had only been fifteen minutes he hoped the Alpha wolf was happy for picking at scabbed over wounds. He half wondered if the beat down might have been better. At least you could shift and heal from that kind of thing.

 He put the pan flute to his lips and began to play Frank Sinatra's My way hoping the music would help soothe this shattered nerves. There was no time to feel sorry for himself or to break down. He had money to make and it wouldn't happen sitting on his ass. There was no such thing as free handouts. You had to hustle or die trying.... He just hoped the next apology he had to make wasn't going to be as rough as this one was.

Life certainly was unexpectedly cruel...


Pan had hustled the entire day.  His encounter with doc Shale has left him feeling uneasy and haunted.

He made his way down to Belltown after a quick trip to buy a small bottle of Jamaican rum. Played some music collected some quarters but his heart and mind weren't in it. He was exhausted slowly approaching that 35 hours of no sleep.

A quick trip by Nickys shop He slid his handful of change across the counter for a coffee as he charged his phone and proceeded to put eight sugars into the large black coffee.

Pan slipped into the bathroom to wash up his spare set of boxers, a pair of short, and his extra pair of socks in the sink and wrung them out putting  them  into a plastic bag. There'll be a time to hang them later that night when he found a safe place to sleep.

It was about an hour and a half after the sun had set and I found himself some Refuge within a stand of trees setting up his pup tent and used a bit of twine hung up his wet clothing. He wasn't that far from the bay and could go down to wash other stuff and let it dry overnight since he had a bar a soap I could be used to help launder the sweat soaked fabric. His two shirts he owned stank and needed washing. A half hour later he sat in his makeshift camp looking at his wet laundry he yawned. He wanted to sleep but things played out in his head. The fact that his sister had to be cremated because there wasn't enough of her left to put in a casket. The fact that he had to talk about those things today despite the fact that he had not wanted to. It brought back the memories of the vampires that it entered his life and caused him undue grief and undue hardship. Stuff that no child should have had to endure.

He crawled into his tent dragging his backpack in with himself and unhooked the solar light the hung off of it switching it on so he could have some illumination. He still hadn't apologized for the last of the three wolves and he was deeply regretting the fact that he had offered to do so for Sapphire.

He wrestled around in his backpack until he found a pencil case and withdrew a syringe he also pulled out a little baggie and a bottle of the rum he had bought earlier. One way or another pan was going to sleep tonight.

Took a couple minutes to prep things but pan was ready to party or at least forget how bad the day had sucked. The needle pierced his skin and he crushed down on the plunger as the brown stuff in the needle disappeared into his arm.

There was a mild burning sensation but his head began to swim and he capped the needle setting it on the floor of the tent as his eyes closed and he knew he was well on his way to being super fucked up.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Sunday July 5th Pack Preserve 11:30 PM

Ramones phone rang at about 11:30 in the evening the number he did not recognize.

Ramone opened his eyes. Who calls this late at night?  Must be an emergency. “Hello?”  He might not be the Ulfric any more but that didn’t mean he couldn’t be there for his pack.

"Heeeeeeeeeeeey Ramen." The voice said heavilly slurred "Its shizstainwade... You might not remember me but I was going to call fer Sparkles shake... But fuck it you likely want to come at me so yaknowwut... Fuck it. Youwanna piece you can come down to the ressherve and lets do thish... I can takeabeatin... Show lets just do this. Nonya really givashit bout me anyhow Im just a fucking ashhole buddy so what you say Noodle... You downferit?"

Drunk.  No wonder he's calling so late.  "Shitstain Wade?  Pan?  Jesus, you sound like your trashed."  Ramone couldn't help but chuckle.  "Did you just call me Ramen?  And then Noodles?  You know the name is Ramone, right?"

"Lishen izclose enough kay? So we doin thish? I'm done offerin favors. Gonna shkip to the point and take the fuckin beating kay. You jusht get on over here an-" There was a pause as Pan pulled the phone away weakly crawling outside the tent as he vomited.  Ramone could hear him spitting and uttering a slurred "Fhuck..."

Pan put the phone back to his ear. "Shorry wherewuz I...." He paused trying to collect his train of thought. "Oheyah... Jusht get yer hairy chewbacca ash down ere and less do thish man. You ain't the firsht to kick my ash won't be the lasht but a manz gotta do what a manz gotta do Noodle."

"Sure,"  Ramone said.  "Tell me where you are and I'll come kick your ass if that is what you want."

Ramone had no intention of kicking Wade's ass.  He just wanted to make sure he was somewhere safe.  Certainly he wouldn't give his location if Ramone gave the real reason he wanted to know but if Wade thought Ramone was coming to kick his ass, he'd tell Ramone where he was.

Say what you would about him, Wade did have a certain amount of integrity.

"Imma saying it one more time. Isaidit before I'm down at the packprezhurve... Toucansham it follow yer nozer." Pan determinately slurred into the phone feeling no sense of fear at the moment. "I'll bewaitin on ya Ramen don't keep mewhaitin all night."

Ramone heard more puking on the end of the line and then it went dead.

Ramone frowned.  He must have sucked back a Texas mickey in record time to be that shit faced.  The former Ulfric grabbed his keys.  He'd send a quick text to Tom, letting his pack leader know what was going on.

Ramone made his way out to the park preserve and hiked across the grassy field his nose led him towards a small grove of trees close to the water's edge.  It had been almost an hour since his phone exchange with the Sub.

He found the makeshift camp Pan had set up. The clothes hanging off some string between two trees and the Green haired Sub passed out under one of them near a small camo pup tent, He was hanging half out side it asleep beside a puddle of vomit. Using the light of his phone he checked in to make sure Pan was breathing, he noted a  discarded needle uncapped laying near the young mans right arm with something brown tinged inside.

Ramone picked up the needle and sniffed it.  "Dafuk did you do?" He exclaimed, setting the needle down again.  It would certainly explain Wade's slurred speech and vomiting.

He sat down on a log, waiting for the sub to wake up.

It took hour waiting in the dark of the tree stand before the sub stirred.

Pan slowly moved his head as he crawled onto all fours and looked up at Ramone who was sitting nearby on a fallen log looking at the large alpha hazilly with some confusion. "Out enjoying a nice stroll?" He murmured as he found his feet and wandered over to a tree to take a piss as he leaned against the old pine tree.

“I take it you don’t remember calling me and telling me that you wanted me to come here and kick your ass? “Ramone asked. “I’m not surprised. You sounded pretty tanked when you called. “

Pan paused at the Alphas explanation and finished his piss. "Yeah..." He said sheepishly. "I was planning on texting you but wanted to work up the courage to to it. Its been a bit of a shit day. So I take it that's why you are here."

 He made his way over to where Ramone sat but paused to pick up the needle on the ground pulling a cap from his pocket to recap the syringe and slid it back into his pocket. "Well I guess we should get this out of the way then. How you want to do this? You want to just lay me out with a good punch or you want to just chase me down give me some false hope of being able to out run you? You're the alpha so you get to call the shots on this."

“You realize I was not one of the ones to challenge you to a full moon fight, right?” Ramone asked. “Although calling me Noodles might be grounds for an ass kicking. You remember that?  Starting with calling me Ramen and working your way to Noodles?”

Pan laughed nervously "No I don't. But I can see how drunk me might have made the jump from Ramen to Noodle while I was blitzed. Don't be too pissed please."

Ramone shrugged. “If I got pissed at a little name calling, I wouldn’t have been much of an Ulfric,” he said. “And for the record, I was pissed about the spitting, not about you being pissed about the vampire. That was just a coincidence”

"Yeah so I keep hearing from everyone.  Didn't mean to offend you guys. The stiff just set me off.  Shit luck I have wherever they come into my life.  I freaked out cause I sleep here sometimes knowing  it's a safe place. No humans...no pigs... no rotting meat bags.  Plus it's got food it buskings been a bust. Mice rats rabbit sometimes the occasional bit of ocean life makes its way up onto the rocks or beach and it's got the bathroom and showers that aren't locked. Comes in handy when the weather's shit and a tents not cutting it for shelter." He nervously rambled as he pulled his bag out and fished out the small one shot bottle of rum filling the syringe only half full this time, before recapping it in his pocket and slipping it into his pocket."I'd offer you a shot but you likely would decline. As you can see it ain't smack. Wouldn't dream of touching the shit. Just do it this way so I don't have to drop a weeks worth of wages to enjoy booze Oclock."

"It's inventive, I'll give you that much,"  Ramone said.  "Now, when I was Ulfric, every new pack member had a contact, somebody they could talk to if they had questions or needed anything.  I can't see Tom changing that.  Who's your sponsor.  Mentor.  Whatever they're calling them these days?"

Pan sat down on the ground sighing as he rifled around inside his pack pulling out a plastic bag.

"Bagel?" Pan asked "I got Garlic and chive here or Jalapeno and cheddar. Ate the cinnamon ones already sorry. And I guess if I had to pick a person that fits that it be Nicky if you know who that is. Shit there could be more than one. So the coffeeshop one if that helps."

"The Australian with the Death Wish coffee. I know him well,"  Ramone answered, nodding.  "Well, not well.  I know him.  And I'll pass on the bagel."  He produced the two pound roast from behind his back.  "Can I interest you in a little protein?"

Pan's eyes even in the dark of night as they sat under the trees grew wide. His stomach rumbled betraying any chance he had of playing it cool. "I can't turn down that. I don't even have to hunt for it." He said as he pulled a switch blade out of his pocket and went to work on cutting into the plastic as he shaved off a piece of the raw roast. He stabbed it and offered it to  Ramone. "You want in on this?"

"I think I might be persuaded," Ramone said.  "Thanks."  He pulled the meat slice off the knife and took a bite.  "Not quite as good cold as hot but it will do," he said.  "I figure between us we can kill that."

Pan nodded and did his best to slice up the roast. He paused once it was cut up on the styrofoam tray and rifled around in his bag producing a tiny packet. As he tore it open Ramone could smell the distinctive scent of a spicy powdered chicken soup stock.

The green haired youth sprinkled the packet over the meat and pulled out a soy sauce packet and added that to the meat as well. He gently stabbed the meat slices turning them over to score the other sides of the meat before sliding the tray towards Ramone. While he began to cut up one of cheddar bagels. "So like what you say is true about being Ulfric how come you aren't one now? " He asked as he waited for Ramone to take the next slice of meat before he helped himself.

"You like your salt,"  Ramone said, grabbing another slice.  He chewed for a moment, clearly delaying.  "Five years ago, a vampire showed up in town, one that had the ability to control werewolves.  He took control of me.  Made me do things.  When he was finally caught and executed, I was pretty much a basket case.  I wanted to plead guilty to everything I was accused of, just to put an end to things but I was talked out of it.  In the meantime, Tom took over running the pack.  Fought off all the challengers.  I was in therapy for years, still am, in fact.  I've only just started coming out to pack events, because I was in no condition to be near other wolves and didn't feel worthy.  It's taken a lot of time and the love of a lot of friends to get me back to where I am and being able to be in the presence of a vampire without losing my shit is a big step for me.  I ran into one a few months ago that scared the living shit out of me.  Needed to have Maria pull me out and spent almost an hour on the phone to my therapist, before I was settled again."

"That sucks." Pan said as he took a slide of meat and popped it into his mouth chewing. "Stiffs aren't good news. Kinda crazy to find out they can control us. Is it like a rolling thing or something? Someone was saying earlier that the treaty we have was to keep one of them out of the city and I was like it doesnt sound so bad. We just hunt it down and tear it apart I mean theres like a thousand of us and just one of them so why do we have to play nice with the walking meat suits and have to give them blood and shit. Sounds like a raw deal."

"The vampire you're talking about is the one I met,"  Ramone said.  He could feel the fear starting to pour off him at the memory.  "You wouldn't get close enough to tear him apart.  He keeps an army and by army I mean pack of fifty ex military wolves as his personal bodyguard.  We'd lose over half the pack just getting to him.  I'm not sure how many of us are ex military but I'm going to say less than a hundred and they aren't armed."

"well shit..." Pan exclaimed looking less cocky about the idea he had.  He was genuinely surprised to smell fear coming off the huge alpha. "That sucks. Why the hell would  bunch of jar heads want to work for that dude?"

"It's a combination of things,"  Ramone said.  "They're well paid.  They get to use skills they're trained in and the vampire can compel them.  Once he's got their name on the dotted line, prove that he forced them to sign.  And some of them are the dregs of society, so finding a place where they are allowed to be brutal is an additional incentive."

"So the majority of them are douchebags and knuckledraggers. Well ain't that just peachy. So I guess the treaty keeps his fleabags out of the city too then? Might be for the best. Are they strong enough to go after Tom and take him out you think?" Pan asked as he licked his fingers and then popped a bit of bagel into his mouth.

"Not all of them,"  Ramone said.  "There are some good people but they aren't likely to stay that way if they stick around.  And no, I don't think any of them is strong enough to take Tom, although I wouldn't want to see him square off against the vampire.  Tom beat the one that was controlling me but I'm not sure if he could handle Volkov."

"What makes this Volkov guy worse than the other one?" Pan asked as he took another piece of meat regarding Ramone with curiosity.

"He's older.  Stronger. He just walked past, didn't even try to reach out and control me and he had me literally shaking," Ramone said.  He was trying not to shake but it was difficult.  "All he did was walk past and I knew there was nothing I could do to resist.  Don't get me wrong, the first one broke me.  He broke me into a lot of tiny pieces that I'm still putting back together.  Volkov?  I think he would have been able to crush me, even before.  I'm not sure how hard a time Tom had but with Volkov, he would be fighting for his life."

Truthfully, it was likely Ramone's experience with the first vampire was colouring his opinion of Volkov.  How accurate his assessment of the Alaskan vampire was could be easily called into question.

"Dude sounds like a walking nightmare that needs to be put down." Pan said in earnest. "So I guess you don't want to kick my ass which is reassuring was there any reason you wanted to come down here if it wasn't an ass kicking."

"I wish it was that easy,"  Ramone said.  "But being a threat to werewolves isn't exactly a capital offense.  And no, I don't want to kick your ass.  You sounded pretty hammered. I wanted to see if you were okay."  He paused.  "And I had a question or three for you."

"Ask away. As you can see I'm fine now. First time trying rum the way I did. I know next time half a shot not a full one. Normally vodkas my go to when I do it that way. Maybe the extra sugar in the rum was what messed me up." The green haired wolf said as he took another piece of meat and bit into it. "What questions you have. I can't promise you answers but I can try."

"Let me start by telling you a story first, so that you know I can relate,"  Ramone started.  "When I was thirteen, my sister was gang raped.  Cops didn't do anything.  Not too long after that, I got infected.  Funny thing, after that the guys that raped my sister disappeared, one after the other.  Sound vaguely familiar?"

Pan paused mid chew and forced himself to swallow. His brown eyes studied the larger older wolf. His body language became a bit more guarded as he sat up straighter and his eyes subconsciously narrowed. "Sounds like they got what they had coming to them. Sounds like maybe they just mighta moved onto somewhere new. You must have been happy to hear they weren't around." Pan said slowly aware that some of what he said wasn't truth.

Ramone raised his eyebrows.  "More like I shit them out over the course of a week,"  he said.  "I was over six feet at thirteen.  I probably could have kicked their asses but i wanted something a little more permanent and I'd been a fan of wolves and werewolves since I was old enough to howl, so it just made sense to me.  What about your boy?  Did he just move on or did he end up as a smear on the Charmin?"

"I don't want to talk about the stupid fanger that killed my sister he was a piece of shit. And you shouldn't talk about eating people. That could get you put down." Pan shook his head looking torn and nervous. "You could have an executioner up your ass with that kinda talk. But you know what they says...Habeas Corpus.  If you did what you said you did then maybe you'd be in the clear..."

"No body, no crime,"  Ramone said.  "Besides, I was a minor."

"Still cocky of you. So you going to get around to these questions. I haven't run for the hills despite you telling me that you've allegedly eaten a few shitty people and for what its worth I'm sorry about your sister. So many scummy dick wads out there looking to exploit the women in our families." Pan said with a nod.

"The question was whether you did something similar but you said you didn't want to talk about it, so that ends question period,"  Ramone said.  "I was trying to suggest that you might not be alone in what you were feeling. Doesn't matter now.  So, you talked to Saphy and Shale. I'm guessing you're not going to be fighting either of them?"

"Nah Saphyre is cool with me running a few day errands and your lady friend Shale decided to try and Shrink me while I was out busking earlier this afternoon. Not really thrilled with it but what can I do shes an alpha and I couldn't tell her to fuck off. It got me off the hook from an ass beating." Pan said taking another slice of raw meat.

 "I think that her poking at scabs kinda set me off tonight so I wanted to get a bit tipsy to take the edge off how bad the afternoon suck. But I over did it. So in my drunken glory I guess I called you figuring I didn't want to have another conversation with someone trying to drudge up my dead past and said fuck it I'd rather a beat down that talking about my sister and all that.  I will tell you that I did choose to be a wolf. You have that part of your story right we share that in common. I like being a wolf. Its liberating and it makes me feel safer. Fangers think twice about fucking with people like us. Humans are easier prey." Pan replied as he popped another piece of stale bagel into his mouth and looked around longingly. "Fucking wish I hadn't broke my water bottle today. So thirsty. If I want a drink I'm going to have to hike down to the showers and drink from the tap. I tried checking the garbage cans but they cleaned up after the 4th of july thing. Not even a beer can in sight."

"We recycle,"  Ramone said,  "And yeah, you can tell an Alpha to fuck off.  This isn't the army where anybody with a higher rank can tell you what to do and you have to obey.  You just need to find an Alpha that is willing to stand up for you.  Someone like Saphy or me.  Doesn't give you a blank check to run your mouth off but it will make your life easier.  Doesn't mean you're immune to a beating but it does give you some protection from being pushed around.   Did you want to take a walk to the store?  It's a couple of miles I think I can spot you a buck for a bottle of water.  Or if you don't want me to buy you one, you can have the bottle after I'm done."

"I guess I could take you up on the whole buy me a drink thing. It won't break the bank right?" Pan said finishing the second to last slice of meat passing the tray to Ramone so he could finish the last piece as he reached for his backpack.

Ramone waved off the meat.  "You know,  if you're living out here anyway, you might be able to convince Tom to give you a gig as night watchman.  Probably wouldn't may much but it might keep you in vodka."

"Ah I don't crash here all the time. I float about the city. Just come here when I want to do my laundry and have somewhere extra quiet.  Seattle's my pad its a bit far out here to have to hike it back into the city all the time. I crash out in the alley behind Nickys shop in Capitol hill a couple times a week. Cops don't bother you there. No one really does and hes kind enough to leave me day olds in the dumpster so its a sound spot." Pan zipped up his pop tent. "Columbia city is pretty good for dumpster diving if you are hungry. Lots of good food spots out that way. Sometimes I crash out in Central district by the library. Its hit or miss if you get chased off. If you don't tent it you're less likely to be run off. They like the area looking good for tourists. Having a bunch of bums camped out is bad for business. Honestly Hillman city  and GreenLake are better places if you want to set up shop for a restful nights sleep."

"Or you could hit up a few members of the pack, if you need crash space,"  Ramone suggested.  "Pack is family that isn't related by blood.  I'd kill for ninety percent of them and bleed for the other ten."

Pan shook his head. "Nah man I don't depend on anyone and I don't try to harsh anyone mellow with putting up with me being in their space. Its better to lone wolf it.*

"You realize the lone wolf thing doesn't work, right?" Ramone asked.  "We are social creatures.  We need each other to stay healthy mentally.  That's why it was so hard on me.  I tried staying away, because I didn't want to face the pack after what I'd done. Turned out I needed the pack to help me heal."

The walked out and across the field heading out to the preserves gate way. "Ah I social a bit. I say hey to Nicky twice a week to charge my phone and back up battery and I show up on the full moons and throw down. Its been fine for me for the past year and a bit.  I keep a low profile and it doesn't seem to bother anyone here. Your group of super friends were the first issues I've had since coming to Seattle. I just usually hang out with the local street kids during the day so I'm not alone and the rest of the time I just do me. It ain't so bad." Pan said.

Ramone reached out with his Wolf, brushing it against Pan's in a way that was more like saying hello than issuing any sort of challenge or trying to demonstrate superiority.  It was meant as a comfort, rather than anything else.

Pan twitched slightly. "Why you gotta go and make this all weird man? I don't need pupper pets."

"You do,"  Ramone said.  "You just don't know it yet.  And don't worry.  Nothing sexual about it.  Just one werewolf offering support to another."

"So you say. I'm not an alpha its true but Im mentally stronger than likely had this pack." Pan said puffing up as he made his way to the gate holding it open for Ramone. "End of the day you only got yourself to rely on. Everything else is here one day and gone the next."

"You deliberately infected yourself but you can't be bothered to make use of what is arguably the best part of being a werewolf,"  Ramone said.  "Ever heard of The Jungle Book?  It was written by some English guy named Rudy Kipling, while he was in India.  It's about this kid who gets raised by a wolf pack and they teach him the laws.  I memorized them when I was, like, six.  It's five minutes long or so but the important part?

'As the creeper that girdles the tree trunk, the law runneth forward and back;
For the strength of the pack is the wolf, and the strength of the wolf is the pack.'

"Basically, it says we are stronger together than apart."

"The best part of being a wolf is the safety it gives me on the streets." Pan argued. "I can dunk any nasty drunk or creeps that try to mess with me or my street friends. Stronger faster and I can take a shit kicking. The other stuff is just extra bells and whistles. It not like I don't social. I come every full moon do three to five challenges then chill on the side lines. Like I said the best of both worlds man." Pan said with a lazy shrug as they made their way out to the preserve parking lot.

“That is like saying the best part of a sports car is that it fits in your parking spot,” Ramone said. He pulled the keys for his trike out and tossed Pan a helmet. “Okay, I gotta ask. Why shitstain?”

"Old nick from my time in Spokane. Surprised you asked that most ask about Pan. Money I got from my sisters settlement didn't last long so I eventually ended up on the streets. Got the nickname from some of the street folk there. Was kind of a small kid growing but but even then I wasn't much for going down without a fight. Might have had the litteral shit kicked out of me a couple times and thats how that name stuck." Pan said putting on the offered helmet. After I got myself infected the local pack started calling me Pan. Food being a hard thing to come by some days they would joke I could lick the teflon off the bottom of a pan with how hungry I was and how I ate. Most just assume it was because I busk cause I play pan flute and harmonica."

“Play any blues on that harmonica?” Ramone asked. “There’s a guy in the pack who plays blues guitar. He might be able to hook you up with a gig, if you’re any good. Smokey Mason the call him. Couldn’t tell you his real name if you paid me.”  He started up the bike. “Helmet has a mike in it, if you want to talk. Voice activated, so it picks up somewhere around the second or third word.”

"I do play blues harmonica so yeah maybe we could meet up sometime if you want to introduce me to him." Pan said as he climbed onto the trike after Ramone had.

“Hang hang onto your ass,” Ramone advised over the helmet. “If this thing had wings it would fly.”  Pan got the feeling he’d repeated the word ‘hang’ three or four times just so he’d hear it.

Pan laughed but held on true to his word the bike took off like a greased rocket and Ramone could hear the young green haired pups laughs of excitement. The trip to the local gas station didn't take long at all as they wandered in to pick up drinks as Ramone noted how Pan lovingly eye raped a bag of beef jerky but left it alone.

Ramone tossed two bags of jerky on the counter, acting as if he hadn’t noticed Pan’s glance at the snack.   “Gimme thirty ultra on pump six,” he said to the attendant.  “Hey, Pan.  You want a bag of jerky?  Pump the gas for me and it’s yours. Try not to get any on the paint.” He dropped a pair of fifties on the counter.

Pan nodded and jogged over to the pump taking care to fuel the bike and to follow Ramones instructions to a tee.  It wasn't long before the tall alpha came back out and Pan had the gas cap back on and was ready for the former Ulfric to take to the road.

Ramone held up three bags of jerky. “You didn’t say what kind. I’m good with all three so pick one.  Where to next?  Back to the preserve?  We can wolf out and go find something worth chasing.”

"If you want man. No biggie if you don't. You came down to do a welfare check and you can see I'm not dead Noddle." Pan said chuckling hoping the alpha wouldn't be upset with the nick name.

“Damn it, now I’m wanting pan fried noodles,” Ramone said. “You’re a bad influence. Where you going to be tomorrow, just in case I run into Smokey?”

"I dunno I travel. You got my number now so you can text. I try to keep it charged and hang out in wifi areas where I can so I don't eat thru the pay as you go card I put on the phone. Ten bucks usually gets me through the month if I can tell drunk me to stop calling people." Pan confessed.

"I can imagine what the voicemail would have been like," Ramone said.  "Alright Shit Stain, where do you want to be dropped off?  The preserve?  Makes sense, since all your stuff is there.  Hang on. Let me know if you want to go somewhere else."

Ramone dropped the young wolf off at the preserve, waited until he was over the fence and headed home.  He would text Tom and give him a report before he went back to bed.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Saturday July 4th 9:30pm

The sun had just recently set and Deitra was sitting out on the terrace roof top. The swans could hear her giggles from the open screen door.
 
"No you have to share." She giggled as she spoke to someone on the roof. The youngest were swan had come back from a her weekend retreat roughly two weeks ago with her friend Maritza at Volkovs summer retreat in a fantastic mood.   It seemed hanging out with her childhood friend did wonders. They had set it up so they could Skype once a week to stay in touch as well as one phone call a week.

 Lorne was gently working with her and a councilor to help try and work through any trauma she had, but so far she seemed to be doing well. She was social and eagerly looked forward to Waylon's appearance and most times didn't resist going to bed too strenuously so long as the long dark haired vampire read her a bed time story.

Lorne got up from his spot to go fill a cup with Deitra's favourite juice. It was, of course, a pretense to check on her, but he didn't want her to feel observed and judged. He was curious to see if she was playing with an imaginary playmate. He'd imagine that to be a good sign being as it would be something that leaned into creativity and also was self indulgent, not a thing made for anyone but herself, which given her upbringing would be excellent progress. He made his way out through the screen door. The sky was clinging to its blushing orangey hues at the roots though navy covered them from above. The garden felt vital and hummed with insect around them. Lorne cast his gaze around for Deitra.

"Malen'kiy lebed'" he called for her gently, his Russian was not yet good but as she kept trying with English he kept putting in the effort with her native tongue.

She sat with a ring of about eight seaguls surrounding her as she tossed popcorn to each of them keeping a steady hang on the plastic bag of popped corn making sure it was shut. She craned her head around to look at him as she shook her dark brown curls nodding in greeting. "Hello Lorne! I feed birds." She announced in english.

Lorne laughed, a little startled by the sight - mostly because the birds were quiet which was rare. They were often called rats with wings but the locals but Deitra was as happy to feed them as if they were her own bevy of swans.
"You surely do," Lorne said coming closer, sitting down on the end one of the nearest lounge chairs. "I brought you some juice."

"Don't let them give you any trouble, seagulls can get pretty cheeky especially when food is involved." he advised.

"I am boss." She said proudly but was so engrossed with the animals she didn't reach for the juice. "They be  nice or no food. They learn. This is Bo. This is seryy. This one svin'ya. And this Notossa and that is Adora. That is Micah and that is Mara." She said as she tossed each bird a piece of popcorn. "They bring friends some nights."

"That's right," Lorne said with smile, "You're the boss." This too was good, but also it was just great to see her having a good time. Naming seagulls. Lorne had to confess they all looked very similar to him but he didn't say that.   "How many nights have you been feeding them for?"

"Since we back home." The tiny young wereswan said. "They love popcorn and bread."

"I have a lot in common with these guys then," Lorne said with a nod and a grin that was mostly fondness for the younger wereswan. She was a little sister to him in so many ways. "I also love popcorn and bread."

"You make good bread." she nodded in agreement and asked excitedly. "Is Dyadya Ueylon watching the fire in the sky with us?"

"True but you generally don't need somebody to toss it to you."  Leda smiled as she joined the pair.  "All set for the fireworks, Deitra?  Uncle Waylon will be joining us soon.  He and Leia will want to be here before they start.  Did you ever watch fireworks in Alaska?  Not the lights in the sky but the bursts of light and colour?  Boom?  Boom?  Boom?"  The Greek wereswan mimed the explosions.

Deitra shook her head no. "Fire stix once. Uncle Volkov had some on a cake for us for..." She struggled for the word and couldn't figure it out in english. "for Novogodnyaya noch"

"Need is a strong word, maybe I want someone to toss it to me," Lorne chuckled as he  greeted Leda into their presence.  "Ohhh, you're in for a treat. It might be loud, and you might feel how loud in your chest, but they're beautiful to see." he said, figuring it was probably wise to advise about the noise associated with them. Even the occasional backyard firework did not really prepare one for a full fledged display of them. "That's New Year's Night in English - I think? Gretchen would know for sure," Lorne filled in, taking his best guess with what he now knew of Russian.

"New years night." Deitra said slowly feeling the words in her mouth and nodded. "Like guns. Loud like gun? Mama says they paint the sky like rainbows. Many colors."

"So many colours and shapes," Leda said, nodding.  "Sometimes louder than guns.  Sometimes loud pops like balloons."

"I know guns." deitra said as she opened the bag of popcorn and held a handful out in her palm. "Maritza's dad would take men to hunt. Him and other wolves would go."

The birds did a little bit of jockeying but clearly there was a pecking order as five crowded around to take the popped treat from the childs outstretched hand and the other three softy protested as they paced anxiously.

"I see our princess is holding court,"  Waylon said.  Lorne had felt him arrive only moments earlier. He'd been watching them.

"Deitra, how long have you been playing with the seagulls?" Leia asked.  "How many days?  Do they always come at night?"

Dietra let out a soft sigh as the birds took to the air as Waylon's naturally predatory aura was picked up by the birds. This was a hunter.

The young swan shook the frown from her face as her feathered friends took the the air flying up to one of the higher towers of the Archangel structure.

She smiled and rose from her feet. Shoeless in a white sundress she made her way to Waylon and Leia and wrapped her arms around them both. "When I come from Dyadya volkov's." She said. "They are friends."

"Two weeks,"  Waylon tilted his head.  "One is forced to wonder.  Gulls are not night birds."  He looked at the others.  "You will excuse me for a moment, will you?"

Lorne turned his head towards Waylon and Leia as automatically as sunflowers turn towards the sun, he imagined it was a similar sensation to them as well. He heard Waylon and Leia's musings and knew there was a more important question in it, or maybe a more important answer, but did not know what it would be. Lorne sometimes felt behind in the world of preternaturals, it was a cultural he had tried very hard to acclimate to but could not change that his formative years were amongst regular humans.
He nodded when Waylon excused himself. "The fireworks will be starting soon," he advised not wanting him to miss the beginning of them.

Waylon chuckled.  "They start when I want them to start," he said.  "Although for the first little while I won't be looking up.  Fireworks are nothing new to me but there is someone here who will be seeing them for the first time.  That is a wonder I do not want to miss."

Leia sat down beside Deitra.  "How are you doing this evening my sweet?" she asked.  "Has uncle Lorne told you why we are celebrating tonight?"

Deitra shook her head. "Gretchen said it was for a birthday. For America. How can it have a birthday?" She asked looking mildly confused. "Will there be cake?"

"I will ask Katherine if she can make us a cake,"  Leia answered.  "A long time ago, there was no country called America.  Then some people decided to make one.  And so, on July fourth every year, we celebrate the day they decided to make America."

The Swan Queen was not American by birth, so her attachment to the country was less than that of some of the other swans.  Many of the vampires she knew predated the creation of of the country.  Deitra would one day learn the bloody history of the country that was her new home but it would not be today.

Deitra nodded but looked a bit sad. "I didn't make a gift to give America....sorry mama."

"You are the gift,"  Leia whispered.  "Every smile, every kind act.  Feeding your new friends.  America is very proud of kindness and generosity."

Lorne bit the tip of his tongue not wanting to impart a more accurate version of that story even though there was certainly more to it than that. Deitra's lement that she hadn't made the country a gift was reason enough not to rain on the parade with facts. Her innocent desire to do a kind thing left an aching in his chest, like he missed being that young. Or that the want to do genuine and kind things ached for a belief that they were easier to achieve. He reached out and ruffled her hair.

"You and everyone here are my gifts.  It is not my day of being born. I don't know it. Uncle Volkov didn't have one for me like the others had. Maritza said we should share hers." Deitra said giving her mother a hug.  She smiled as three seagulls landed on the edge of the rooftop cocking their heads as they regarded the swans.

"You have a birthday,"  Leia said, kissing Deitra on top of the head.  "Your birthday is Christmas Eve.  It was on the adoption papers.  You were a Christmas gift."

"This cannot do,"  Waylon said.  "Children born on Christmas have the disadvantage of having to share the most important birthday of the years.  So, I propose this.  We will celebrate the day when you were born to Leia.  Would you like that?  for your birthday to be May 16th, the day she adopted you?"

Deitra looked at the two of them unsure what her answer should be. She had never celebrated a birthday. Some of the children of Volkov's did but she had never experienced it. Was it because of Christmas? She pondered the idea but evently nodded her head slowly. "If Mama wants is okay for me," she said in english.

"We can talk about it, my precious,"  Leia said.  She looked at Waylon.  "About those fireworks?"

Waylon smiled.  "As you command, my queen."

"When I was your age I got to do two birthdays, one for my birthday and one for the day the adoption went through," Lorne said to Deitra. "It's pretty cool, I highly recommend it."

"Two cakes?" Deitra asked her eyes wide with wonder. "I got cookies sometimes or muffins. Uncle Volkov said I was sweet so I did not need cake. Cake was for gor'kiye deti."

"Uncle Volkov didn't get cake when he was a child,"  Waylon said.  "So he doesn't give it to many others."

Deitra nodded and went to speak but the sky broke out into a spectacular display of multi colored fireworks. The dark haired tiny swan started but her mouth popped open into  a surprised 'O' Shape as she let out a cry of delight point to the sky. "It is pretty. The sky is burning!"

"We could make a cake even, if you'd like Deitra. We could ask Kat to show us how," Lorne suggested. "I bet she knows some good recipes and it would be pretty fun."  But of course his last words were blown out by the first fire work bursting in the sky. The colour vividly bright against the darkness, leaving after trails in their vision and painting the roof top in those bright shimmering flashes of light.

Deitra pulled on Lornes shirt calling out the colors she saw. When there was a pause she smiled . "We make cake with the kitty cookie lady.   Is good idea Lorne. I like it very much."

Lorne smiled at her. "It's a plan then!"

"What color you like bestest? Come sit?" Deitra asked Lorne as she sat down by Leia and Waylon's feet her tiny hand resting on Leia's leg and her head rested on Waylon's shin.

It was clear the young swan was living her best life in the moment blissed out by the sight of such a pyrotechnic display.

"I like yellow best I think," Lorne said coming to sit down beside her, crossing his legs to sit down at Waylon and Leia's feet as well. "Which do you like the best?" he asked while a particularly large one whistled upwards and then burst like a galaxy above them. Vibrantly red and then falling into white glitter that crackled as it dissipated.

Deitra clapped at the display. On the top of their observation patio they could hear the oohs and aww and whistles from the residential Tower presidents that were also watching on their balconies and windows as well as neighbouring apartment buildings in the distance.

Dietra paused to think about Lornes question. "Is hard choice. Can I say all? Maybe not red..."

“I like the white,” Waylon said. He hadn’t taken us eyes off Deitra’s face for the entire display. “It reminds me of all the swans.”  Lorne could feel Waylon’s power reaching out to enfold all the swan. The young swan prince knew he was a favourite, even if he did run a distant third to Leia and Deitra. He knew Waylon loved him as he was and asked only for his loyalty and his company in return. How many shapeshifters could say that?  Certainly none of Volkov’s wolves.

Deitra nuzzled up against Waylon as she watched several more fireworks. She pointed out others on the horizon as well excitedly explaining in Russian. They were like crocuses in the spring time.  Colorful surprises. Her eyes wide reflecting the symphony of fire she practically shook with pleasure and excitement. It was like nothing she had seen in her years of living with Master Volkov.  The northern lights were beautiful and she would watch them on the nights that they would appear from her small bedroom window.   She had always thought they were the prettiest thing. However to see them really well meant going outside, into the cold.   It was always so quiet. So much white snow, like uncle Waylon's favorite color.   Deitra  was not a fan of the color white. It reminded her of her home in Alaska. It reminded her of the wolves...

The snow always made the blood look like glittering jewels on the snow when blood was spilled...  She balled her fists trying to not be scared by the memory that suddenly swam to the forefront of her mind.  Maritza's papa had found her outside with HIM, and all that spilled blood.  More blood had been spilled as she lay there too scared to move, but this time it was not hers. It had been Stiles... she couldn't watch... staring instead at the lights in the sky as the two tore into each other.

She just wanted to sleep and pretend it was a bad dream....

Large muscular wet furry arms stinking of hot hot red blood picked her up.  She remembered him feeling so warm as Talbot carried her back to the house. He had paused lapped at her wounds, Maritza's papa, not as a man or a wolf but something in-between.  She shuddered remembering how she thought he was going to eat her....but he hadn't.  Instead he had licked her clean of the red... of the blood before finding torn clothes discarded on the freshly fallen white snow and swaddling  her in his ruined jacket.

White and red... we're not her most favorite colors.  If she had to choose she realized the choice was not as hard as she thought it was.

She tried to not be decisive with her answers neutral ones were usually the safest. If a vampire wanted a genuine answer they would instruct you to produce it. If not being small but present was good. Life was pain. Master Volkov had told her that on many occasions. But it also meant she was still alive...   If she had to be truthful she would say of all the colors she had seen dancing in the sky tonight, her favorites had to be green then followed by blue. They reminded her of life. Of summer and of Seattle. The water the trees... the plants in the the swimming pool and of mama's eyes and the life that flourished in this city. This new place she called home reminded her of green and blue.

As she watched the sky she smiled as she let her hands un-clench trying to be brave to not be scared. Maritza's papa had told her that fear was an enemy... that she had to always be brave....fear was bad... Deitra reached down and pinched her leg sharply, hard enough to feel pain as she closed her eyes for just a second to examine what she felt. It had hurt. That was good it meant this was not a dream... That she was really here and not still up north.

It was a bit of a ritual she would do in the dark of night when she was alone tucked into bed or when she awoke from nightmares. The pinching was a way of checking in to make sure she was really there and that this wasn't still a dream.  Life here seemed too good to be true.  What if they got tired of her and sent her back for not being good enough? She had been asked what color she liked best and hadn't answered decisively.  It would be better to give a wrong answer here than none perhaps. The rules down here were less harsh and the swans and her Uncle seemed genuinely curious about her thoughts.

Sliding her hand off her leg the pain of the pinch still gently making her leg throb she cleared her throat and forced herself to try and answer in English.  It was the language they all seemed to prefer and were gently trying to get her to use more often... "The green and Blue are best.  They remind me of summer and life." She finally answered softly as she waited for the next barrage keeping her eyes on the sky line as she gently pursed her lips pressing them together hoping the answer pleased them.  If the answer was not to their likings she would make note of that and make sure she gave a better answer later.

"Those are great choices, like leaves and water and they really burn bright don't they?" Lorne smiled, happy she would offer up her opinion into the space. It was clear she was testing the waters, and it was their job to make sure the water was calm and inviting, so that she would keep exploring.   Of course the touch of Waylon's power, that limitless loving warmth could only help. It would take patience, and time. The only way forward was through.

"Do you like the brighter blue ones or the darker blue ones better?" Lorne asked. Being the fourth of July blue had been a popular colour in various hues. He paused for a moment "Yarkiy," he said in Russian, which he knew referred to bright and vivid but he couldn't think of a word for the deeper blue. "Or... I  don't think I've learned this word yet, sorry," he confessed.

"Siniy,"  Leia said.  "Interesting how close it is to cyan."

Waylon saw Deitra's hand move to her leg and pinch the flesh she found there.  She'd clearly been having some sort of flashback, he could see it in her face.  He reached out, lazily tracing his power over the three swan, reinforcing the idea that Deitra was safe with them.

Dietra shivered unaware it was Waylons power she was reacting to and thought about the posed question hesitantly. "Light is day, dark is night. Both are pretty. Maybe light more?"  She cocked her head studying Lorne. "Why yellow Lorne?"

Lorne smiled looking up at the colourful display. "Yellow is like sunshine, and like sunflowers and my mom's kitchen. My favourite colour is gold but I also like yellow... It feels cheerful and bright and like home," he explained.

"So yellow is kind of like sitting here with you all right now," he expanded, though his smile went a little sheepish with how honest and vulnerable the statement was. The trueness of it felt into the core of him.

"It is warm. Bright. Like sun. If you were color you would be yellow." Deitra said wrapping her arms around Lornes neck as he sat on the patio stones watching the display.

Lorne wrapped his arms around Dietra in return. "Thank you, D. If you were a colour you'd be the brightest blue."

Deitra grinned. "You know secret? What is good. Blue and yellow.. they make green. It is good color, is lucky. Also plants. And nature and money...We make good team.  What color do you think uncle Waylon and mama are?"

"Oh wow, we do make a great team. A great green team," Lorne told her with a gentle squeeze.

He considered the question thoughtfully and glanced back at Leia and Waylon. Somehow his mind tugged away from white despite the obvious association. "I think they're gold and silver. Or else Waylon is deep green and Leia is purple. Do you think so? Or different colours?"

Deitra studied Waylon and Leia her brow furrowing.  It took a minute before she answered as if the question was super important as she finally answered slowly.  "Mama is gold and green and maybe a little brown. She is a queen. Gold is for crowns. She makes us good and we grow with her. Uncle Waylon is hard. Purple... is good color for Uncle Waylon maybe. Like last sunset colors. Is a strong color...In She-Ra, Shadowweaver uses purple. She seem bad and scary at first but she was strong and helped protect She-Ra and Katra. Dyadya is friends with mama and helps keep us safe. It Is good color for him."

"I like purple,"  Waylon said.  "And I like Shadowweaver.  She never lies.  She may bend the truth but she never lies."

Deitra nodded pleased with his acceptance of her color choice. "Lying is bad. Uncle Grigori say never to lie. Bad things happen to liars."

Lorne smiled, pleased again that she'd disagreed and swapped the colours he'd chosen. It was good. Getting her to make her own opinions and thoughts known was a good step towards her eventual independence and adulthood. One where she was her own person and slave to no one. 

"Honesty is generally the best policy, but not just because bad things happen to liars, because that might not always be the case. It just feels better to be honest, even if it's hard sometimes. Lies and secrets can be really heavy to carry around, and we don't even really know how heavy until we're honest and can put them down," Lorne said, he felt a little preachy sometimes when he spoke to her, like he was always trying to teach her something. But he supposed that was the job of a big brother, he didn't know, he'd never had one, never been one before Deitra. Even if Leia called him 'Uncle Lorne' sometimes. He felt more like a big brother. He was still so much a kid himself, just a kid who wanted the best for her.

She nodded as she rested her head against Lorne watching the blooming fireworks in the sky. "I lied when smaller." She very softly her voice almost drowned out by the colorful explosions over head.   Deitra held up 3 slender fingers up on her hand. "Not more after. One time to Uncle Grigori. One time to Maritza's papa...and Mr. Stiles."

"That's alright," Lorne assured her. If it weren't for the warm touch of Waylon's power his heart might have lurched a little with the anxiety of what was the truth to three lies she had kept track of all of her life. But it wasn't about him. And he rested his head onto hers, folding her in what he hoped felt like safety. And if not that, companionship. He was there, whatever that truth may be.  "Sometimes we lie because we're scared of what will happen to us if someone knows the truth, especially when we're little. Even just that the idea that those things become real if we have to tell the truth about them. But they are real and we're not going to let anything happen to you."

The colours burst over them, the sky already hazy with the past explosions, leaving shadows beneath the present.  Deitra said something in Russian. An old adage from the mother land. "In the lake of lies there are many dead fish."  Dietra shifted anxiously and nodded trying her best to absorb Lornes wise words. "No more lies. I am good now. I smarter now. Learn that you tell tales to wolves and vampires they know, even if you do not. They are better, stronger, smarter. Best to be good and respect."

"You were always good, Deitra. They are not better, or smarter. Stronger maybe. And older. One day you will also be able to tell when someone is lying. One day you will be incredibly strong and incredibly fast too. And I don't see any of them holding such orderly and efficient court with the seagulls," Lorne said.   "You are good, and you too deserve respect. That's what respect is, something that goes both ways, not just something that is only given. That's.... Something else," Lorne explained.

Deitra's face contorted for a second like she wanted to say something but it fell back into a placid mask as she nodded at his words. Lorne was a grown up he knew better, but what he said was not what Grigori Volkov had told her. Maybe the rules were different in Seattle than they were in Fairbanks. Maybe it was because she grew up around foster children and they had to have different rules.

She certainly got to do many more things here at her new home with her new family now that she had been adopted. There was Tevelvion and Netflix color tv's and school lessons. She wasn't very keen on them they were much different than the lessons Master Volkov had taught her to learn. How to set tables, how to wait on guests, how to pour drinks. Learning how to sing and draw. Learning how to put together an outfit for him or to polish boots. How to guard over his room and coffin. The new lessons were harder. Trying to learn the alpha bet. Practicing English because it was what everyone spoke. Learning to read time on the new watch she had been given. And then of course there was learning maths.  There seemed to be so much she didn't know... and all of it was very hard to learn. She didn't want to fail or disappoint. There had been no punishments for not picking things up fast enough, so it must mean that she was going a good enough job, but she dare not disappoint.

Volkov had told her that she had to excel to please both her new mama as well as her mama's Master that someday she would meet. She was very nervous about that day. He had told her that Leia would be her mama but that there would be a vampire that one day she would have to serve and that she would have to do so giving perfection and one hundred percent effort of he could turn her away. Deitra let out a exhale of air as she tried to calm her racing heart her tummy felt upset as if she had eaten too much cotton candy. "I will try better." She told Lorne and the others.  I was all she could do.

It was a lot, and Lorne knew that. It was culture shock from the world she'd grown up in beyond unraveling some very substantial brain-washing. It would take not just time but experience and she'd already come leaps and bounds from where she'd been. Deitra was so much more resilient and adaptable than she gave herself credit for, but of course, she didn't really know how to give herself credit. It would come in time and patience was all the could be done for it. Both on their part and hers.

He put a kiss on the top of her head. He was a perfectionist, he knew what that striving constantly was like, that it seemed like the goal post was always moving. "Trying is good, but remember we love you as you are. I say a lot of words to you, and I know sometimes they're hard to understand. But if you remember any of them, remember that. We love you as you are."

Deitra's watch chimed indicating it was 10:30. That was the time she had to get ready for bed. She had to be in bed for 11 most nights.   Despite the bright fireworks Deitra crawled to her feet she wrapped her tiny arms around Lorne and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She then approached to give Waylon a side hug off his hip lingering for ten seconds before coming over to hug Leia. "Is time for teeth clean and bed clothes then sleep Mama. Thank you for letting me watch the sky fire. It was very pretty."

The fireworks were amazing to watch she wasn't sure how long they would last. Perhaps they were like the northern lights. Perhaps after getting ready for bed she could watch them from her bedroom window.  The window was much larger than the one on her own room and living so high up from the ground would let her see much of the sky line.

“Sometimes, when it is a special night, you can stay up a little longer,” Leia said. “Fireworks do not happen every night, so I think that when there are fireworks bed time can wait.”

Deitra brightened. "Thank you mama. Can I sit in pool too?"

“How can you watch the fireworks if you are swimming?” Waylon asked.

“I show you.”  Deitra jumped into the pool and after a moment was floating on her back.

“I don’t recall saying yes,” Leia said. “And you might want to remove your dress.”

“I sorry, Mama.”  Deitra climbed out of the pool and sat on the edge, dangling her feet in the water.

“Now you change into a bathing suit and go in. You just needed to wait for permission.”

Deitra practically wore a swim suit under whatever she wore like it was a second skin. She peeled off the sun dress putting it on the recliner beside the edge of the pool. "Can I swim now?" She asked sheepishly.

Leia smiled. "Yes, yes you may."

Deitra slipped back into the pool floating on the surface looking up at the sky. She liked the way the water muted the sounds and how she felt weightless in the water. Fire works and water the best of both worlds. She made a contented noise as she floated on the water.

By the time eleven rolled around the fireworks had ceased and, fifteen minutes later, Deitra climbed from the pool.  Standing outside the pool dripping on the edge of the roof tops railing she surveys the city, noting the occasional pop and sparkle of independent fireworks being let off across the city, but the big display she had been watching was clearly finished.

She reached for her sundress and with a small yawn wished everyone a good night giving the spectating swans that had come out onto the rooftop all damp hugs before stopping to ask Waylon if he would read her a story before bed.

"I wouldn't miss it,"  Waylon said, smiling.  "Do you want a favourite or a new story?" he asked.

"New!" She said delighted to be offered the chance to pick something new off the bedroom shelves. Despite the fact she couldn't yet read some of the covers of the books were very pretty.

"New it is.  Do you want to choose by the cover or by the title?" Waylon asked, sounding VERY excited.

"Picture." Dietra said as she reached for his hand and gently pulled him into the penthouse for her story.

Leia looked at Lorne.  "Thank you for being here," she said.  "You are one of her favourites. I can't tell you how much it means to me that you adore her as much as I do.  And the Master knows.  He sees.  He is grateful too."

Lorne watched Deitra and Waylon head into the penthouse for a story. He looked up at Leia, still sitting at her feet as he hadn't bothered moving when Deitra had gone into the pool. He smiled crookedly, showing even teeth.  "Do you want to thank me for breathing too?" he teased lightly and then more seriously said. "It's what family does right? We take care of each other. I just want to do right by her, by all of you."

"Thank you very much for continuing to breath,"  Leia said with a musical laugh.  "Even in families there are those who do more.  You are one of those.  A rare treasure.  Please know how much we appreciate everything you do and I would love to do something for you in return."

Lorne chuckled with her, Leia's laugh made you want to laugh too. It was the sort of laugh you could never imagine any cruelty in, it would always feel like she was laughing with him. He reached out for her hand, putting a kiss on the Swan Queen's knuckles.  "I have a flock because of you and the Master. And it means everything to me." It was in his nature to avoid appreciation, even if he really did appreciate the recognition right into the core of him. He liked to know he had done well. A funny sort of push and pull inside of him, and proof that he wasn't done growing yet either.

"Have you heard about Katherine's latest project?" Leia asked.  "She's starting, of all things, an axe throwing league. Or a club. I'm not certain which.  I bring it up because several of the others have expressed interest.  It might give you a chance to get to know them all better."

Lorne laughed again, he hadn't heard about the axe throwing but it did not surprise him at all that Katherine was organizing it. "I think that would be fun, I'll have to talk to Katherine about signing up. And about a cake baking lesson."

"I'm sure she'd be delighted to come up and help you and Deitra bake a cake," Leia said.  "She's like you, a very giving person.   I do hope she decides to stay. Nigel would be quite cross, were she to leave."

Lorne smiled and shifted a little, moving to stand and take Waylon's emptied seat. Settling in, the sky above them seeming and quiet and still and vastly empty without the fireworks. "Is there talk of her leaving?" he asked curiously.

“She’s done it before,” Leia said. “She was gone for five years, I think. Nigel was delighted when she returned. It gave him another chance to convince her to settle here.”

Lorne nodded thoughtfully. "I'd imagine it's hard, being the only one. It was hard for me even when I knew there were other swans out there. But... I guess in that, her and Nigel are a mismatched set. Not the same but their...onlyness fits together. I hope she stays, she's a real laugh."

"And a few of the girls would be devastated to lose her as a source of treats,"  Leia said.   "And as a friend.  She's far more popular than she realizes, I think. She's sometimes afraid to come up here because she thinks her inner cat would try and eat one or two of us."

"Yeah she's told me a couple of times I make Satan think bad thoughts," Lorne chuckled.  Despite this she hadn't tried anything and he didn't feel unsafe around her. Probably because she was so honest about it. "Well hopefully the axe throwing is another way to put down roots. Hopefully it means she plans to stay."

“We can only hope.”  Leia smiled. “On the topic of putting down roots, how are you settling in Lorne?  Does this feel like home yet?”

Lorne tucked his legs up under himself, it felt almost like a betrayal to his parents to say this felt like home when he'd first crossed the marble lobby.  "It feels pretty good, I think I have a good thing going working with the counsellor and Deitra. It feels like a good start. The thing I have with you all is... Vital. Like an artery," he said, a hand absently covering his own throat. Waylon had not fed from him yet and most days he couldn't figure out if that disappointed or relieved him.
"I'm not going anywhere."

“That’s good to hear,” Leia said. “You are a perfect fit.”  She smiled, a radiant expression. “The Master and I both think you are destined for great things.”

“Wait until they try to turn you into a ninja ,” Odet said with a chuckle. It was warm and friendly, even if it lacked the music of Leia’s laughter. “They tried with us but we’re all too white to be proper ninjas.”  Whether she was talking of skin or feathers wasn’t clear but either made sense.

"I don't know, I've seen you kick the cap off a water bottle. If you don't count for ninja-dom the gate is probably beyond my reach," Lorne laughed with Odet, trying not to look too flattered and pleased to be told that Leia and The Master thought he was destined for great things. Though he was, very thoroughly.

"Only one way to find out," Odet said.  "We'll need to enroll you in the super secret martial arts school, that specializes in Crane style kung fu."  She winked.  "The first lesson is learning to talk understandably, while moving your mouth in a way that doesn't match what you are saying."  She leaned closer.  "And I kicked the crap out of something in the neighbourhood of twelve hundred bottles before I got one to do what it was supposed to."

"I guess I'll start kicking water bottles. The tai-chi has been going pretty well," Lorne said thoughtfully.   "There was a were-hyena at the feast," he mused trying to recall his name. He remembered Woodstock of course, that was a hard one to forget...But he couldn't remember his other seatmate who had fought for entertainment.  "I have to get in touch with him I gave him a rain check on kicking my ass. I think I could learn something from the experience."

"Ian Mallory,"  Leia said.  "In addition to having a fighting gym, he hosts something like a fight club for shapeshifters and vampires who want to embrace their primal side.  It would certainly be a learning experience."

"If what he did during the feast is any indication, he doesn't practice any particular martial art," Odet said.  She seemed inordinately pleased with herself, likely because of Lorne's praise.  "Mixing martial arts is a good tactic.  Any individual martial art has very set components, so they are individually predictable.  Find what works for you and any you'll do fine, if you ever need to throw down, to defend yourself or someone else."  The way Odet looked at the penthouse door, it wasn't hard for Lorne to guess that she was talking about Waylon and Deitra.

"Ian! That's right," Lorne agreed enthusiastically.

"Hence 'Mixed Martial Arts' - I'm getting it!" Lorne said following Odet's gaze, he cast his around the roof top, all of them. He knew he was the as much a fledgling as Deitra was in this crowd but he'd still do whatever he could to keep anything from happening to any of them.   "Between you and Ian I'll end up a lean mean fighting machine," he grinned reaching out to offer Odet his hand for a fist bump. "Or paste."

Odet returned the fist bump.  "Don't worry,"  Odet said.  "I've got your back.  You're the cool little brother I didn't know I wanted."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am

Outside the night club the pulsing sound of heavy bass and electronica filled the night air.

The day had been hot with only a quick 20 minute down pour in the afternoon it had done little to cool down the heat of the summer so the night air was warm, but the skies were surprisingly clear as Klaus and Brandy found themselves entering the club,

Inside the music was loud it thrummed deep in Brandy's chest as she and Klaus weaved their way through the crowd.

She had chosen that evening to wear a sleeveless leather dress with a high mandarin collar and black lace forearm sleeves.  The crowd and music and excitement in the air energized her some.

The day had been full of last minute running around while Klaus slumbered for the day, but she knew that the back private party room was decorated and set up to the specs she desired.

She spotted Morvan in the crowd with Leslie and Katie.

Leslie perked up sniffing the air and let out a squeal of delight as she jumped up and down and wildly waved at Brandy. "Morvan look she's here!"

Brandy made her way towards her leopards and noted Minnie had materialized through the throng of people. "Evening Darlings." She said as she let go of Klaus's hand to embrace her pard mates. "It is so nice to see you guys came out!"

"It's a party Brandy I love parties and I even got your boy a cool gift. Can't say what right now. Oh these are my friends Lauren and Taylor as you can tell they're twins and this is Madison. They're kinda my plus three tonight." Leslie hollered over the music and leaned in to whisper to Brandy. "Also part of your boys present.  I took them down to Die Bierstube and they've done a little predrinking if you get my drift."

Brandy smiled and nodded. "I do my sweet girl. That is very kind and generous."

Brandy led the group to the back of the club and spoke with the bouncer who guarded the back VIP area and the group soon found themselves heading down the hall and into a smaller room.

The room had been decorated the ceiling had been strung up with tiny mini fairy lights that cast of a warm soft intimate light amongst the plush leather couches and bench seating. A long table that could fit a little over 20 sat in the middle of the room with comfortable stools for everyone to sit on.

The room was filled with helium balloons vibrant purples and vivid oranges with the occasional silver balloon tucked into the mix as they gently bobbed in the air conditioned room.  The far end contained a small stage that was 20 x 20 a large banner done in the same colors as the balloons Announced boldly Happy Birthday Klaus.
Brandy was delighted to see that Thomas and William were already there chatting and laughing as was Katherine who was drumming her fingers idly on the table top to the lively jazz music that was being piped into the room.

"Nice."  Minnie said as she followed them into the room.  "Very nice."  She nodded, then waved at Kat.  She hadn't seen the woman in quite a while and missed hanging out.

"Oh hey!" Kat said standing up offering the group a lopsided smile. "You guys finally decided to show. Hows it hanging?"

"It hangs." Brandy said as she approached Kat. "Thank you for coming out tonight."

"Yeah no problem Nigel didn't mind me taking the night off work he said go out play and have fun, but to call him if things get weird." Kat explained and grinned motioning for Minnie. "Come get your ass over here and give me a hug Minmin!"

"If you like orange and purple,"  Morvan said.  "Didn't know your boy was all secondary colours.  Happy birthday, Klaus.  You showed up for Brandy's birthday, so we're returning the favour.  Justin is working, Seren is with her rat, Kyle is on a date and may or may not drop by and Michael is standing guard on the ducks and chickens, something that isn't necessary, seeing as how Leslie is here."

Morvan could smell the vampires in the room.  It was setting his teeth on edge but he had promised Brandy that he would be on his best behaviour.
Minnie slid past everyone to go give her friend a crushing hug.  "Girl, it has been a while.  I missed hanging out.  We need to get together sometime."

"I totally agree with that sentiment! Seriously did you know I started up an axe throwing club at the Tower. You should totally come and be my plus one sometime. It's super fun. You just get to full out wing things at targets and mostly everyone there is preternatural so you can go full ham with the strength if you want to. I mean if you don't that's cool too. Miguel is all its Finesse you don't need to be a brute. Learn the basics first..." Kat said as she squeezed back. "So whats new with you?"

"Axe throwing, huh?  That sounds like fun."  Minnie laughed.  "Hmm, well, things are going well at work.  So far I haven't had any freakouts so.. "She gave a thumbs up.  "I also got myself a personal trainer.  Ex MMA fighter.  Dude has crazy good intuition and know just how far to push me.  And I've called in some help on my personal problem thanks to Morvan and Kyle.  I think that's about it."

Kat grinned wider "Sweet sounds like life in Seattle is treating you well minmin. So ummm like have you ever been to a vamp bday before? It's my first one and I don't really know the etiquette." she whispered back blushing. "Also hows the girlfriend? I'm surprised she's not here is she coming over later?"

Brandy walked over to him and gave him a hug. Letting out a content sigh. "Thank you for coming Morvan it means a lot. Its nice to see you and I hope you don't mind me stealing a hug." She said gently huffing him as some of the tension in her back dissipated.

Brandy's Raj wrapped his aura around her, not caring if anybody nearby was put off by the show of power.  Brandy had been away from the pard for a while and in his mind, her comfort overrode their discomfort. "Can't steal it if it's freely given," he said.  "You all good for tomorrow or are you still on the no fly list?"
Brandy held onto Morvan as if it had been months without seeing him. She whispered in his ear. "I won't be there I'm sorry until we know whats going on its for the best. I don't want to screw anything up by being a selfish cow and staying with you all. Its better to err on the side of caution as Dr. Goodman says. If I get any new news of course I will immediately let you know."


"You'd better,"  Morvan said.  "And get a second opinion.  This guy sounds like an ass clown."

"Unfortunately, he is the foremost specialist in his field,"  Klaus said.  "Although that in itself does not stop him from being an ass hat."

"We've got enough of those at the Tower," Willie said.

"We've got one right here," Thomas said.

"And here I thought that Nick's Rodere was the one with the comedy duo."  Cherry sashayed into the room wearing a traditionally designed dress but that was where conventionality stopped.  Her dress looked like it was made of frozen fire, with the hungry tongues of flame reaching up from the hem in an attempt to devour her body.  It clung to her as if it was painted on.

"Hello, Birthday Boy," she said, moving fluidly over to Klaus to give him a tight embrace and a surprisingly chaste kiss.

"Girl... I don't know any vampires.  "  Minnie looked amused.  "And she's not really my girlfriend.  We are sorta dating, but haven't really gotten 'there' yet.  I don't know if that's because I'm worried about getting intimate with a non shifter or what."

Brandy's eyes followed Cherry as she entered the room and glided over to give Klaus a chaste kiss.

Those in the room could smell the arousal coming off Brandy as she watched the display. "Right. A second opinion isn't something I can really get. Things are on the low down because of.... reasons." She said to Morvan sounding distracted.

Kat released herself from her embrace with Minnie "Ah well you know how it is if she's not preternatural it can be scary. I mean most of my hook ups over the years have been with non preternaturals but its also very one sided because of my shitty control. Take it easy one step at a time and meh if it doesn't work out maybe you can take a round out of your trainer are they hot?"

"Well, she's part fae so she's totally cool on the preter front, very touchy, which is good, I guess maybe I'm kinda worried about breaking her.  And my trainer is kinda hot stuff but totally human.  I KNOW I am worried about breaking him."  Minnie sighed.  "One day I'll take the plunge."

Kat grinned "Well you can let her take the lead. Nothing wrong with a bit of bottoming am I right? If the partners nice..."

"Well, there is that.  I guess it could work."  Minnie said, pursing her lips.  "How about you though.  Nigel helping you work out your.. issue?"

"I'm not certain about the comedy duo.  Perhaps more the personification of a bad joke."  Darien said as he came in with a couple staff members bringing food for the non vampires.  He graced Thomas and Willie with a scathing look.

"Looks like we have a second one," Willie said, entirely unrepentant.

"You're smelling a touch ratty,"  Cherry said, giving Darien a dazzling smile.  "Anyone I know?"

"That depends on who you know."  Darien returned Cherry's smile with one of his own, coming to greet her.  "Always a pleasure to see you."

Cherry beamed, giving Darien the same chaste kiss she'd given Klaus.  "Flatterer," she said.  "It will get you everywhere."  She sniffed Darien in a manner that was totally not human.  "Will we be seeing the divine Miss Lucy this evening or has she opted for a less exciting evening?"

Leslie stood beside one of the couches watching the exchange with her three human friends and Katie as she held a holofoil box with a giant bow looking a little unsure. "Mr. Klaus? Can I bother you for a moment?"

"It's Mr Adler,"  Klaus corrected.  "Or you can call me Klaus.  All my friends call me Klaus and you are my friend, are you not?  And yes, you may borrow me."

Leslie nodded vigorously. "R-right. Klaus it is. Sorry. I want to intro you... to ummm my friends.  Lauren and Taylor as you can tell they're twins and this is Madison. Guys this is Klaus the gentleman who you have willingly decided to donate to tonight. I took them out to Die Bierstrube its a place in town that specializes in German beers. They've all had a few pints of good stuff each and are here as part of your birthday gift. " She passed him a small que card with each of the girls names on it as well as a list of beers they had each sampled prior to their arrival.

Lauren: chöfferhofer Grapefruit Radler- hefeweizen with grapefruit soda

Madison: Paulaner Oktoberfest- amber with a malty aroma and nutty finish

Taylor: Weihenstephan Vitus- bock wheat bier, tastes of clove, yeast and banana

Elisabeta arrived at the club at 10:45 on the nose. She spoke briefly and quietly to the bouncer at the door and then entered. She made her way towards the back of the club and the private VIP room. A quick word to the guard and she was allowed into the back hallway. It wasn't hard to find the right room and she entered, careful of the lacquered Cherry wood box she held.

"Of course Lucy will be joining us.  She is part of the family after all.  She is in my office right now, enjoying a cherry of her own."  Darien winked at the wererat.

"Wise choice,"  Cherry said with a laugh.  "Cherries are known to be sweet and pleasant and oh so red inside."

"Good evening, ladies," Klaus said. "Thank you very much for your kind offer.  It's been a long time since I've enjoyed a good German beer."

Lauren and Taylor were the kind of girls with classically good looks blond blue eyed curvily built.  The twins smiled. "We haven't donated before but we have been told it can be nice."

Madison extended a hand that was cafe au lait. "Nice to meet you Klaus. I will not be direct donating but if you are still up for a beer I kind of go with Leslies gift, if you want to partake maybe you can liberate your gift and open it and I can be the first you get to sample."

Seren moved through the gathering crowd with only a minor bump here or there as she came up to greet Brandy and Klaus.

Darien nodded to Elisabeta as she joined the room, a silent greeting, then turned his attention back to Cherry.  "Oh yes, Cherries are always a good choice."  He agreed.  "But if you will excuse me, I have some things to check on.  I will return."  He told her as he stepped back from the conversation and true to his word headed out to check on the kitchen.

"Direct donation is a very personal choice, Madison"  Klaus said, nodding and bringing her hand to his lips.  "I respect your refusal. It's not for everyone.  Lauren and Taylor, I need to tell you that I will be rolling you both, should you be willing to directly donate.  It will turn the pain into pleasure.  Some find it can be a little addictive, if that has any affect on your decision."  He kissed there hands in turn, then looked at Leslie.

"So what is this mystery gift that is tied to Madison's donation?"

Don followed Seren, his eyes wide.  He wasn't exactly scared but he'd have been lying if he tried to say he wasn't intimidated.  He and Seren were likely the bottom rung of the power ladder in this room.

Brandy noted the Contessas arrival. "excuse me Morvan."

She approached the Contessa. "Good evening Contessa it is lovely to see you could come. I know the concept of the party is a little unconventional in your circle, but a party is indeed a party." Brandy said with a smile as she gave the older vampire a mild curtsy "Can I take that gift off your hands to set down on the table while you relax or would you prefer to personally deliver it to the birthday boy?"

Leslie moved forward and presented Klaus with the silver holofoil wrapped box with reverence.  "Have at it good sir. Open it and hopefully it is to your liking..."

"I believe I will hand to Mr. Adler myself thank you. I wouldn't want to miss the look on his face when he opens it," She replied with a small chuckle. "And I owe a thank you Miss McCrae for the invitation to tonight's little get together."

Even as a child, Klaus had never been one to tear open a gift.  He carefully cut the tape with a fingernail and removed the silver holofoil.  Then he opened the box.

Inside was a small glass beer stein, perhaps half a pint, with a pewter base and cap and a handle carved from deer antler.  Etched around the base of the glass was a procession of chicks and ducklings,  six chicks and five ducklings.
 In place of the sixth duckling was a single feather.  Engraved in the bottom of the stein were the words 'FANGS FOR THE MEMORIES'
Luv the Seattle Pard.

Klaus chuckled.  "Thank you,  Leslie. This is a delightful gift.  If Madison is so willing, I think this would be a good time to christen it.  Prost!"

"Okay I can take her out and we can get that filled up for you. Mind you I wont be carrying it but yeah be back in a bit. Com'on Mads lets get you donated and I'll buy you a drink!" She said as they hurriedly took the stein and raced from the room in fine spirits.

"The pleasure is all mine." Brandy told the contessa. "I just want to see Klaus happy and in a fine mood. Its been a couple of crazy months the boy deserves to have a night of revelry, you all do."

"None the less the invitation is much appreciated Miss McCrae. Now if you don't mind I will drop all these stuffy formalities and try to enjoy myself."

"Of course." Brandy said giving a polite nod. "I will leave you to it. I do believe Mr. Walker has a donor menu set out on the table should you require refreshments and didn't partake on the way here. Again thank you for coming by and enjoy yourself. If they is anything you might need tonight just flag me down. I'm just here to make sure the night runs smoothly and to help out Darien since he is juggling this event and the live music venue tonight."

"How do the two of you know Leslie?" Klaus asked, realizing that the young wereleopard had just left her two friends alone in a room rapidly filling with preternaturals after introducing them only to him.  They might know Morvan or Minnie but they had been left with him.

"Clubbing friends." Taylor said and Lauren nodded.

"We get out about once a month to hang out with Leslie and Katie. And this rolling thing sounds okay. I was going to ask how bad it hurt but now it doesn't sound so scary knowing it wont hurt." Lauren added.

Taylor nodded "Also Leslie didn't exactly tell us that the guy we were going to be donating to was so cray cray hot either. Sorry you likely get that a lot. I blame the beer for the honesty."

With greeting the contessa out of the way Brandy focused her attention on Seren and her other half. "Well look who showed up come on in guys take a load off." She said showing them to one of the plush rich leather seats. "You guys want anything to drink? I'm putting together an order to text to the bar."

Seren slid into the offered seat. "I'll have a Dark and Stormy."

"And for your other half?" Brandy asked

"It's intense in here," Don said.  "I'm going to go with a little something something to settle my nerves.  Maybe a beer?"

Klaus smiled. "To be called cray cray hot by such a beautiful woman is a compliment I will graciously accept," he said.  "Rolling is the reason you don't look a vampire in the eyes," he explained, taking Lauren's hand.  "They can overwhelm your willpower.  I'd like to try the Chöfferhofer first, if you don't mind."

It was about that time that four humans entered the room with instrument cases and lederhosen.

There was a moments pause as they hung just inside the room surveying the guests as Thomas and Willie jumped up to greet them. "Ah HA!" Willie cried. "The Oompah Machine has arrived!"

Klaus frowned and paused in his explanation.  "What?"

Darien followed the band members in.  "I did NOT have anything to do with this."  He said, giving the other two vampires a dark look.  "They did. "

"A little Oompah to go with your beer!" Thomas hooted.

"Should take you back to simpler times." Willie laughed. "It is our gift to you."

The band entered the room and set up in no time breaking out a french horn an accordion, a clarinet and a Tuba and before they knew it.  Klaus's birthday room was filled with vibrant and jaunty polka music.

Leslie and Madison returned in time to see Klaus had finished sampling one of the twins and Madison presented him with the capped Stein. "I see the birthday boy couldn't wait. Alles Gute zum Geburtstag! Prost." She said with a cheeky grin.

Klaus grinned,   "Darien, if you are trying to throw them under the bus, I'm afraid your plan has failed.  I haven't heard a live oompah band since I left Germany.  This is a delightful surprise.  I suspect I may ruin my reputation but I fully intend to dance to this."

Klaus accepted the stein with a smile.  "Danke schöne Fraulein.  Prost!"  He opened the lid and took a long sniff of the contents, swirling it for a moment before raising it to his lips.  "Genieße das Leben ständig! Du bist länger tot als lebendig!"  With exaggerated effort, he drained the stein.

Both of the girls had been quite well lubricated.  Klaus had sampled two of them inside of five minutes and was well on the way to having a buzz of his own.

Darien sighed. Of course he was pleased.  Darien, however, disliked accordions and had to work to keep his face bland.  Those jerks could have at least warned him they were invading with this.

Thomas high fived Willie.  "We done good," he said.  "Klaus is jazzed and Darien looks like he swallowed an owl."

Brandy finished her drink orders and put A hand on Darien's shoulder "Are you okay darling? I have a list of libations for our guests.  I text it to this number correct?" She asked the vampire showing him the text order before hitting send.  " I just want to say thank you Darian. Thank you for putting the bill the food and letting us have this space. If the music venue is not to your liking I can at least let you know that you only have to put up with it for an hour tops before your suffering can end."

Darien glanced at her phone an nodded, "yes. That is the correct number. And worry not for my dislike of the music. It is not for my benefit after all. As for the rest, Klaus is my friend, a rare and valuable thing among our kind, and this sort of thing is my forte. I have been entertaining others for a very long time."

Brandy nodded "A great talent to have. You happen to be a details person, not many are, you put that gift to good use Mr. Walker. Thanks for letting me  come by during the day this week for a couple dry runs and to sort out decoration details. "  She gave a gracious smile and hit send as she stood beside Darien watching her beau. Seeing his smile made her genuinely light up. Things were going well. All the planning and secret plotting and the fussing had been to see him with his inner circle just enjoying life, carefree with laughter. It was a hard thing to put a price tag to, but it was well worth it for these moments.

"of course. I knew better than to attempt to tell you I had matters well in hand, even if I did. Now, why don't you relax and enjoy the rest of the party and leave things to me?" He smiled and patted her shoulder.

Elisabeta was enjoying watching Klaus dance to the music and loosen up a little. She had to admit to herself that the music had rattled her fangs when it first started up but seeing how it affected Klaus made it bearable, almost.

"If I can help out I'd feel better if I am being honest.  Not being at works killing me. I was thankful for the opportunity to set this up and do all the running around so close as I felt the being at work in almost 8 weeks. Besides if Klaus wants or needs me he can hunt me down. I'm not the clingy type girlfriend wise. It's a cat thing I'm fairly certain. If you don't need me I can just keep my eye out for guests... like right now." Brandy exclaimed as she pointed to Noah's band of shifters.

Tasi led the group into the room as Rufus Jasmine , Karina   her lover Michele and Thando followed up in the rear.
Well the high shelf drinks have arrived to the party Ladies and Gents."  Tasi grandly announced over the polka music.

It looked like Noah's full entourage had turned up for the evening. Wolf, leopard, tiger, dog and lion were all on the menu.  All fairly exotic for the Seattle scene.

"Ah, yes. I thought they would be a nice addition." Darien smiled.

The moment the Countess noticed that Rufus was in the room she made a beeline for him. "My dear Rufus. How good to see you again. Can I anticipate your presence here this evening means that you are on the menu, or did Noah simply send the lot of you to represent him at the festivities.?" She was hoping that he would say he was on the menu as she was dying to have another go at him.

Rufus Laughed as he slid his sunglasses up on to his brow."Contessa dear. Why can't it be both? Of course we are here to add to our charitable cause Of keep the ark a float save the animals, but we love to part as much as the next guy." He said with a chuckle as he took her hand and kissed her knuckles.

Elisabeta gave a small nod and rolled Rufus to the same depth she had the first and last time they had met. Once she was finished with her meal she brought him out of it and kissed him deep and slow.

Rufus reached for one of the donor kits set off the side by the couch and swabbed the site before setting the gauze to his neck to staunch the bleeding aware that many of the shifters in the room were tied to the moon unlike him and that the smell of blood might pull at them since the full moon was tomorrow night. "I trust you are sated for now my dear? Thank you for the attention, but if you would be gracious and let me sneak on by, I think I could use a little nibble and something to drink to recoup." He offered her a crooked smile. "A good time to get in line and present your gift? It seems the birthday boy is tearing into them right now." He said giving her a chaste peck on her collar bone.

Elisabeta gave out a little sigh and let Rufus up to get food and drink. No matter how much she might have wanted to stay snuggle up on his lap all night she knew that he was right. Carefully she picked up the plain Cherry wood box and went to stand in line to present her gift.

Klaus looked at the box Tana was offering him.  Try as he might, he could not predict what might be inside.  The weight gave no clue.  "You have me intrigued," he said, setting it on the table and opening it.

Tana's grin went ear to ear hearing him say that.  As Klaus opened the box he would come to see three small vials displayed on a dark oak wooden display. Etched on to the vials in  Merlin font read the following. "Blood of my clients" , " Sweat of my clients" and lastly "Tears of my clients". Tana leaned in excitedly waiting his reaction with a stupidly large grin plastered to her face.

Klaus' chuckle was rich and deep and it sent an unexpected ripple of power through the room.  He'd intended to say that the vial for tears would be filled far faster than the others but the unintended expression of his power made the words die in his throat.  It caused a stutter in the buzz of the room, one that lasted for only a second.

"My apologies," he said.  "It seems I'm not done growing."

Darien stopped to look at his friend from where he was mingling with the guests, that ripple of power a bit of a surprise.

Tana took pause for a moment as the ripple of power moved within the room before beaming back at him"Pfft oh please teach isn't everyone here growing in one way or another." The true intention of his words sailing valiantly over the leopards head as she gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "Gonna go find  the others. Looks like we started a gift train whoopsie dingle" she bleeped her tongue out as she gave a small squeeze on his arm.

"It looks like your gift has definitely touched a vein,"  Klaus said.  "Pun intended.  Truly, it is schadenfreude made of glass and wood. And the first sweat in there is going to come from your next lesson."

Elisabeta chuckled slightly at the young woman. "It would seem you have an admirer Klaus." She presented the lacquered box to him. It was made from Cherry wood and was unadorned. Inside, nestled on black silk was a blade of Japanese origin.

"She is a student and a friend,"  Klaus answered.  He nodded to where Morvan was standing.  "One of the Raj's.  I'm teaching her to fight as a favour.  She's quite fast and far more focused than you might expect."  It was possible that Tana might have heard but with the noise in the room there was no way to be certain.

He looked at the cherry wood box.  Despite it's lack of ornamentation, Klaus knew the box contained something significant.  Carefully, he opened it.  "Oh my," he said softly.

He looked up at the Contessa.  "I suspect that this knife has a name or at the very least a story.  Would you care to share?"

She gave a little shrug at the question. "A few years after my sire turned me he had need to travel to Japan so I accompanied him. One night a self styled Ronin decided that blade needed to find a home between my ribs. I think it actually looked better sticking out of his left eye. I have had it ever since but it has just been sitting gathering dust. I entrust it to your care now my friend. I am sure you can find a suitable use for it."

Malaki took pause to his friends ripple. "Ooooh this just gets more and more interesting."He pulled himself away from the donor he was feasting on. "Looks like to present conga line time. Wait for me sweet" Malaki ran his fingers threw his donors hair before getting up and into line.

"I doubt I will find a reason to put it to the same use you did,"  Klaus said.  "Times have certainly changed from when you were in Japan. For one thing, an attacker is far less likely to use something so beautiful.  Thank you, Contessa.  I will certainly put it to good use.  Blades that have killed tend to develop a taste for blood, so I will make sure it feeds frequently."

Minnie brought Robyn over to introduce her to Kat, trying to ignore that strange ripple of power and the way it sent shivers over her skin. Hey Kat, this is Robyn, my.... Well the girl I am dating. Not sure if we can classify it yet."

The polka band winded down their hour gig time almost over. They thanked the crowd for their patronage and packed up. Darien was thankful to turn the lively Jazz music back on and to be rid of the jarring polka music.

Pat ran her hands over her arms at the sound of Klaus's laugh. A flush ran over her and she backed away to help herself to a glass of soda pop and settled herself down on one of the sofa's closest to the door to people watch.

Brandy watched from the crowd her beaus laugh made things tighten in her as she licked her lips she waited as Tana left the gift line and approached her sneaking up behind to drape her arms around her. "Hows the evening for you so far darling. I must say I really like this dress. It is nice to see you being a bit more daring with the wardrobe. "

Tana didn't hear Brandy come up behind her startling in her arms for a brief moment. "Really you think so? Its not too much? I just wanted to show others and well myself that I can still dress up." She spun in Brandys arms giving her a big tight hug and nuzzled her.

"Yes you are ravishing if you were out in the club you would be beating boys off with sticks dear." Brandy cooed. "Seriously I might have to get something like that for my wardrobe. Clients would dig it, just saying. My boy seemed to love your gift. Very clever and funny."
.
Katherine was more than happy to make acquaintances as Minnie introduced her to her girlfriend. "Nice to meet you. I'm Kat. Some call me Katherine, but I prefer Kat. So how did you and Minmin meet?" She asked the fey woman.

Tana practically vibrated with happiness at the complement."Good I'm glad. I'm a smart cookie sometimes ya know.  There are sooo many people here. Your boy is sure popular. And look at Minnie bringing a small little entourage she's thriving more and more every time I see her."

"Yes I think hanging around the pard is good for her. If we could get her to stay... That would be nice. Speaking of company..." Brandy paused as she noticed two vampires enter the room and frowned slightly.
Jasmine the were leopard perked up as two vampires entered the room one she recognized immediately and she smiled. "Noah!" She cried out as she excitedly made her way through the crowd to meet him.

Malaki waited his turn in line with a large burlap sack in hand. It fell to the floor with a thud that vibrated with the bass in the club. "Look I'm no Martha Stewart and hells below know I am not clever or thoughtful like the rest of them soooo here ya go Bud" inside the burlap sack was hempen and Jute rope, leather harnesses, chains and a teal fuzzy handcuff set.

The other vampire stood at a modest five foot ten with professional quaffed blonde hair and Husky blue hued eyes. He wore a simple black suit and a dark charcoal dress shirt with a shoe box sized gift tucked under his arm as he calmly surveyed the room.

Noah smiled. "Good evening Jasmine hows the night so far?"

Tana cocked her head to the side looking at Brandy. "I don't like that expression"Her eyes followed Brandys recognizing the one vampire but not the other.

Jasmine gave him a slight bow as she clapped her hands together good. The local Raj donated 80 dollars to our save the ark and animals cause. Very generous. I still can donate one more time. I'm working hard like everyone else."

Noah smiled. "Well it is a party do try and enjoy yourself Jasmine all work and no play makes us all dull boys and girls." He said pulling her into a gentle embrace as he kissed the top of her head.

Klaus smiled with delight.  "Well now!  These could prove to be very useful.  Very thoughtful Malaki.  Very thoughtful indeed."  His eyes found Brandy and then Cherry.  "I'm already thinking of things I could do with them."

Brandy nodded "An unexpected guest..." she softly whispered into Tana's ear. "His name is John Breeman."
Brandy stood up at the mention of her name catching Klaus's eyes and grinned but nodded her head towards the door.

Malaki laughed "Excellent now if you'll excuse me there is more fun to be had." He spun and opened his arms towards a group of people. "Ah lovelies did I ever tell you the story..." his voice drifted off as he walked away arms around two people.

Tana whispered back into Brandys ear "And John is the suck because?"

"I can't say vamp drama is all sorry darling just keep your space from him please." Brandy whispered back softly enough to not be over heard.

Elisabeta noted the two new comers. She recognized Noah immediately but it took a moment for her to place the other face. Once she did she frowned just a tiny bit but quickly hid it. "Noah, how lovely it is to see you tonight. Have you come to check up on your friends or here to have some fun?"

Darien cocked an eyebrow when he saw who was there with Noah. A rather unexpected surprise. He cleaned up nicely. He made his way over to greet Noah.  "Good to see you could make it Noah. You missed the polka band I am afraid." He said, his tone saying he wasn't unhappy for it at all.

Noah smiled "Well to pay tribute to the birthday boy of course. It is lovely to see both you again have you been keeping well?"

As the polka players made their way out, Saphyre made his way in having come into Nightshades through the employee entrance. The wolf took a moment to marvel at the little band as they most likely marveled at him in return. He was dressed in his usual colourful manner, the leggings and top he wore caged in by a lavender body harness and the heels to match.

“Damn boys, I nearly wore the same thing - that would have been embarrassing,” Saphyre said as they made their way past each other while he made it into the VIP room.

The night was warm, and the moon was close and he’d just come from a performance so his enthusiasm was nearly as dazzling on him as his highlight. In one arm he cradled a bouquet of paper wrapped orchids in vivid blue and the purple of a deep bruise. Saphyre took stock of the room and the guests it held, finding Darien easily, his eyes seemed trained to do so in any space these days. The birthday boy was also very easy to find and head towards, Saphyre was sure being over six foot and achingly attractive was not a prerequisite for vampires but the Seattle set could lead one to believe it.

Tana nodded "Good enough for me but do we give him the ol stink eye when hes not watching. On the  premise of my friend dont like u so I dont? Cuz like I'm not above that" She snickered and then gasped " Oh shit I haven't said hi to Morvan yet. I was late cuz I was catching up on paperwork for work  and well all of this" She motioned to herself as she scanned the room.

"Darien, Elisabeta, you're being rude.  Noah is not alone."  Klaus extended a hand.  "Mr Breeman.  Consider me surprised to see you here.  You are welcome to join us of course.  I'm curious as to why you decided to attend, given our history. You do realize it was nothing personal, correct?"

"No stink eye. Don't let him talk you into donating he's kinda on the shit list or was. Social pariah can't tell you more." Brandy whispered. "Maybe later."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am Part II

"It is why I am here Klaus." John replied flashing the room a smile as he made his way over to Klaus. "It was business for you. Just following orders. It is something you are very good at. "

"Just following orders."  The corners of Klaus' mouth twitched slightly.  "That sounds vaguely familiar."

Brandy stiffened slightly but drifted away from Tana to put space between him and the leopards in the room and to be closer to her beau. "A surprising visit Mr. Breeman. All are welcome so long as they followed the invitation protocols.Can I fetch you a list of what is on tap of our local donors?"

John shook his head. "No need I ate before I came to pay my respects."

"I wouldn't dream of being rude, however one does tend to greet a friend first. I'm afraid my level of familiarity with Mr breeman is very slight." Darien told his friend, then spotted Sapphyre heading their way, a genuine smile gracing his lips at the sight.

Tana gave Brandy a pat on the bum as she left and stalked towards Morvan and the girls.

"I have eaten but thank you Mr. Walker for the kind guidance. Your evening helper already was on point to assist. Lovely club you have here by the way. My first time frequenting it..." John said nodding in Brandy's direction casually.

"Damn, you are looking fine," Morvan said as he wrapped his arms around Tana.  "Do you have any idea how proud I am about how far you've come since we first met?"

"Then perhaps it is time to get to know him better,"  Klaus said.  "Are you certain we can't tempt you?"  he asked.  "There is a variety of shifter available, plus some human.  Did you come with Noah or did you meet when you arrived?"

"Oh we met outside. I was rather surprised to see him coming to attend the event. I wasn't aware he was familiar with you Klaus." John said as he set the box on the table beside where Klaus stood. "Being the new blood in town and all. You might be surprised to know that news of your soiree has gotten about the offices you might see more than a few faces drop by despite no formal invite. And yes I am aware theres a theme and gifts were to be brought. You have always been very good about teaching proper protocol. I hope you find yours entertaining."

Tana nuzzled into Morvan "Dawwww when you say things like that I get all sappy" she beamed up at him tears tickling the corners of her eyes. She lifted one arm up to try and bring the girls into a big group hug. Once they were all in she whispered for their ears only "So the dude with Noah has big red flag avoid from Brandy passing it on"

"Noah and I spoke extensively when he arrived in Seattle,"  Klaus said, intrigued by the fact that despite being mere feet away from the Schoolmaster, Breeman was utterly free of fear.  It was with equal intrigue that he reached for the gift.

Morvan looked at Breeman under somebody's arm.  "Did she say why?" he asked.

Tana shook her head "Social pariah couldn't say more well maybe more later. That was good enough for me"

Breemans gift was immaculately wrapped and the size of a shoe box. The gift itself had been wrapped in scarlet and tied with a silver and black bow. The gift card attached had a simple Happy birthday penned out in neat cursive with an additional 'no hard feelings' under the greeting.

The little group that held Klaus's immediate attention had a certain inflexibility to it that Saphyre didn't want to push his way in to. Instead he made his way to Darien's side wearing the mate to the vampire's grin.
"Good evening Mr. Walker," he greeted softly bumping their shoulders together and looked around the assembled. He recognized the other two men from the feast, having donated to Noah and briefly used John as transport in his performance. And of course there was Brandy, who  he offered a wink to in lieu of a proper greeting that might interrupt.

"Then I'm going to have to track her down,"  Morvan said.  "I mean she can't drop a bomb like that at an 'all hands on deck' party without an explanation."  He released the girls.  "I'll be right back.  Going to get some tea."


Klaus opened the package with as much care as he had done throughout the evening.  He looked inside the box and began to laugh.  "Bravo, Mr Breeman.  Well played. The resemblance is uncanny."

He lifted the marionette out of the box.  Underneath a clear blood spattered poncho and a visor cap, it was dressed in lederhosen.  In one hand was a stein full of beer, in the other, a power drill that was spattered in blood.  It was clearly a depiction of Klaus, right down to the blonde hair and  blue eyes.
 There was even a silver base to the display stand, which bore the etching 'Der Schulmeister'.

"Thank you," Klaus said.  "Sometimes we need to be reminded of how others see us."

Brandy watched as Klaus opened the gift keeping equal attention on John's face as he watched the unboxing calmly. She was surprised to not smell any fear or anxiety on him despite his time with Klaus at the feast.
"Caricatures are as they say a form of flattery and can also be a reminder to stay humble or a way of reading the general opinion of a room. I am glad you are pleased with the gift. You taught me a valuable lesson and it is the least I can do to thank you. Not everyone is given a second chance. I wanted to make sure I will use mine wisely." John Breeman explained with a simple nod.

"Ah, Mr. Draust." Darien greeted Sapphyre, a heated look crossing his features momentarily. "I am -very- happy to see you tonight." Truth, so much truth. But he was distracted. Mr breemans actions this evening were worthy of note in their oddity, and he was certain he would be stepping out momentarily to send a text.

"That is good to hear,"  Klaus said, nodding.  He carefully returned the marionette to the box.  "If there is anything I can help you with in the future, do not hesitate to ask.  My roll as Schoolmaster is to instruct and assist and if I can be of assistance..."  He left the sentence unfinished.  It wasn't exactly an open offer of a favour but it was as close as most vampires would get to one.

"I will keep that in mind. As it is I know now that one should avoid Selkies like they are the plague and now that I know we have one in Archangel towers I will do my utmost to make sure Liam Kithcannon and I never share an elevator or cross paths." John said with a surprisingly earnest and nice sounding laugh. "I've taken up enough of your time. Am I allowed to mingle and enjoy the festivities? I must say I've never heard of a vampire celebrating their birthday before it seems rather intriguing and a novel reason to throw a party. Are there any rules I should be aware of at tonight's soiree?"

"Of course you can stay and mingle,"  Klaus said.  "I agree, such events are rare and intriguing. Remember that Mr Walker is your host and that despite being a private party, it is a public venue. Morvan the wereleopard Raj can get a little protective of his Pard, so you might want to be careful how you approach them.  Beyond that, follow the regular rules. "

"Of course. Thank you for the clarification. I hope tonight is a memorable one for you." John said giving the birthday boy a respectful nod as he passed by Klaus.

"Good evening Miss McCrea. You look lovely as always.  I haven't seen you around the towers lately. Usually you are lurking in the hallways making sure the guest suites are in order. Has your schedule changed over to days?" John politely asked the leopardess.

"I shall return, my friend." Darien told Klaus. "I am certain you recall Mr draust from his riveting performances. I believe he has a present for you as well. I promised Cherry that Lucy would be in attendance, so I am heading to fetch her."

"I do indeed recall Mr Draust,"  Klaus said.  "You made mention of how delightful he was.  I must say, that was an incredible display of balance.  You had the entire audience breathless, including those of us who don't have to breathe."

Brandy smiled. "You could say the schedules been altered slightly. Right now I'm on paid vacation." She said keeping her tone light and friendly being careful with her words.

"Vacations are always nice. It is well to see you have recouped from the feast. I do remember you being Master Volkovs pomme for the evening while I was hanging around at the feast. It's good to see you recovered from the evenings entertainments and frights.  I have a vivid recollection of you being front and center for a certain someones melt down."

Brandy nodded. "As you can see I'm alive and standing Mr. Breeman your concern is appreciated but not needed. It was as you say a rather interesting night an educational one for many of us."

"Indeed it was. So who's pomme are you currently if I may be so daring to ask?" John asked casually.

Brandy shrugged. "It isn't like I am an official pomme for our guests passing through. It was just for the event for Master Volkov."

"Ah I see." John said as he cocked his head curiously. "I am surprised Klaus hasn't rushed in to scoop you up for his own. You are a lovely woman who deserves to be spoiled."

Brandy blushed "Well be that as it may Mr Breeman its a very intimate position and not one that should be made in haste. I do not mean to be rude, as much as this has been a nice chat, I am working the room this night meeting and greeting others and I've just seen that we have had another two vampires wander in that were not originally invited. I do apologize but I'd be a terrible co host if I didn't welcome them. Do enjoy the night and maybe partake in the menu.  We have Lion Tiger Dog wolf and leopard on the menu. I know the pricing might seem steep but its worth every penny. Treat yourself Mr.Breeman Lord knows the whole lot of us have had an interesting few months."

"Of course Miss McCrea. I won't keep you and perhaps I might. After all there is much to celebrate. Good evening and I wish you well on your evening endeavors." John said gently taking her hand and kissing her knuckles before excusing himself.

Melanie and Sam had carpooled together to Nightshades they had been waiting in line patiently to be let in the flock of seagulls outside had been an annoyance. Melanie was a vampire of 45 years of age with mousy brown hair and large soulful eyes that hid behind an over sized pair of librarian style glasses. She had been dismayed when one of the seagulls had shit on her.

Sam who was roughly the same age as her had soothed her worry but the two had spent twenty minutes in the bathroom cleaning the mousy vampires dress of the gull's firebombing trying to rid the navy dress of the stain.

The pair entered the room. Sam stood tall her olive toned skin stood out in the white body con dress her black bob a wash of rainbow hues and highlights in the warm intimate light of the room. She urged her friend in offering smiles to those who looked calm and confident as the made their way into the private event both women coming close to Klaus but respecting the fact that the vampire was talking with others and opening gifts.
Brandy approached them. "Good evening ladies."

"Miss McCrea. We are here to see the birthday boy. You might not know us since I work accounting, the names Sam. And this here is my dear friend Melanie she works in the mail room." Sam said making introductions to Nigels former arm candy.

Saphyre felt Darien leave more than he watched him go, realizing only then as he stood in front of Klaus that he was being introduced to Darien's friend for the first time. That in the world of coupled people that was maybe a big deal.

"Stroke my ego any more and you'll have a mess on your hands good sir," Saphyre warned affably with a smile on his lips reaching out his hand to shake Klaus'.

"I should be complimenting you! You did some exquisite work at the feast as well and you're all tall and handsome and another year wiser, birthday boy," he said shifting the bouquet in the crook of his arm to offer it out to the vampire. The orchids were so vividly coloured they didn't look real, but they were, and organic, no pesticides or scents had touched their delicate and near geometric petals. Still held in the crook of his arm was a single amber coloured rose wrapped in paper intended for Brandy as a thank you for her invitation.

"It would have been something if I'd gotten you the matching marionette. But alas. Funny thing about the world we live in is that a man can go maybe even a few lifetimes without ever receiving flowers. And there's something to be said for novelty. At least I hope so or my whole deal is pretty moot," Saphyre beamed. "Also I can sing Happy Birthday Herr Adler to you in a very breathy voice if that tickles you any."

"Do come in and be comfortable my darlings. Klaus will be able to receive you soon. He's been a very busy and social boy! Let me show you the donor menu on hand while you ladies wait." Brandy said as she led the vampiresses into the party.

“I think this may be the first time anyone has given me flowers,” Klaus said. “It isn’t often that a vampire can say they’re experiencing something new. That is a gift at least equal to these lovely flowers. I’m afraid I’m not familiar with them. I know they aren’t roses but beyond that I’m at a loss. Brandy is much more the green thumb. My apartment is becoming something of a garden.”

He chuckled when Saphy offered to sing him Happy Birthday. “Planning on channeling your inner Marilyn?” He asked. “Were you planning a private rendition or a public one?”

The interplay between Darien and Saphy had not escaped Klaus’ attention. The private rendition might perhaps twist Darien’s tail but the public one would certainly put a spotlight on the colourful wolf even more than there already was.

"They're orchids. I picked them because of the colour but according to the florist in ancient Greece they were something of a virility symbol, which - " Saphyre gestured over Klaus broadly as though to suggest this was completely apropos.

"Oh, I don't plan anything," Saphyre replied with a wry grin. "That's why I have so much fun. It's up to you. It's your day after all. It's your world tonight Herr Adler, we're just living in it."

"Orchids,"  Klaus echoed.  "Perhaps we can impose upon Darien when he returns for a vase.  And who am I to argue with the ancient Greeks?  They claim to have invented sex, although it took the Romans to introduce it to women.  Since it is my world tonight, I think perhaps I will be generous and share your rendition with everyone.  I notice that you have a rose.  For Darien?"

Arianna slipped into the room and made her way towards Brandy.

She wore a pleased smile as spoke in low tones to the man at her side. She was glad that he'd agreed to come with her, a gathering like this could be daunting for one who's not used to a large crowd of Preternaturals.

"Evening Miss Arianna. Lovely to see you could make it out." Brandy said giving the vampire a gracious smile. "I also see you brought a plus one. Welcome. My name is Brandy." She said offering a hand.

"I would've never lived it down at the next poker night," Arianna said feigning shame. "Ah yes this is Kisho, we've been chatting for a couple of weeks now."

"Pleased to meet you Kisho." The red headed leopards said giving a polite nod. "Please make yourselves comfortable. Darien has put together a rather lovely donor list if you are looking for something on the potent side. And of course for our human guests we have an array of finger foods and drinks can be ordered. Whats your poison?"

"A pleasure to meet you as well, miss Brandy. Thank you for the warm welcome." The Asian man said, taking her hand and bowing slightly before releasing it.

"I'm good right now," Arianna said. "Now ask me again after my set."

Brandy returned the bow and smiled. "I hope you enjoy the evening here with us. An eclectic bunch we are but I assure you the night should be fun. The mic is set up and all yours, you missed the Polka band sadly Arianna." Brandy confessed.

"Oh darn," she said not sounding a bit sad.

Brandy laughed bringing her painted finger nails to her lips to stifle the laugh. "Not a fan? Shall we drag you off to say hello to the birthday boy?"

In his office, Darien paused to lean against his desk and type out a text. 'mr breeman is at Mr Adler's party tonight. His actions seem somewhat odd. No nervousness or fear, even when interacting with the schoolmaster. Will update as needed.'

Darien looked over the text for a moment, then hit send.  After all, the huntsman would probably want to know.

"Come, dear Lucy. Your fans await." He said, and the small fruit bat perked up from her perch and flew to his shoulder.   When she was settled he turned and headed back out of his office and to the party, which was much more lively than he left it.

"Planning on bringing this one to poker night?" Willie asked, giving Kisho a hand.  "Names William but everybody calls me Willie.  I'm one of Arianna's poker buddies.  You did tell him about poker night, right?"

Thomas chuckled.  "Don't mind Willie," he said.  "He interacts with people the way he plays poker; badly.  And yes, we will judge you.  Arianna is a good friend, therefore we are required by the laws of friendship to question her judgment.  I'm Thomas and this charming young lady on my arm is Tasi.  I'm a vampire and she's a weretiger."

Darien's text was returned almost immediately.

WAYLON: Has he offered a gift? Is it ticking?

Arianna pinched the bridge of her nose at Willie's introduction.

"What?" Willie asked.  "You can't expect us not to run him through the gauntlet."

Elisabeta slipped in between Willie and Thomas. "Arianna, darling you look lovely as always. Kisho it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Elisabeta. Just ignore these two buffoons and you will make out just fine."

Kisho laughed, accepting the hand to shake. "I would expect nothing less. A pleasure to meet friends of Arianna's."

Darien heard his phone chime and read the text. ' gift, yes. Ticking, no. He gave herr Adler a marionette styled to represent the schoolmaster at work. It does not appear dangerous.'

"And Elisabeta, a lovely name for a lovely woman. Fear not, I am quite up for the gauntlet." Kisho grinned.

"Who are you calling a buffoon?"  Willie asked.  "I'm surprised you're capable of human speech, given how deep your tongue was down somebody's throat a minute ago."

Thomas smacked the Englishman in the back of the head.  "You'll need to forgive Willie.  Like I said, he doesn't people well.  You're going to have to watch this one Ari.  He's smooth as silk and likely just as slippery."

WAYLON: Interesting.  A puppet after being given the Pinocchio treatment.  Did it have strings?

If Elisabeta was offended by Willies comment she didn't show it. She shrugged and gave Willie a raised eyebrow. "Jealous much?"

"What have I got to be jealous of?" Willie asked.  "Your shoes?"  He snorted.  "Wouldn't fit."

Darien: 'as a matter of fact, yes. It was very well crafted from my view of it. Very detailed, an uncanny likeness of herr Adler, down to the blood splattered poncho and power drill. He added a bit of comedy in the form of a beer Stein and lederhosen however.' Darien texted. He was in the hall outside of his office, waiting to finish his conversation before returning to the party.

WAYLON:  Something like that cannot be created instantly.  One is forced to wonder how long it has been in the works.  Perhaps you could ask where he got it.

"your friends are very lively," kisho told Arianna a with a smile.

"You will have to forgive Willie Kisho, we are still trying to house train him," she said with a smile

'very well, I shall' Darien retexted Waylon, then began to head towards the party once more.

"Oh he's house trained,"  Thomas said.  "It's when we get him outside the house that things go south."

Willie gave Thomas a scathing look.  "Whose side are you on?"

Brandy laughed. "You boys can take good care of these two?" She said looking to Willie and Thomas "This girl is in need of a drink and maybe a little food?"

Elisabeta broke out in a joyous laugh.

"We've got them,"  Willie said.  "Have you eaten, love?  There's some shifter on the menu.  You're not the only human on the premises either, Kisho.  Am I pronouncing that right?  My accent sometimes gets the better of me."

Gone was Willie the ass, replaced by William the host.  Now that Brandy had essentially placed the two newcomers in his hands, he was all business.

Minnie and Robyn had been explaining to Kat how they met- completely randomly at nibbles and licks.  And that on their first date Minnie had gotten quite the laugh over the helmet she had been given for the motorcycle ride they took.

"I ate before I came, but I'll need a pick me up after my set," Arianna said smiling at the english gent form of Willie.

Elisabeta took a brief moment to get her bearings on Rufus and to make sure that he was alright.

"I am used to the name being mispronounced, but that was passable, actually.  I'm glad to know I'm not the odd one out, thank you." Kisho said.

"Well I am glad you guys met. Minmin needs friends since she's new to the city. Musta been kismet that you guys met. I'm stoked you've decided to take her under your wing and vice versa." Kat said still holding her gift for Klaus between her thighs as the short burnet were cat placed a hand on each of their shoulders. "The city is a better place with friends."

"I'll grab the menu.  I know there is leopard still on the menu and I think Jasmine would see it as a personal favour it you took her second pint of the night, so she can mingle," Thomas said.  "You could scoop the Contessa and get a helping of Rufus before she monopolizes him."  He winked at Elisabeta.

Rufus sat on the couch near the were leopards with a heaping plate of wings and a glass of orange juice and vodka.

He wasn't sure what was up with the leopards but they seemed rather cliquey and a bit tense. "You guys should have a drink and relax some the wings are primo you should try some." He said trying to disarm their aloofness.

Elisabeta growled at Thomas.

"I believe I'll leave Rufus to Elisabeta. Girl rules are in effect." Arianna teased when the Contessa growled.

Morvan looked at the weredog.  He didn't seem like he was trying to start something.  "It's all good," he said after a moment.  "You look like you've got some native in you.  Are you local?"

"Alberta." Rufus answered as he sucked the meat off a bone and licked his fingers. "What about you Morvan?"

"I agree. And I keep making new ones. And holy shit but there are so many peeps in here now. Popular guy, huh?" Minnie said, looking around.

"I think he does some work at the Towers as well, or lives there." Robyn said with a shrug.

When Darien returned to the room, Lucy was clinging to his collar, her head swivelling around at all the sounds.  He paused inside the door to take stock of what had changed in his absence and locate his current prey. He wouldn't go directly for breeman, that would be too obvious. He would have it seem a natural product of his moving through to check on people. He saw that Sapphyre had given Klaus the bouquet of flowers and sighed. He should have thought to bring something to put them in. He pulled out his phone and shot a text to the bar to find a container for the flowers and bring it to the party room.

"BC," the Raj answered. "Okanagan.  Rufus, right?  Friend of Jasmine's?"  With the connection made, Morvan relaxed a little. "All set for the full moon?  Must be nice not being affected by it."

John Breeman had settled on the same couch by Pat and was chatting with her keeping a space between the two of them. He had slipped on a pair of shades when he learned she was new to the scene to make it easier for her to talk to him.

An homage and lovely trick he had learned from the number two vampire in the city, Nigel Salvatore.

He was earnestly answering Pats questions on what it was like being a vampire. Did he miss the sun and food and other normal things that humans normally asked.

"Possessive much?"  Thomas asked with a chuckle. "This might come as a shock to you, being as old as you are but we's all free now."

"Yeah that's right. We never met I was watching Noah but Jasmine couldn't stop talking about you for an entire day after she came back from her full moon retreat. Figured you had to be the man given the juice you are packing and the description. Beaver First nations Cree I lived up near Bear lake." Rufus said offering the man a hand to shake.

Elisabeta sighed once more. "Forgive me Thomas." She was being possessive of Rufus and for no good reason that she could name.

"so I guess you don't really know a bunch of peeps here, huh Robyn? What about you, Kat? You work at the tower with brandy so maybe you can introduce me to a few peeps? I see Cherry is here, she's cool.". Minnie said, looking around.

"Only those I get to work with from the preternatural communities." Robyn admitted.

"Ah Cherry is more Brandy's friend than mine but I did meet her at Brandy's dinner party. Sure I can introduce ya to some of the folks. Did you want to introduce her to your house mates first?" Kat asked as she picked the gift up from between her legs suddenly ware that her gift to the vampire might smell mildly of sweaty thighs and other things. In hindsight she was regretting the dress pants option and the scoop lined t shirt. A dress would have been more light and airy.

Morvan shook Rufus's  hand.  "This is me trying to hold it in.  Jasmine is always welcome with us.  It's a little dangerous for her though.  I don't normally do anything with subs, not even as tribute but there is something about that girl."

It was a huge dilemma for him. Jasmine had no ability to resist him, which was why he couldn't do anything with her.  That didn't mean he didn't want her.

Rufus laughed "Yeah I thought maybe you might have given her a spin or something Morvan, with how she was going on you thought she had met god or something.  She's rather fascinated by your pack."

"Nothing to forgive, Hon," Thomas said, giving Elisabeta a broad smile and a kiss on the hand.  "I wouldn't be me if I wasn't trying to twist somebody's tail."

Brandy approached the pard with a napkin with three wings on it and a glass of cranberry juice. "Sorry my lovelies. Busy night being hostess to take some of the pressure off Mr. Walker." She said settling down beside Tana and Seren.

"No, she was completely safe with me, which, I have to admit was harder than I thought it was going to be.  There's just something about her."  Morvan shrugged.  "I wasn't about to make her pay for a safe place to spend the full moon.  That wouldn't be right."

"hmm, well some of them sorta met her at the store but yeah I guess it would be nice to make introductions. Morvan and tana haven't met her after all. Come on, let's crash the kitties.". She told Robyn, taking her hand to lead her over to the pard.

"Wow a gentleman. Very nice. Haven't met many leopards but respect. Yeah she's pretty exotic and nice to look at. She's a sweet girl." Rufus explained to the Raj. "She's had a rough go but she is healing like most of us."

The Countess gave Thomas a smile and shook her head. "You are right Thomas. I am being overly possessive of Rufus tonight. I don't even know why that is but it just feels like he is mine."

"I'll join you after I present my pressie to he who is...The birthday boy. Hey does anyone here even know how old Klaus is?" Kat asked.

"Miguel not tripping your trigger anymore?" Thomas asked. Behind the crass question was real concern.  Despite the disparity between them in both age and power, Thomas was oddly protective of the European vampiress.

Tana beamed at Brandy as she sat down "Bout time you take a load off. The party has turned out great though from what I can see you worked really hard for this. For him so romantic." Tana play swooned into Brandy's shoulder

Elisabeta laughed. "Miguel's prowess in the bedroom is not the problem and never has been. No this is something else, something more primal. There is just something about Rufus that wants me to claim him as mine. And not just for sex and blood."

Brandy leaned against Tana and smiled gratefully at the praise. She wasn't about to explain how she had barely slept in the past two days and that today was the first food she had touched as she nibbled on a wing.

Brandy was being hyper focused she knew. It was a trait she had when she put her heart into a job or something she wanted.  "I'm glad you guys think so. I really wanted tonight to be something memorable for Klaus." She said dabbing her lips gently with her spare napkin.

"Exotic is an understatement,"  Morvan said.  He rubbed Tana's back as she glomped onto Brandy without even taking his eyes off Rufus.  "If she was an Alpha, I'd consider making her my Ra.  My queen," he added, in case Rufus didn't recognize the term.

"Ah right gotcha buddy. Well I'll just poke her and tell her to work really hard at trying to grow into the role." Rufus teased giving him a wink. "Who knows what sort of mischief we will get into when we head down to South America in a few months."

"That's some serious caveman stuff," Thomas said.  "Grab him by the hair and drag him back to the cave.  I'd have figured that might happen with a werewolf, given what your beast is.  Weird that it's happening with a weredog.  At least you know what you're getting.  Loyalty, snuggles when you're cold and his head hanging out the window when you go for a drive."  He chuckle.  "What I really know is that he's got fam and they'll be as protective of him as we are of you.  Right Tasi?"

"Damn straight." Tasi said with a nod and a smile.

"Heading south...."  Morvan paused.  There was a real chance that he might never see Jasmine again after she left.  "Maybe it's one of those things that is never meant to be.  All I know is that if she decides to stay, I'll either need to change my rules or I'm gonna die of blue balls."

Tana felt Morvans hand on her back rubbing it.  her tiny hand raised to her mouth and stifled a yawn."Sorry sorry not the party I think I used all my brain juice crunching numbers and researching. Holy crap balls every time I look around more and more people show up. I'm surprised I don't see Waylon though. But that man always seems so busy." Tana sat up quickly eyes wide like saucers "Wait hold the presses. I know I heard but its just..." She burst out laughing. "I can oh god no its too good"She motioned towards Darien clearly the thought of a vampire with a pet bat was too much for the leopard. Quickly she tried to regain her composure like a child told not to laugh in class but then could only do so.

"She's a sweetheart," Robyn said as her and Minnie joined the pard.

"Ah buddy I so don't want to burst your bubble but she will defs be heading out with us. Her choice not mine or Noah's. It's complicated man. A lot of stuff to unpack that you don't really want to hear. Just listen I've heard Noah say he really digs Seattle it's on his top three places to settle if we can figure out what his freaking animal to call is, we might be back." Rufus said as he popped an entire wing flat in his mouth chewing not caring about the bones as he washed it down with his screwdriver.

The were dog looked at morvan his soulful chocolate colored eyes meeting his. "I know Noah's promised to take care of us and make sure we're all compensated and safe when the adventure ends. I will try and put a whisper in his ear that Seattle seems more than in the top three. Might be a year or three before we come back this way. South America's a large place and theres a lot of land and regions and critters to check out. But I will do my best you got my word. I'll keep my eye out for Jasmine and do what I can to make sure she comes back in one piece.  Jas doesn't have anywhere to go. Japan doesn't allow shifters in the country so... Maybe someone could sponsor her here and she could get her green card. She's an amazing number cruncher."

"morvan, you're too hot not to fuck. I doubt you will ever have a problem with blue balls." Minnie said. "Robyn, this is Morvan, Tana, and brandy. You know Katie and Leslie from the store. Sorry for the interruption guys."

Brandy had one ear on Morvan's convo and then watched Tana's reaction. "Ah you have seen Lucy. No she's not a snack yes you could go see her. Did you want the tea from earlier?" Brandy whispered to Tana.
Brandy waved to Minnies date. "Hello darling. So this is Minnies beau is it. Aren't you lovely your eyes.... are gorgeous darling! Mmmm part fey that is wonderful I have a fey friend. He is a selkie."

Tana took a moment out of one of her classic giggle fits to redirect and calm herself. "Hello Robyn nice to meet you" She stuck her hand out to shake hers. The side of Tana lips curved into a mischievous grin as she side eyed Brandy "Like you need to ask" she  whispered back.

"I'd appreciate that,"  Morvan said to Rufus.  "I'd also appreciate being able to have a private conversation,"he added as he rose and wrapped an arm around Minnie's waist.  He gave her a quick kiss.  "This coming from the other woman who might not be staying in Seattle.  I'm doomed to have all the hot one's abandon me.   Hello, Robyn.  Minnie has come home smelling like she's been with you on occasion, so I would have recognized you anywhere.  Now that I've met you, I understand why she calls you 'Meadow'.  I'm smelling somebody else on you,somebody that I've smelled on Suki.  Have you lost one?"

Brandy chuckled and pulled out her phone. "WE can play telephone Tana dear. You can pass it on to those that need to know if you don't speak it out loud its our secret tea Kitten not for general consumption."

Robyn shook Tana's hand. "Pleasure to meet you as well."

"I haven't lost her, she's over near where the unwanted one is." Robyn said glancing over at where Pat and Breeman were talking.

Rufus nodded. "Well I think I might go out for a butt in a few. Bad habit I know but it isn't like cancers going to kill me. Its a few a day you know how it is. You grow up on a reserve cigarettes are everywhere. Everyone in my family smokes. Been cutting back but I still enjoy my five a day. Let me know when you want to chew the fat buddy and we can zip out to the alley for some fresh air."

"Oh God, somebody get a hand on Leslie,"  Morvan said.  "She's going to be bee-lining it for that bat."
"Unwanted one?" Morvan asked.

Brandy set her food down on the table with her drink and pulled her phone from her cleavage. "She's doing schnapps with her human besties and Katie at the moment we might be safe."

"aww aren't you sweet." Minnie grinned, then looked for Leslie.

"Drink up Biatches!" Leslie giggled as she downed a shot of peppermint schnapps. And the other girls followed she set the empty shot glass on the table and paused sniffing the air.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am Part III

"That's the vibe I got from when the wolf of wall street wannabe came in." Robyn said.

Darien was making his rounds, checking in with people, flirting as usual.

Tana mindlessly fished around in her cleavage tactlessly before pulling out her phone."Imma need to learn that bosom purse trick a lot better" she huffed. "I'll keep an eye on Leslie maybe some schnapps will help wake me up or make me twist my ankle. only one way to find out!" She stood up and wiggled her phone giving Brandy a wink letting her know she will be watching it for tea.

"So what you're saying is she's one of yours and you left her with somebody who gave you a bad vibe?"  Morvan slipped his arm back from around Minnie.  "That's really shitty pack etiquette, even for a human."
He turned and looked at Breeman and Pat.  "Tell me what you can about them.  He looks like a vampire."

Brandy's fingers flew over her keyboard on her smart phone.

Brandy: Tea cup emoji. So Johns a vamp at AAI back in may he lost his shit in an elevator when Kat was in it with a friend. The fey guy I just mentioned thats a Selkie guys hate them ladies love em. You met Liam at the party. Anyway John kinda met him in the elevator and decided Liam's got a punchable face and they kinda went at it. Kat had to grab him and yeet him out of the elevator. Long story this came out he got punished in May and it was kinda made public during our out of towner party. Klaus had to punish him for fighting on company grounds and well yeah he's a social pariah. Not an old vamp. Less than 20 years old but the losing control and knocking Kat around didn't go well with Nigel so... yeah we aren't going to be all friendly with John. Don't be rude but he's not on my list of vamps I'd want you guys hanging with that list is very short. Pass it on to Morvan and the others Kitten.

Brandy hit send and picked up her drink to sip her cranberry juice hoping the juice might help with the mild nausea she was having.

Leslie gave Katie a kiss "Do you smell something weird?" She asked curiously as she picked up a second shot and licked it.

"Yeah now that you mention it." Katie said as she took in a big whiff. "A critter... is there a Mouse in the room?" the dark haired leopard asked her blonde girlfriend.

"yeah he does. No clue who he is though. Brandy's boo is the only one I know." Minnie mused.

Leslie stuck her tongue into the shot glass. and her eyes scanned the floor her characteristics becoming more cat like as she slowly rotated her head tongue still in the shot. "Hmmmmm." She popped the shot in her mouth and downed it before crouching on the ground.

Robyn shook her head, but didn't challenge the man. "She's not alone, you just can't see what I have around her."

"Pat is from a small town in Utah, minister's kid, from what I gather. Didn't agree with her pops on things came here for a change."

"Yeah, we pretty much all know Klaus,"  Morvan said.  "Kinda why we're here."

Tana paused on the floor to read her text from Brandy sending her back a face palm emoji before continuing to approach Leslie and Katie. She wrapped an arm around both of them. "What we hmming about? Which schnapps to drink next?"

He looked at Robyn.  "Witch?" he asked.

"Fey, wind and air are my element." Robyn returned.

"Ah, so she's got a genie on overwatch." Morvan chuckled.  "Nice."

Darien had by that time delivered a container for Klaus's flowers and been to visit Cherry so the wererat could say hello to Lucy and was getting ever closer to where pat and breeman were.

Leslie started in her crouched position as she rapidly set the shot glass on the table. "Hugs later please. Sniffing."

"Sylph, but close enough." She laughed.

Lauren laughed. "Girl you got a nose like something cray cray. You really smell a mouse in a place like this."

"Yup deffo not a rat." Leslie said as she closed her eyes. "If I can find it I'm taking it out."

"Leslie... Public behavior." Katie warned poking her girlfriend in the shoulder. "Up now. Before Morvan comes over here and gives us shit."

"her hair is naturally blue." Minnie said, gesturing to Robyn's hair. "Not dyed like mine."

"So blue hair was supposed to clue me in?" Morvan asked.  "They make dyes that don't offend the sense of smell.  They have for years.  Sylph, eh?  Spirit of the air, children of the north wind.  Good allies to have.  Right Rufus?"

Tana crouched down her dress riding up her thighs. She offered a warm smile and her hand out to Leslie to help her back up. "You are probably smelling her."She motioned to Darien with the bat on his shoulder almost mimicking a parrot. "We can go say hello but she is uh friend not food"Tana gave a firm nod

"Well Seattle is a very unique city Pat. Do you mind if I call you Patricia? Or is Pat your preference?" John asked the raven wing haired crime tech.

"Pats cool. My daddy calls me Patricia." She said making a face. "So do you guys really sleep in coffins?"

John laughed "We have to. Not every night but yes. It is true. I don't really know why but we get weak if we don't. Plus it is safer. If there were an earth quake nothing like a caved in roof leaking some light in on us while we slumber in the day time to make for a really bad time."

Pat nodded her eyes wide as she leaned in closer. "Wow I'd freak out I'm claustrophobic. I can't imagine having to sleep in a box. Vamp life my dude you can have it."

John smiled "It does have perks so what do you do work wise?"

"Oh I'm a crime scene tech. You know shoot photos bag and tag evidence. It's not as cool or glamorous as what the cops do." Pat said.

John leaned in a bit closer "Fascinating you must see some rather grim things. How does that affect you? Seeing the worst of what Humanity has to offer?"

Brandy smiled listening to Minnie and Robyn. "Naturally blue hair. That is something else. I have to admit I haven't met many fey. Most of them seem to stay in their fey mounds but the news tabloids do seem to live to report on Meredith. Have you ever met Miss Gentry  Robyn?"

"Not that I know of, I grew up outside of faire. My father thought it best since I'm a few generations down from the blood." Robyn said looking up sharply. "Excuse me, your Mr Breeman is a bit close for comfort, I'm sure Pat would like to meet more Leopards."

"Oh sure no problem." Brandy said. "You do you girl. I will be about. We can chat later was nice meeting you." She watched Robyn get up. "You going with Minnie? Not sure your girl knows the rules this is neutral ground here so don't throw down or flex. John's not breached any rules tonight. He's in the clear so far."

Pat shrugged. "It might sound weird but it's not gotten to me yet. I mean I am new but when you are behind a camera things can be a bit surreal. Its definitely some emotional displacement and compartmentalization that happens."

John nodded. "A useful life skill to have. Do try to keep in mind that life isn't all full of darkness and nightmare fuel. There is a balance. Do you meditate at all?"

"Not that much I do the church thing on Sundays though." Pat confessed.

"Mormon? You did say you were from Utah." John replied making sure he kept the cushion space between them empty and didn't encroach. He would let her make the move to come closer.

"yeah I'll follow. Catch you sexy people later." Minnie scooted after Robyn.

"Nope strangely I am not. You made a good guess though. My Dads a Baptist minister. A Preacher."

John nodded "Gal of a preacher man."

"Yup. That's right." Pat grinned.

"So why the move to Seattle you are a far way from home Miss Gibbon." John asked curiously.

Robyn threaded her way through the crowd and made her way to where Pat and Breeman were sitting and talking. "Hey there Gibbon, you doing good?" she asked smiling at the two as she reached them.

"Ah you know I'm 23 and I just want to find myself and do my thing. My families a bit intense and suffocating. I need to spread my wings and show them I can make it without hand holding." Pat explained. "Oh hey Robyn. Yeah I'm doing okay. Just been chatting with John here. Hes been giving me the 411 on the vamp life."
John leaned back against the couch cushions his mirrored ray bands still on. "Care to join us?" He asked as he patted the space between the two of them.

"It shall be so before the night is through," Saphyre agreed to the public room Monroe-esque performance.

"The rose is for Brandy actually! A thank you for the invitation. I thought it would suit her hair," Saphyre explained with a smile.

"I suppose it's not much of a virility symbol if it doesn't go in something, hm?" Saphyre mused, glancing around to see if any of the decor included an empty container but no such luck. Before he'd had the time to get too concerned about the matter Darien appeared, vase in hand. "Oh we love a man who comes prepared."

Robyn nodded, "Cool, I'm glad he's giving you the lowdown on being a vamp," She said as she slipped into the spot in between the two.

John seemed to not mind the additional guest. He paused sniffing the air. "What is that perfume you are wearing if you don't mind. Forgive my manners. I'm John, I just couldn't resist asking its so unique...Miss Robyn was it?" He asked extending a pale hand.

"She'll love the rose,"  Klaus said.  "She's put a lot of work into setting this up it seems, far more than I expected.  By all means, present it to her before you sing.  I know she will appreciate it."

"It's called 'Spring Meadows'," Robyn said with a cheeky grin taking the offered hand. "And yes it's Robyn, Pat and I work together for the Seattle PD, as I'm sure she's told you."

"hey Robyn.. don't run away on me. We are supposed to be getting introduced to new peeps." Minnie said, joining the group. "Hey Pat. Little more comfortable?"

"Oh that's lovely its nice to see the SPD is doing more diverse hires. More ladies on the work force. Looks like the ladies of the world are taking it by storm. Good job and congratulations to both of you. So are you a police officer or are you a tech like Pat?" John asked as he watched Minnie approach with the way she moved he marked her as a shifter of some sort.

"I started out in patrol when I was new to the force, but then I was picked by my old job to specialize in preternatural forensics evidence collection." She said politely.

"Yes much better Minnie. I was a bit nervous but John here's been so kind in defusing my jitters. Plus he introduced me to what an appletini is." Pat said as she held up the green cocktail glass that was half empty. "These are really good."

"Ah so you work with the preternatural unit. That is lovely. Is that a new thing or was it the field you've always intended to enter?" John asked.

"I guess it's a bit of both," Robyn said with a smile. She turned to look at Minnie, "Join us?" she offered nodding to the seat next to Pat.

Brandy finished her wings quickly taking care to not mess up her makeup as she quickly checked her watch and washed the three wings down with her cranberry juice her eyes on Arianna. "I think Miss Landry will be singing for us soon..." She said to Morvan. "She does Jazz at one of the clubs in town. Very talented."

"I think a professional may have just walked into the room," Saphyre pointed out, seeing Arianna in the beautiful floor length gown.

"I suppose I should probably make a fool of myself before she takes the stage and shows us what music is actually supposed to be like. I'll go pass off this rose and then mortify myself," he said cheerfully as though he could think of nothing better, his fingers traced Darien's arm to signal his appreciation for the vase and then cast his gaze around the room for Brandy, finding her daintily devouring chicken wings he headed off in her direction.

Arianna maneuvered over to where Klaus was watching as Saphyre slipped away. "Hello Mr. Adler," she said in a breathy tone of voice, very reminiscent of Marilyn Monroe's "Happy Birthday Mr. President."

Katherine approached Klaus and paused as Arianna approached she remembered the vampires as one of the performers at the feast and gave her room and the proper respect as she pulled out a chair at the long table near Klaus and her stood and chatted as to not intrude.

She wasn't fully aware of protocol when it came to vamps and was still learning on the fly when she had nights to learn Nigel. But she couldn't help be eavesdrop on the two as she chilled by herself at the table enjoying the piped Jazz music in the room. The saxophone was particularly nice and she found herself tapping the beat of the song on the wooden table top.

"He seems quite taken with you,"  Klaus said to Darien.  "Would you consider it rude of me to refuse your suggestion that I have a taste?"  Before Darien could answer, Arianna arrived. "Please, it's Klaus," he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek.  "It seems we may be about to have dueling Marilyn Esque happy birthdays.  Mr Draust, Saphyre? Has just offered to sing me an as he put it, a breathy happy birthday."

"Oh that's sweet, I figured it was appropriate with the music of the night." Arianna said as she took in the gathering. "Ah looks like you have another wishing to gift you something she said as she spotted Kat and her present at an nearby table.

"I don't think we have met." He said to Minnie. "I'm John. How do you gals know Klaus?"

 John seemed unphased by the three women now on the couch.  If anything he seemed to welcome the additional company.

They were all lovely in their own right. The two ladies Minnie and Robyn with their blue hair were exotic and Pat had such lovely large expressive eyes and an innocence and candidness that he found refreshing. So many in the vampire world were prickly and jaded.

Klaus certainly kept an interesting house of friends and acquaintances...

"Good evening, Katherine," Klaus said. "Thank you for coming.  Shall we see what the cat dragged in?"

"we haven't. I'm Minnie." Minnie told him. " I'd shake your hand, but I don't wanna reach over Pat and be rude. I know Klaus through brandy. "

"Oh man don't mind me. I'm just chilling you guys can convo away its not super pressing. Just a gift and I'm sorry if it has a certain something scent wise." Kat babbled nervously as she licked her lips. "It's not meant I was just short on hands earlier and- You know what none of that matters. Please chat without me being here. You can poke me after your done. I'm in no hurry honest."

"Pat and I met him through work, as you know he is AAI's liaison to the preternatural unit. We've been in the offices at the same time as him." Robyn returned.

She leaned into Pat, "you might want to switch to a non alcoholic drink after this. Don't want you falling off the back of the bike."

"Oh its my first one..." Pat said looking a bit confused. "Are you worried its a roofie colada?"

Arianna chuckled, "Come now Kat, you know Klaus, Darien and I can bullshit whenever."

John's eyes shifted to the dark haired tech. "Oh my.... I am sure Mr. Walker would never allow such things in his club."

"No, I'm thinking more along the lines that you don't drink very often and that you might be a lightweight in that area." Robyn said with a smile, "As John said I think Mr Walker would have bats if someone tried to spike a drink at his place."

Kat nodded "Okay. Well... sure. " She handed him a bright yellow wrapped package with a pink and orange bow. "It's not much. And I'm sorry if it doesn't trip your trigger Mr. Adler. I tried really hard to ask Nigel for ideas but he said pick something that comes from the heart." I hope it makes you smirk at least.

"You are just as important as anyone else here, Katherine," Klaus said, accepting the gift and raising it to his nostrils.  "You said something about a particular scent?"

John nodded. "It is true. This place is neutral ground some one would be an utter fool to pull a stunt like that. He has shifters that work for him anyone smelling like drugs might have an issue getting in if it was something like that. He likes to keep the police out of his hair. Bats are fine but cops... No offence ladies but they can cramp a night clubs style." He offered them a sympathetic smile. "Are any of you ladies on the donors list this evening Miss McCrea mentioned that the list for donors were rather exotic."

Saphyre made his way over to where Brandy sat with Morvan.

"Hey kitty-girl," Saphyre greeted. "You look absolutely gift wrapped this evening, I love it. I hate to be rude and butt into your conversation but I just wanted to give you this little thanks-for-the-invite, and then I've promised your man I'll go make a fool of myself with a microphone," he explained as he held out the single paper wrapped rose. It was amber in colour and paired only with a sprig of baby's breath.

Kat winced "Yeah maybe not do that." She said her face turned red. "JustOpenItAlready!PleaseForTheLoveofGod" Kathrine squeaked her eyes wide with sheer horror as she let the words race out of her mouth without pause or breath.

"Oh you wouldn't like my blood, very bitter," Robyn said with a smile. "I'm not sure about Minnie but I'd hazarded to say no and I'm not going to answer for Pat."

Brandy smiled "This old thing? Leather and some arm wraps and black lace stockings understated but classic. It is so nice to see you Saphy. You look like you are vibing tonight. Thank you for the rose. It smells wonderful." She said offering him a smile. "Lovely color too. Yellow for friendship and good vibes."

"yeah that's a no for me. I think I heard that the donor list is on the table, but if you want a recommendation maybe you could ask Mr Walker? " Minnie said.

"I'm not smelling whatever it is you're referring to,"  Klaus said, smiling at Katherine's discomfort.  "Now let's see what's in the box..." He set it on the table and with the same meticulous care, opened the package.

"Ah I heard there was leopard on the menu. Perhaps Miss McCrea could be of help then. I don't have the same kind of nose as you my dear. I just go off social cues and you and Robyn are certainly what I would call exotic. Forgive me, I didn't mean to offend."  John Breeman said apologetically.

He stood and pulled a business card out of a silver card holder and offered Pat a card. "If you ever wish to talk more and our schedules match up, I would be more than willing to teach you more about our kind of life. Always nice to tutor people. Klaus is a great instructor, it only seems fair to pass it on."

Pat took the card slipping it into her jeans. "Thanks John. It was nice. Thanks for making me feel like I wasn't a fish out of water."

"You're beyond classic Brandy, you're exceptional," Saphyre grinned, watching as she sniffed at the flower. "It's because no one's sprayed it with anything to make it smell more like flowers - humans are wild. Ah the moon is bright and close, the vibes are great. I will have to catch up with you another time tonight," he assured. Glancing at Morvan he offered a polite nod and wave. "Thanks for letting me steal her attention for a moment, I'll have to properly introduce myself at some point." he said before turning to head towards the stage where the cheerful jazz was being played.

The package Klaus opened contained there colorful soft backed books with colorful comic illustrations and the words OGLAF across the top.

Kat was perfectly still holding her breath waiting to see if it was a good or poor choice. She at the moment felt like she wanted the ground to swallow her up.

Brandy smiled and watched the Wolf trot off. "Always a breath of fresh air darling. You are such a bon vivant the world needs more of you!" She called back to Saphy as he made his way to the stage.

Darien watched as Sapphyre was heading to the stage. He still needed to answer Klaus and check with breeman but it could hold for the moment.

Noah had been silently watching the exchange on the couch. He took the time to excuse himself with is conversation with Thando and Sam and Melanie as they had just opted to share Thando for a snack.

He made his way to the couch and sat down and took his glasses off to clean them on his shirt before slipping them back on.

As far as vampires went he was not pretty he was rather nondescript with his brown hair and hazel grey eyes and approachable face.  He could be the guy that slung hot dogs on the street corner or your parents accountant.

"Are you ladies okay?" Noah asked quietly not wanting to draw the rooms attention. "I know you don't know me but body language wise I couldn't help but notice a bit of tension."

Klaus picked up the first book and leafed through it. He paused at one of the colourful and off colour images.  A slow smile spread across his face.  "Whoever drew these has a very interesting sense of humour," he said.  "Thank you Katherine. I think I'm going to have a lot of fun with these."

"Thank goodness." Kat said. "you guys are so hard to buy for. I was freaking out. I'm glad you like. It might be good for some light bathroom reading."

Klaus raised his eyebrows.  "You do realize we don't use bathrooms, correct?" he asked.

Leslie finished her third shot and sighed. "I want to hit the little girls room. Anyone need to pee?" She asked?

Katie nodded "I'm due to go I can come with."

Kat blushed and explained to Klaus "Well you guys do for baths or do I have that wrong? Maybe you're more of a sponge bath type rather than the soaked type Honestly its a read it wherever though if the tubs not your style I'm not trying to force you to read them in any way you want. Heck you could do it buck nekid and that be fine too. You know ugh... whatever floats your boat sir."

Klaus chuckled.  "Relax Katherine.  I'm unlikely to read it in the shower and I suspect the humidity of the bathwater would begin to warp the pages after a time.  I will read them when I have a moment or need a chuckle. "

Leslie nodded and looked to Lauren Madison and Taylor. "Pee break?"

The human girls nodded. "Sure might as well make it quick before things get crazy. Seems like we might have some live performances coming up lets hurry!"

Leslie nodded and she weaved her way though the room. She put on the breaks as she passed Darien her head swinging towards his direction her wide blue eyes grew larger. "Here." She announce pausing to lean in and huff Darien's hand and sniffing her way up his body not touching him until she saw the bat on his neck. "Ooooh not a Mouse its a bat!"

Kat nodded. "Oh okay sorry I'm being a knob. I'm trying to get better with these function things. I am stoked to hear you like it though. Is it okay if you can dismiss me? I don't want to really take up your time. I know there were a couple vampire ladies over there that wanted to talk to you but they've been chilling near Thando."

Noah offered the women on the couch an apologetic smile. "Forgive my manners. My name is Noah. I was just a little concerned and wanted to make sure you are all okay."

Pat nodded. "Hi Noah I'm Pat. We are okay. Thanks for the concern. Not sure why you were concerned. Am I missing something?" She asked curiously as she drained her appletini.

"ahem. Well, aren't you friendly." Darien said, his attention caught by the shifter sniffing at him and Lucy.

"This isn't a command performance, Katherine,"  Klaus explained.  "It's a birthday party.  Now it has been a while since I last attended one but I seem to recall that the guests are free to mingle as they choose.You don't need my permission to talk to someone else."

Leslie nodded her eyes wide as she leaned in to look at the fruit bat. "I am and you are Batty..." She said breathing in the smell. "Never smelled bat up close before...Its kinda fruity and meaty like one of kyles Kababs before he puts them on the grill."

Katie looked mortified. "Please excuse us. I am so sorry sir!" Katie pled as she grabbed Leslies arm. "No just stop I love you but no do not think about what you are thinking."

"whoa. What the fuck?" Minnie count help herself from vocalizing, her eyes moving to Noah, surprised by the suddenly super chill vibe she was getting.

Noah started "Are you okay?" He asked.

"Oh crap, she found the bat,"  Morvan said.  "Hold on, I might have to prevent an international incident."  The Raj stood and began moving towards Darien and Leslie but not so fast that it might trigger the leopard sub to react out of instinct.

Katherine nodded to Klaus. "Of course. Thanks and I promise next time I will be more chill. Promise. Hope you have a good one. Hey before I go is it okay to ask how old you are or is that rude?"

Darien raised an eyebrow. " Ah, and what manner of shifter are you? Nevermind. I see." He said,spotting Morvan on his way over.

Minnie pulled a confused face. "Yes. No. Yes. I think? Are you doing that? I feel like... Just so chill. "

"Oh yes that might be me. Definitely me likely.  I get told that a lot by shifters." Noah said. "You are a leopard correct? One of Morvan's?"

"leopard, yes. Morvan's, no. I'm technically a visitor. Came up from Cali.  Got out of a bad situation. Man, this is throwing me totally off. " Minnie said, blinking. It was so odd.

John Breeman made his way across the room and saw that Brandy and Darien were both engaged and drifted towards the contessa. "Good evening Countess Elisabeta  may I have a moment of your time?"

Saphyre arrived at the platform that made up the stage in the VIP room, thankfully there was no band to wrangle and the wolf was familiar with the equipment. He climbed up and brought forward the microphone stand, which in the end would make it easier for Arianna to begin her performance whenever she was ready. After double checking everything was in good order he paused the music and flicked on the microphone.

“I trust everyone’s having a good evening so far,” Saphyre hummed as he gazed out across the room, the presence of a voice and the quieting of the music turning heads towards him. “My gosh look at all these gorgeous faces staring back at me. I recognize so many of you, and I’d like to get to know so many more,” it was very clear he was comfortable with the room’s attention as he offered a wink. The playful grin quite genuinely amused as he watched a petite blond all but pounce on Darien.

“It’s come to my attention that we’re going to have some genuine talent gracing our ears this evening,  Arianna Landry is here tonight looking just as beautiful as she sounds,” Saphyre explained gesturing his hand out to the beautiful vampire in her gown.

“It’s going to be a real treat. But until then you have to suffer through me, this is the pain that makes the pleasure all the sweeter. Which is a sentiment Klaus can get behind I think,” Saphyre spoke as he took the microphone from its stand.

“It’s a classic folks, sing along if you know the words,” he encouraged as he brought in a deep breath, and it certainly sounded like he needed it as when he began to sing it was all breath. It was a faithful Monroe impression in that it was playful, teasing lengthy pauses and lengthened syllables, the werewolf was clearly having fun, it let the room know they were allowed to have fun with it too, laugh if it was so desired.

“Happy Birthday Herr Adler –“


"Mr. Breeman," she said, the ice in her voice unmistakable. "I will give you exactly one minute of my time. What do you wish to discuss?"

"I became a vampire in 1946," Klaus said to Kat.  "I was born in 1911.  This is my actual birthday.  There was snow falling when I was turned."

Kat nodded. "Kay thanks for that Klaus. Not gonna keep ya since your songs starting. Thanks for the deets." She whispered as she made her way over to one of the leather sofas to sit and enjoy the performance by the colorful wolf.

Klaus watched as Saphy sang.  He'd never been attracted to a man but he could certainly see why Darien might be attracted to this one.  There was so much life, so much panache.  The werewolf personified a playful joie de vivre.  No, he would definitely turn down an offer to feed from such a one.  That pleasure should belong to Darien alone.

Brandy softly sang along drifting off the couch to stand beside Klaus as she gently rubbed his back.
Saphyre was truly a wonderful creature and a great MC but his rendition was fun and sexy and flirty. She still held the rose she had been gifted. It was definitely a night she was not going to forget anytime soon.

"You have some experience with exotic donors. I wanted your expertise if you would be so kind to offer it. If not I understand if you are too busy." John said in a respectful whispered tone that he gave all his elders. As to not disturb the stage performance.

"If you are speaking of shifters you have been woefully misinformed Mr. Breeman. I have tasted but two in all my years." Elisabeta cooly informed John.

"No recommendations then. I had assumed due to being at the high table at the feast that you might have had a chance to sample Mr. Knolls entourage, forgive my assumption  Countess." John said. "I guess I will just have to figure it out on my own. I've never had were dog or tiger or lion or leopard. Just recently had wolf for the first time. I was hoping to branch out and widen my knowledge." John softly whispered his apology keeping note of how much time had passed.

"Rufus, the dog, is promised to me for the night Mr. Breeman. But I believe the others are available. There is a menu around somewhere. Or you could speak with Mr. Walker about a recommendation. "

"Thank you. I will figure it out. Mr walker is dealing with a small blonde at the moment." He whispered. "Forgive the intrusion and have a good night. I will make note the dog is not on the menu. Thank you for your time Countess."  John gave her a formal bow fit for her station and excused himself.

It was clear the elder vampire had no time for him. Inwardly he was mildly frustrated he had paid his due at the feast but the cold shoulder was still being given.

To his knowledge his blood sacrifice at the Feast should have cleared the stain on his record. He spotted Kat Nigel's pet and wandered over to where the were cat sat by herself on one of the leather couches and sat down to enjoy Saphyres rendition of Happy birthday not wanting to disturb her until the song was over.

Brandy nodded and kissed Klaus's cheek. As Saphy's song winded down and finished. She gave him a wolf whistle and leaned in to whisper while Klaus applauded and waited as Saphy made announcement and parting comments.

"He was so lovely she just wanted to squeeze him. Of course I can help take care of your orchids.  They will keep longer than a day even if I didn't offer an assist. Maybe we can save one to press and frame as a memento?  He gave me this lovely rose, that I want to save. I need to find out who his florist is. I have some things at home to help extend their life and that is so lovely that Saphy could offer you a new experience."

The red headed leopardess took his hand turning his palm upwards and kissed it. Before leaning in to whisper to him again. "Everyone has really gone all out it seems to make this night memorable. I didn't expect such a large turn out. Honestly I tried to keep the list small as per request.  It was to be a small intimate venue. But it seems like some how people got wind of it and plus ones were added. Still I think its pretty nice. You aren't upset with the turn out size are you Lover?
 
"Certainly not," Klaus said, kissing her on the cheek.  "There have been several surprises.  Pat Gibbons is here from the preternatural crimes unit forensic team. She's human and likely being overwhelmed. I should track her down and see if she is okay.  And John Breeman is here, surprisingly enough.  He's being very well behaved.  No hard feelings apparently.  He's taken his lesson to heart.  He's over there by the Contessa."  Klaus frowned.  "She's not looking pleased.  I may need to rescue him.

Brandy scanned the room and spotted the other human. "Pat seems okay she's with Minnie and Robyn and Noah." That seems safe enough. Go throw Yeet a bone if you want but I just saw him cross the room and hes.... sitting beside Kat. Hmmm. Looks like no fires to put out maybe Kat and John. I'm surprised he came if I am being honest. Seems strange." She relayed in a whisper

"His name is John Breeman,"  Klaus said.  "Not Yeet.  He may have come specifically to convey that there are no hard feelings.  He's young enough that I might be willing to believe it."

"I know slip of the tongue I'm sorry. " Brandy said. "I'll be here if you need me. I'm a text a way if you can't catch my eye I will of course  pay attention with over thirty guests I just want things to go smoothly for you so enjoy the night. This is all for you Darling. You still have guests to speak with. Melanie and Sam I believe. " She gently patted his bottom and slipped away from him as she drifted back to the crowd to make sure Leslie wasn't pestering Darien too hard. She had not gone to the bathroom as announced but had been sticking beside the vampire being a little more leopardy than she ought to be.

She assumed Darien could handle himself but Leslie had the least amount of self control over her inner cat than the rest of her pard mates. It was wise to make sure there were no mishaps.

Morvan gave Darien a long suffering look.  "I see you've met Leslie," he said.  "Leslie, I'm sure that Mr Walker isn't wearing the bat as some form of fashion statement.Of course if he is, it would be bad ass for a vampire.  In either case, I really don't think he'd like it if you ate his accessory.  Maybe we should go outside and get a little air."

Leslie turned her blue eyes back to Morvan "I wasn't going to eat it." She looked wounded. "I just wanted to pee and got distracted by the bat and the music. I'm sorry." She let out a small belch that smelled strongly of peppermint and bowed her head taking his hand she licked his knuckles nervously.

Morvan ruffled her hair.  He could certainly believe that she didn't think she was going to try and eat Darien's pet flying rat but he also knew she had virtually no control, especially after what was clearly a significant amount of alcohol so close to the full moon.  Small fuzzy things drew her like a moth to a flame and she frequently devoured them without even realizing she was doing it.

"Maybe you should go pee and we can go outside for a bit and maybe you can meet the bat when it isn't closer to the full moon."

"I would be more than happy to arrange a formal meeting with my little lady on a much quieter night." Darien said with a smile. "I apologize if her presence has caused some discomfort. I shall remedy the situation immediately, as you are quite correct in assuming that she is important to me.  " He gave Morvan a respectful bow of his head and a smile to Leslie before extricating himself to return Lucy to his office for safekeeping.

Tana had escorted Leslies friends to the bathroom when Morvan stepped in. Her ears perked up at the familiar voice she could hear mingled amongst the club music on the other side of the venue. When the girls were finished they popped back around the corner and it was who she thought, the wolf she met at work a few times. She waited for his eyes to meet hers and she lit up like the sun. An arm flew above her head waving frantically at him. She quite enjoyed his company and the energy he put out into the world.

Saphyre crooned out the final words of the song, turning ‘you’ into a multi-syllabic word and a bit of a howl at the end. Whether or not the rest of the room was riled up Saphyre certainly was on the performance of it, he was at his best in the spotlight.

“Bless you all for enduring that, you’re stronger for it. Don’t give it up for me, give it up for Klaus,” Saphyre said pointing to the vampire. “I think everyone in this room agrees with me when I say ‘and many more’.”
 
“That’s it for me, I’m glad to say it, you’re glad to hear it. I give you over to the wonderful, the lyrical, the Siren of the South, the Voice that Launched A Thousand Ships – Arianna Landry!” Saphyre returned the microphone to the stand and stepped off the stage, doing his own clap to encourage the rest of the guests to greet her in kind. A warmed up audience made for a better performance. The flow of energy more balanced, at least in his humble opinion.

From the stage Saphyre had seen Darien head out of the room, busy man that he was, so he cast his gaze around the room catching the gaze of a familiar face. The colourful wolf grinned and headed over to Tana, returning her enthusiastic wave.

“Tana! Look at you!” Saphyre greeted warmly gesturing over her form flattering outfit. “Is this what you’re hiding under your scrubs? You need a license for that body, you’re killing me here. Let me see a twirl!”
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am Part IV

Tana let out a snort of laughter as she began to spin slowly. "Right, who'd a think I could get dressed up like a turkey on thanksgiving anymore, not me that's for sure. I've been wearing scrubs for so long I needed to make sure I was still capable of doing something like this. Though honestly I feel like i have the grace of bull in a china shop in these heels. Compared to some that i've seen you or Brandy wear these 3 inch heels are kittens." her voice rang with mirth and laughter. "So how have you been? I haven't seen you in a while."


"He's an exceptional performer," Klaus said, slipping his arm around Brandy.  "And very polite.  He gave me flowers for the first time in my life.  Do you know how rare it is to give a vampire a new experience?  I'll need your help keeping them.  Lord knows they'll be gone in a day under my care."

"It only takes practice honey, you have the grace of a cat, the less you think about it the easier it'll be," Saphyre assured looking down at the 3 inch heels. He gestured to his own taller shoes. "Most of the height in these is in the platform anyways," he explained slinging an arm around her shoulders in a companionable touch and so he would be able to see the stage when Arianna took it.

"Oh you know, busy, it's getting very grossly grown up where when people ask me where I've been keeping myself I've have to answer 'work'. But I don't have to tell you about the hustle. How have you been?" Saphyre asked.

Arianna gave a throaty laugh at Saphyre's introduction of her. She climbed the stage and took to the microphone. "Oh I do believe our lovely Saphyre has exaggerated my prowess. I was never near any shipyards that I know of during wartime.

"But speaking of wartime..." She said as she turned to que up the playlist that she'd sent to Darien for this specific event. It was more swing than the soft jazz that had been playing in the background.

"He was a famous trumpet man from out Chicago way
He had a boogie style that no one else could play
He was the top man at his craft
But then his number came up and he was gone with the draft
He's in the army now, a blowin' reveille
He's the boogie woogie bugle boy of Company B..."


Tana playfully rolled her eyes "The hustle is real."She paused and looked to the stage starting to slowly sway in Saphyres arm. "Oh her voice is lovely. I mean yours too of course. Anyways as I was saying I know the struggle is real if I'm not at work I've been at the gym."She lowered her voice to but a whisper. "Power struggles are somewhat new thing for us. Power is the wrong word uh ya you know what I mean.

Like at the feast a shiver ran down Saphyre's spine, tingling out pleasantly at the sound of Arianna's voice. The notes she hit and the way she hit them, like a physical experience. Saphyre was a dancer and music moved him in general but Arianna was a true artist. He chuckled when Tana said he also had a good voice.
"I am finger painting and she is Starry Night," Saphyre answered, swaying with Tana a little, leaning into her in a way that felt natural when her voice lowered.  "Oo looking to climb up the pack ladder are we?"

As one song ended the music flared into another standard from the 1930s in the form of a trumpet blaring out.

"What good is Melody?
What good is Music?
If it ain't possessing something sweet?
Now it ain't the Melody,
And it ain't the Music,
It's something else that make's this tune complete...yes...

It don't mean a thing if ain't got the swing..."

Tana nodded as her foot began to tap with the beat. "It started a couple moons ago. I just want to protect everyone. I've moved up a bit but its not enough" she pouted a bit. "I don't think I'll ever be strong enough to protect everyone but I sure as shit am gonna try. Actually with Morvans permission Klaus has been teaching me how to fight hand to hand.  Micheal, Kyle and Morvan all take turns with cat form battle training. Its been a roller coaster. Fun, exciting, rewarding....painful" she laughed. "But it ... it feels right ya know." She turned her face to beam at him. "I got a long way to go but I look forward to it."

Saphyre returned her bright grin, the Seattle Pard had been through a lot. Having his huge sprawling pack Saphyre didn't really know what it was like, the worry about what little family one had left, but to imagine it squeezed his heart. He squeezed Tana's shoulder to show some small notion of it. "The world better watch it's back then," Saphyre said reaching down for her hand, guiding her into gentle spin not wanting to unfoot her from her shoes but the music beckoned.

Tana let out a happy squeal as her and Saphyre made their way to the dance floor. She was having so much fun that any walls she had left kept up started to crumble away.

John Breeman clapped, the Dutch blooded vampire was polite and mindful of the performances by sapphire and Arianna's first number. When people started to take to the dance floor that is when he leaned in and gently tapped Katherine on the shoulder asking for a moment of her time. "Katherine Martin if I might have a moment of your time? Please?"

Between applauding Saphyre and waiting for Arianna to begin, Klaus made his way to Brandy’s side. When the distinctive opening notes of ‘The Boogey Woogey Bugle Boy’ began, he extended his hand to the luscious wereleopard. It was the music of the Allies but it was also a classic of the era and anyone who listened to swing music was more than familiar with it. “Shall we show these youngsters how it is supposed to be done?” he asked. “If you have a moment, would you care to dance with me?”

Kat Started her eyes widened a bit as she realized but John Breeman was sitting  on the same couch as her. She licked her lips and nodded. "Yes sure Mr. Breeman. But before..."

John held a hand up a gesture to try and get the short rubenesque woman to give him a second having watched the werecat interacting with Klaus he had learned she could be quite the rambling creature. " I feel like I need to apologize to you Miss Martin. I hope you can pass this on to Mr. KithCannon as well. It was never my intention and I have never lost control like that. It's quite embarrassing and I hope that the show that was put on was enough to have given you an appeasement and that All Is Forgiven."

Kat looked at him as she squirmed in her seat looking a I’m very embarrassed and I'm a little awkward, which seemed to be certified normal for Katherine this evening. Kat licked her lips anxiously. "Look Mister Breeman I feel really bad for what happened. Apparently Liam just has a super punchable face for most dudes. And it was never my intention to get you and shit like that. I didn't rat you out.  I need you to know that, so do that vampire thing where you know you can tell if I'm lying, you know you can get in there and really give me a good sniff if you want. Just no biting." She said as she craned her neck back.

John laughed it had a little tension to it, perhaps a little nervousness." I think perhaps you are under the impression that our sense of smell is as good as that as a shifters. Regrettably this is not the case and that it takes many years if at all for a vampire to pick up on the scent of such things Miss Martin. I am not old like your Master. I am under 20 years of age and that was my first and hopefully last public mistake. "

"Well I never intended for any of that to go down seriously. I didn't report the incident I hope I didn't hurt you too much when I threw you out the elevator door! I kind of panicked. I even asked Nigel to you know, be lenient, and guess that didn't really happen. He seems to have a way not showing it or maybe that is leniency for him. I don't know man, he literally had my friends toes broken for something that I don't think was her fault. But yeah I kind of hope you don't hate me. And Nigel is a super intimidating dude. I don't know it's confusing this whole world you guys navigate through is confusing." Kat said gesturing with her hands as she waved them in the air across the whole span of the room.

John nodded "You can certainly say that Miss Martin. They don't really tell you much about this world and I'm sure it's probably something you can relate to as a shifter. They don't really give you a book or manual as soon as you were born into this. Much like a newborn child you need to learn how to crawl and then walk before you can learn how to run and that's even before you have to learn the elaborate dance steps that are necessary for survival being a vampire in this world. I have yet to learn how to dance. You tend to sit on the sidelines and watch your elders do it with a certain amount of awe and trepidation at the same time. Mistakes were made and I just needed you to be aware that I truly am sorry and that I hope we can put the past behind us and that you hold no grudges against me."

Kat nodded slowly. " yeah there's no books and it can really suck. It's obviously a messed up world you live in and I don't know... you guys play by completely different set of rules then  say the where leopards do, and even they play by a different set of rules than like what I'm used to. The world is a fucked up place John Breeman. I'm willing to let bygones be bygones, if you mean it, like really mean it and that you're not  playing with me. Not entirely sure if you are being sincere I mean you smell kind of nervous and I don't know I am shit at reading vampires." Kat said with a nervous laugh.

John nodded. " I have zero interest in messing with you Miss Martin. I'm just doing my best to make it from night to night. I recently made a friend who got me to look at the world in a slightly different way. Now, he's a religious guy, very religious. I never really put a lot of stock in that. Was more something my grandparents had and my parents to a moderate degree Miss Martin. "

John paused for a second. "However recent turns of events I think perhaps maybe on some Cosmic scale maybe having faith in something outside of yourself and putting your trust into something other than you can be rewarding. Trust and faith ... it is an odd thing. I just wanted to take the time this evening to try and make amends to anybody that I might have annoyed or caused pain to. People have this idea that vampires are people with fangs but we do have impulses and subconscious drives and urges that ride and push us. We try to hold on to that thing that we were before we are what we are now. But you can't hold on to all of it some slips through the fingers. If I hadn't chosen this, I wouldn't be here today. It's important to focus on something that's going to get you through your days that's short-term as well as a long-term goal. It works. Try to be aware that not having the luxury of Being Human anymore it can lead to a certain amount of arrogance. We forget our old selves." John tried to explain.

Kat nodded slowly. "So... you and I we are cool?"

John nodded. "I've monopolized enough of your time Kathrine.  You and I as you say are cool. No hard feelings. I admittedly have had a few weeks to unpack things I was angry and hurt. What I experienced was... Well it really doesn't matter. The anger and this chat has clarified a number of things for me. You seem like a nice girl. Perhaps too nice for Seattle and to be walking beside someone like Mr. Salvatore. But you have your own path you must tread. Try to keep that light and uniqueness. Living so close with vampires can be can leave your values corruptible. I wish you the best as you try to learn how to dance amongst the stars and all this darkness." He said as he slowly reached to take her hand and shook it.

Kat shook his hand. "You too John best of luck man."

John let go of her hand. "And you as well. Now if you don't mind I have to try and sort out who these donors are tonight. I've been advised to try something new tonight and I intend to do just that, if I can figure out the who and what of it all. It would have been nice if Darien had the donors wear tags or something."

Kat laughed. "Well you can just ask."

John shrugged. "I tried the Countess was unable to assist. And Darien was dealing with a petite blonde. He looks free now however."

Across the room Noah sat with the two blue haired women and Pat. The vibe in the corner near the door was laid back and chill.

Pat was fielding questions about Noah as he gave her a sanitized version of what he was in Seattle for, leaving out all the parts that might be questionably legal, and how he wasn't a local as he pointed out his shifter entourage.
Pat shook her head. "So you just travel the world on a boat with friends looking for something that you have no clue of?"

Brandy smiled at Klaus's request to dance was made. Arianna had chosen to sing some swing big band music and she grinned. "It would be my pleasure Lover." She said as she made her way out on the dance floor even in her five inch heels she had no issue adopting the lindy-hop style of swing dance and she and Klaus spun around the dance floor cutting an impressive figure. As if they were dancing for the stars.

She let him pick her up a delighted laugh escaped her lips as she leaned in. "Kat and John seem rather embroiled in deep conversation." She murmured into his ear.

Noah nodded. "Not every vampire has the ability or affinity to find an animal to call. I just hope I can find mine. It might not come to be. But I do intend to exhaust all my options to see if I can." He turned his attention to Robyn. "My dear can I ask you something. That perfume of yours where did you buy it? It is enchanting. You smell of life and light and untouched nature if I do say so myself."

"I noticed," Klaus said.  "He approached the Contessa and did not exactly receive a warm response.  He's clearly trying but is not meeting with much success.  I'll talk to him when we're done."

Dancing with Brandy, even when she was in five inch heels, was an exercise in perfection.  Vampires were fast but were leopards were faster.  She was matching his movements almost before he moved.  They'd been told by one onlooker that they looked like they'd been dancing together forever.  It had been their second night dancing.

"You certainly know how to sweep a gal off her feet Herr Adler." Brandy said. "I like dancing with you. Perhaps we can do it more often? I miss dancing."

Robyn snorted, "It's just me," she said with a grin.

"Any time you wish to dance, we can dance, Liebling," Klaus said.  "I enjoy dancing with you.  The closeness, the music. It makes life worth living."  It was an odd thing for a vampire to say but it wasn't the first time that evening he'd made a comment about living.

Noah slid his glasses further up his nose. "I see you aren't like the others in this room. I know what a way to state the obvious. Please can you tell me more. You are...a bit of an enigma to me. I've met many a shifter in my life, but you. This is a first admittedly. I'm intrigued."

Minnie chuckled. " Yeah, she's one of a kind alright." She said, kissing the part fae woman's cheek.  She had to lean past Pat to do it, so offered an apology. "Sorry for getting in your space. You good?"

"I'm part fey, my mother is a member of the shining throng, as the media likes to call them." Robyn returned.

Brandy smiled leaning in to give him a chaste kiss on Klaus's cheek. "I feel that way too when we dance. When we are together most of the time truthfully darling. I like having you in my space. I like sharing it with you. Moving in has really shown me that its something that I like quite a bit." She confessed blushing slightly feeling silly that she felt so vulnerable as she spoke those words.

"We can make the arrangement more permanent if you like," Klaus offered."I don't mean you need to give up your apartment at the tower but you don't need to move out once the danger is past."

Tana was having a blast dancing with Saphyre. She caught Brandys eye for a moment giving her a happy wink before giving another twirl by Saphyres hand. She was letting the fun and happiness soak into her soul for the full moon was around the corner and it was going to get ugly.

"Part fey. I see that is fascinating. I formally wish to introduce myself. I'm Noah Knolls and I am enchanted to make your acquaintance."  He said as he took her hand and gave her knuckles of her right hand a kiss.

A tiny tingle ran through himself as his fingers and lips touched her skin.  Unbeknownst to himself the sensation was mirrored by Robyn "Please tell me more. I know so little about fey. What is it like in comparison to being a human?"

Saphyre didn't mention to Tana that she was doing great on her heels now that she was dancing and not thinking about it. The magic of a little good music was present not only in Tana but in Klaus and Brandy as well. They did dance like a pair with speed and grace. He couldn't help but feel that though humans may have thought they invented dancing, it was made for the preternaturals.

Brandy gave Tana a wink and a thumbs up as she hopped up into Klaus's arms again for a quick spin. Her mouth made a tiny O shape as Klaus spoke about living arrangements as she felt her heart beat faster and she gave him a shy smile. Not the practiced one that came with greeting guests and being a good hostess and people person. "I feel so alive tonight." She laughed. "There must be something in the air Lover.  I am happy you are enjoying the night." She leaned in kissing the side of his neck. He smelled amazing and was so warm. "How was the beer. Perhaps that is why you are feeling so alive tonight. You practically feel like you just climbed out of the hot tub. You are so warm. I can feel your pulse against my lips." She whispered.

Robyn suppressed the shiver that danced along her spine at Noah's touch. "It's really not that different from being a normal human I suppose. I mean, I was raised by my father's family so I'm not all that clear on fey court etiquette. I do know that magik for me is different than it would be for a witch."

"Ah so being fey comes with certain gifts. What is that like if I may be so bold as to inquire what skill sets you possess?" Noah said his rapt attention entirely focused on her as he let her hand go not wanting to be seen as rude for letting it linger father than it had.

"I'm sure the beer is part of it," Klaus said. "But knowing that everyone is here for me and everyone is having a good time? That is definitely helping." He laughed. "Did you see Darien's face when the band walked in?  I thought he was going to swallow his teeth."

"I think most of your friends do not have an appreciation for the polka. It is kinda of like that with my family and bagpipes." Brandy laughed. "So whats been your favorite part of tonight and what has been the best gift?" She asked softly before he set her down and she twirled away only to end back up in his arms.

Rufus had finished his 20 wings and had polished off 3 screw drivers. The orange juice helped to cut the grease. Wiping his mouth he set his plate off to the side and cut across the room to find the Contessa. "Care to dance. I don't know swing that well but maybe we can try and copy the cool kids." He said flashing her a grin.

"It does, I mean I don't have super strength or anything like that. I'm from a line that is tied to the air and wind. I can divine things form smoke and clouds, but it's hard to tell what it could mean." Robyn said, "as for other abilities I can control the wind and air currents for a time, but it's a wild force of nature so it could be dangerous to bend them for too long."

"Wild and unpredictable. Perhaps due to the blood you carry. Through out the centuries there have been tales of the wee and fair folk. I am no expert but you hear things. How many of the stories humans write about are true?" Noah asked genuinely curious.

Elisabeta smiled at Rufus. "I would love to darling. And don't worry about how much a pair of fools we might look. The whole point is to have fun, not impress people." She took his hand and let him lead her to the dance floor. Softly she whispered into his ear, "I don't know swing dance very well myself love. I am much more of the classic ballroom style dancer."

"The beats wrong for waltzing sadly." Rufus said. "That I can do but I like that you aren't afraid to go out there and have fun not caring what others think. Lets goof off then." He said offering her a hand. "We can wiggle and boogie and figure it out as we go."

"I'd hazard to say that it would be about half, the wee ones are the ones that you need to be afraid of though. They like being tricksie with the large folk and humans. They are the ones closest to nature." Robyn explained

"I confess the idea of visiting a mound sounds so intriguing but your kind aren't really fans of my kind. I am sure it must be a interesting mingling with so many different types of fey. They are more varied than even our blood lines. What fey folk do you think are the most interesting to you?" Noah asked.

"I'd have to say Saphyre's orchids," Klaus answered,  "I agree, we should preserve and frame one of them. But the Oompah band was very thoughtful.  I'll need to thank Thomas and Willie again.   As far as the best part of the night?"  He leaned in to kiss Brandy on the nose.  "Do you need to ask, my love?"

"I wish I could give you and answer on that one, I've never really met my mother or her people. I'm only a 16th fey by blood. Probably not enough for the mounds to really recognize me as being one of Danu's." Robyn returned.

Brandy nodded. "I do need to ask. Confirmations good. I like keeping mental notes so in the future I can tweak things and improve on them. It is after all the first birthday party I have planned for you. I wanted a theme that would be fun." The red headed leopardess felt a little rush of pleasure as he called her love. "You make me laugh and smile so often I just wanted to return the favor even if it was just for a night darling."

Rufus calmly entered the dance floor and after studying Klaus and Brandy for a moment as well as Tana and the colorful wolf known as Saphyre he apologetically pulled the Contessa onto the floor to beebop to the music and gave the vampiress a twirl.

Noah nodded and offered her a genuine smile that lit up his eyes and showed no hint of fang. "Well that is a shame but I recognize you my dear. My first encounter with a fey. Truly a wonderful experience thank you for that. Would it be too forward of me to ask you for a dance?"

"Of course not, Minnie you and Pat good?" She asked looking over at the wereleopard.

Arianna smiled as she watched the various couples come out on to what had been made to be the dance floor area of the room. She smiled as the music slowly transitioned from swing to that of big band sultry jazz.

"Never know how much I love you
Never know how much I care
When you put your arms around me
I get a fever that's so hard to bear
You give me fever
When you kiss me, fever when you hold me tight
Fever! In the mornin', a-fever all through the night"


John Breeman watched the folks on the dance floor as he leaned against the wall he held a menu in one hand glancing occasionally at it trying to make a choice.

He was not a fan of feeding from men if it could be helped so it reduced the menu selection.  Wolf Leopard or Tiger.

He had heard through the rumor vine that Miss McCrea was a treat amongst those that were ranked and privileged enough to have the chance to feed from the donor leopard. Being no one of status or importance he had never had the chance.

The only shifter blood he had consumed had been after the cities first blood drive. He had gone to Sebastian's Cafe Bitten and had bought a half bag of blood to sample and had been floored.

Rufus smiled. "Ah something with a beat that we can jive to." He told the contessa as they changed beats and began to move to the music giving her a mischievous wink.

Pat smiled "Go for it Goodfells Have some fun that is what a party is for. I'm good but I am ordering one more of those apple things.  After that no more scouts honor." Pat said with a laugh as she looked at Minnie. "Did you want something from the bar too?"

Tana turned to Saphyre and started to bop him wither her hip. However the attempt managed to hit the taller man only mid thigh not that she cared she was having way too much fun.

Elisabeta laughed and let Rufus take the lead.

"They say if you want to win a woman, be able to make her laugh,"  Klaus said. "You have no idea how much hearing that means."  He pulled her closer when the music changed.  As far as Klaus was concerned, they were the only ones on the dance floor and Arianna was singing just to them.

"nah, I'm good. I'm gonna chill here for a minute then catch back up with Kat." Minnie said. " Have fun."

"having trouble deciding, Mr breeman? " Darien asked, finally having made his way over to the young vampire.

"Well you are very good at it." Brandy murmured to Klaus as the music shifted and the dance turned to the sultry version of fever her body swaying to the music. "I know I can be head strong and difficult. I am trying to be a better person and I think you help me be that. Every day I wake up is another chance to try and be a better me. You make me want to do that." she softly told him as she rested her cheek on his shoulder letting him take the lead.

Pat nodded. "I will zip out into the club then. Our drink girls dancing and looks pretty content. I'll be back in a few don't let it get too crazy in here."

Noah offered a hand to Robyn and led her out to the dance floor like a proper gentleman. He kept his hands in neutral places as they danced but Robyn was surprised by his ability to keep pace. He wasn't as flashy as the other dancers on the floor but she could feel a soft thrum of energy shared between the two of them as they danced to the sultry number and surprisingly the soft thrum of his pulse that seemed to mimic the snaps of the backing song track.

Noah softly laughed. "It is strange I don't usually feel nervous when I dance with ladies and yet you make me feel like a young lad. You really are a radiant being Miss Goodfells. Eyes that remind me of my days before I became what I am. They remind me of the shades of the sky during various days and of the waters on the sea."

Rufus danced his hands drifting down to Elizabettas hips as he danced he kept space between them maybe a fingers breadth until the Arianna broke out into the chorus and he pulled her against his hips.

Elisabeta let out a peel of laughter at Rufus' antics. "Be careful my dear Rufus. We wouldn't want to upset Noah or the rest of his menagerie."

Robyn actually giggled, "I'm glad that I can invoke that type of reaction from you."

"And you make me want to be a better person as well,"  Klaus said. "There is a big difference between existing and living and I'm holding the biggest reason for me knowing that difference in my arms right now."

Rufus grinned and dipped her in his arms pulling her close against his body as he gave her a playful nip against her collar bone when she was back up on her feet. "Let them be." He whispered. "It can be a good thing from time to time. After all you booked my donations tonight. I'm making sure you get your moneys worth m'lady."

Noah smiled his hand placed in the small of her back the other holding her right hand. "I'm sure all the boys and maybe girls tell you that. I saw you came in with a lady friend. Are you and Pat an item? I would hate to be presumptuous."

"My god Klaus my poor little heart." Brandy said her face breaking out into a radiant smile but it faltered slightly. "It hurts good to hear that. I think it just grew a size. I'm glad we are good for each other. I know dating a shifter can be hard. We come with a string of complications but you are willing to stand by me through it. I thought maybe you would be done with me when I got sick." She whispered softly. "Part of me wonders if you still feel that way if I don't get better and they can't fix me, if you can't have me. I miss that. But the weeks without that have shown me we can be close even if its not under the covers."

Robyn smiled, "No Pat's a co-worker, I'm here strictly in a big sister capacity. She is not used to a large preternatural community. It was Min who told me about the party in passing."

"Says the woman dating a vampire going through some bizarre erotic puberty," Klaus said. "Did you feel that ripple earlier?  That was because I laughed.  It's the second, maybe third time it's happened.  My line is capable of developing the ability to roll with our voices. So there is that and the Ardeur. I suspect things may be getting very interesting very quickly.  It's all coming at once.  At this rate, I'm going to have rabbits showing up on my doorstep, because what better animal to call could there be for a vampire with three different types of sex powers?"

"So you are currently available on the market? I find that concept very hard to believe.  You are a very striking woman." Noah said genuinely surprised as they moved to the music. He inhaled slowly again savoring the scent of her perfume. Apparently au natural she had said. Noah wasn't sure if such things were true. Perhaps she was playing with him a bit trying to get a playful rise out of him.

"Oh I felt it earlier." Brandy whispered in Klaus's ear as her fingers began to stray as they danced. "I had to slip out to change my panties. It was... fortunate I bought a spare. And bunnies would be cute.  Think of the fur coats and the meat that you could have on hand to sell to the local markets. Kyle of course would have to barr you from the house. His prized breeders marching out to jump into your SUV would gut him." She playfully kissed the side of his neck breathing in his scent. "I told you back at the start when things were getting weird that I was not going to leave your side and I was here for you. That hasn't changed. I'm committed to whatever all of this is the good, the bad, the ugly and the fucky. Yes I made that word up Fucky. You are certainly all that."

John Breeman turned his attention to Darien. "Oh hello Mr. Walker. I see you have managed to escape unscathed by that petite cute blonde girl. Another admirer of yours." He asked offering him a smile.

"I suppose you could say I was on the market, but not always actively looking." Robyn said with a shy smile, "Kind of hard when I'm almost always on call for major crimes involving the Preternaturals of Seattle."

"You make time for the things that are important." Noah said with a smile and a wink. "Do you not agree? A man or woman that can't do that for you isn't worth your time of day my dear."

"I was unaware that it had that affect on you,"  Klaus said.  "We're going to need to experiment once you're given a clean bill of health.  And if you aren't, we will deal with that.  You are not the only one who is committed to this for better or worse.  And don't under estimate a rabbit's ability to inflict damage.  You should check out a book that is supposedly a children's book called Watership Down.  Rabbits are downright savage and those legs can do some serious damage."

"Actually, she was much more intent on my little lady.  It was a... tense moment.  Luckily all ended well.  Are you looking to try a taste of shifter?  We are lucky to have quite a variety in the city at the moment thanks to Mr Knolls.  Although I must suggest that if you are not well versed in shifter blood you may wish to avoid Lion this evening.  He is quite potent."  Darien told John.

"You can find the silver lining to anything darling no matter how dark or grim. I love that about you." Brandy said  as she looped her arms around Klaus's neck.

"I actually prefer women."John confessed "I noted the lion donor is male so I find myself looking at feline for my choices between tiger and leopard which is better in your opinion. Admittedly I have always wanted a sample of Miss McCrea but you know how it is. Top shelf and us youngsters aren't allowed in the cabinet.

"Indeed, that's why a lot of cops and techs date each other, they understand the schedule. Though to be honest I think the Preternatural community would be understanding as well if everyone could just get over themselves and their fear mongering ways." Robyn groused to Noah.

Melanie and the rainbow haired vampire with a chic bob came onto the dance floor to share a dance. Their gift to Klaus set on the long table to enjoy Arianna's gift for song.

They danced by saphy and Tana and Sam waved to them. "I took a page from your book Mr. Draust and found a stylist to do my hair. I simply love it." Sam had met Saphy at the feast but had conversed with him about his lovely rainbow hued highlights. Apparently she had been genuinely interested in his style and it had just not been passing conversation. He had left yet another positive impression.

Melanie smiled "And your dress is so pretty. Where did you get that?" She asked Tana as they danced close to the shifter pair.

Darien chuckled.  "I myself have yet to sample leopard, however our tiger is quite exotic and delightful.  I would certainly recommend, assuming she has not already been tapped out for the evening.  If you don't mind me asking, though, I find myself intrigued my your gift to Herr Adler.  Such exquisite craftsmanship.  Did you procure it locally?"

Tana stiffened momentarily at the new comers. Her shields slamming back into place. Though it would of taken a very keen eye to catch her change in demeanor. "Friends of yours Saphyre? Hi hello I'm Tana" she smiled with an outstretch hand

"Hello are you not the leopard that works down in the massage den in the lobby of the towers?" Sam asked her accent mild but hinting that she was from somewhere in the middle east.

Saphyre gasped and grinned brightly. "It looks incredible on you! The best part of rocking every colour is that it goes with everything! Whoever did it did an amazing job, the colours are so even!"

Saphyre rested a hand between Tana's shoulder blades, just noting the tension that had taken them. Not everyone was as wide open to the world as he was.  "I met Sam here at an event, but I'm not familiar with her friend," he said extending his free hand out to Melanie for a shake. "I'm Saphyre, how're you enjoying the evening?"


"Hi I'm Mel." The mousy haired vampiress said her hair pulled back into a tight high pony tail as she let out of Sam to slide her large framed glasses into place and quickly offered her hand for the shifters to take.

Sam laughed. "We could still dance Mel. You don't need to pump the breaks as the kids say."
"Oh-w-well I don't multitask very well I have two left feet anyway." Melanie confessed.


Tana tucked a strand of hair behind her ear "Yup that would be me. I didnt think most vampires were familiar with my name associated with the clinic despite being in the tower. " Saphyres hand helped some of the tension run from her body that and they both seemed nice however Klaus and Morvan have taught her to be cautious of those she didn't know.


"You are sort of talked about in small circles at work. I mean us vampires don't get the same benefit packages but my friend Jorge works as a night shift therapist. He's mentioned we had a leopard working in Arcangel towers besides Miss McCrea." Sam explained.

Mel nodded in agreement to the statement as she side stepped as Rufus and the Contessa drifted past them while dancing.   

John nodded studying Darien with his pale blue eyes as Darien offered his selections "Maybe leopard but if the tiger comes here often maybe another night. The gift was made here locally yes. Do I wish to divulge from where, no. We all have our secrets Mr. Walker. I am sure you can respect that."

"You're doing very well for having two left feet Mel," Saphyre chuckled as he shook her hand and put a kiss on her knuckles before he let her go. She seemed a little frazzled with the festivities.

"Fancy that Tana, you've got a fan club," Saphyre said beginning to sway a little again to encourage them all back towards dancing or else find a spot off of the dance floor if they were going to chat.

"I don't really do these kind of events I had an invite to the feast in may and politely declined since it was voluntary attendance.  The aftermath event after that I went to but had regrets. I'm not a huge fan of cats. Kitty cats not... leopards" Mel nervously confessed as she fiddled with the buttons on the front of her blue polka dot dress.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am Part V

Tana stopped all movement except bring a small hand to cover her rapidly blushing cheeks."Oh I uh I had no idea."Her wide eyes looked at Saphyre slightly bewildered and noticed him dancing once more. oh ya they were on a dance floor. she slowly began to sway once more.

Sam grinned. "We didn't want to break up your dance. Just wanted to say thank you for making your acquaintance at the feast and being able to steal your style choices. I never knew you could do such things with your hair. Crazy solid punker colors sure, but this." she ran her hands through the short bob. "Like the carapace shell of a beautiful beetle and a rainbow made love."

"carapace that's the butt? yes? no? wait did they say his hair looks like bums and rainbows. noooooo that cant be right." she snickered to herself

"I understand your sentiment." Noah said to Robyn. Despite our many differences in a perfect world I would very much be one for coexistence and peace. It is something I am very passionate about. I never tarry too long in one place but my motto when I come to a city is to leave it a better place than when I entered it. Most of the time things go to plan. Seattle is certainly a better place in my mind currently. I've heard the wolves and vampires have recently brokered a peace treaty. Things are looking up. Can I ask who does your hair. My friend Jasmine was wanting to ask but she's shy."

"Well it's lovely to hear from you! It's wild, I remember when I couldn't dye my hair without also staining all of my bedding, we've come leaps and bounds," Saphyre agreed with a nod. "And it looks all the more beautiful for you wearing it."

He looked to Mel. "Well, you know, my hope for this evening is that it ends with less yowling and the smell of ammonia than that particular outing," he chuckled and nudged her chin up. "I think you'll have a better time here than than that one, if you let yourself. Maybe getting back to dancing is the first step."

Saphyre began to sway with Tana again, moving them back in time with the rhythm and then he gave her another little twirl. "Twirling in particular will brighten anyone's evening."

"Maybe. I forgot to eat before I came. I am a mess." Mel confessed. "I was worried we might not get to the club. I haven't been in one since the 70's I was unsure what to wear." She confessed.

Sam smiled. "We could go halfsies on something to eat. I hear the lion is to die for. Come be adventurous Mel and let us let these two lovely gentlefolk get back to having fun. We have likely darkened their door step for long enough."

Mel nodded. "Y-yeah o-kay that might be nice." She stammered.

Tana gleefully giggled when Saphyre twirled her. "I can vouch for twirling" She wants to ask more about why ammonia was needed but figured it would be best not asking.

"That too is natural," Robyn said with a laugh.

"You surely jest." Noah said as he leaned in and gently breathed in her scent. "Hmm I smell no dye. Really naturally blue hair?! Is the same true of your other friend Minnie? Is she also part fey and part shifter?"

"It's a party, you're not darkening anyone's door step with your presence. But do go get something to eat - again, and I cannot emphasize this enough - it's a party! Go have fun or I'll be forced to start handing out lap dances," Saphyre said gesturing them towards the bar where the donors were with a puckish laugh.

"All of the shifters here tonight tend to donate at least weekly here, so of course you are more than welcome to visit on another night for a taste.  "Darien sighed a bit as he spoke with Breeman.  "And Of course I can respect a well kept secret.  It is a shame though to keep such a talented craftsman to yourself.  If you wish to dine on leopard,"  He gestured to Jasmine.  "Or Tiger, "  Another gesture.  "You may find them there.  Although, if you do not generally like taking from a male donor directly, you may try indirect for a chance at other tastes. "  He smiled.  "One last thing.  I believe I owe you an apology.  It was not my intention to offer such a cool greeting upon your arrival.  I do hope you can forgive my momentary lapse."

"No Minnie is just a shifter. She knows a way to dye her hair without the harsh chemicals." Robyn returned.

"Of course Mr. Walker I understand my actions..." John paused sucking in some air. "Were a disgrace to the community but I paid the piper, gave my pound of flesh. I know I fucked up. I never plan to have another incident like that if it can be helped. Have you ever met that guy? Kithcannon. I am not trying to justify things but it literally set my blood to boil when the doors opened and I saw that smug face and that smarmy Irish laugh of his. It was beyond strange. Avoid him like the plague if you don't want a taste of feeling like you've entered a berserk rage. Why on earth they let him live in the Towers and work there is beyond me."
John shifted his jacket and looked to Jasmine. "Could you make introductions for me I think Jasmine would be lovely to sample from."

Noah smiled. "You could have been sisters or cousins if I didn't know better. So why live in Seattle? What brought you here? Have you always lived here and this is where you were born?"

Mel and Sam made their farewells and left the dance floor leaving Tana and Saphy to their dance, making a bee line for one of the menus on the table.

The pair looking deep into discussion on what to try. Mel looked to Thando when Sam pointed him out and looked uncertain as she looked at the very tall elegantly dressed Lion who was leaning casually against the wall watching the room.

"No doubt they have their reasons.  I cannot say that I have met the man myself, although I think perhaps I can understand.  I am irish myself after all."  Darien smirked.  "Come, I will introduce you to the young lady and we shall see if she is still available."  He said, moving to lead the way.

"Not all Irish. Just that guy." John placated the older vampire mildly embarrassed. "If he ever wanders into your club be prepared for a blood bath." he explained as Darien brought him to meet Jasmine.

"No need for concern, I understood your intention and find no insult in it.  Jasmine, my dear, how are you doing?  Have you filled your dance card for the evening?"  Darien asked as they came up to the were leopard.

"I am very good Master Walker." Jasmine said offering him a nod of deference. "Just waiting patiently to be of service tonight."


"Gentlemen," Morvan said in greeting as Darien and John walked up to Jasmine.  He'd found her sitting alone on a couch, waiting to be called on and had taken pity on her.  He knew Darien only vaguely but the other vampire was new to him.  "Get your little friend squared away?  Leslie doesn't mean any harm.  I hope there are no hard feelings."

One hand stroked Jasmine's back, teasing his power up and down her spine.


Jasmine shivered her eyes grew wider as her folded hands in her lap twitched and clenched slightly.

The night had been fine. A  great deal of Morvan's pard had come out to play and it had been nice to bask in all the leopard vibes if not from a respectful distance they were after all not her pard. She had none.

She looked expectantly to Darien and then to John. "Would you like a sample sirs?" She asked pulling a lancet out of her purse.


Elisabeta laughed again looking at Rufus as they danced. "Did you just call yourself a Gigolo?"


Robyn smiled, "well I was raised in Indiana and came out here with a former partner that had gotten a new job. The relationship fell apart, but I'd joined the SPD so I figured I might as well stay."


"Your words my dear not mine. My bloods for sale but I don't sell sex." Rufus teased. "However I am never in town for a long time, just a fun one." he said as the song came to an end. "I'm thinking im a bit thirsty. "Any particular brand of alcohol you would like to imbibe. I had a few screwdrivers earlier. I can leave the choice to you as to what I order next. You no doubt have a very sophisticated pallet."


"Of course not.  It was an unfortunate oversight on my part after all.  She is quite well and tucked away in her hutch. Thank you for your assistance. "  Darien gestured to Breeman. "May I introduce Mr John Breeman.  Mr Breeman, this is .. Morvan was it not?  I do not believe I was made privy to your surname, unfortunately.  And this is the lovely Jasmine Ocampo.  Mr Breeman would like the opportunity to sample if you please, Jasmine."


"Vodka has always been my go to choice." The contessa confessed to Rufus.


"Well truthfully Seattle has been one of the more welcoming and nicer cities I have visited. Never thought I'd mark myself as perhaps settling down and becoming an american but it is one of the top three cities I am considering. Europe is lovely but the vampire politics and the ages of the older ones tends to make it less appealing to put down roots." He explained. "I am really sorry to hear you and your partner broke things off. I hope fortune and favor find you and treat you with care within the limits of this city." Noah said as the song ended. He paused to offer applause to Arianna.

Jasmine nodded. "It is my honor to let you sample Master Breeman." She said as she held the lancet to her finger and gave  the button a push the single dark red droplet welled to the surface as she held her finger out to John.

"John or Mr. Breeman is fine Miss Ocampo.  I am not a Master." He said as he delicately took her hand and brought her finger to his lips giving the sample a taste.

Jasmine blushed "Yes sir. Mr.Breeman it is." She said softly watching is inspection. "Is it to your liking?"

John nodded. "Very much so. You are lovely." He fished a wallet out of his inner jacket pocket and pulled out four crisp twenties handing them to the leopard who took them and slid them into her purse.

"Saberhair,"  Morvan answered.  He extend a hand.  "You'll have to forgive me.  I'm not much of a fan, so my manners aren't what they should be."  His eyes narrowed when Jasmine produced the lancet.  "I'm not in favour of donations.  We're the predator, not the prey.  Unfortunately Jasmine isn't one of mine, so I have no say in whether she donates or not."

"Do you have a preferred spot you would like to take from. The choice is entirely yours." Jasmine asked.

John nodded. "The neck is preferable. It is over with the fastest that way and lets you get back to enjoying your evening."

"As you wish." Jasmine said slipping off her beaded necklace as it vanished into her purse.

Darien took the offered hand and shook it.  "Completely understandable, Mr Saberhair.  There is nothing to forgive. "

Morvan didn't growl but he wanted to.  It took an effort to restrain his Beast.  He had no idea who John Breeman was.  He'd gotten a text from Tana about him being on the social equivalent of a no fly list but he was a vampire, which pretty much put him on Morvan's no fly list anyway.  What specifically set this one apart was unknown to him.  He'd need to find out.  In the meantime, he had to bite his tongue and stand there while John bit Jasmine.

Jasmine took John's hand. May I guide you over to the couch in the corner. It is more discrete. Unless you enjoy an audience?"

John looked at the short native man. Morvan Saberhair.  Despite his short stature he carried himself with confidence and referred to the leopards as his, but not this one, not the one he had paid for.

He nodded to Jasmine. "I think it would be better to do the corner."

Morvan watched as the two left John mouthing a thank you to Darien as they left to take care of their transaction.

"Might want to remind him he'd better give her a low level gentle roll, " Morvan said to Darien.  "I respect the neutrality of Nightshades.  We've enjoyed your hospitality before and will likely do so again but if he makes her suffer, I will be waiting for him in the parking lot."

"I will ensure it is so.  "Darien said with a nod.  He had no doubt the man would make good on his words.  He excused himself and went to deliver the message.

Then vodka you shall have excuse me while I zip out and grab myself a double. I will be right back don't miss me too much."  Rufus said giving the contessa a flirty wink and a peck on the cheek as he headed out into the main club to get his drink leaving the contessa to mingle.

"Never have I been to Indiana. Just sampling the west coast right now. Is it worth the visit?" Noah asked as he guided Robyn back to the couch where her friends sat.

"It's nice, but I don't really miss it." Robyn said with a shrug.

Darien came up and gave Breemans shoulder a light tap and spoke softly in his ear. "you will want to be gentle with her. do not roll too deeply either.  Morvan Saberhair is very protective of all the leopards and he is not a man to be trifled with."

Brandy let go of Klaus as the song ended and guided Klaus off the floor pausing to help herself to half a glass of cranberry juice. "starting to get a bit warm in here I might have to slip into something more comfortable soon." She told him as she noticed a wrapped gift on the table. "I think you missed one darling." She said tapping the black and silver wrapping paper.

John nodded "Of course. It won't be an issue.  Deep rolling is illegal and I wouldn't dream of not rolling someone like her Mr. Walker. Thank you for the advisement."

"Ladies are you enjoying yourselves tonight?" Elisabeta asked , approaching the two young female vampires she had seen around the Towers a few times as they looked over the menu.

Katherine sat at the long table beside Willie Tasi and Thomas and she was laughing "This is a crazy idea. But I agree press tends to be bad for our kind. If you got the chops for writing Thomas you should go for it. I like your choice of setting being in Canada. The whole preternatural vibe up there is even more tense than down here which is weird because Canada tends to be more liberal and laid back about most things." Kat explained.

"It wasn't there when I last looked,"  Klaus said.  "Perhaps if I stand beside it looking curious, the gift giver will make an appearance."

Mel and Sam nodded. "Indeed it has been a nice night. We are just pondering menu options. That lovely tall drink of tall dark and handsome in the dove grey suit and dark purple dress shirt is a lion. We are thinking about going halfsies. He's supposedly ridiculously potent so we don't dare be bold and go for a pint each." They explained to the older vampiress.

"I can't believe you talked me into this,"  Thomas said, laughing.  "And are werebeavers even a thing?"

"If you wish to try out lion then let it be my treat."

"No of course not. If you want to write this and youre looking for Canadian vibes and advice. Beavers are a classic and no we don't have were beavers its why it would be such a good analogue for the bad guys. Canuckula every time he's DTF has to deal with these assholes chewing through his cabin door cause they love wood and always try and cock block him. No real shifters get smeared and everyone gets a howl at your vamp getting blue balled and having to battle it out all paul bunion style. You could for copy right purposes make him like paul bunions little brother that was turned back in the early pioneer days to avoid being sued." Kat cackled.

Darien nodded and moved on to his rounds, looking around for where Sapphyre had gone off to.
"Looks like you guys are getting along pretty well."  Minnie said with a grin.

"Well that is a generous offer." Sam said as Mel shrinked a bit trying to make herself seem smaller before the countess. "Whats the catch my dear? Info a bit of quid pro quo. We don't usually do nice things like this for each other without something attached to it..." Sam said flashing the woman a pleasant smile.

"Paul Bunyan is probably public domain, like Pecos Bill or some shit like that,"  Thomas replied.  "And what about if he plays minor league hockey, like for the Vancouver Canuckulas?"

Noah smiled. "To new beginnings can I offer you a drink and one for Pat and Minnie. My apologies for spiriting away your friend for a dance, but I couldn't help myself."

Elisabeta laughed. "Right you are my dear. The deal is simple a favor now for a favor in the future."

"Oh he definitely plays in a night league with a mix of his vamp and shifter friends. If you make this you can't make shifters look like dickheads. " Kat said "But seriously get your phone out and start writing this shit down dude! This is pure gold. I so want to draw a doodle about this. I'm an art kid and love to paint and sketch. Never get the chance. Fuck I wish I brought a pen and some paper."

Minnie snorted.  "Don't apologize. Its a party.  That's kind of the idea.  And its not like she belongs to us.  She's her own person, and a good one at that.  So just promise you wont do anything to hurt her and I'm good."  She grinned only slightly ferally.

Sam eyed the contessa. "It would be a very minor one. We are after all only talking about dinner and just from me. Mel sits it out. You older ones pick on her enough."

"You have my word as one of the worlds last genuine red hot nice guys that I will not harm her. Not my intent to do that sort of thing. As a guest in Seattle that would be poor taste and make me an asshole." Noah said with a nod as he opened his wallet and pulled out thirty dollars. "I'm a bit bad on the bar scene, but please enjoy something on me. It was truly lovely being able to mingle with you all." He said.

The Contessa considered for a moment. "Dinner for you and your friend in exchange for a future favor from you. I can live with that deal if the two of you can."

"Information or the running of a message or a social hook up." Sam countered wanting to nail down the details so there was no wiggle room.

Mel sighed looking at the menu. Countless times she had been fucked over by the locals she was shit at negotiating terms with her peers. She sighed shaking her head not wanting to cause any issues for her bolder friend.

"Agreed." Elisabeta held out her hand to seal the deal. "I promise that your friend will never be called upon to complete the deal if for any reason you cannot."

" Good for me then."  Minnie said.  " don't worry about buying me a drink though.  I am gonna go poke my friend over there."  she nodded towards Kat and the others.  "you guys have fun."  Then she did as she said, going over and literally poked Kat from behind.

"A drink sounds wonderful," Robyn said eyeballing Pat's Appletini glass.

Arianna gave a small bow before wishing Klaus a happy birthday and slipping off the stage.

Thomas looked at Tasi.  "Do I look like a guy that would make shifters look like assholes?  I'm telling you right now, I know shit about hockey rules. Kinda seems like basketball played with sticks and lower nets.  And do I look like a guy who has a phone I can make notes on?"  He pulled a notepad out of his pocket and a pen.  "Werebeavers after his wood.   Plays night league hockey.  Shifter friendly.  Got it."

Noah smiled. "I've stolen enough of your night ladies. Do enjoy and again the pleasure was all mine." He said as he drifted away from the mortals his chill vibe going with him so they could figure out beverages as he made his way over to see how Tasi and Tando were carrying on.

Kat and Tasi laughed.

Tasi shrugged. "I don't know shit about hockey either. I'm Hawaiian. Now surfing..."

Kat smiled. "I can help you out. Maybe you have to do some research but Hockey is my jam. Used to watch the games with my dad back in Ontario minor league games are great you got some real meat heads and bruisers out there throwing gloves and destroying guys against the boards its awesome. Heck i mean if you want to do this maybe make me a creative partner on this and we can set up a web comic." Kat joked.

"I think it's the other way around,"  Thomas said.  "You're making me a creative partner."

"It was your name and idea!" Kat said making a face.

"You took a joke and ran with it," Thomas said.

"hey kitty Kat! " Minnie said, coming up behind kat and poking her. Then she waved at the others around. " Hello kats friends."

Sam took the contessa's hand and shook it "As Mel as my official witness deal!" The rainbow hued haired vampire said to Elisabeta.  "Oh Mr, Thaaaandoooooo." Sam sung out sweetly getting the were lions attention. She crooked a finger at him beckoning him to the table.

"Howdy minmin. Pull up a chair were talking shit. Join in and pitch Minnie Thomas this is my homeslice from Cali when I was abound. This is thomas and this is willie and that's Tasi." Kat said simply as she pointed.

With Arianna leaving the stage Saphyre gave Tana a final spin and bowed to her graciously before clapping for the performance.  "You're a wonderful dance partner. I think it's time to seek out water or something stronger," as he spoke he had an odd feeling at the back of his neck and looked around to see Darien, also looking for him. He smiled.  "I'm also keeping my eye out for the proprietor of this establishment, he's rather handsome and quite a smooth talker but very hard to track down because he'd rather work a party than enjoy it," Saphyre said loud enough for Darien to hear.

"Hey Minnie," Thomas said.  "A certain somebody came up with this idea for a web comic aimed at making Canada more vamp friendly.  We got a hero, by the name of Canuckula, who is a porn star but he's always being cock blocked by a bunch of werebeavers after his manwood.   Make sense?"

"Thank you, Arianna,"  Klaus said.  "You have a lovely voice. I enjoyed dancing to your selections.  Are you a fan of swing dancing yourself or did you just choose an era and hope for the best?"

Tana clapped for Arianna before turning a smile to Saphyre "Fair enough. Thanks for the dance. Hope to see you around soon" she gave the wolf a hug. Tana scanned the party unsure of where to hang out next when she spotted Morvan looking calm on the outside but she could feel differently. She made her way over to him wrapping her arms around his neck from behind. "Heyo"

Minnie blinked, then laughed. "Ok, I'm assuming the hero is a vampire. So you have a vampire porn star who can't get any cause of crazy weird shifters. Sounds funny as hell. The beavers are female I assume since they are you know, beavers.  "

"It is my job after all, my gem." Darien  replied, glad to finally get a chance to spend some time with Sapphyre. He would need to ask Klaus about his refusal from earlier in the eve. "I need to make sure everyone is having a good time." He hooked an arm around the wolf. "So are you having a good time?"

Thomas pulled out his notepad again.  "Werebeavers are female. Great idea."

"I like the mixed sexes lets be inclusive." Kat argued.

She paused "maybe he used to fuck the beavers and then ditched em for hummie side pieces. So many can be salty chicks but not all!"

"Girlfriends from before he turned pro.  Got it," Thomas said, jotting something down on the page.

Kat slammed her hand down on the table "Human side pieces cause they taste better than the beavers that donate because they taste like pine-sol and wood chips and he's got a conifer allergy hahaha!"

"What kind of allergy?  Pine-sol and wood chips.  Taste bad."

"Conifer you know ever green trees." Kat explained stoked her eyes gleamed with excitement.

"but why did he go pro? Was it on purpose or did he just wander into a filming one day by accident? Like 'i have a package' and 'oooooh is it for me?' " she said, perfectly imitating the tones.

"Youtube vids and he got drafted to the minor leagues canada was like fine but not against other humans we make a small one for you guys...fucking hosers...." Kat said laughing.
"Think Letter kenny but with Vamps and shifters and were beavers and shit and mix it with some trailer park boys."

"You know what they say about all work and no play," Saphyre teased gently, his hand finding a fond place on the back of Darien's neck. His inner wolf all but panting and wagging his tail for the proximity of both Darien and the coming full moon.

"I'm having a wonderful time, I was dancing with my friend Tana," he said pointing out the wereleopard fondly. "She thinks she can't walk in heels, but she dances in them fine." he stage whispered.

"What about you? Are you having fun?" Saphyre asked his thumb tracing the line of his neck.

"I am now." Darien said leaning to lay a soft kiss on Sapphyre's lips.

"wait, what? Minor leagues? I thought he was a porn star." Minnie asked, looking confused.

"No he's just got game in the sheets. Former logger turned vamp who gets into the hockey thing, Trust me it will go over better than you know the porn angle. Lots of really conservative a-holes up in canada. But everyone likes hockey and sports. We gotta make him like the guy next door." Kat insisted laughing.

Brandy kissed Klaus's cheek "I'm hitting up the powder room." She whispered as she grabbed her large versace purse and left the room.

"you know that's a pretty big porn trope. Is this a pg13 thing or xxx?" Minnie asked, looking amused.

Sam and Mel partook in a little Thando at the end of the long table. The two of them sitting there wide eyed and them giggling like school girls as they wiped their lips daintily on a napkin.

They thanked Thando who turned to the contessa. "One twenty. Its more than the menu but they put holes on both sides of me. That's extra for the additional bite site."

Sam and Mel turned their attention to their gift seeing Klaus free and approached with gleeful smiles "Good evening school master." They said in unison picking the gift up and presenting it.

"Oh is that all it takes?" Saphyre murmured and kissed Darien back softly, feeling the slippery desire to deepen the kiss, deepen the moment. The party of course was still happening around them so he bumped their foreheads together gently. Sometimes being a responsible alpha in charge of his  impulses was a bit of a drag.

"Have you eaten yet?" Saphyre asked.

"Having fun?" Morvan asked Tana.  "You seem to be in good spirits."  He didn't turn around, keeping his eyes on Jasmine and John.  "Brandy and Klaus looked amazing on the dance floor.  Kinda makes me think they belong together."

Elisabeta slipped $200 into Thando's hand. "Thank you for agreeing to donate to both in unison."

"Its fine its what we do around here." Thando said his voice holding that cultured British accent mixed with a hint of Capetown Africans. He gave her a nod and slipped it into his pocket. "You only got a taste for dog or would you want to try something with a bit of a kick?" Thando asked politely.

"I'm understanding half of what you're saying," Thomas said.  "And wow, that package line sounded right out of a bad porn.  Guy next door.  Right."

Tana nuzzled at his neck. "Yup Im having fun. They do don't they" she let out a content sigh"May one day we all be so lucky right?" She gave him a peck on the cheek. "Need anything? Drink,water,snack?"

Jasmine finished her donation holding a piece of gauze to her bite site as Breeman surprisingly left and returned with a glass of cranberry juice for the donor leopard.
He stayed with her as she sipped the drink for five minutes inspected the bite site and with a nod excused himself to return back to the room settling down by himself on one of the couches. Taking a bearing of the room and the animated conversation at the long table trying to figure out what was going on.

"I am paying for Rufus for the whole night but if I might take you up on the offer before you leave town if you are still willing."

"Good evening," Klaus said in return.  "You sound like a pair of school girls, which I assume is the point."  He accepted the gift and, as always carefully unwrapped it. "Emily Post ETIQUETTE 'The Blue Book of Social Usage'.  Published 1930. Thank you ladies.  A very thoughtful gift. A significant amount of it should still be valid but it is going to be interesting seeing what has changed.  Are you enjoying the evening?  Given the flush in your faces, I'm going to assume you've had something exotic."

"I have, but if you're offering I just may take you up on it. Although that does remind me that I need to ask Klaus why he seems to wish to decline my suggestion to ask you for a taste." Darien said, looking thoughtful.

Minnie laughed. " It was meant to sound like bad porn.  Too bad Kat wants him to play hockey. I could have given you lots of porn ideas. I am very knowledgeable on that subject.

Mel nodded "W-we had were lion for the first time and wow is all I have to say. It is a trip."

Sam nodded "What she said I am glad you like the gift it was Mel's idea. You've been very good to us with the additional etiquette and negotiation training we wanted to say thank you. It isn't funny but we wanted to do something different."

"If only it was that easy," Morvan replied.  "If you could scare up a couple of pounds of honey garlic wings, I'd be happy camper but yeah, not going to happen in a vampire club."

"Your money is welcome and good with me." Thando replied. "I do warn it comes super charged. If you don't like a little heat I might not be to your liking. I drink dark roast coffee on mass and have a fondness for spicy food. Not your wussy Franks hot sauce. I start at the 100,000 scoville mark and upwards."

"I'm sure the book will give me a chuckle,"Klaus said.  "And it is my pleasure.  You're looking a little lost, Melanie.  Is something wrong?"

"No sir. Master Adler I just don't do many parties." She murmured. "I am having a good time even if I don't look like it. Sorry."

The contessa nodded at Thandos information. "Good to know. I have traveled to many places around the world and eaten many types of food, spicy is something I sometimes enjoy."

"Well if the night scene is not to your tastes call on Noah and we can arrange something at the Towers." Thando said with a polite nod. "I can't believe I'm the only shifter alpha besides Rufus  and the last one to be tapped tonight and I still have a pint to offer." He softly growled.

"I think you intimidate a lot of people."

"Parties aren't for everyone," Klaus said, nodding.  "I wasn't certain what to expect myself but I have been definitely enjoying myself."

"I am not intimidating." Thando sighed. "I just don't like smiling much. I am working and a professional. It isn't a game to me."

"Which to many people can seem intimidating."

Kisho found his way to Arrianna after she escaped the stage. "That was wonderful. You have quite the talent."

Sam nodded. "Well you definitely know how to throw a party SchoolMaster. We are happy to know you didn't find our gate crashing inappropriate."

Tana wrapped her beast around him while giving him another big ol squeeze. "Ill see what I can do" she pulled away from him making her way over to a waitress to discuss options for wings that were being served. They did have honey lime and what was going to be the closest she could get to honey garlic. She found a chair to sit and wait until the food arrived. She stifled another yawn while the other rubbed the back of her calves.

"Americans." Thando sighed throwing his hands up in the air gently. "I just don't believe in being fake."

"Well thank you," Arianna said with a smile.

"Oh," Saphyre said with a note of strange surprise. He wasn't sure how to feel about that. He shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Maybe he doesn't like artificial colours in his food," Saphyre teased. "I am offering, I could grab a drink if you'd like."

Elisabeta laughed. "Americans can definitely be very uptight about a lot of things. Don't let it get to you. The intimidation factor can work in your favor a good deal of the time."

"Its a tough crowd. Likely just used to rat and humans. I find your lot aren't as willing to try something new if you've not got a five star rating to look up online." Thando replied with a deep bassy rumbling chuckle. "Have a good evening Contessa." He said offering her a polite bow.

"I can lay this all at the feet of Brandy," Klaus said.  "And I see no problem with the gate crashing.  You aren't the only one who arrived unexpectedly.  You brought a thoughtful gift and I welcome your company, both here and at the tower.  As always, if you need anything, you only need to ask."

"R-right thank you sir." Melanie said as she fussed with her pony tail. "We will be leaving shortly if that is okay. I-I don't really stay until the last man is hung. I like to get home and do a bit of things at home before sun up."

Kisho took her hand and kissed it. "The only shame is I could not ask you to dance. I suppose I will just have to wait for that opportunity."

"If you want a drink, by all means. Don't Imbibe purely for my sake, though.  You are and will always be perfect as you are." Darien told him.

Klaus shook his head.  "There is no requirement to stay,"  he said.  "You have certainly been here long enough to make a polite withdrawal.  Feel free to depart when you feel it is time."

It was closing on a little after 1am in the club. The music had switched over to electro swing and Cherry made her way out on the dance floor to dance by herself enjoying the evening vibes. The were rat danced like no one was watching or she didn't care. She was certainly quite good as one of Le Cirques best female burlesque dancers it was nice to get out and dance to something a little off the normal path for her.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am Part VI

Arianna smiled, "I'm sure that we can find a time to go dancing my dear."

Sam shook Klaus's hand "Thank you we will stick around for maybe another half hour it is impolite to dine and dash." She said. "Happy birthday and I hope the rest of the night is good for you.

Saphyre stared at Darien for a moment, a flush under his make up for the evening. He giggled, like a teenager but luckily he fought the urge to also playfully push him like he was a teenager.  "The things you say. I was offering you a work buzz, I'll grab a drink after if you'd rather stay all work and no play,"

Kat and the others at the table chatted and joked around the vibe was cheery and playful as Thomas was bewilderingly scribbling notes the were cat was rattling off concepts one after another all of them entertaining even if some of the phrases or things needed clarifying.

He had to admit it was special and that maybe Katherine was on to something. Despite it being jokes to start with Thomas felt excited.

Brandy reappeared in the private backroom after a short Hiatus with a wardrobe change, the gathering was still in full swing as she walked past the guests sporting a long line black leather corset and her black arm wraps. It had a built in thick halter neck line collar studded with purple rhinestones, and a pair of modest faux leather boy shorts also in black, that had the same purple stones placed along the hips in a racing stripe pattern.

A waitress followed Brandy with a plate of wings for Tana and left with a smile. "Enjoy the eats."

"Thankyou" Tana smiled. "Morvan hungers. Wanna come feed him with me?"she tilted her head at Brandy while holding the large platter up.

Kisho smiled. "Another date then. I would love that." He said. " Did you want to visit with your friends for a while or grab a bite- pardon the pun. "

Brandy smiled and leaned over. "I would love to darling but my gift for Klaus is almost up you can tell our lovely raj to enjoy dinner and a show." Brandy purred with a wink.

Klaus froze, Sam's hand in his. His eyes followed Brandy across the room.  "I sense a slight change in the room,"he said, nodding towards the wereleopard and her new outfit.  "A trip to the powder room indeed."

"very generous."Darien paused as he glanced at Brandy walking through the room. " Ah, perhaps we should wait though. It seems miss McCrae has something up her sleeves."

"I wouldn't mind a drink, and then go harass my friends, if you're game that is." She teased.

"Okie dokie smokie can do she turned away from Brandy dancing her way over to Morvan "Honey Lime best i could do. They smell yummy"She moved the platter from behind his head with a flourish to infront of his face.

Brandy gave Darien a nod as a cue  only he knew what was about to go down as she smiled and winked. She smiled at Klaus as she approached him. "You are in trouble." She purred.

"damn... Brandy looks hot!" Minnie cooed, catching sight of the leopardess.

"Ooo," Saphyre said as he caught sight of her, a grin splitting his face. "Perhaps we should get a better seat," the wolf said taking Darien's hand and following Brandy at a distance just to be sure they wouldn't miss what happened next.

Kat paused she perked up to turn around and look. "Fuck me." she breathed "Are we getting a titty show?"

Pat stood at the table "A what?" not sure what the heck was happening.

Darien chuckled. Sometimes it was good to be a partner in crime.

Thomas and Willie turned to look.  "Oh my sweet little Jesus baby,"  Willie said.  "I'm thinking Brandy is going to dance."

"I wouldn't have suggested it if I wasn't game." Kisho said, although his attention was caught by the reactions of those around them.

Rufus took the contessa by the hand after downing his drink. "I want front row seats to what is going down." He led her to a couch close to the stage. "It is a Canadian tradition we love titty shows."

Brandy walked past Klaus and causally picked up one of the chairs in the room and made her way up to the now vacated small stage where the Oompah band and the other outstanding performers had vacated. She gave a small nod to Darien Walker who turned down the lively piped in Electro music as she looked at the gathered party members and set the chair down on the stage straddling it and reached for the microphone turning it on.
The room grew quiet as people found seats and turned their attention to the stage.

Brandly let out a breath. She wasn't an MC like Saphy she let the butterflies in her stomach settle and after a few heart beats of looking around the room clearing her throat softly she flashed the room a warm smile. It was show time. Time to shake off the rust....

 "Well it has been a lovely night and an intimate turn out.  I want to personally thank everyone that came out tonight with well wishes for our Birthday Boy.  We have had quite a few laughs and surprises here tonight. I can't begin to tell you how much it means to have you all out here for this turn out and how impressed I am with the creativity of everyone's surprises and gifts tonight. You lot are a beautiful bunch and it warms my heart to see what you have all done to put a smile on Klaus's face tonight and for that I want to offer you darlings a sincere Danke schon." Brandy said warmly and earnestly.

Brandy grinned again turning her head towards Darien. "A special shout out to Mr Walker for hosting this soiree and lending us this lovely space so we can participate in a little enlivenment and entertainment. " She slid the Microphone back into the stand and "Lets show Darien some love with a round of applause and again thank you for being so accommodating and sharing this space tonight as well as taking care of the catering and arranging an outstanding donor list tonight."

"You rock Walker." Kat called out giving a wolf whistle.

Darien placed a hand over his heart and gave a little bow.

Leslie and Katie and her friends cheered.

Pat clapped as well not sure what they were going to see. But it was clear the room was in good spirits.

Saphyre clapped enthusiastically next Darien, giving a brief and playful 'awoo-awoo'.

Morvan paused, a chicken wing sticking out of his mouth.  He applauded.  It wasn't entirely enthusiastic.

"DARIEN! HOO! HOO! HOO!" called out Thomas, waving his arm in the air.  Willie just politely clapped.

Klaus gave his friend a nod.

The guests gave Darien a round of applause and some hollered out comments. "We might be burning the midnight oil tonight." Brandy said with a soft laugh "But the night is still young. I'd like to ask our guest of honor up here to the stage for a few words before we continue with tonight's festivities. Klaus darling." Brandy purred it sounded like black velvet and satin. "Get your tushie up here"

"As you wish," Klaus said, climbing onto the stage.  He accepted the microphone.

"It has been a long time since I had a birthday party," he said.  "I think I may have been in my early teens, so some time around the invention of fire.  I'd forgotten what it was like to have friends and loved ones gathered to celebrate my existence.  The thoughtful gifts that I have been given range from those that that will be gone by morning to those that I will be able to carry through the centuries.  They have made me laugh but more importantly they have made me realize how well people know me.  So I thank you, both for the gifts and for being part of my life."

"Thank you darling for those kind sentiments we love you too." Brandy said to Klaus as she took his hand and kissed it. "But you are not off the hook yet," she purred as she rose from the chair.  She picked it up, putting it on the left edge of the stage. "Would the birthday boy be so kind as to have a seat because it is time for your next surprise?"

Klaus raised his eyebrows.  He turned to the crowd.  "Do you think I should?"

"Sit the fuck down, birthday boy!"  yelled Morvan.  "You know you want to.  Stop being a prima donna."

Kat howled "Yeah what he said!"

Minnie was glad she didn't have a drink otherwise she would have spewed.

"Oh sheeeet." Pat said to the table. Her eyes were wide in shock. "Is this going to be like a strip show?"

Kat laughed. "Fuck yeah it is."

Thomas howled with laughter.  Willie could barely stand.  "Get on with it!" the English vampire yelled.  "We want to see what she's got under all that leather!"

Saphyre, true to his nature added a wolf whistle to the playful encouragement of the room.

"Ah a drink and a show," Arianna said eyes watching Kisho. "Now my dear would you like me to roll you or no?"

Klaus watched as the back stage curtain rose to reveal a shiny stripper pole. One suspiciously like the one in Brandy's apartment as she flashed him a mischievous smile that lit up her eyes as the room darkened until the only light remaining was that from the edges of the stage  and the over head stage light rigging.

Brandy walked over to the pole leaning gingerly against it as she took a slow but deep breath as her fingers curled around the metal, her heart was racing with anticipation as she waited for Darien's music cue.

The weeks of practice were all for this moment for Klaus she just hoped it would be worth it....

Robyn patted Pat's shoulder. "We can leave if you're not sure you want to see this part of the show."

"Ah well you know its cultural right?" Pat whispered. "It is just my first um show..."

"Alright," Robyn said keeping her hand on her friend's shoulder. "But if you get to uncomfortable just let me know."

"I can tap out but you know what. I'm gonna try and ride it out." Pat whispered as she drained her appletini.

"I'm not so keen on pain, so rolling is fine. "Kisho told Arianna.

Darien pulled the little remote from his pocket and with a wink, pressed the button to cue the lights and music for her.

Klaus, following the crowd's raucous encouragement, took the seat with a what could only be described as a shit eating grin that almost but didn't quite show his fangs. He was of Belle Morte's line and he could feed on lust and the room was starting to ooze it.

With the light shining on her Brandy gave her self a little psyched up head nod and then she heard the first few bars of dark rich piano play out and her body came alive as it danced to the music.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VJlg0IfMkbM

Her fingers caressed the pole as if she were touching Klaus as the lyrics began. She gently ground against the pole her hips swaying seductively as she arched against the coolness of the metal at her back..

You make me feel dizzy
I'm free to get busy
I don't need to teach you about birds and bees
Get to the point please
I don't want your love
I just want your night
So let's stop
Wasting time

 She did a little jump and mounted the stripper pole locking her knees as she slowly spun around and arched her back letting one hand fall from the pole as she looked at her lover with a theatrical longing look as her hand reached out towards him

Counting the beats in her head the worry and concern melted away until it was just the music and her body reacting to the practiced song.

I don't need your name
You make me high on your looks
Your playing games is so cruel

She pulled herself up to the top of the pole with a liquid grace and let her legs fall away from the pole as she held herself up with her hands as she writhed to the music doing a few languid spins before hanging upside down and spreading her legs wide toes on pointe....

You're the kind of girl censored in textbooks
You're the fire and I am the fuel
You don't want my love
You just want my night
So let's stop
Wasting time
I don't need your name...


She pushed off letting herself tumble tucking into a roll using her shifter speed as she slid down the pole shifting into her upright position once more before she landed on the stage floor in split pose. She flashed the birthday boy a saucy smile, before climbing to her hands and knees to sway her body to the music from the floor with a couple hair flourishes her eyes locking into his as she offered a flirty grin.

On the tip of my tongue
It feels so wrong
But deep in your heart
It feels so right
I'll make you shiver
From the touch of my fingers
I don't want your love
I just want your night (Night)
So let's stop
Wasting time, yeah (Ooh)
I don't need your name
You don't want my love, no (You don't want my love)
You just want my night (You just want my night)
So let's stop (So let's stop)
Wasting time, yeah (Wasting time)
I don't need your name (I don't need your name)

Brandy began to slowly undulate her body as she writhed on the floor and danced bucking against the pole to the music to pull herself up right again. She could feel the sweat forming her skin tingled and her pulse danced as she worked with the music.

Upright she swayed her mane of fiery red hair flipping in time to the music and her movements as she took to the pole for a few more spins and gyrations switching from hands free to legless before the music died down and she gently slid off the pole to rest against it back arched head slightly. She tilted her head back in a way that most vampires found tantalizing as she took in a breath of air, her chest heaving from the  athletic performance.  She had to admit it felt good to dance. Hotter than she remembered  but it had been five years since the last time she had danced in a club under the stage lights.

"holy shit. Someone's getting laid tonight. " Minnie's purr was almost a whisper. Between the music, the sexy moves, and the sweet call of the coming moon, she was turned on to an intense degree.

Darien ran a finger along Sapphyre's ear as he watched the show he had helped the leopardess put together in secret. He had to admit, she was quite the catch.

Arianna sidled up close to Kisho and ran her hand down his chest and began to  whisper in Louisiana french letting her voice take him just before she bit.

"Fucking right," Morvan said.  "Fucking vampire."  He really couldn't hold it against Klaus, who was sitting there dumbfounded.  The German vampire wasn't the only one who hadn't quite expected that.

Rufus let out a sigh as he began necking with the contessa. Fuck it he thought. The show was hot and he was feeling the vibe as he gave the leopard a whistle of approval.
Pat was glad the lights were out her face was red. She wasn't into girls but she felt strangely aroused as she reached for her glass to take a drink and realized it was empty to her disappointment.

Between the Vodka and the show that the Leopard was putting on Rufus's  blood was going to be one hell of a sweet mixture. Elisabeta tilted her head back just a bit, letting the Were-Dog have easier access to her neck. She made small, almost purring noises deep in her throat.

Noah gave a round of applause as the woman on stage caught her breath the music had died down for a second a soft hiss over the speakers let him know there was more to come...

Thomas slid his arm around Tasi and nuzzled her neck.  He could taste the tiger's mild arousal.  Her hand began tracing upwards, from the small of his back.  "Shit, there's more," he said.

Saphyre had gasped softly when Darien had taken the remote from his pocket, revealing he'd help plan the secret performance. But of course from the moment the lights darkened his attention was captured by Brandy. He could feel her nerves in the way she'd breathed in but he could also feel the way she'd been taken by the music, how it had taken her worries as she gave herself over to embodying it. Pole work was tricky, it involved so much strength but also accuracy, to be delicate. Though Saphyre wasn't necessarily inclined towards women, she was a vision and he felt the passion of it.

He shivered when Darien touched him, leaning into it. The contact was near chaste but his thoughts were anything but. When the music and Brandy came to a stop he cheered loudly, enthusiastically. One of his fingers twined into one of Darien's belt loops at his side tugging gently, thoughtlessly.

Robyn slipped a seltzer water into Pat's hands.

Brandy opened her eyes looked over to where Klaus was seated and flashed him a genuine smile. She had survived the hardest part of the the trial. The pole work was more taxing than the next part but the second half of the set was more personal and up close.

She was being respectful Darien ran a club but didn't have a licence for strippers so she was being respectful.

Despite the cat calls of titty show, she wasn't going to bare it all but the hell she wasn't going to try and give everyone the best show she could without violating any laws and getting Darien in trouble.

The crowd's desire was energizing Klaus. It was a heady buzz, more so than the one he got from Leslie's three friends. Klaus could almost taste each individual thread of yearning, identify who was feeling what.  It was glorious and it seemed Brandy wasn't done.

Pat downed the drink her heart racing she felt like she was doing something really naughty and in a room of preternaturals it was a rare glimpse of what they got up to behind closed doors. It was fascinating and fantastical...

Darien turned his gaze to Sapphyre. He was glad he had decided to wait to have a taste. After this, the heady desire would be evident in the wolf's blood. Oh it would be so hard to control himself, but worth it.

Kisho gasped as she brought him out of the roll, his knees buckling for a moment.  "Fuck... " He breathed. "That was intense."

As the music started she gave Klaus a wide eyed look that made her look vulnerable and unsure for a second as the Lyrics began....


https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FN_mPSg_jk0
Show me how
Show me how you like it done
You're all mine
I'll make you feel like you're the one

She took a few shy tentative steps away from the pole her steps in time with every word as she slowly inched towards Klaus her eyes locking onto his before stopping six feet in front of him .

Take off your clothes
Give me your trust
Look me in the eyes and confess your lust
Get on your knees
Beg me to stop
I promise I'll love you if you do it
So do it for me

Klaus watched as the lyrics continued with Brandy standing before him. The short shorts and Corset were removed with practiced shifter speed, one moment they were next sailing thru the air, the next they landed off to the side of his chair.

The reveal was an eye catching  sleeveless body suit style shirt in Egyptian purple the front was cut open presenting an ample amount of Brandy's chest and stomach flesh while covering the nipples and outer curve of her pale perky breasts.  A Kris-crossing of thin fabric bands held the front of the suit together to prevent anything from falling out. The exposed flesh stopped shortly below her belly button but the eye line trailed down to the garter straps that ran down beyond the pair of satin G string panties that sparkled with silver sequins and ended securely hitched to the top of her thigh high black lace stockings.

Her eyes never left his as she let him drink in the sight for two bars of music as she slowly reached out her hand to him and pulled herself towards him as if his mere presence was magnetic and she was powerless to resist closing the gap.

As she straddled him he could feel the soft hiss of her stockings and the warmth of her thighs through his dress slacks, as she stood over his long strong legs, he could feel the slight tremble and the barely held in check restraint as her arms draped around him, her fingers softly sliding along the back of his neck as they played with is hair.

Give me your hand
I'll show you things you've never done
Hold my head
I'll make you feel like never before

The shy look had vanished from Brandy's face as she gently ground and writhed against him, the contact light barely there as if she were a specter but the desire and hunger in her eyes was not imagined. Her skin dewy from the sweat she had worked up from the previous song he could smell her scent mixed with her signature blend of vanilla mixed with a soft subtle white musk as it teased at Klaus's senses.
Her fingers trailed away from his neck and hair guiding them to her hips as she gently danced they fluttered softly for a second as she felt his fingers on her body her vibrant green eyes paled slightly as she arched against him for the first time with a normal amount of pressure as her lips parted slightly and she gently raked her teeth across her bottom lip.

Klaus' eyes were drawn by the movement of the thrown clothing.  He felt the vibration of the bass through his entire body.  Of its own volition, one of his hands reached for her.  Once again the crowd was gone, despite the lust that was feeding him.  She was dancing for him alone; he was her entire audience.

Take off your clothes
Give me your trust
Look me in the eyes and confess your lust
Get on your knees
Beg me to stop
I promise I'll love you if you do it
So do it for me


It had been almost two months since she had been intimate with him it wasn't hard to show through dance and small movements how much she missed him and wanted him. The full moon was tomorrow night and she felt it tugging on her, the inner cat hungered as well but She fought to control it.

She slid down his body a hungry reluctance in her eyes as she slid between his legs to kneel before him her head bent in subservience , her red tresses hiding her face as she fought to wrangle in her cat and not ruin her performance as her body trembled to the base beat before whipping the hair from her face and gently glided and snaked her way up between his legs her back to him before sitting in his lap to dance to the next verse of the song.


Say my name
All I wanna do is hear you scream in pain....

Her fingers gently trailing along his legs and arms the occasional squeeze and scrapping of nail as she clung to him letting her body do the talking before she slipped off his lap to walk around his chair leaning in to playfully tease        a little lick of the neck, a quick rasping of his ear lobe with her teeth before she circled around once more.

She slipped back into his lap straddling him once more her eyes once more their normal emerald green color  her fingers gently caressing his cheeks and jaw. She was oblivious to the fact she was dancing in a room for him and his friends. At that moment with her eyes locked on his, her fingers gently stroking and touching there was only him and those beautiful deep pools of blue that she was struggling to not drown in. The amount of lust and desire she held within made her ache....

Say my name
I promise I'll love you if you do it
So do it for me....

Arianna wrapped an arm around Kisho. "That's one way to describe it."

Brandy felt like she was burning up  as the last lines played of the song she failed to suppress a shudder as she gently rested against his chest as her face pressed gently against his neck. The sweat trickled down her body as her heart raced and she tried to calm her breathing.

She gave him a soft nip on his neck where his pulse beat proof he had partaken in enough blood to mimic human life and whispered breathlessly in his ear "Happy Birthday Lover...."

Klaus felt movement as her fingers slipped between the two of them gliding along his chest and she pulled out a small envelope. As she slid from his lap she presented him with a credit card sized tangerine orange envelope and placed a chaste kiss on the corner of his mouth "And that there is your real gift, this was just a bit of a show darling." She whispered but it came out more like a soft suppressed growl.

The lights slowly began to brighten in the room as Darien hit the remote for the lights.

"Brandy, Liebling, du hattest mich bei 'zeig mir'."  Brandy darling, you had me at 'show me.'.  Klaus leaned forward to nuzzle her, before taking the small envelope from her hands.

"This is a gift forever," he said thickly.  He slowly opened the envelope with fingers that were trembling.

Pat was speechless her mouth hanging open her eyes wide face flushed. "Is it hot in here or is it just me?" she whispered to the table fanning her self with a napkin.

Elisabeta had sunk her fangs in Rufus' neck sometime during the second number. She had almost forgotten to roll him in the heat of passion but remembered at the last possible moment.

"No, it's hot in here,"  Willie said.  "Fucking scorching."

"Get that man a tissue,"  Thomas said.  "And get one for me while you're at it."

Brandy laughed "English Lover. Please." She panted softly as she rose to stand. "Some day I will learn."

Minnie was practically vibrating. "I have never been so damn turned on, I swear." She hissed.

"You had me at 'show me',"  Klaus said translating.  "Beloved, that was incredible.  I knew you could move, I know your passion.  I never dreamed that it could be expressed like that.  Ich lieb dich.  I love you."

"Jesus fuck, I have never seen her do that,"  Morvan said.  "And she's not joining us for the full moon."

"You have no idea how happy I am that you liked it darling. I'll be back , I need to freshen up and let you recover from this. If I don't give you space I will want to eat you alive.... and there will be more than a show...."   Brandy laughed sliding off his body her legs trembling.

If she didn't get away from Klaus and put some space between him she was going to end up mauling him and it wouldn't necessarily be in cat form.

The leopardess slipped away from him gathering her discarded clothes and hopped off the stage, as she reached for her oversize purse she had come in with and made her way to the drink table to shakily pour herself a glass of orange juice filling the cup full of ice. She greedily gulped it down and filled the glass again and sat down at the table.  Not wanting to leave  just yet.

The lights came up and it felt a little like coming out of a spell, Brandy's performance had wrapped the room up so thoroughly. They'd all been brought in so close, the moment intimate and erotic and charged, the whole room smelled of arousal. Though it felt strange to applaud the appreciation for the performance was blatant.

Saphyre blinked, looking at Darien, he opened his mouth to speak but instead tucked his lower lip between his teeth smiling at him wickedly. He tugged with a little bit more intention at his belt loop.
"Hungry?"

Morvan moved through the crowd, not caring who he had to move.  Few might have noticed the moment where Brandy had fought her cat for control but he had.  He reached out with his Beast to touch her, to offer a bit more stability.  "God damn that was amazing,"  he said as he reached her.  "Lucky fucker. "

"Thanks. Morvan." Brandy said breathlessly. "I'm glad you came and got to see it. Never danced for you before. Sorry it was the first time."

"famished." Darien said, and kissed Saphy.

Brandy rested her head against his chest taking in the sensation of his beast. She felt mildly dizzy and shaky. But she was proud of the moment and thankful for her Raj's presence.

Kisho righted himself. " Well that was unexpected. Hopefully I didn't disappoint?"

Brandy didn't want to admit it to anyone but she had pushed much harder than she thought she could.

She could mark the night as a success having given 100% effort. It felt good. The night was good the moment was good. It was perfect. Just the way she liked it. Burn bright baby girl burn bright. She thought to herself as she sipped the juice.

Not many knew she was sick. A very small handful her pard. Cherry and Klaus. But despite the fatigue and the nausea and the stomach issues she had survived.

"You all better go home and get laid tonight." She called out to the room. Do it for me. Do it for the birthday boy!"
Rufus looked at the contessa. "How do you feel about getting out of here since I ain't donating to anyone other than you tonight? You can square up the bill before sun up?"


"I believe I had better settle up my bill."

"If you were coming home, you'd know it,"  Morvan said with a chuckle.  Tana, of course wouldn't be getting laid but Leslie and Katie would and there might even be some stopping on the way home to make out in the car.  He was glad Jasmine wasn't going to be with him because he'd probably take a round out of her if she was. "You going to be okay by yourself?"

Pat sat down shaking her head looking to Minnie and Robyn.  "Wow. Wow... Just... wow."
Brandy nodded patting Morvan's arm. "Cherry myself and Klaus are going back to his place. There's going to be some more festivities once we get back to his place. Her gift to him. I'm going to be okay. Once the sun's up Cherry is going to drive me to Arcangel towers while Klaus is down for the day. I will call you guys tomorrow during the day to update."

Klaus had finally managed to step off the stage.  The feeling of the crowd was amazing.  He shook several hands, not realizing who they belonged to.  He felt Cherry slip an arm around his waist.  "How are you feeling?" she asked.

"Amazing," Klaus answered.  "Energized."

Saphyre kissed back, the edge of baser instincts making it harder still to pull away than it had been earlier in the night. His thoughts wandered out of the VIP lounge to Darien's office but he reigned himself in.
"I suppose we should find ourselves a couch in this room full of people and keep our clothes on right? That's the plan - the very good plan."

Katie and Leslie came up to Brandy. "You still got it girl." Katie said.

"Thanks." Brandy said. "Five year hiatus and I came back for one night only for this special creature feature." Brandy said sucking an ice cube between her lips. "You guys holding up okay? I know the moon is tugging hard on me tonight. Almost didn't get through that set without a catsident...."

"I had you,"  Morvan said.  "Not that you needed me to."

"Blood, music, booze and lots of horny." Leslie sighed. "Its hard. I don't want to go but yeah cat things. I can feel and smell everything. Everyone here has a boner or squishy bits." Leslie said quietly. "Morvan's call on when we go though. We want to make sure you are okay." She said giving Tana and Seren a nod as they came to the table to give Brandy some leopard love.

"I'll always need you guys." Brandy murmured into her cup as she closed her eyes. "I miss you guys so much." She said as her beast slipped out to wearily rub against them all.
"So how longs the party going till?" Kat asked?

There was an impromptu pard pile in the corner as all the leopards wrapped themselves around Brandy.  Morvan's head popped up and he looked around, motioning for Jasmine to join them.  She wasn't part of their Pard but she was a leopard.

"plans are good." Darien agreed. "Clothes are debatable, but yes, we should probably stay dressed for now."

The Japanese wereleopard perked up and joined them, something she wouldn't have done unbidden.  It would have been impolite and presumptuous to have done so without an invitation.

Rufus nodded. "That sounds like a grand plan Contessa." Rufus stood and offered her a hand feeling heady himself from the two donations he had given.

He made his way over to Klaus. "Great party buddy but your party has made us in the mood for something less than party approved.  Not sure how the officials or Darien would feel if I bent this lovely vixen over one of the couches and the two of us do it like the do it in the discovery channel." He held his hand out to Klaus and didn't wait for the vampire to take it he took the vampires hand and shook it.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am Part VI

"Dude you are so warm. Coursing with the good stuff tonight. Shit buddy. Nice. You go home and give your girl a real good time before you cack it for the day."

Minnie had piled in with everyone else around brandy as well.

The leopards lazed on the couch and floor by the table content to be with each other basking in the afterglow of their pard mates performance. Brandy felt warm even to them she was hot and sticky to the touch. Her fingers rubbed and stroked them all. "So nice." Brandy murmured not caring she was on the club floor.  "Perfect night... Thank you."

While Rufus said his goodbyes to Klaus Elisabeta found Darien with Saphy. "A pleasure as always Darien but I fear it time for me to take Rufus somewhere a little more private. Is here a bill I need to settle or am I squaring up with Rufus himself tonight?"

"Will do, Rufus,"  Klaus said.  "You take good care of the Contessa.  She is a great lady and deserves to be treated as such."

"Sex in here would be fine, as long as everyone agreed,"  Cherry said.  "Orgies are legal as long as they are consensual and private."  The wererat chuckled seductively.  "As long as you don't pay to attend."

"Door had a cover charge." Brandy said with a tired grunt. "Fucking balls. It has to be a residence or private property. I checked a lot of laws to make sure the show wasn't going to get me in shit. Clubs don't count for orgy spots unless it was maybe after hours. I dunno I'm spent I got nothing darling."

"Well. shit,"  Cherry said.  "No orgy for you, Rufus.  Maybe we can get Darien to let us in for free next time."

"Or we just close the place and have a bang a thon.  Not sure how he would feel about the cleaning of the floors and stuff afterwards...." Kat said with a laugh. "Yall are freaky deaky."
Pat cleared her throat and looked at Robyn. "I think now might be a good time to slip out. I'm kinda at my limit." She whispered.

"No,Brandy is right,"  Willie said.  "We paid to get in.  That would make it a paid sex club which is illegal.  That is why we can't have an orgy on poker night because of the one dollar buy in."

"You guys can't just clear out now. I mean you can but we had the place till 3am. If you guys are partied out that's cool though darlings. Don't listen to me." Brandy said.

"you may pay Rufus directly, it need not be filtered through me." Darien told Elisabeta, then led Sapphyre to on of the couches in a corner so they could have their own semi private time that would likely involve a fair amount of necking in more than one way.

"If you have reached your limit, Miss Gibbon, by all means feel free to leave," Klaus said.  "But you are welcome to stay.  If you have questions about the preternatural community, this would be the perfect venue to ask them.  I am the Schoolmaster.  It is my duty to educate."

Kat sighed coming over the pard pile and knelt down next to the leopards. "I should be getting home anyhow. Satans being cagey the moons coming soon. It's been a case of me pushing my luck all night. But thank you for the invite." She raised her voice. "You hear that Mr. Klaus? I'm out I love ya all but I need out before my cat comes out and decides he's wanting to party. Fucker only likes catnip fucking and murder. None of that's happening for me tonight at this club. Peace out homeslices." She patted the leopards and rose to her feet to give Klaus a salute.

Pat nodded pausing to watch Katherine's exit. "Yes well its been educational beyond words. If I was catholic I'd be going to church on sunday to confess because wow tonight was wow. Thank you for letting an outsider like me to sit in on this.  Its been memorable Mr. Adler." She said shaking his hand.

Klaus grinned.  "I hear you, Katherine.  Safe travels.  Miss Gibbon, it is always a pleasure. Sadly I did not have a chance to speak with you more.  Thank Captain Neubosato for her gift and perhaps we could arrange to see each other another time where there are no crime scenes to investigate."

"Well I can toss you my number if you ever want to text." Pat said shyly.

Klaus handed her his phone.  "By all means," he said.

Pat dropped in her details with a grin and a nod. "You got me now. Have a good one Klaus and thanks again for the night." She said as she looked at Robyn. "We okay to go? Or did you want me to uber so you and Minnie can hang out?"

Rufus looked to the contessa. "Hope you drove my dear if not its a nice night for a stroll."

Elisabeta rounded up Rufus and headed towards the front of the club. She was tempted to offer a lift to any others who were headed back to AAI but then thought better of it. No doubt she and Rufus would be getting up to something on the drive back. Thankfully she had used a car service tonight and texted the driver for a pick up as the worked their way through the club and out the front door. "I have a car on the way."

Noah made his way over to Minnie and Robyn and Pat. "It was a pleasure ladies. Hate to see you go but no doubt it is late for you all. It was really nice to make your acquaintance and learn so much about you all." He said taking each of their hands kissing their knuckles.

Brandy sighed and reluctantly crawled out of the pard pile. "I need to find my shorts and see people out." She said softly. "Thank you for the snuggles guys. This was great." She said placing kisses on everyone cheeks in a European manner. "Tana dear you need to text me where you bought that dress or I might steal it next time I am over. You look fucking hot tonight. Really dress up more often. You have no idea what a service you offer the public eye wearing something like that."

"I work night shifts so I'm used to being up at least this late. It's been interesting to meet you. " Minnie told Noah.

"Its been magical and enchanting. I would very much like to put it out there into the cosmos and say if fate has it. I hope our paths cross again Miss. Goodfell." Noah said.

"dude, just ask her out already." Minnie said rolling her eyes

Morvan smirked.  "We might start thinking you're a woman," he teased. "But you do look killer."  He looked over at the vampire talking to Minnie, then looked away.    For some reason he didn't mind Noah talking to Minnie.  He felt a little better about the vampire being responsible for Jasmine but he didn't know why.  For some reason, he trusted Noah.  It was odd but he didn't question it.

Noah blinked. "My dear. I could not and would not do that. I'm only in town until october at the latest or when we have the funds to leave. It would be cruel to toy with her like that. It isn't my style Minnie. Maybe for many of my kind but not for me." He said offering her an apologetic look. "Robyn is just interesting. You all are but as a vampire she is the first fey I have ever met. I think I might research more about these things and see if Seattle has others that I may talk to. I like learning new things."

Pat nodded. "Yeah you are pretty cool Mr. Knolls. Hopefully you have a good one." She looked over to her friends. "Whats the plan?"

Noah nodded "If you are in need of reaching me call Archangels main desk and ask for Noah Knolls they can patch you through to my line to call my room or take a message."

Lauren Taylor and Madison made their they over to the pard pile. "Les and Kate. We are going to dip out. Its been fun but we want to maybe head out grab a coffee somewhere and then head home."

Leslies head popped out of the pard pile. "Thank you for coming out. I will call you guys in a few days after I get over my full moon flu." She said waving but not coming out of the tangle of limbs. "We can set another date to go out clubbing in August pinky swear."

John Breeman walked up to Klaus giving him a polite nod. "Excellent party School Master. Enjoy your evening. I will see myself out."

Klaus extended a hand.  "I saw you were having difficulty with the Contessa but moved on before I could intercede," he said.  "She is very old school, very much one that follows an older etiquette.  Hopefully you were able to resolve any issues you might have had.  You've got some colour so you were able to get something to eat at least.  I'm sorry I didn't get to speak with you further but I do thank you for the gift."

"Its fine. And I get it my behavior has been a point of gossip at work for most of June. Our kind so do delight in the missteps of others. What goes around comes around as they say. I just felt it was important to make it out here tonight. You are very blessed to have a huge support system. I was under the impression as I think many of us younger vampires that you just hung out in a dark dungeon some where sharpening your knives and doing maintenance on your power tools. Tonight's been eye opening Klaus. Not everything as how it seems and that is something I think we can all take to heart." John said shaking his hand.

"There are reasons why I hold the position I do,"  Klaus said.  "I don't like it. I don't enjoy inflicting pain. There are others who do and I would rather it be me who is inflicting the pain than someone who delights in tormenting others.  There is schadenfreude and there is sadism.  I embrace the former but reject the latter.  Have a safe trip home, Mr Breeman and thank you for coming."

Noah made his way over to Darien. "Well my good chap tonights been lovely again thank you for hosting this. You have a lovely venue I hope you and Mr. Draust have a pleasant evening."

Tana hip bopped Morvan at his jab. "I will text you the website I got it from. Give me more excuses to not wear scrubs and we shall see to me dressing up more often. I'm just glad tonight was present all around"

"It has been perfect. It was his birthday and party but I feel so spoiled." Brandy confessed Nuzzling Tana.

"Pick a job where you don't need to wear scrubs,"  Morvan said.

Tana puffed put her cheeks pouting a little. "But I love my job. I feel useful with it."

"And you're damned good at it,"  Morvan said.  "But seriously, you do look nice."

"Thankyou and thankyou."she stifled another yawn. "I'm going to be a pumpkin"

"Sounds like as good a time as any to haul ass then,"  Morvan said.  "Brandy, you take care. Klaus, peace out."  He gave Jasmine a long hug and a kiss on the cheek before nuzzling her neck.  "You take care, too," he said.  "And if you feel the need, you know where to find us."

"Yes." She said holding him for thirty seconds before reluctantly letting go and bowing to the rest of the pard. "Drive safe and sleep well. Thank you for coming."

Noah looked around the emptying room at his entourage minus Rufus. "Shall we all grab an uber and leave Mr. Walker and Mr. Adler to their evenings?"

The shifters nodded and Noah smiled. "I bid you Adieu gentlemen and Ladies. Enjoy whats left of your night. Come on my friends lets get you back to the Towers and get you guys something to eat if you are feeling peckish. Great job tonight pizza is on me. Best of luck to you and yours Mr. Saberhair."

"Yeah, you too," Morvan said.  He almost asked Noah to take care of jasmine for him but she wasn't his.  "Drive safe. Sleep well."

"We shall." Noah said. "Tasi smiled. "If its okay I will catch up with you guys in a bit. I'd like to spend a couple hours with Thomas if that's alright? I don't have a charter until two in the afternoon. We want to talk and hang out at his place. I'll be in before dawn save me a couple slices okay?"

"As you wish Tasi." Noah said as she and the others left the room.

Tasi looked to Thomas. "Shall we head back to your place?" She asked.
Thomas nodded "Sounds like a plan." Tasi grinned and bid the strangers good bye and headed out with them.

The party members had all said their goodbyes and cleared out by the time everyone had left it was a little after 2am. Brandy had slipped her leather dress back on and had thanked Darien again for his time and space. She was going to stay back and clean up the room removing the lights and party decorations but Darien waved her off assuring her he could take care of it and would box up the lights once they were taken down. But assured her it was his final gift to Klaus. They should all go back to his place and enjoy what was left of the night, 5:23am would be there before they knew it.


* * * *

The drive back to Klaus's Brownstone apartments went without incident as Cherry drove them back.

The conversation touched on several points of the party before it drifted towards the direction of continuing the party in a more intimate setting in Klaus's bedroom.

Cherry proposed that despite Brandy not being able to participate in any sexual activity that perhaps she would would be open and curious to having front row seats to a show.

Brandy admitted the idea had some merit as both of them were very easy on the eyes. She had only been with Cherry once during Klaus's first scrabbled put together orgy back in may but had to admit it had been an eye opening experience.

The three made their way up to his apartment bagged gifts in hand as Klaus slid his key into the lock and they made their way inside.

Setting the gifts on the kitchen table Brandy made her way to the living room and stripped off her leather dress draping it on the back of the couch to let it air out.

Brandy sighed happy to be back in the apartment. It had been a long night and she was exhausted. She was thankful for the fact she had left the air conditioning on as she stood under the air vent. "You guys can head off into the bed room and get comfortable. I am in desperate need of a shower before the show.  I sweat so much and if I can be frank darling, I think I smell less than optimal. Don't wait on my account if you get up to antics." She said as she turned her eyes towards the bathroom. She slipped off the body suit shirt she had worn for her dance performance her back to both of them.

She felt a bit exposed and unsure of herself. As the pair told her they would wait.

 She slipped off her underwear and stood there wearing nothing but her silk stockings and garter belt offering them both a profile of her back. It had been a deliberate thought out move for her.

It was the first time she had been naked around Klaus in close to a month.

 She wrapped her arms around herself as she wandered into the bathroom not wanting him or Cherry to see the weight she had lost, currently twenty pounds form her normally 155lb muscular and curvaceous frame had left her feeling insecure. Most of the weight had been from her midsection ass and legs, though she was aware when she wasn't wearing make up she could see it in her face as well.

The costume at the party had hid the ribs that were far too prominent for her liking as she padded into the shower and turned the water on to a cool setting as she sat down on the floor of the shower letting out a blissful sigh as the water washed over her body enjoying the private moment before she reached for the body scrub she kept in his shower and began washing up.

A wave of nausea hit her again she held the right side of her stomach and closed her eyes the pain was hot and dull.   She tried to breathe through it using the technique Master Volkov had taught her when he was in town. It had been two minutes and it hadn't subsided she felt the metallic taste in her mouth as she began to salivate a tell tale sign that she was close to puking and jumped out of the shower opening up the lid of the toilet to lose the contents of the few chicken wings and the fruit juice she had consumed earlier in the night.

"Fuck." She muttered feeling tears stinging at her eyes. She rested her forehead against the toilet bowl dripping water on the ceramic tiled floor.

 She wished the nausea would fuck off. Most of the time it was during the day and after she ate. It was why in the past couple weeks food and eating had been so unappealing to her. She worked around it eating just small portions  several times a day or using boost shakes to supplement.  When she got back to see Goodman and his assistant Stacey she was going to have to report the side effects. They had to be able to do something.

She climbed back in the shower and rinsed her mouth out and finished washing up. Climbing out of the shower she wiped down the floor and brushed her teeth but she wasn't feeling so sexy. With the make up washed off she looked at herself in the mirror. She looked pale and tired nothing like she had under the layers of foundation blush and colorful eye shadow.

She didn't feel sexy she looked tired pale and sickly.
'A woman that might take care of herself but that is maybe pushing 35..'  Volkov's voice echoed in her mind.
She let out a soft growl restraining herself from punching the mirror and ruining it, as she turned and snatched the deep lavender hued terry cloth bathrobe off the back of the bathroom door.

She wrapped her wet red tresses in a towel and piled it on her head as she reached for the mouth wash. "Fuck that guy." Brandy muttered as she spat the mouthwash out and tried to push the negative thoughts from her head.

She hung up the towels and padded softly into Klaus's room to find Cherry and Klaus sitting on the bed. Brandy quietly curled up on  the chaise lounge in his bed room.

"Thanks for waiting lovelies." Brandy said offering them a smile that was partially forced.  "Before we get this show started when we finish up later either at dawn or we can nap and get up for noon,can you drive me to the Towers before you head home Cherry? " She flashed the rat an apologetic look for dropping the request on her. "You can drive my car to your place I won't be needing it until after the full moon darling, I'm on lock up until after the moons done wreaking havoc on me."

"I can take you anywhere you need to go,"Cherry said and for once it didn't sound like a come on.  "You know we can have a triple cuddle, if you're not feeling up to watching us get nasty.  This isn't my gift for Klaus.  That's downstairs.  It's a series of black and white erotic close up photographs, with a touch of red added for emphasis.  This is all bonus for the two of you but if you aren't feeling it, we can postpone until you are."

"Thank you for willing to play uber.  You are a peach. If voyeurism isn't my cup of tea I can wander out and make myself some actual tea and come back in when you are finished for post coital afterglow snuggles. I don't even know how you are going to keep it together so close to the full moon. I don't risk it not unless its with the leopards at Kyles. Who cares if you shift mid fuck and make a mess out back." Brandy said eyeing the two of them thoughtfully.

"The inner animal wants sex or food,"  Cherry said with a shrug.  "It's kinda figured out that Klaus isn't food and he doesn't find She-Rat particularly sexy, so if it wants its carnal needs met, it stays the fuck inside until I'm AFO.  Believe me, I am horny as all fuck right now but I'm running the show, not my dripping wet, horribly empty pussy."

Brandy laughed and smiled wryly. "Touche. Well maybe my boy can do something about that. There is nothing holding you two back and the nights not going to last forever. Something tells me this will be an interesting show..."

"Only if you say go, girl,"  Cherry said.

Klaus nodded.  "We are not animals. We can deal with frustration.  After all, it's been only a few days for us.  For you it's been months and you are none the worse for it."

Brandy offered the pair a soft genuine smile. "That doesn't mean you have to abstain, and sadly Klaus and I don't own a checkered flag, so a simple you can start when you please no pressure. Enjoy it. That was the purpose of the night was for Klaus and everyone else to have a fun night."

"But you aren't having fun,"  Klaus pointed out.

"I will if you two stop trying to be all poor Miss McCrea. I'm a big girl I've been taking care of business behind the scenes. It isn't like I'm walking around with a chastity belt on. But if you aren't feeling it its either because I've killed the mood or I didn't try hard enough back at Darien's." She said with a catty chuckle. "Are the fruits of my labor tonight to be wasted my lovelies?"

Cherry rolled aside to show the erection that she'd been slowly nursing.  "Honey, that dance would make a priest want to fuck a woman," she said with a chuckle. "We just wanted to make sure you were in the mood to watch or at least listen to me riding the Schwartzvagen like a motorcycle on a bumpy road."

"I'm tired but I'm game. It's been a very demanding week is all. Had to do a lot of planning this week. We also had the new leopards come to town and I had to meet with them before we went up to the farm to introduce them on the Weekend last weekend. I had to do a lot of behind the scenes meet up with folks before the party to make sure everything was sorted and to also be in touch with Darien. It was really good I felt like I was back at work. But its just been draining. I don't know where my get up and go has all gone these days, but I'd like it to come back. I feel like an old cell phone that can only carry a quarter charge these days when I do much of anything. Goodman better have some answers for me when I go in this month. I'm tired of popping pills like pacman." Brandy said as her eyes trailed over Klaus's body and she sighed, "Fuck me he's so lovely to look at. You both are."

Klaus smiled. "Thank you, Liebling.  Know that I will always have a place for you at my side, even if it is not in my bed.  Sex is not the only reason I am with you.  Have no fear of that.  And if we can never be intimate again?  I have forever to bring Volkov down."

Cherry's hand came down on Klaus' stomach with a smack.  "Hush you.  That won't need to happen.  Now get up here and fuck me before I dehydrate."

Brandy let out a delighted squeal of laughter. "Oh for fucks sake you two just- Klaus by all means decimate her my darling. I can pretend its me." She said as she stretched out languidly on the chaise lounge as if she were a figure out of the silver screen star era as she draped her head across her forehead before rolling onto her stomach and resting her chin on her folded hands her green eyes twinkling.

"As you wish," Klaus said.  Then Cherry was squealing as the German vampire wrapped his arms around her and slithered out from underneath her as if he was greased.

An hour later Brandy watched as the two rolled off each other the room strongly smelling of sex and sweat and endorphins. She came back in with a cold water bottle out of the fridge as she crawled into bed running it along the were rats hip. As she snuggled in between the two of them. Enjoying the lazy vibe in the air.
Brandy was silent for a while enjoying being in a sandwich between the two before her mind went back to Volkov as the right side of her stomach twinged as she made a face. "Thank you for the show you two are quite the pair to watch fuck. It was beautiful. Shame we can't have sex shows here in America you two would make a killing."

Cherry shuddered at the touch of the cold bottle.  "Fuck,fuck, fuck, that's almost enough to make me cum again,"  the wererat said.  "God, rub it against the other side."

"I'm not heading back to Europe just to make money doing sex shows,"  Klaus said.  "Not in this lifetime."

"Obviously she who must not be named lives in Europe. Which is a shame the only way I will get to do Germany with you is if she decides to come to America to visit. After all she might decide she wants to check out what is cooking in St. Louis since one of her babies is flourishing. Still it is so fucked what she did to you guys after the war. Guess she's had a change of heart since then seems the majority of vamps I meet these days seem to stem from her line." She ran the bottle along the inside of Cherry's thigh as she gave Klaus a lingering Chaste kiss. "If she comes we could run away for a while. The old ones seem to like to hang out for a few weeks or months when they drop by to visit."

"What she did was to thin out the population immediately around her," Klaus said, clearly uncomfortable.  "Germany was a little overpopulated, she said. I suspect it might have had something to do with what Germany did to France.  You can guess her leanings based on her name."

"Biased bitch. I hope we never have to entertain her. Volkov was bad enough. I know you want pay back. I do to. I think at this point I want to put in a letter of restitution to the Master of the city or if not him maybe Nigel. The past couple months have had me thinking a lot about it. I can't work my escort job and if this is going to be long term or permanent." She sighed passing Cherry the water bottle before tracing her fingers over Klaus's stomach. It wasn't as developed as the models and gym goers of this era but there was still muscle and the trace outlines of how in shape he was. Still hard but soft enough he didn't look like an action figure.

She leaned in to kiss his chest. "If it is permanent... I don't know what I am going to do. So much of what I do and that is a part of me is sex based. It isn't worth making an enemy out of Volkov till the end of yours or his day. He's too strong and if I'm fortunate I will get to have another eighty years walking this earth. It will be over before we both know it. But I do think he shouldn't walk away scott free. Any ideas oh how to proceed with this so I don't anger anyone or make myself look a fool?"

"I will look into it,"  Klaus promised.  "This is something entirely new.  It may be difficult to find precedent.  God help us all if it attracts the attention of the vampire council.  Perhaps in eighty years I will have grown weary of life and will drag his infectious carcass in front of them and expose his little secret.  Implications that he might trigger a shifter-vampire war would likely result in his unlamented demise."
"You morbid son of a bitch,"  Cherry said, nipping Klaus over Brandy's body.

"The councils no joke from what Waylon has said he might be a gossip but he refuses to dish on them. Speaking their names out loud. Apparently bad juju or something but he says imagine the worst night you have and that is likely on par with a normal visit they like to play games and body counts are normal." Brandy said softly as she squirmed and rolled onto her back tugging on her house coat belt to keep the cloth in place. "A secret dark shadowy cabal with an assassin army at their beck and call doesn't sound fun."

"They aren't,"  Klaus said.  "They also seem to have their attention focused on St Louis.  The Master of the City's human servant has racked up a significant body count of elder vampires."  He froze suddenly. "According to rumour, he has broken away from the line, forming his own sondre de sange, his own fountain head.  With my manifesting the Ardeur, that makes me the only one still tied to my line who has that power."  If he could have paled, he would have.  "That means she is likely to pay me a visit at some point."

"Fuck." Brandy sighed.

"Fuck?"Cherry chimed in, not truly understanding what they were talking about.

Brandy looked over at Cherry." Oh yeah that's right you guys might work on the side for Archangel Industries but you don't really have to deal with a lot of the politics you're just there to entertain or donate. Vamp politics intricately crazy I've only just dipped my toe in the pool because of the position I was in when I was working for Nigel. That pool pretty much seems endless to me and it's dark. Now the vampire 101 is there's like OG vampires the ones that started it all for the ones that have lines and every vampire that's walking this Earth is a direct descendant from those vampires. So I guess a bunch of them got together cuz they got bored and decided to make a council to overrule all the vampires on Earth or something. And yeah if you have those old ones show up in your town and wanting to visit or they're there because they are displeased with how you as a master are running your city chances are you gonna to die. And it likely isn't going to be painless or fast it will be something spectacular and something to entertain them. As the saying goes the older the vamp the bigger the desire to partake and sadism and I guess they kind of lose their Humanity a lot of the time. We kind of are fortunate in the fact that most of the vampires running around here in the USA are under 200 years old apparently thoughts about the age that one starts to potentially experiment with things if they're bored and they don't have anything to keep them busy."
She looked over to Klaus and ran her fingers through his soft blond hair." I'm glad you don't find the things that you do at work enjoyable. And I hope you never do. You're a lovely man with a good heart. Please don't change."

"As long as I have something to occupy my mind, I cannot see sinking into a morass of sadism,"  Klaus said. "Pain is like spice.  A little adds flavour.  Too much spoils whatever it is added to, unless pain is the point and pain is rarely the entire point.  Take John Breeman for example.  It was not pain for pain's sake.  It was a lesson that he seems to have taken to heart.  We shall see."

" you think he's sincere. I have to confess I was rather surprised to see him and a couple of younger vampires willingly walk into a room with you." Brandy murmured has she let her yawn" you tend to have a reputation as a boogeyman with your fellow younger vampires.  I was under the impression that the most part you had to play the bad guy when anybody fucked up I wasn't aware that you also did nice stuff for them. What were their names Melanie and was it Sam?"

"Yes,"  Klaus said.  "Sam is learning to stand up for herself and for Melanie as well.  They have come to me several times for advice on how to prevent slightly older vampires from preying on them.  I am the Schoolmaster, Brandy, both wielder of discipline but also dispenser of knowledge.  I have taught far more vampires than I have punished."

"And to think our paths would have never crossed if not for Waylon sending me out to do a preternatural dungeon tour of Seattle so visitors could have a Rolodex to flip through for self entertainment." She sighed. "So Cherry before Astrid took over for you guys and you started working with the vamps how much interaction was there between you and them personally and as a ratpack?" Brandy asked.

"Astrid was running the Rodere when I was infected,"  Cherry said.  "It wasn't a hard choice. I would have been a mattress for any of the others.  Don't get me wrong, I love sex but on my terms."

"Here here same. I've been on the other side of it. Not so fun when you don't call the shots." Brandy said her mind drifting back to what the days were like before she became an alpha and was able to shake of the rolling that the young vamps had used on her.

Given the option of Leslie having to endure it or her there was no contest. Leslie didn't like men and she was terrified to have to deal with the group that had taken a liking to her.

Things had certainly gotten better of the years the pard was larger they had Morvan and no one was preying on them or out to harm them.  "Crazy that we could live to be old if the fucking politics in the community don't kill us first." Brandy said with a yawn. "I can't imagine what its like to be a vampire and to have to put up with that shit for centuries."

"I'm hoping to avoid it as well,"  Klaus said.  "I'm far enough up the food chain to not have to scramble and far enough down that I can keep my head down.  Middle management."

"Mediocrity for the win?" Brandy teased clearly not seeing him as mediocre in any way.

"For the win."

Brandy chuckled "Lets play my favorite game of 'what is Klaus's animal to call going to be' and it has to be a sucky one Cherry. I have one that just popped in my head." She winked at Klaus "Crane flies."

"I'm not familiar with them, so I'm going to say that they would be useful at swarming and plugging air intakes and nostrils.  People tend to avoid things that fly in their faces,"  Klaus answered.

"That sounds like a generic answer for anything that flies, from midges to mayflies to those things that look like wasps but aren't,"  Cherry said, realizing that whatever she chose, Klaus would need refute.  "What are those things from the Lion King? Meerkats."

"Large colonies.  No one expects them to be aggressive so they would at least initially have the advantage of surprise and numbers. Much like Nigel's cats."

Brandy growled "See what I have to deal with girl? Its a fun but frustrating game. But its better than offering him the roles royce and lambos of the animal kingdom. "Hmmm how about hedgehogs? Take that Mr. Silver lining!"

"Small but with a very effective defensive capability.  Slow moving but small and able to get into small areas."  Klaus paused. "Their spines are far enough from their bodies that they could be coated with substances that would not affect the hedgehogs themselves, and would affect anyone they brushed against.  Also, never discount the cuteness factor.

"A weak answer but I will allow it. I suppose if you had shifters in animal form they might be a little annoying to eat if you put stuff on them. I don't know about you Cherry but I can't see myself fancying hedge hog as a snack." Brandy said sounding amused. "Will you be good to sleep in the bed tonight or will you be doing the coffin thing? I never did get to ask how was the party in general the beer girls the dancing did you snack at all with all that sexual energy in the room?"

"Paint the tips in silver,"  Cherry suggested.  "Would be the perfect reason not to eat nature's walking artichoke,"  the wererat answered sleepily.  "Weevils."

"It was excellent," Klaus replied.  "I got alight buzz from the beer girls and I definitely fed on the crowd during your dance.  I'm likely good to sleep in the bed for a few days.  And weevils are crop destroyers, so they have teeth.  Not only could they inflict economic damage,, they could likely do damage to an unsuspecting person.  That is a guess, of course. I don't actually know whether they have teeth but you cannot discount the insect swarm creep factor."

"Definitely lover." Brandy yawned as she rolled over to kiss his chest and rest her head upon it.  She Yawned again. "Cherry can you set your phone for noon? I think a nap before we head out is warranted. While not all fucked out you certainly wouldn't be against a nap and a cuddle. I'm even going to let you be big spoon." She teased.

It wasn't exactly a joke though. With the past being what it was turning her back on a rat and having her neck exposed like that let alone sleeping was something very few of the cats in the pard would do. Seren was the only other one. The offer of snuggles and naps meant a lot more than she ever could explain to Cherry.

"Siri, wake me up at noon,"  Cherry said, snuggling.  "Yay for big spoon."

"Setting alarm for noon. Appointment name Big Spoon."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
July Thursday 9th - Saphy & Lee.

Lee looked down at Dani's cellphone with a sigh. One of Dani's friends had reached out to talk to him.

He had explained to Dani that giving out his number to communicate would likely be a bad choice as he was not entirely sure if the phone was being monitored by his pack so he had made a deal with her. He would reach out to her friend but it would be with her phone.

It was hard to forget someone like Saphyre. The ginger wolf had remembered him clear enough. He had been a dancer at the Feast and one of the many samplers that had offered to be Volkov’s pomme before he had centered in on the leopard to be his snack vessel.

Lee opened the contact screen and set to typing as he hit send.

Lee: Oi. It's Lee.  Dani was saying you wanted to talk. Likely the direct from her phone seems a might fishy but it's more secure than my own phone I suspect. What can be done for you.

Saphyre looked down at his phone, the message coming up marked as Dani-Girl but it was from Lee. He breathed in through his nose. He didn't know if he actually wanted the answer to the question he was going to ask. He thought of the wolf down below AAI and the horrible state he was in. And then he thought of Reggie, with his hand in Saphyre's, convinced he'd never get to live the life he wanted to live.

This all leaned on an old wound so it was tender to push on, but Saphyre was not the type to shy from pain.

Saphyre: No this is good, I appreciate the privacy! Are you in a spot i could give you a call? Or meet you? I could bring coffee around to Dani's.

Lee: If that is something you are open to sure. You can call or Dani says you can come over whichever is easiest for you.

Saphyre tapped his phone against his chin, wondering which was easier. Part of him wanted to know the truth of the matter, the chance to smell a lie on Lee, engage the other senses that were hindered in a phone call. But part of him worried about what would happen if it were bad news...

He was getting ahead of himself, but the time kept ticking by without a reply from Reggie and his mind kept tonguing voraciously at the edges of one thousand possible tragedies.

It was better to just know.

Saphyre blew out a breath through his nose and pressed the icon that started his phone ringing Dani's number.

Lee picked up on the second ring putting the phone on speaker as he lay beside Dani. "G'Day Saphyre.  What can I do for ya mate? I reckon you are looking for a bit of good oil?"

He reached out to stroke Dani's hip as he spooned against her, holding the phone with his other hand.

Saphyre was briefly baffled by the mention of oil. He knew it was an Australianism. He'd told Dani he needed to talk to Lee, so either it was a sympathetic ear or information - considering they'd only spoken to each other two other times, his money was on information but not firmly enough to use the phrase in conversation. Or agree that's what he wanted.

"I am hoping you could let me know when you last saw Reggie Green," Saphyre answered, looking at the umbrella that hung by his door. A memento from a day out.

"And how alive he was when you did. Objectively speaking. I'm sure you're not supposed to talk out of school." Saphyre spoke breezily as though his heart were not twisted in his throat.

"Yeah you are right as rain on the point of us not talking out of school, but for Dani's friends I can do what I can to skirt the edge on that.  Green's alive or he was when I left to come down here to work. Likely still is," Lee audibly sighed as he confessed.

"We had a change of leadership I'm sure Dani's chirped up and shared with you lot.  Ulfric's just not been keen on us talking to your pack. Some of us have been more willing to tow that line. Your boy Reggie isn't as much of a drongo as I am so he followed orders and stopped chatting after he got his first ear bashing from Stiles. Me on the other hand. I don't know me Christmas from bourke street mate. Always been a bit of a dill when it comes to matters of the heart so I've been dealing with some fall out for not being a perfect soldier as far as Stiles is concerned."

Saphyre relaxed, the kind that only happens when a thing that's been held above your head is released. His jaw unclenched, his breathing let out, and his soul settled back into his chest. It wasn't a perfect answer, but 'locked in a tower, guarded by a dragon' was distinctly better than 'beaten, eaten and used for floss'.

Lee continued saying very Australian words, Saphyre nodded along as though he could see him which he couldn't.

"Yeah Dani said sometimes you were radio silent, I'm used to the gaps. Just not for as long as they've gone on for now. Leave it to me to not catch on I'm being ghosted for professional reason," Saphyre answered rubbing a hand over his face.

"You owe me no favours, Lee, and I really appreciate what you've told me... I shouldn't ask for anything else from you but when you go back out there - If you could tell him that I'm thinking of him. Not that I was worried about him just that I'm thinking of him and I don't need to hear from him to do that. I'd appreciate that but I get if you'd rather keep out of it too. I just... Thank you for letting me know."

"Yeah sure no issue. He rather liked his time in Seattle with you.  Never knew he was a poofter, not that there’s anything wrong with it, but it makes a lot of sense now that I think about it. He was never keen on going into town to hit up the bars and hunt for Sheilas. Just figured he was a shy bloke. Rest assured he's kicking Sapho. He's a tough nut he's just keeping 'is head down low to avoid the mob and the boss. I know your lots not fans of me and my own. But we ain't all stock from the shithouse. Just trying to get through the day. When you work for-" Lee paused as he touched Dani again subconsciously seeking out her skin for comfort.

"The gigs hard mate. Sometimes the spots we are put in are shite. Not all of us revel in the dark. Won't convince ya of that, but I'm dead set on treating Dani like she's solid gold."

"Oh darlin' if I thought you weren't going to I'd have done something about you by now," Saphyre said, his tone earnest, not really a threat so much as a fact. He ignored the use of 'poofter' as trying to discuss what is offensive language with man who uses cunt as a term of endearment was largely redundant.

"And I don't think you're pacing around her living room during the day drumming your fingers together, plotting ruin and jonesing for the blood of the innocent, and to feel the veins of virgins between your teeth," Saphyre said scrubbing his eye with the heel of his palm. If he'd been wearing make-up it would have been disastrous, just then it only felt good.

"There are rocks and hard places, and we all like to think we'd always do the right good thing, that we'd always know what that was... It's easy to call people monsters and hard to think that we are all capable of monstrous things... I'm not taking sides I just think that we can all agree that the less people being forced to do things against their will the better.... And also that Stiles is an industrial vat of douche. Those are the major bullet points. Thanks for taking the call, Lee."

"Yeah again no problem. I miss the Chief, fuck me gently... I think most of us do. I can pass on your words to Green . He might have radio silence with you lot but the cunts got to respond to me if I text 'im. I outrank the pup." Lee said chuckling but his heart felt heavy.

 The retreat down to Seattle wouldn't last for much more in all likelihood. Soon he would have to go back to his pack. He really had wished he could just stay with Dani and live with her all on his lonesome. But he knew that wasn't possible. They all had more than one form of collar and leash on and Volkov could use any number of them to make sure they didn't stray. Anxiously he would lay at night and hope that his trip down to the city to help the vampires was pleasing his Master. So far there had been no responses to his nightly updates when he was at the towers. He assumed the radio silence was a positive sign, rather than one of displeasure. "Not sure how long I'm in town but if you need to ask anything else shout at Dani. You do you and be good Sapho boyo. "

"Good? Where's the fun in that?" Saphyre answered with a faint smile.

"Just be gentle, last thing I want is him in trouble on my behalf. I just like knowing he's alive," the colourful wolf advised, feeling a little pang of anxiety. Why did they ever get tangled up with these wolves? All the strings and the pit falls... Too late now.

"Stay out of trouble, soldier." Saphyre said with the air of a goodbye, moving to end the call. His worries weren't put to bed but at least he had a clearer view of the problem.

[A Grimoire & LadyJallyn Co-Post]
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Goosekat on
Sunday July 5th - Pike's Market Parking Lot - Around 1:30 pm

Shale texted Tom a quick message as she walked back to her car after her meeting with Pan.

Shale: Hey Tom,

  Just an FYI. Wade reached out to apologize for his behavior. Apparently, he has already spoken to Saphy who was kind enough to give Wade my contact information. Wade is full of hate and anger for all vampires. Something he said during our talk makes me think that there is more to the issue than just the death of his sister who was involved with a vampire at the time. He said that he is a survivor and that he has no plans to, and I quote, 'going out like that...like the stupid cows in my family did.' He said cows, plural, which makes me think that his sister is not the only female in his family who has been, or is currently, involved with a vampire and that at least one more female, other than his sister, has been injured, or worse. It sounds to me like he is not just angry at vampires but at his own family as well.

It was an hour before Tom replied.

TOM- I can look into it. Maybe his old pack in Spokane can shed some light on things.

Shale: Thank you

TOM- Taking care of my pack is what I do.

Shale: One last thought on the Wade matter. It is very possible that the women in Wade's family were unduly influenced by one or more vampires.  And if that is the case...

She left the rest of that thought unspoken.

TOM- If that is the case, it explains his bias.  Likely he's had some unpleasant encounters as well.  Maybe his old pack can help clear things up.  Thanks for the heads up.
 
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
this has been a Wyn and LadyJ copost

Saturday July 11th 10:30pm 24 hour grocery store near downtown seattle- Noah and Robyn

Noah Knolls stood in the produce aisle with a few fresh veggies and fruits in his cart as he stood before the pile of avocados looking bewildered.  He looked again to his shopping list and back to the unusual dark green unusual fruit.

He had wanted to pick up some fresh food items for his shapeshifting friends as a way to even out their next few shifts for the full moon but being dead and having never really having had to grocery shop, had proved that this was a more challenging task than he had first hoped.

When he was alive his market experience had been rather limited as he had house staff on hand that had done most of the food getting. Sure there were times when the capetown resident had visited the occasional market when he was human to purchase odds and ends, but the fruit and vegetables that were available in south africa when he was mortal and not yet a vampire were much different than what the produce being offered in store was now a days.

He picked the avacaddo up inspecting it gingerly sniffing it unsure of what to be looking for. Some felt fimer but none of them smelled particularilly sweet.

He saw an old woman beside the oranges staring at him suspiciously. "Excuse me ma'am do you know how to pick out a good avocado."

The old silver haired granny frowned at him as if he had just farted made the sign of the cross and stuffed her oranges into a bag and made a hasty retreat.

"I guess that was most certainly a no I suspect." He murmured to himself. The fact that he could openly wander in the public and not have anyone try to kill him or run screaming was certainly a new thing so he didn't take the old woman's reaction to heart.

Robyn's day/night schedule had taken a left at Albuquerque when she'd moved over to the PTN unit. It also meant that she had had to find a store that catered to the late night crowd.

She bit off a snicker as she over heard Noah asking an elderly lady about how to pick out a good avocado.

"You give it a gentle squeeze, if it doesn't give it's not ripe yet, and if it gives too much it's over ripe." She said as she sidled up next to him.

"Oh my goodness. Miss Goodfell good evening. Fancy meeting you here." Noah exclaimed flashing her a fangless smile before his hazel eyes fell back down to the green wrinkled fruit as his brows furrowed and he gave it a tentative squeeze.

"And a good evening to you too," Robyn returned, biting the inside of her cheek so as not to laugh outright at the look on the vampire's face.

"First time shopping for Avocados I take it."

"It is." Noah confessed with a soft laugh. "what gave it away? The wildered look or the pleas to the locals for assistance?"

"Nah it was the was the look of abject horror," Robyn teased.

Noah smiled and nodded looking mildly sheepish. "I admit this isn't really my wheel house but I wanted to do something kind for my entourage. Most of them are tied to the full moon so they cannot venture forth and Rufus is out hustling, as he calls it. I figured it wouldn't be too hard to take this list and get what was needed by them. But with things like Dragon Fruit and avocado Brokali, lychee, pomello and tangellos...." He looked mildy defeated as he waved the list in the air like a white flag. "Most of these I haven't even heard of let alone ever eaten or seen."

Robyn chuckled, "Then this just became your lucky night."

"I have crossed paths with a fair lady that is willing to help a gentleman in distress then, shall I take it?" Noah asked.

"More like a vegetarian that's going to take pity on the food challenged." She quipped.

"Well I am thankful for whatever aid you can provide Miss Goodfell. So long as it isn't eating into your evening too much." He replied flashing her a smile as he surrendered his list to her.

"It's my night off," she said with a smile, "and please call me Robyn."

Noah gave her a small cordial bow. "Of course Miss Robyn. I think fortune favors me this eve. It was fortuitous running into you like this.  So shall we try and find this dragonfruit they have asked me to source out? I hope you have been carrying on well since we last met. Not that it has been long." He said with another chuckle as he had just made her acquaintance the night before. "Did your friends Pat and Minnie make it home safely?"

"They did, Minnie came with the rest of the Seattle leopards. And I dropped Pat off this morning. I'm her currupting influence." She said with a slight grin.

"With luck there were no hangovers? I still recall what those are like. Though it is very rare I tie one on these days." Noah said grabbing three avocados as he pushed the cart along.

"I made her take two Tylenol and drink a full glass of water before I left her to get ready for bed." Robyn confessed.

"Well that is good. Its always nice to take care and look after your friends." Noah answered as they stopped at the fruit section where the pink dragonfruit sat. "I must confess something Robyn and truthfully I hope it doesn't cause offense..."

"The only thing that really offends me is bigotry." Robyn said with a smile.

"Well I certain strive to not be one of those." Noah replied. "I must admit that I stayed up the entire night until dawn playing over the evening at Klaus's birthday soiree. I rather enjoyed the dance we shared and it had me thinking a bit about your heritage."

"Oh?" It came out as a question more than a statement.

Noah nodded glad he was not able to blush unless he had gourged on blood. He had opted to use one of the companies human donors for the evening, painfully aware that he had to tap into the Master of the cities resources to feed himself for the next couple days if he was to save the money that they were so desperately trying to save to leave seattle. "Yes." He said clearing his throat as he pushed his concerns of money and IOU's from his mind. "Like I said you were the first of your kind I have met. So it had the wheels spinning a bit." He said as he tapped his temple. "I found out that there is also a fae gentleman that works at Archangel Industries it seems. I've laid eyes on him once but would very much like to meet him as well to speak with him. I'm just curious now I guess. Have you met many others like yourself I do recall you saying you were never one to go and visit the mounds but sometimes fae do wander into seattle it seems."

"I'm not sure, I mean I probably have but they didn't ping as fae." Robyn said as she tilted her head in thought.

"Lord, please don't take it as me being weird. But do you have any desire to get to know anyone like that better?" He asked as he picked up a dragon fruit and sniffed it. It had little scent and felt waxy under his finger tips as he frowned and stared at the fruit.

"I'm curious about other fae, so I wouldn't turn my nose up at the chance." She admitted.

She gave him a curious look and chuckled. "They're supposed to fell like wax fruit."

"well it certainly is waxy in its texture but there is no smell. How on gods green earth does one know how these are ripe? I thought maybe they were dipped in wax to help preserve them. That was a trick that was sometimes used when I was a child to preserve certain perishable items." Noah said as he passed the fruit to Robyn for her expert eye.

Robyn took the fruit from Noah and studied it. She put it back and then picked up another one that was a bright pink. "Color should be even all around."

"Ah I see." Noah said studying the fruit she had picked out his fingers brushing hers as a pleasant tingle ran through him. He chose not to react but made note of it. "Well perhaps you might be interested in meeting this fae gentleman with me. I'm not sure what your stance is on entering Archangel towers but I am considering setting up a meet with the young man to chat. He is supposedly a selkie."

Robyn felt the same tingle as she had the previous night. "I don't see why not. As for entering the tower I don't have a problem with it." She answered.

"Well perhaps if you are willing to share your contact information with me I can let you know when the gentleman is available. Sadly I regret having not brought my mobile device with me. I was just planning on a shopping trip and had no idea what we could bump into each other. " Noah said as he selected a fruit that looked similar to the one he had just examined.

Robyn chuckled and shook her head, "Good thing I keep a little notebook and pen on me."

"My my that is so... anachronistic of you Miss Robyn but also practical and sensible." Noah said chuckling softly as he smiled and placed his fruit into a plastic bag. He did his best to avoid making eye contact with the blue haired woman as to not make her uncomfortable though he had to admit that glancing at her eyes the night before the party that they were extremely striking.

"Crime Scene tech, it's a hazard of the job," Robyn said with a long suffering sigh.

"Well it is a good habit to have. Don't be remiss about it. I think it's admirable." He warmly confided.

"Thanks, most people are used to using their phones now, but trying to use a touch screen with nitrite gloves is a pain in the arse." Robyn confessed.

"I guess that would be an issue. I sometimes find the screens to be rather finicky. Though I am unsure if it is an electromagnetic issue or one due to the temperature of my skin." Noah mused as he watched her pull out the pad and pen as she began writing down her contact information.

"Most phones use a biometric reading of some sort nowadays. You could use facial recognition to unlock the phone and vocal commands." Robyn offered.

"It was the saddest of days when I had to surrender my blackberry to upgrade to this new smartphone sorcery," Noah replied as he took the offered contact information and slipped it into the front pocket of his dress shirt.

"I mourn for my Nokia 3310 still," Robyn teased. "Kids today will never know how to text one handed while needing to count button presses."

"The times are certainly changing," Noah agreed. "Feels like Just Yesterday if I am being honest where I was watching the Telly and saw man first walk on the moon. It is equally exciting and yet terrifying to think about where we will be in another fifty years."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Goosekat on
July 12th 11pm Archangel Towers Nigel’s office -Nigel & Elisabetta

"Thank you for joining me this evening, Contessa," Nigel said. "I haven't inconvenienced you, have I?"  There were three cats currently occupying a spot on Nigel's desk; a Siamese in his Inbox, a Maine Coon chewing on a potted plant with abstract boredom and a calico that seemed determined to attract Nigel's attention through acts of cuteness.

Elisabeta had arrived at Nigel's office at 10:55 for her 11:00 p.m. appointment. She had no idea what was on the older Vampires mind that would require an audience with him instead of Waylon unless he had finally decided to punish her for her impudence after the feast back in May. She had greeted his servant pleasantly and then taken a seat to wait the five minutes till her appointed time.

"Not at all Mr. Salvatore. I always have time for you and the Master of the City. How may I be of service tonight?" she responded while keeping an eye on the cat that was trying its hardest to make Nigel pay it some attention.

“It is not just tonight that your services are required,” Nigel said. “It will be the next several weeks, potentially even months. Mr. Crosby assigned you and several others to investigate Isaac Gless. I am altering your specific task. We are arranging safe passage to the last four cities he was in; we would like you to investigate his effect on those cities. Clearly, he moved on or was moved on. We would like to know why. How soon can you be ready to leave?”

"Would my Sire and the rest of the Kiss be traveling with me, or would I be going solo?"

“You will be taking them with you, as well as your two servants,” Nigel said. “This is too large a project for a single individual, even one of your considerable talents. If you can spare him, I could use senor San Miguel for a small project. If you cannot leave him behind, I understand. I can make other arrangements.”

"I will speak to my Kiss tonight and we will start packing immediately. We would most likely need three days to make sure we have everything we need, to make transportation arraignments and make sure the house is secure. As for Miguel, he is his own man, but I will speak with him about the situation." She knew that they could be on the road that night if she activated one of the emergency protocols that Constantine kept in place, but she was loathed to do that except in a true emergency situation, which, in her mind, this didn't constitute.

"There is no need to head out so quickly," Nigel said. "It would be unfortunate if you left something critical behind because you were in a hurry to pack." The vampire smiled. "There is also another reason for this mission. Out of sight, out of mind. The werewolf pack will not concern themselves with your ability to call wolves, if you are no longer in Seattle. You aren't being banished, if that was a concern. I see no reason to take such an action when it is not warranted."

Elisabeta nodded her head. "We have protocols in place for speedy departures. When in Europe you never know when you might need to leave your abode at a moment’s notice to avoid a mob or hunters. Three days will be sufficient time for us to pack and be on the road. And I agree that it is prudent to remove me from Seattle and the Wolves radar. So far there has been no issues with the wolves that I have met but better safe than sorry. I have found myself unnaturally attracted to the Weredog that travels with Mr. Knolls recently. It would be interesting to see if it just due to his being the first shifter I have ever drank from or if it is something else entirely."

The corners of Nigel's mouth twitched up slightly. "Maybe he has the ability to call vampires and only discovered it with you."

Elisabeta's laugh rang out thru the office. "That is an interesting thought Mr. Salvatore. An interesting thought indeed. But it more likely that my bloodline is showing through."

"I don't recall you ever divulging your blood line to me," Nigel said.  "Given your ability to call wolves, can I assume your supposition regarding this weredog comes from ties to the Beastmaster's line?"

"It is."

"Then that is something you have in common with Mr. Knolls," Nigel said. "His link is more obvious, given that shapeshifters seem more comfortable around him. Perhaps yours is manifesting in your attraction. Have you ever been attracted to shapeshifters before?"

"Never. Neither as a source of food or as a bed companion. But with Rufus, I find myself longing for him as both. As well as being rather possessive of the poor boy."

Nigel rubbed his chin. "Interesting," he said.  "The intensity of your interest is not returned?"

"On that I am a little less clear. He does seem taking with me but that could just be the way he is with all his donors. However, at Mr. Adler's birthday party he did agree to only donate to me and he accompanied me home afterwards. It will be interesting to see if my desire for him lessens or even completely abates while I am out of town or if it remains as intense. And if I meet any other Weredogs, will I have the same sort of attraction to them as well."

"That would be an interesting experiment," Nigel said. "Is it common for you to develop rapid attachments?  And I'm interested in your opinion of the festivities. Our kind do not normally celebrate such things. In the past, they might have drawn unwanted attention. In this more modern age, it would appear that things are changing. Perhaps it is because of Mr. Adler's relationship with Miss McCrea. He seems willing to go to unusual lengths to please her."

She was quite for a couple of moments as she thought things through. "No actually it is not common for me to develop attachments at all, especially rapid ones. I may become enamored of a human quickly, but I tend to lose interest with them just as quickly. Miguel has been a rather pleasant exception to that rule over the past few years. As for attachments to shifters," Elisabeta sighed, "I have never actually had one. European shifters tend to stay as far away from the Vampires as they can, it attracts less attention that way. There was a slight pull to the three Seattle Wolves who attended the festivities in May but nothing as strong as what I feel towards Rufus. However, I do feel a strong pull towards the two Wolves that travel with Mr. Knolls, nothing that I can't keep under control, but it is there."

Elisabeta tilted her head just ever so slightly. "As to Mr. Adler’s party. I actually have very little experience with such things. Even as a human growing up, we did not have fancy or lavish parties for simple things like birthdays. We might have had a special dinner and family members would give a small token gift, maybe a new hair ribbon for the women or a knife for the men, that sort of thing. But never anything large. Large festivities were only held for visiting dignitaries, weddings and the like."

Pausing a second time she thought back to the party she had attended for Klaus. "The humans and shifters that were present certainly did enjoy themselves, as did Thomas and Willie."

"There were a few surprises. Mr. Breeman made an appearance. He showed no fear or nervousness which was a little unusual. A number of the Leopards showed up with their Raj I think they call their leader One of them, a younger female, took a rather keen interest in Miss Lucy. Mr. Walker had to return Miss Lucy to his office for safety reasons. A friend of Miss Martin's showed with two humans in tow. Both of them female and both work for the Seattle Police Department as technicians if I overheard correctly. They both seemed to be familiar with Mr. Adler already, most likely due to his involvement with the liaison program and the Police Department's Preternatural Unit. Other than that, I don't think there was anything really remarkable about the festivities."

"Mr. Adler is familiar with a number of the preternatural crimes unit," Nigel said, nodding. "And the wereleopards would have attended to show support for Miss McCrea. I'm surprised their Raj attended.  He's not a fan of our kind. One of his leopards has notoriously poor impulse control. No doubt it was her.  I'm surprised he brings her out in public. The oddest thing is the presence of Mr. Breeman. It seems out of character but then how is he supposed to grow and learn without opportunity and exposure?"

"Very true. Mr. Breeman did state that there were no hard feelings on his end for what happened in May. And he actually approached me with a question about how to go about choosing a shifter to feed from. I am afraid that I did not respond very kindly, I was rather cold and distant to the man. Something about him just seemed off and rubbed me the wrong way. Perhaps it was just my remembering why he had to be disciplined by Mr. Adler in the first place."

"Mr. Breeman has paid his debt," Nigel said. "Perhaps what you were finding off about him was his youth. The vast majority of vampires you interact with are significantly older than Mr. Breeman.  He still has the shine on him, as it were."

Elisabeta sighed. "That could very well be. In my experiences newer Vampires do not have the same understanding or respect for our ways and rules. In the past I have even heard some speak to questioning the why's of certain rules. They seemed to think that those rules were archaic and did not have any meaning or purpose in the modern world."

Nigel nodded. "Our rules keep us safe. They may be archaic, but it doesn't take a rocket scientist to see how they can be applied to more modern times. It is mildly annoying that the first thing the Schoolmaster has to teach is critical thinking and respect for tradition."

"It is not so different in other parts of the world Mr. Salvatore. It seems that the younger generations will try to rebel against the established rules and cultural norms whether they are human or Vampire. It is just that as Vampires we are less able to dismiss, relax or even bend the rules that have governed us for so many centuries. Like you stated, the rules keep us safe."

"We have an advantage in this country that is not enjoyed by others of our kind in other places," Nigel said. "That advantage gives the young a false sense of security. A month in a European city would correct that flaw."

"Most would not even last a week unfortunately."

"Some of them might surprise you," Nigel said. "Todd, for example. He paid very close attention to the lessons he was taught." He smiled. "Of course, he was well groomed before he was turned."

"I dare say that Todd is an exception. Most newer Vampires do not have his advantage of having been companion to one of us beforehand. They are simply thrown into the shark tank and expected to survive or be eaten. Sometimes I long for the old days where a Sire would take the time to train and raise their fledglings properly before letting them loose in the world."

"It is still done by some," Nigel said. "But we have Adler to make sure the proper training is provided.  Given the modern world, those of us who have eternity are suddenly in a position of not having enough time to do what needs to be done."

"Seattle is lucky indeed to have Mr. Adler.

"And we are also lucky to have you as well," Nigel said. "I thank you for your loyalty and your service, as does the Master of the City."

"There is no need for thank you’s. The Church in Soroca was starting to get a little too curious about Constantine and the rest of us. It is we who should be thanking you and Seattle's Master for agreeing to our emigrating."

"When one has the opportunity to bring such a kiss into the fold, one would be a fool to turn them away," Nigel said. "Especially when they did such a service to this city. Your information was invaluable."

"I seriously doubt the Church would have been so accommodating with providing that warrant if they truly knew to whom then were delivering it for execution."

"Father Sozio, excuse me, Father Marshal Sozio is a well-respected member of the clergy, despite what Bishop Randall seems to think," Nigel said. "The fact that the execution benefited a werewolf pack and ourselves as well would be, in my eyes, irrelevant. Justice was done. The church should be satisfied with that. We did them a service."

"That we did. Although I am not sure the Church in Europe would agree completely. They would rather that none of us existed, period."

"Then they will be forever frustrated," Nigel said. "As will all who patiently wait for the second coming."

"Wouldn't it be marvelous if the new Jesus Christ was actually a Vampire. How in the world would the Church deal with that one."

Nigel laughed. "How indeed? It is an amusing thought. Considering that he did rise after three days, evidence, what little there is, suggests that the first one could have been one of us as it is. Pity he didn't take up his mantle again upon rising. Or perhaps he did, and the church is his attempt to cut down on the competition."

"Anything is possible."




[This is a Maxx / Goosekat co-post]
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

This has been a LadyJ,Maxx,Darkflame,Grimoire, Wyn & Krystal copost creation

Saturday July 11th Kyles farmhouse - 6pm- the leopards

The out of town were leopards had packed their suitcases for the three day stay at the farmhouse for the full moon. Arrangements had been made ahead of time to secure a van for Odet to drive them out there, that kept herself and her co pilot Lorne safely separated  behind a wall of steel just incase the were leopards were  feeling like the swans might smell more like an opportunistic snack than normal.

The two were swans drove out of the city limits to endure the almost 40 min drive out to the countryside where Kyle and his pard lived.  It wasn't her first trip out there and it likely wouldn't her last, but Odet was glad to have Lorne there for the company as she drove.

"Sometimes we get gigs like this," Odet said.  "We get paid to drive people around.  This time it's were leopards.  Next time it might be vampires.  We use a lightproof van for that.  Never alone though.  We may have executive privilege but that doesn't mean a hungry vampire or lycanthrope isn't going to try and take a bite.  So, two of us.  The idea is if there are two of us, one will be able to escape. My personal opinion is that if there are two of us, we can watch each other's backs."

She knocked on the metal wall that separated the cab from the passengers.  "Everybody okay back there?"

"Are we there yet?" asked Lincoln.  "I need to pee."

"About twenty minutes,"  Odet answered.  "Can you hold it or do I need to pull over?"
"I can hold it.  Just stop hitting all the bumps."

Lorne nodded watching the road, the evening sun having a stern conversation with the clouds but the greenery around the road seemed lush with Washington rain.

"I like that the plan on paper is to just be the faster of the two," Lorne tsked shaking his head. "I prefer your version. This is a nice drive though."

"I know, right?  You don't have to outrun the danger.  You just need to outrun your partner."  The wereswan snorted.  "Not leaving you behind, li'l bro.  On an entirely unrelated note, have you ever used a gun?"

Lorne laughed, the sound more startle than humour. He was unsure if Odet was serious with that question but as she didn't follow it up with a 'psyche!' he shook his head.

"Uh no, never. Why?"

"There's one in the glove compartment,"  Odet replied.  "Looks like we're going to get you into a firearms class because let's face it, feathers don't stand up to claws well.  Don't get me wrong; our wings can break legs and most of us are fast but sometimes we need that little edge."  She looked at Lorne and winked.  "Until you get good, you'll just need to hide behind me."

Lorne laughed again, this one less strangled and more fond. There was an acknowledgement of how right she was in it. He nodded.

"I feel like even once I get good I'll want to hide behind you, you're kind of a bad ass. Who do I need to talk to about firearms training?"

"Depends on who you want,"  Odet said.  "We'll probably start you with Sara.  Won a lifetime NRA membership when she was twelve at a pistol competition.  She can teach you to shoot and then maybe Thomas can teach you to shoot moving targets.  Do you know Thomas?  Black, vampire, night security?  He's got some excellent skills."

Hicks cell phone began to ring. It was the same phone number with unknown name that had been appearing on his screen multiple times over the past few days. There was never any voice mail left since it never reached that point. The one time Hicks managed to answer before it stopped, a startled noise came from the other end before hanging up.

"Good afternoon and God bless," Hicks said, trying again.  Whoever was calling was trying desperately to gather the courage to actually speak to him.  He wasn't going to block them, because they were trying to reach out and sometimes that was hard.  He wasn't going to call the number back, because if they were too scared to speak to him when they called, he could imagine their fear if he called them.

'Uuuhhhhh Hi, okay bye" was all that a quick and tiny voice blurted into Hicks ear before the dial tone echoed. Tana tossed her hung up phone into her pillow her chest heaving before she struck a victory pose in her room. "Progress!" She mumbled "Well sorta, go me!" she finished getting dressed for tonights rematch with Sandra. She had tried to text him several times but never had enough courage to hit the send button. How poor Hicks ended up with weird stalker like phone calling on his personal cell.

"I mean that's a very impressive resume. About all I know is which end the bullets come out of, so I'll take any help I can get," Lorne said not knowing what else to say on the subject. Having grown up being the only black kid in a very white suburb he'd spent most of his time trying to look as non threatening as possible and a gun didn't slot well into that concept.

It was further than any call before had gotten.  As small as the improvement was, it was a step forward.  It told him several things.  The caller was young, female and scared.  Given what Brandy had spoken to him about, it wasn't hard to make an educated guess.  "Baby steps," he said.

"Baby steps?" Shay asked.

"Baby steps,"  Hicks repeated. "Someone who is deeply afraid of the clergy, because of abuse in their past is overcoming their fear and trying to reach out.  This is the first call where they have managed to actually speak.  It may be only a small amount of progress but any step forward is a giant leap for them.  A baby step in seven league boots."

"That is a good place to start," Odet said.  "And nobody expects you to be shooting the centre out of a dime on the first day.  And if you decide you aren't comfortable with a gun, there's always Kat's throwing axes.  Damn.  I was supposed to take that left."

"Throwing axes are pretty distracting," Lorne sat up in his seat. "Was it an optional left or an integral one?"

"Well, if you consider running a country block that will take us ten miles out of our way, then it's an optional left," Odet said.  "Let me just whip into this driveway to turn around..."

"Are we there?" Lincoln asked, when the van slowed and turned off the road.

"Six more bridges,"  Odet called back.

"I can't see shit out of this window,"  Lincoln replied.  "How am I supposed to know if we're crossing a bridge?"

"You mean you can't tell?"  Hicks asked.  He winked at Augustina.  "Use the nose God gave you."

The van eventually made its way further out into the countryside past sprawling fields and evergreen wooded patches, various farm houses, and homesteads for those that wanted to enjoy a being closer to nature, but still close enough to reap the conveniences of Seattle.

Odet stopped at a long quarter mile gravel driveway. It had a  bright red and white mailbox designed to look like a old style barn with the surname Martin wood burned into its side. The front lawn was a neatly cut with the occasional oak and ever green out front. Further recessed down the driveway was an old 2.5 story red brick farmhouse complete with the old victorian style wrap around whitewashed porch. Across the road was another farm house with fenced paddocks that contained dairy cows as they nibbled on the green grass in the pastures.

It certainly had a distinctive smell being out in the country... With The windows down Lorne could smell rabbits ducks and chickens as well. But other smells could be scented in the air. The smell of BBQ of roasted meats and grilled vegetables blew into the cab as Odet turned on the turn signal and took the van off the main road.

They drove slowly up the gravel drive with care not to jostle the occupants in the back or to chip the pain on the company vehicle.  Odet looked at the Dash 6pm on the dot. With a grin and a wink at Lorne she gently banged on the back wall. "Ok Kitties the bus has officially made it to LepTown. Would all the occupants exit the vehicle and do not forget your personal items."

Tanas head turned too look out her bedroom window as she heard the van on the gravel. She could feel her stomach begin to turn at the thought of the new comers arriving. She slapped both cheeks of her face until they were red trying to focus. They were not her concern tonight, Sandra was. The rest of it will have to be pushed deep down inside the tiny woman to try and forget about. She padded down the stairs in a sports bra and booty shorts. She rounded the kitchen adjusting the large hair bun atop her head before getting a glass of water. She felt no need to announce the new comers arrival Leslie enjoyed doing that and it should be any moment now the sub would bellow.

As if on cue from the front porch swing Tana heard Leslie's below "INCOMING! I smell swans and Leopards!"

Leslie was off the porch and bounced to the van the tiny five foot two blonde wandered over to the partially cracked window wide eyed as she looked at Lorne and huffed at the window. "Hi. You brought our friends thanks." She sniffed a bit harder and let out a little contented noise like one was apt to do when they walked into a bakery where something freshly baked was being pulled from the oven.

Minnie heard the bellow and perked up. Swans, Leslie had said. She tossed her phone on the coffee table and headed out to investigate. Once she was outside she caught a familiar scent and grinned.  "Leslie, don't lick the window." She laughed as she approached.

Tana finished her glass of water and headed out to the porch. She slid up against the wall leaning beside the swing. Her eyes looked to the van where she noticed a familiar face. She smiled and waved at Lorne.

"Fuck Im sorry they smell so good." Leslie sighed as she forced herself to step away from the van her hands trembling some as she forcibly clenched her jaw and squeezed her eyes shut fighting to stay in control.

Lorne smiled back at Leslie, giving the wide eyed Leopard sub a friendly wave, the same sort you'd give a child on the bus, mostly fingers.
"Odet did most of the work. I just look pretty," he answered her. "And Minnie too, hey stranger."

It felt a little like being in a shark cage, if all of the sharks outside of the cage were some what familiar and lovely.

He caught a glance of Tana in very little, her hair piled up on her head, leaned on the porch and returned her wave and smile as well. They had to hang out soon.

Leslie opened her eyes exhaling slowly keeping her hands balled into fists at her side. "We appreciate the drop off." She said to the swans in a shaky voice. "I'm gonna go back to the porch now cause you all smell like someone rung the dinner bell."

The back door of the van opened and Augustina was the first out of the vehicle with a travel suitcase in hand. She helped each of the leopards out of the back of the van. Shay was next out and then Lincoln, Rev Hicks, and then finally Raoul.

Augustina made her way to the drivers side of the van as the other leopards picked up their duffle bags and suitcases. "We appreciate the lift. Please send our regards to the master of the city and Mr. Salvatore for arranging the transport. I guess we will be seeing you guys again in three days?"

Odet nodded. "It's all a part of the outstanding service that Archangel Industries provides for its employees. Do have fun and enjoy your out of town stay. If anything arises you have my number to text."

Agustina nodded. "It isn't likely but it is of course appreciated. We probably shouldn't keep you here for any longer considering the circumstances." She said as she patted the drivers door.

Odet flashed a smile. Her pale eyes had been keeping an eye on their surroundings and she was more than aware of the small blond leopard that was eyeing them with intent. The were not yet in immediate danger but sticking around to be social could cause problems. "Well Lorne our work here is done. As they say we got to keep on trucking." She offered the leopards outside a polite wave and made a three point turn on the laneway before heading back down the gravel drive. "Easy Peasy as they say. That went smoothly."

"Lemon squeezy, even," Lorne chimed in watching the farm house get smaller. He took out his phone and sent Tana a text.

It was nice seeing your face, even from afar. Catch you after the full moon hip cat

"We should get something frozen before we get back to the tower." Lorne said, settling in for their trip back to the city.

"See not too scary for your first foray out into territories unknown. I also second the notion for something cool. Dairy queen sound good?" Odet said as they made their way back onto the road.

Tana heard her phone ding and dug it out of the ass pocket of her booty shorts. She smiled as she read it. Her fingers danced on its screen texting back.

Tana- Most definitely stay safe <3

Lorne smiled at the response, letting it turn into a full grin at Odet's suggestion.

"You're a genius as well as a bad ass. Dairy queen sounds great." he answered.

Odet laughed warmly. "Ah stick with us and in a couple years you will be one too." She replied happily.


Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Part 2

 Tana's eyes shifted from Lorne to the out of towners as they all piled out of the van and began to make their way towards the farm house. Her eyes settled on Lincoln who seemed to be walking funny. An eyebrow raised with a questioning look but she didnt bother to actually ask.

"Bathroom?" He asked as he hurried up the porch. "Also hey."

Shay and the others sauntered up the laneway to the porch with their bags in tow. "Good evening." Shay greeted.

Agustina gave the leopards on the porch a nod. "Smells like the man of the house is outback cooking. I am starting to wonder if he spends more time out back doing that than staying indoors doing whatever else it is he does."

 Raoul remained quiet keeping his eyes lowered, staring at the porch floor boards as the women chatted casually with Tana and Minnie. Katie sighed and got off the swing and opened the farmhouse door. "Come on in, Lincoln before you piss yourself man. You know where the bathroom is.  Just kick your shoes off before you make the dash. Kyle doesn't do shoes inside the farmhouse."

"Evening" Tana responded to Shay. She nodded back to Agustina. Katie had taken care of Lincoln "Hey yourself enjoy your pee." Tana snicketed as her eyes flicked to Raoul. She pushed off the wall  approaching him slowly. Her tiny hand slowly moved to his chin gently raising it up. "Evening. Welcome back." She offered him a kind warm smile her hand slipping off his chin gently hoping that he would keep his head held higher. Her eyes looked over to Hicks. She swallowed hard and nervously shifted her stance. She closed her eyes and very awkwardly cricked her neck in some sort of greeting that didn't qualify as a nod but more of a nervous tick. 

"if you mean Kyle, he does most of the cooking whether it's inside or out. The rest of us have our chores and work together to keep everything tidy and we'll stocked." Minnie said, leaning against the porch railing, her blue and purple hair sliding forward to frame her unpainted face.  She was in yoga pants and a crop top with a crescent moon made of rhinestones on it.

"Sorry, I was just trying to gather myself," the submissive leopard said to Tana.  He was carrying a duffel bag.  "The ride was a little harder than I expected. One of the swans smells amazing and I'm not talking smelling like food. I mean the way they both smelled was making my mouth water but the one?  Lorne?  I could huff him for days."

Reverend Hicks greeted everyone politely, specifically giving Tana a smile and a nod but giving no indication that he knew it had been her on the phone.  "I would not doubt that Kyle has his hands full cooking,"  he said.  "A life spent in service to others is not a wasted life.  He loves his fellow man and shows it through his cooking.  I suspect Julius?  Jules? is well taken care of."

Lincoln came out looking much more relaxed.  "Thanks, Katie.  Hey, Leslie.  How has everyone been?  It's been such a long time since we were here that I hardly recognize anyone."

"I'll go see if he needs a hand,"  Shay said.  "I'd also like to steal his kitchen momentarily to cook up some masala dosa.  They don't travel well."

"yeah best check in with him over that." Minnie told Shay. " If he's cool with it I can give you the tour if no one else wants to." She nodded to Hicks. " From what I heard, Kyle's cooking has been the cause of extra time in the gym."

"There are less moral ways to work off extra weight," Hicks said with a chuckle.  "And it certainly beats the exercise most get these days, ducking responsibility, dodging blame and jumping to conclusions."

The out of towners made their way into the house and set their bags in the guest bedroom before making their way out back to the back deck where Kyle and Michael were cooking and lounging both men were wearing cut off shorts and nothing else.  Two 12 lb eye of the round beef roasts had found their way onto the grill outdoors along with an assortment of mushrooms peppers zucchini and cobbed corn.

Jess and Sandra lounged on the deck wearing older sundresses that had seen better days and gave the newer leopards a lazy wave.Justin was down the hill feeding the ducks and chickens but shouted a greeting up the hill. He had opted to just run around in a pair of boxer briefs for the day citing that with it being a full moon the out of towners should be happy he was willing to wear any clothing at all. Kyle hadn't argued the fact so undies it was for the dirty blonde leopard.

"Kyle, would you be terribly offended if I borrowed your kitchen?"  Shay asked.  "I'd like to cook you something for a change.  Give you a chance to taste something you didn't have to cook yourself."

Kyle nodded "Sure Shay the kitchen is yours have at it. I got everything i need out here today. Just tidy up as you go along. Any hints on what to expect or is it a surprise?"

"Well, I suspect your nose should give you some clue," as she opened the box and wafted the scent of the ingredients towards him.  "Beyond that, it's a surprise."

Kyle smiled. "Well I will say nothing and let everyone enjoy the treat you plan to share with us tonight. "

Tana came out to the back yard. She padded past everyone to her favorite spot on the grass. She plopped down and starred up at the fluffy clouds letting out a content sigh. Sandra and her should be fighting shortly since the both agreed to fight closer to  dinner time. She was trying her best to relax despite it being at the front of her thoughts.

"I seem to recall someone offering me a tour?"  Shay chuckled.  "I hope your kitchen is as well laid out as I imagine," she said.       
                                                                                       
 * * *

Dinner was had and the plates were cleared the beef roasts had been cooked to rare so everyone had a bloody good plate. Shay also contributed with her savory pancakes. By the time everyone had eaten it was seven in the evening with another 2 and a half hours almost till sunset and they would all be forced to shift into animal form whether they wanted to or not.

Morvan stood up. He was wearing a pair of well worn track pants that were stained and faded. “I’m not one to stand on ceremony,” he began. “We have a number of dominance battles to settle over the next three days. As Raj, I am the sole judge. I swear to be unbiased in my decisions. Sandra and Tana, you have elected to fight in human form, so you will need to fight before sunset. Justin and Jess, you have had one fight in human form and have decided this one will be as leopards.  It can take place after the sun has set, if you want. Are there any other challenges for this moon?  We’ll be seeing a little play fighting as well over the next few days, so there is that to look forward to.  So yeah, anybody else stepping up?”

Augustina looked around at the assembled group. "Not a challenge since you made it clear that we as new leopards in town cannot issue challenges. But I do believe we are short a leopard. When is Brandy joining us? She is cutting it pretty close to be driving up here." she replied with a mild frown.

Tana looked to Morvan as he spoke then to Sandra. They had all just finished eating not that long ago and wasn't feeling fighting on a full stomach. One wrong punch and they both would be covered in vomit and that did not sound like fun. "In twenty minutes?" She tilted her head while asking Sandra. Her head swung to Augustinas question. She had known more then some of the pard mostly because anything to do with Brandy she had a tendency to butt in and be nosey. However she stayed quite figuring Morvan would be best suited to answer.

“Brandy will not be joining us,” Morvan answered. “She sends her love.  I didn’t say you had to fight now, Tana. I said you had to fight before sunset. If you want to see how close you can get to the moon and still stay human as part of the fight, I have no issues with that. Just be aware that staying in human form will be a requirement. You change in the middle, you lose.”

"I see." Augustina said with a nod. "So these full moon meet ups are not a mandatory thing within your pard. You just choose to meet up to have contact with others of your kind. Does Brandy not attend these often?"

Seren tilted her head at Augustina's questioning of whether or not Brandy missed full moons with the pard often. By the blind woman's thought process, it wasn't any real concern of the visitor's as to what Brandy did or didn't do.Minnie rolled her eyes at the question, settling into her favorite spot to go back to digging through what info she could find on the preternatural community around her pard.  She and father sozio were digging for whatever evidence they could use to take Dallas down, but it wouldn't hurt to see if he had any enemies she could use as well.

Tana knew she and Sandra didn't have to fight right then and there. Prolonging it closer to the full moon would need more control. She chewed on the inside of her cheek until the familiar metallic taste tickled her taste buds.  Her eyes leveled to Augustina before she let out a small sigh. "Is this going to be a full weekend of inquisition, calculations and judgments?  Upon our first meet up I thought the "we do things differently" then whatever you're used to was established. Can we not just enjoying being with one another. More  with honey than vinegar and all that jazz. Please."Tana surprised even herself at how well she managed to keep the venom out of her tone keeping it at an even keel.

Augustina frowned her dark brown eyes settled onto Tana. "This isn't a witch hunt child. How are we are outsiders supposed to learn how things are done if we do not ask questions? If we are to make the choice to join we just want to learn how things are normally done in your pard. I do not understand why you are so defensive and hostile. Is there something going on that I should be aware of or that you are trying to hide?"

"No, just that your questions and the tone in which they come across can be a bit grating." Seren said diplomatically.

"like the condescending way you called Tana a child, which she is not.". Minnie said, her eyes never straying from her phone screen.

Augustina sniffed the air her frown deepening. "As you say. I still stand by the fact that questions should be asked and that your lot seem less than forward with answers. We just wish to know what the normal operating parameters are. If skipping full moon gatherings is permitted that is useful information. There may be future moons where it is better to stay in town and use the amenities that Archangel Industries has for staff and guests."

Tana pulled a loop sided smile. "I'm not saying questions aren't important Augustina but observation also is a great tool. Though your questioning is meant to be informative it comes off also as brazen and to be frank slightly rude. Thus its off putting and puts others on the defensive. However in my little time of observing you, you aren't one to mince words or sugar coat shit. This is the only family I've ever known. I have no idea what hardships you suffered or any of that. I'll try to be more understanding. Do you understand where I'm coming from a little?"

Augustina nodded. "well this is how I am. Trust me if I was condescending you would be very aware of it. Like you said I don't mince words and like to get to the point on things especially when we have time restrictions. So I get where you are coming from but perhaps you can do the same when it comes to how I ask questions. I see no point in having to bow and curtsey while holding out a pinky finger when I ask things. If the questions I pose seem unreasonable or strange you can ask for elaboration."

Tana lowered her head and pinched the bridge of her nose before looking back up. "No one is asking you to bow or curtsy just," she paused searching her brain for the right word. "less aggressive., Ya aggressive ... right that's the word I wanted  ugh whatever also what time restriction? It's not like" she pulled her hands up to make quotations." this is your "three day free trial" and you will be forced to make a decision or suffer some sort of consequence. "

Augustina shook her head looking mildly confused as she confessed. "I am not being aggressive.  As for time constraints we are surrounded by them on a daily basis. From meetings to like tonight the full moon.  You have a fight tonight and yet here we are discussing the validity of my questions and how to best pose them. Which is fine I was trying to be mindful of the time you have until the sun sets instead it has turned into a bit of a long diatribe on the efficacy of our personal etiquette preferences. Perhaps I should save the questions until you are all done with your fights."

Minnie snorted. She had a time limit herself, not that anyone knew about it besides the pard parents.  She frowned as she flipped to another page on her phone. It was annoying how hard it was to get info on preters.

Tana hit the table with her hand in a eureka type style "Abrasive that's the word I meant abrasive. I digress, agree to disagree for the time being. I'll be in the backyard." She stood from the table casually running her hand along her pard mates shoulders as she past them. Augustina watched looking mildly confuzzled as Tana made her exclamation and left the deck to head out onto the grass as she turned to look back at Morvan to see if he was going to add anything to the conversation.

The others in her out of town troupe had chosen to remain silent while the exchange had played out. Raoul had shuffled himself into the corner of the deck and was doing his best to seem as small and unobtrusive as possible. Seren moved over to sit near Raoul, letting her cat brush against his, chuffing a greeting to him. "It's okay," she said not touching him, not sure as to how he'd react.

Raoul started at the contact letting out a soft gasp that he tried to suppress. "Don't mind me." he said quietly.

"It's okay, you won't get hurt. Morvan wouldn't let that happen. Shoot I wouldn't let that happen, I can trip someone if needs be." Seren said with a chuckle, "Pays to be blind sometimes, the cane comes in handy."

"I wish I could be invisible to everyone." Raoul softly confessed as he sunk into his chair lower. The others at the table could scent the mild fear coming off the dark haired former EMT.

Tana's cell phone chimed in her pocket.  She pulled her cell phone out her butt pocket, giggling at Serens comment. Her heart aching at Raouls reply. Her fingers flew across her screen unlocking it to see what the message was.

Seren gave Raoul a sad face, "No one should be made to feel that way." she said softly.

It was a message from Brandy:
Hey you I know the suns setting soon. Just getting ready to check myself into Club Dead for the night, but I wanted to wish you and Justin good luck tonight, I'm rooting for you both. Remember to take deep breaths clear your pretty melon of distractions. Maybe sit down take a few moments to meditate before you and Sandra fight. You've been given all the tools you need to win, but only if you put it all together and remember your training and don't get distracted. I believe in you darling you just have to do the same.

Raoul shook his head, his eyes straying back to the floorboards of the deck. "It's fine. I don't mind it. Better to be not seen than noticed. If it's okay can I just go back to being quiet? I don't want to stir up the alphas or higher ups. I don't want no trouble." He asked in a super soft whisper.

Seren reached out and patted his knee, "I understand, but you won't stir up trouble if you'd want to speak your mind."

"Yes ma'am. Thank you." Raoul softly answered.

Tana clutched her phone tightly to her heart before sending a bunch of heart emojis back to Brandy. Brandy was right she usually was. Augustina had taken her focus away from what was the most important thing to her tonight. She looked back inside her eyes wondering over her families faces. A gentle smile spread across her face as she moved to the grass frog sitting with her eyes closed as she waited for her opponent.

Minnie sighed and turned her phone screen off, laying it on the railing next to her, before sliding to her feet and heading out into the yard.  Her mind was far away, thinking of the women she had left behind. The arrival of the newcomers had reminded her of her own arrival here and the reason behind it, not that those things were ever that far from her mind.

“It’s close to the full moon, so things can get a little tense,” Morvan said. “Kitten, you’re at an eight. I need you at a three. You’re beaking off at an Alpha and that is never good.”  The Raj turned to look at Augustina. “No, full moons are not mandatory, because we can’t control things like the weather. I would not expect anyone to drive out here in a monsoon. Brandy is dealing with some personal issues that she will share with you if and when she chooses. The story isn’t mine to tell."

Augustina nodded accepting Morvans response. "Thank you for the clarification Morvan."

Tana hear Morvan chastise her. If she had ears atop her head they would of drooped. "Yes Sir" she replied in a tiny voice. Her leg started to bounce as her fingers rapt upon her knee. She just didn't understand why Morvan was so accepting of how Augustina conducted herself. Why was her snobby attitude okay? Why was Tana the only one speaking up about it? It was all very frustrating.

"Fuck no Tana focus calm down. Sandra sure as shit dragging this out. Gotta Focus focus focus" Her fingers stopped moving, her knee stopped bouncing as she once again found her center.

At roughly quarter to eight Sandra stood up. Dinner was as digested as it was going to get and she looked over on the lawn to where Tana sat. There was no time like the present. The moon was pushing and she could already see Jess was throwing side long glances in Justin's direction. It looked like everyone that had a fight wanted to get it out of the way this evening.

Sandra gave Morvan a nod. "I think we will be starting now." She told her Raj as she made her way over to Tana. "Digested and ready for action Tana?" Sandy asked.

Tana's head shifted to Sandra with a nod. She got to her feet. "Ready as I can be." She fast walked up to Sandra wrapping her arms around her in a tight hug. She held it for a few moments before pulling away with a bright smile. "Okay now actually ready."

"whos being agro now?" Sandra whispered and withdrew from the hug with a chuckle. Tana had been unfocused for a good portion of the night. She was smelling anxious before the out of towners showed up. The she and Augustina had gotten into a conversation. For better or worse they were choosing to fight close to the full moon. Sandra knew where her head was and what was going to need to happen if she wanted to hold her spot. She knew that Tana had been doing extra training.  She too had stepped it up having taken the opportunity to train with Jess out in the backyard of their inner city home.Only time would tell to see who had banked enough hours to get an edge on things. Sandra had been a leopard for longer but she had also noticed how much Tana had grown as a person and as a leopard in the past year. The kids were growing up, as they said. She cast a look over Tana's shoulder to look at Justin and nodded to herself. Only a few years prior both Tana and Justin had been awkwards teens still trying to figure out who they were and how their lycanthropy fit in with their life styles and what that made them as people."Yes I am ready Tana. Whatever the outcome be at peace with it, because I know you have been working hard to make this day a reality. You've come far in the past year and for that I want you to know I am proud of you. All the schooling the new job, the desire to learn how to drive and your continued dedication to want to help inside this pard. You've done good kid." Sandy said offering her a smile and a pat on the back.

Tana beamed from ear to ear. "Thank You. That means a lot it truly does. I wouldn't be where I am today without you or any of the pards guidance. Won't lie depending on the out come I may be salty but then I know that I just need to keep pushing." She walked with Sandra to the area in which they usually fight and waited for Morvan to give the run down and the starting remarks.

A beat up ford Taurus made its way up the drive way as the two women talked and there was a loud sound of a door slamming as a male laughed and began turning the grey rust covered car around in the driveway.Leslies ears perked up as she looked at everyone on the deck. "Incoming?"

"Who the fuck?" Tana mumbled as her head turned. "Anyone else get a bad feeling all of a sudden?"    Had those religious fucks who shot Justin find their home?The wind was blowing out towards the road so none of the leopards could scent who had been in the driveway but the sound of an old battered car tearing it up along the gravel driveway could be heard.

"I got it!" Minnie yelled and took off around the house. Her speed let anyone who had watched her during fourth of July know that she had been holding back. Morvan turned towards the driveway but didn't move.  His nostrils were flaring, even though he couldn't scent who was coming down the drive.  "That laugh is familiar,"  he said,  "And not in a bad way."

Tana visibly relaxed at Morvans words.  If he wasn't worried neither was she. "How many times am I going to have to tell myself to get my head back in the game. Dammit Tana get it together." she thought to herself.

A large cloud of gravel dust drifted through the air, drifting back towards the road. As Minnie rounded the corner she made note of the silver ford Taurus that was leaving the driveway but also spotted the small petite Asian leopard from Noah's entourage standing on the driveway staring at the house. Her neon Pink and black backpack slung over her shoulder as she stood putting her hair up in a high ponytail. She looked up as Minnie came out front and gave the blue haired leopardess a polite nod.

"Good Evening. I hope it is okay that I am here. Your Raj had mentioned at Master Adler's party that it would be nice if I perhaps came by and spent time with your pard. I was remiss in the fact that I didn't text on my way up. I left my phone back at the room during my excitement when I was packing." Jasmine said with a blush as she lowered her head.

Minnie grinned when she saw who it was. "Of course it's okay. Just surprised us is all.  We have some extra guests too, so we will have to make introductions. Do you want to drop your bag inside? Not sure if you wanna share the guest room with the others or I'm sure you can bunk with one of us if you want." She told the small woman, then turned her head towards the back and raised her voice so they would hear her clearly, assuming the fight hadn't started yet. "It's Jasmine!"

"What ever is most convenient for you. Rufus took his time getting us up here. But he managed to borrow a car from a friend of his. It is just extra clothes so it isn't a big deal."  Jasmine replied shyly. "I just feel the moon tugging rather hard. Sun down is in an hour. Somedays I wish I was like Rufus and not tied to the moon. It would make life more manageable."

"Man, I can't even imagine not being moon called. Must be interesting." Minnie shook her head. " Let's just go on back then. We can sort the rest out later.". She gestured for Jasmine to follow her around the house. "Have you eaten? Might have enough time for a bite before you cat out if you want. Tana and Sandra are gonna fight any moment now."

"Oh I am so sorry if my arrival has interrupted anything." The small woman said apologetically as she hurried to follow Minnie out back.

"Hardly an interruption," Morvan said as he vaulted over the railing.  He scooped Jasmine up in a tight embrace and enfolded her with his beast.  "Tana and Sandra are just getting ready to fight.  You came at the perfect time."  He set the tiny Asian wereleopard back on her feet.  "I'm glad you made it.  I didn't think you were going to be coming."

Jasmine blushed temporarily stunned by the sensation of having the Raj pick her up as well as enfolding her with his power. She shuddered slightly her arms began to goosebump as she fought to try and find her voice. "I-I brought you a small gift." She whispered as she fumbled with her backpack and produced a six pack of coors light offering it to Morvan with hands that trembled slightly. "It was what you were drinking at the party last night."

Morvan chuckled. "The silver bullet.  I drink the irony with every mouthful.  Thank you.  It wasn't necessary but I appreciate it just the same.  Hey everybody, this is Jasmine.  You might have met her at Archangel.  She hangs with Noah, the vampire who spends more time with shifters than with vampires, because even he knows we're a better class of people."  He winked at Jasmine.  "Just kidding."

Jasmine offered everyone present a timid wave and gave each of the leopards a small bow before she settled down to sit on the grass by Morvan's feet. She did not want to interrupt any more than she had as she noted that Tana and Sandra stood out on the hill top. Her chestnut brown eyes focused on the two women as she anxiously licked her lips and waited for the two of them to fight.

Jasmines arrival had helped Minnie's mood a bit, breaking her from her brooding and allowing her something else to think about. She hopped up on the porch and looked to see if someone was set to give Seren the blow by blow before she headed in for an iced tea. She wasn't in the mood to watch a fight tonight so she wasn't concerned with missing the start.

"Okay, sorry for the interruption,"  Morvan said.  "Sandra, Tana, you have the floor."

As much as Tana tried to shake her anxiety, it was still there when Morvan told the pair that they could begin.  It was still there, making her hesitate.  When Sandra threw the first punch, she barely dodged it.  She knew that she had to get her head in the game or she was going to lose the fight even before it started. Sandra could throw a good punch; she followed it up with another.  Tana gave ground.  Her heart was pounding; she could feel her beast trying to escape but Michael had taught her well.  As long as she still had a choice, her beast was going to stay inside.

Sandra threw another punch; instead of trying to block it, Tana used her four inch height disadvantage and ducked under it.  He foot came down on top of Sandra's.  She spun and drove an elbow into the taller woman's stomach and, with a diving roll, got herself outside Sandra's reach again.

It didn't slow Sandra down overly much and she grinned at Tana's tactics.  The younger leopard was in the fight for real and the scent of her anxiety was fading.  Sandra had her in size and reach but Tana was faster and was clearly planning on unorthodox tactics.  Sandra's beast wanted in on the fight as well; training with Jess hadn't had much focus on keeping the beast at bay.  She'd need to finish the fight quickly or she was going to be fight on two fronts.  She hoped Tana was having the same problem.

Sandra's punches were fast, not as fast as Augustina's but they were faster than most human's could throw.  She was trying to keep Tana on the defensive and at a distance.  Kicks and punches she could deal with.  Having Tana in her face was something she didn't want to deal with.  She wasn't going all out; tiring herself would do no good.  She was trying to wear Tana down, forcing her to use her energy, so that Sandra could take advantage.

Tana was testing Sandra's defenses; after the first surprise attack, Sandra had elected to be a little more cautious.  She was watching for openings as Sandra threw her combinations.  She was also looking for patterns.  If Tana could find one, the fight would be hers.

Sandra was surprised that Tana wasn't putting up more of an offense.  There was some, of course, but it was far from what she expected.  Yes Tana had been anxious but Sandra knew there was more fight in her than she was showing.

There it was.  Twice Sandra had used a right-left-left kick-right punch combo.  The third time, when the left kick came, Tana was ready for the punch.  She grabbed Sandra's wrist and, with a jump, wrapped her legs around Sandra's upper arm.  Unbalanced by the sudden move, Sandra stumbled forward and dropped to one knee.  She cried out as Tana applied leverage to her arm, forcing it in a direction it wasn't supposed to bend. Tana twisted her body around; now that she had Sandra partially grounded, he chances of winning increased dramatically.  Klaus had taught her grappling, something that Sandra seemed unfamiliar with.  Tana had learned with a much larger opponent, so while that in itself presented a slight problem, Tana was sure she'd be able to adapt the technique.

The problem with fighting shapeshifters was their enormous strength.  Sandra was easily able to regain her feet with her opponent hanging off her arm like a giant limpet.  Tana, on the other hand, finding Sandra no longer on the ground, began climbing all over her like some demented monkey. Tana's legs wrapped around Sandra's stomach, squeezing to give herself an anchor and driving the air out of Sandra's lungs.  Every time Sandra exhaled, even the slightest bit, Tana tightened her legs. Her legs were stronger than Sandra's arms, so rather than trying to pry them off, Sandra tried punching Tana's knees.  That left Tana's arms unopposed to wrap themselves around Sandra's neck.  For good measure, Tana snapped her head forward, driving her forehead into the back of Sandra's head.  Several in the crowd made noises, knowing that it was likely that both were seeing stars.

It was like setting off a bomb inside Sandra.  She threw herself backwards, trying to crush Tana beneath her.  If that didn't work, she begain thrashing, trying to batter Tana enough to release her grip with her legs or her arms.It was like riding a bucking bronco. Sandra, her face turning purple, was growing increasingly desperate. Tana, however, was clinging to her as if glued to Sandra's back.  Try as she might, Sandra could not dislodge the smaller woman.  With her sight starting to dim, she did the only thing she could; she began slapping Tana's arm.

Tana felt the tap out on her arm and released her grip on Sandra. She laid there like a starfish waiting for Sandra to roll off of her. Her legs were so badly battered from Sandras desperate blows they looked like the rainbow. They were a mix of red, swollen and already bruised changing to dark purple quickly. Blood wept from wounds all over her exposed flesh. Sticks and stones pierced her flesh as if she was peppered with BB gun bullets. She laid there breathing heavily as her inner kitty clawed under the surface."Damn...."

Sandra rolled off Tana, coughing just a little. She looked at her opponent.  "That didn't go quite the way I expected."Tana raised an arm painfully. Her own hand marks stood out on her arm like war paint from where she clung to herself in order to keep pressure applied. Her tiny hand formed into a thumbs up as she beamed a smile back at Sandra. She took a moment before sitting up with a grunt, the wounds that peppered her back all the more visible.

Tana usually would come up with some silly remark but the whole experience left her a tad speechless. "Good fight." she held out the hand that once sported a thumbs up to Sandra.

"Yeah.  You got good, girl."

"I do believe we have a winner,"  Morvan said.  "You can take care of the formalities now or you can both change and take care of things in the morning.  There are half a dozen rabbits out back that have a half hour head start, if you're interested."

Sandra took Tana's hand and gently licked her knuckles. A sign of her submission and an offer for Tana to extend her protection to herself and those lower than herself. If Tana didn't pull her hand away the deal was sealed.

Tana flinched for the briefest of moments before giggling "Ah that tickles." She relaxed into it allowing Sandra to do her thing. With her free hand she reached out and touched the top of Sandras head. "I promise to have your back always." She gave it a few strokes as she beamed her signature smile. From the deck, a spattering of applause was heard. 

"Well fought," said a voice Tana really hadn't wanted to hear at that particular moment.

Tana neck turned to the voice like an old animatronic in much needed repair, tune up, lube or all of the above.  She was still riding the battle high though and her smile didn't falter. A tight "Thankyou" escaped her mouth which though she could taste blood in it some how managed to go bone dry.Leslie nodded at Hicks compliment.

"You dun well kid!" Leslie cried out as she bounded off the back deck and came up to Tana beaming. "It was scary watching but you both fought so good."

Leslie was a most welcome distraction. Her hand left Sandra head and found itself atop Leslie. She was going to say thanks kiddo to Leslie but since Leslie just called her a kid it seemed well weird so she mulled it over in her head briefly. "Thanks hun. Oh I gotta text Brandy!" she looked around for her phone.

Raoul took the time while the leopards were celebrating to slink off the deck and make his way down towards the pond. The moon would be rising in less than a half hour. He could taste the anxiety in his mouth. Full moons had never been fun and it seemed smart to leave the group before the pard shifted.  He made his way towards the tree line walking across the cut lawn to wade into the higher waist deep grass as he sat down hidden from view.

He made note of the environment reminding himself over and over again that he had to stay in the fence line and to not cross the road. Once he shifted he had to pray it stuck or there would be hell to pay. He was mindful of the fact that Kyle had neighbours across the road. A farm that was full of dairy cows. It would not be smart to accidentally find himself over there despite the fact that the cows would be an easy kill. He would hunt here. He could likely find something in the woods.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Part 3

With a shaky sigh Raoul stripped off his T shirt and shorts folding them up and leaving them in the tall grass as he crawled a few feet away preparing to push himself to shift early.

Leslie nodded. "Yeah of course you gotta share that with Brandy. She will be over the moon. Sucks she couldn't come up here this month." The tiny blonde said with a sad smile. "Maybe next month right?"

"Maybe next month" She patted Leslie's head to try and cheer her up when she spotted her phone. She hobbled over to it every step the pain clear across her face. She quickly text Brandy as her inner kitty pushed even harder beneath the surface.

Tana- WE DIDS IT!!!!!!!!!! WOOT WOOT VICTORY!!!! <3<3<3

Brandy: Congrats Kitten. I knew you had this. I'm so happy for you and the pard. I send my love to you and everyone else. Would love to call but I need to get to the basement. Maybe I can call you in the morning and you can tell me all about it. With the fight out of the way I hope you get some time in to revel and just enjoy the night. xoxox Going to want Tea on the Jess and Justin scrap. ????

Tana- You got it! be safe ❤️

Tana tucked her phone away in a safe spot for the rest of the night. She reached back to try and remove her sports bra with a hiss. Her adrenaline had worn off and all there was, was pain. She struggled before turning a pleading eye to her pard members only. "Help please I, I can't. Just cut em rip em whatever just make it gone please."

Leslie was more than happy to help. "Don't worry a little cat out and you will be as good as new." The blonde said as she undid the bra with one hand. "And then you can have cuddles once we eat a bunny or two. Good thing Kyle said two of them are preggers in the shed. With all the entertaining were doing the numbers are getting a bit low."

"Thank you my sweet angel" Tana felt so much better without the restricting top. She painfully bent to kick off her booty shorts. "Okay ready to cat the heck out. With my client influx lately maybe I can see about getting us some goats to hunt next full moon oooh or or a few emus.... emus would be fun." She licked her lips.

"I've not eaten either so I'm game." Leslie replied with a giggle and then twitched slightly. She peeled off her sundress and tossed it aside. "Cat time?"

"Cat time." Tanna agreed.

Kyle stood up and made his way down the hill towards the rabbit hutch. The pen outside had been set up before dinner but it remained empty. The temptation of all the bunnies out in a 2.5 foot perimeter fence would have been too much for Leslie. Kyle made his way into the barn and paused to fish out a few rabbits making sure they weren't his top breeders or any of the rabbits that were pregnant. He gently set them in the pen as he went back inside the hobby barn to grab a few more. At the end of the trip he looked inside the barn he had to pull out 17 rabbits for the pard that night.  They had been hosting more and their numbers were larger. Plus the couple of bonus meals that he had made for Jules and the house mates.He looked at the remaining rabbits at the end of the full moon he would be down to just 12 rabbits and those were off limits as they were his breeders.

"Well shit..." He softly murmured to himself as he set the rest of the rabbits in the pen. He looked up at Morvan and shook his head. They would have to talk about what to do for the next couple of months until he could get the supply well in hand again.

Tana grabbed a rabbit from the pen. "I'll get us some larger game for next moon to help a bit." She gave Kyle a peck on the cheek before disappearing into the tree line. The midnight black leopard emerged licking her lips minutes later when something near the pond caught her yellow eyes. She stalked to the pond before her large form pounced on something. She made her way up the hill something in her maw. She b-lined for Morvan and with an audible "Bleh" noise spat out a rather large toad at his feet before gently headbutting into his legs purring. She wrapped her body around him like a large house cat a couple of times before turning to leave. However this was when her bright yellow eyes caught sight of Hicks. Her tail poofed and the line of fur down her back began to stand up. Her ears flattened to her head as her mouth opened scenting him with her teeth. No hissing or growling just pure posturing. She slowly approached him a clawless paw reached out. As it moved at a snails pace towards him her ears flattened less. Her fur began to settle. Before a bap at his calf was achieved. She took off like a shot running into Michael,  head butting his legs and purring in the same fashion she did with Morvan. One couldn't help but think of the scene from Finding Nemo. Where all the young fish tried to slowly approach and touch the boat that they were afraid of. Except Nemo was a leopard and Hicks was the boat.

Reverend Josiah Hicks had seen many things in his life, more than most.  He'd seem people writhing in an ecstatic frenzy.  He'd seen people speaking in tongues.  He'd seen people allow themselves to be bitten by snakes, in an attempt to prove their faith and the power of their God.  He'd seen lycanthropes tear each other apart in an attempt to prove who was the stronger, whether they be Alphas or subs. What Tana had done puzzled him.  Was it an invitation to play?  He wasn't certain.  "Morvan?  Can you help me?  I don't understand what Tana just did."

Morvan looked up from the toad.  He'd stroked Tana's head when she'd dropped her kill at his feet.  He smiled, remembering a lifetime ago when he'd met Tana.  She'd been very new, little more than a child but even then she'd been fiercely loyal and determined to be part of Morvan's fledgling Pard.  There had been only three of them; he Katana (at that point) and Jynxe had not yet found the other Seattle leopards.  Tana had killed a frog shortly after their first shapeshift together and brought it to Morvan who had shared it equally between the three.  He'd never forgotten her generosity, when she must have been hungry for blood.

"She's showing she's not afraid of you," Morvan said.  "She got infected because a pervy priest took her to get an immunization shot, probably trying to figure out a way to make it look like he was trying to take care of her.  So yeah, she's not a fan.  But she's not afraid.  A little anxious but not afraid.  Jess and Justin!  I figure you two should partake in Tana's gift.  Let this blood be the first blood you taste tonight but not the last."

Justin smiled. "If it is okay Morvan I'd like to pass not to be an asshole but I wish to fight on an empty stomach tonight."

Jess turned to look at him trying to hide the concern on her face as her eyes narrowed. Justin wasn't playing tonight. Not eating before fighting would drive him harder into combat with her. She sighed stripping off her clothes. "Toad tends to upset my stomach due to the glands they have. If justin isn't partaking neither am I if that is okay. Why not let our Raj enjoy the treat that Tana clearly brought for him. I think she would like that better than us trying to share the equivalent of a piece of popcorn that might not sit well with either of us."

As the sun slipped below the horizon and the moon rose. The leopards shed their clothing and the involuntary shifts as skin split, fur emerged and bones broke and reformed. The pard had all shifted into their beastial forms. Most made their way down to the rabbit pen beside the pond to snag their furry snack, but Justin stood on the hill resisting the scent of the scarred rabbits his yellowy eyes locked onto Jess's as he slowly began to circle her.

Tana made her way up a tree where she relaxed on its large branches with a perfect view of Justin and Jess. She turned her paw upwards and licked at her toes waiting for it to begin.

Morvan stood by, watching the two, casually tearing the legs off the toad and chewing on them.  They were pretty much the only edible bits on the creature.  The rest of the toad would find itself dealt with in due time.  Currently he had more important things to consider than Tana's mildly toxic gift. Jess was smaller and arguable the faster of the two but Justin had her on size.  She also had the advantage of being more familiar with her cat form.  Justin, however had something of an ace up his sleeve; he'd taken the opportunity to train with Altair and Keid, who'd schooled him from the book of dirty cat tricks.

Neither of the two was willing to commit to an all out cat fight; they circled, swiping at each other and looking for any opening.  There was the occasional flurry of blows but after the exchanges, they returned to circling each other.Tana's tail swished back and forth excitedly as she watched the two from safe distance. From the depths of the woods Tana heard a racoon shriek followed by a death cry as she watched the two leopards circle each other.

It was so fast that no one could really tell who moved first; perhaps they'd moved at the same time.  Justin and Jess went from circling to being reared up on their hind legs, swatting and clawing at each other, mouths open and snarling.  Claws raked down each other's forelimbs, leaving livid red trails.  The scent of blood was everywhere as the two combatants threw themselves at each other.

Tana's ear rotated to the death cry but her eyes never left the battle. The scent of blood wafted in the air causing her to lick her maw. Michael stood near Seren keeping her out of the fray; being stuck in animal shape the ways to communicate were limited as they couldn't talk and the inner cat was more in control of the mind than the human side was during the full moon. His yellow eyes kept watch on the blind snow leopard but also watched the dominance battle unfolding as he finished his rabbit licking his maw clean of the blood.

Slash and bite.  Jump and twist.  It was a deadly dance.  Each leopard was capable of doing deadly damage to the other, accidentally as well as deliberately, although neither had reached that point yet.Then it happened. Few saw the opening before Justin was suddenly literally at Jess' throat.  She tried to pull away, only to end up on her back with Justin on top, his teeth firmly against her throat. 

She froze beneath him and, after a moment, Justin released her and moved away, licking his chops. Jess let out a hiss her ears flattened against her skull as she sourly retreated down the hill top and disappeared past the pond into the tall grass that marked the edge of the back forty wooded area.

Justin shook his head and stiffly made his way over to Morvan to lay down in the grass near him as he licked the wounds he could reach. Victory was his.

Morvan nuzzled Justin, licking his face and neck.  Both leopards had fought hard and well but in the end, there could be only one victor.  Tonight it was Justin and he took his place as the strongest sub. Morvan's top bottom bitch.

Tana hopped down the tree padding her way over to Morvan and Justin. She laid down in front of Justin her head tilting,yellow eyes full of concern. A garbled mew escaped her mouth. He had quite a few wounds and she wasn't sure how she could help. It took a little over an hour but Justin's wounds had scabbed over the lycanthropic healing had its advantages. By the time the sun rose and he shifted again into his human form he wouldn't have a mark on him. He would be sore and achy for the night but he would be just fine.

Already the fight between her Sandra, the evening shift had erased the soreness and the deep bruises that had been set upon her body during the fight.Surveying the yard she could spot most of the leopards lounging around the yard in various spots.  Michael had slipped down to the pond to stalk Leslie who was circling the duck and chicken house.

Morvan chilled near by with Jasmine laying close to his side and Minnie wasn't too far from them basking in the Raj vibeage.

Augustina lay at one of the deck loungers on the back deck beside Shay enjoying the higher vantage point.

Kyle was scenting the air and was down by the pond and she noticed him slip into the tall grass.

Seren was resting on the top of the hill enjoying a nap after the fights and having consumed her rabbit.

Katie was sitting near the fire pit observing Michael and Leslie.

The Reverend sat a top the hill watching the antics of Leslie and Michael with some curiosity.The only ones not accounted for were Sandra, Jess, Lincoln and Raoul.

Tana tilted her head as she watched Kyle. Did he find something interesting? Perhaps this was a good opportunity to practice some of the stalking Michael had taught her. She nuzzled into Justin before giving him a lick on his head and took off after Kyle attempting to be stealthy. Tana did have a bit of an advantage being smaller and all black but she probably be no match for Kyles hearing or smell if the wind changed.

Unnoticed, the portly leopard who could be none other than Reverend Hicks stood, shook himself and he too moved to follow Kyle and Tana.  He'd been distracted and he'd lost track of the other new subs.  Of the three he was the strongest but certainly not the fastest.  Still, once he got moving he was hard to stop.  He was a small physical juggernaut but equally he was a philosophical one; once an idea had been decided on, he was difficult to redirect.

Kyle followed the scent trail he came across a tree trunk he had marked earlier that week to keep animals out of. It smelled like Lincoln. In his cat mentality he stopped to spray over it and continued. Another five minutes in he found another tree and gave it the same treatment. He found Jess and Sandra laying togther up in one of the hunting stands as the two sat grooming each other.

Tana stayed behind pace watching Kyle carefully. She was thankful he hadn't noticed her yet or at the very least he was allowing her to build confidence by pretending not to notice her.Kyle made his way through the back forty snuffing at the ground as he followed the trail. He stopped to mark five more trees .  Eventually the scent got stronger as did the scent of Raoul. Both cats were close. Kyle knelt down in the brush to watch in the overbrush.

He spotted Lincoln sitting and looking up at a tree.  His yellow eyes followed up the tree to see Raoul laying up top one of the Hunting stands picking away at a dead raccoon. Lincoln had been called to the spot by the scent of the small but fresh kill. His body tensed and then with that liquid grace that all shifters had he was up in the air and then on the tree, scaling up towards where Raoul was feasting.

Raoul had smelled Lincolns approach. For several moments there had been no move to and he had frantically began to tear at the raccoons fur to get to the meat of the creature.  He had gotten to eat the ass end of the animal when Lincoln was up in the with him. Raoul took one look and jumped down from the tree leaving his half eaten prize behind.  Hungry and mildly discouraged he sought out other prey at least he was intact and had managed to avoid a fight what's another cat.

Lincoln didn't have much of a chance to enjoy his stolen prize.  Raoul's path took him past Kyle and Tana, as well as Hicks.  The stout leopard took one look at Raoul as he passed and let his annoyance be known with a resonant growl that seemed to go on forever. Up to this point, he had been moving slowly.  Even now he would win no medals but he was moving far faster than either Kyle or Tana had seen him move.  And there was muscle under all that fat, muscle that propelled his bulk half way up the tree towards the hunting stand.  He began climbing with a grim determination, trailing his deep growl behind him.

Lincoln looked over the edge of the platform and with the attitude of a teen caught smoking in the bathroom by a teacher, picked up the half eaten raccoon, before he too leapt off the hunting stand.  He trotted off through the trees. 

Hicks jumped down from the tree and headed off in hot pursuit, although it was clear to all that he didn't have the speed to catch Lincoln.What he did have was determination and Lincoln was going to tun out of room to run before Hicks ran out of focus.

Tana hunkered into the ground at the loud growl. It was something that she wasn't expecting and it startled her. As Hicks bulldozered through the bush she knew her position behind Kyle was not longer hidden. Her ass raised in the air beginning to wiggle back and forth as she playful pounced at Kyle.

Kyle gave Tana a lick as he scented the air curious to see what Hicks, Raoul, and Lincoln were up to.  It looked like no one was fighting yet. However there might be a fight waiting in the wings. He gave Tana one more look over his shoulder giving a soft snort as he bobbed his head in the direction Hicks and others had went his tail lashing back and forth before he finally began to silkily slink through the growth in the back Forty.

Raoul burst through the tall grass to end up in the backyard. Not entirely sure Lincoln has given up the chase he ran across the yard and skittered up the side of the small barn that contained kyle's rabbits and lay atop the roof.

Lincoln ran out across the yard less than a minute later with the partial remains of a racoon in his mouth as he darted across the back of the pond and then disappeared onto the other side of the property where the grass was once again not cut and the trees grew freely once more.

Hicks followed Lincoln.  He was not chasing the younger, thinner and faster man; he was stalking him with a determination that could only be described as relentless.  Each time Lincoln stopped to try and devour a portion of the stolen kill, Hicks closed in. 

Shay watched with interest as the portly leopard methodically cut off any escape routes, driving Lincoln back towards the fence line at the back of the property. Eventually Lincoln, tired of being pushed, turned to face Hicks. 

Unfortunately for him, the alpha male human was no match for the Baptist minister when both were in leopard form.  Hicks proceeded to lay a beating on the younger leopard until Lincoln rolled belly up, at which point Hicks pointedly picked up the remains of the raccoon and walked back towards the house. Once there, he reared up on his hind legs and placed the carcass on the roof of the rabbit hutch near Raoul.

Dawn eventually came and with it the ability to shift back into human form.  A rain shower hit a few minutes after the sun rose and after a hose down Kyle made his way inside to start on some breakfast making coffee and tea before pulling out 2 family cartons of eggs ten pounds of breakfast sausage, a fruit salad, and various boxes of cereal ended up on the table. As far as breakfast meals went it was clear Kyle was tired and not feeling the normal love of hitting breakfast out of the park.

The rain continued as everyone sat down to dine for the morning as they wound down for the day to look forward to sleep.After breakfast Tana and Minnie took their second cup of coffee with them outside to sit on the wrap around farmhouse porch to watch the morning rain.

Tana wore an extremely oversized hoodie that went down to her knees. She curled her knees up inside and hugged her coffee close to her. She stifled a yawn before looking to Minnie. "Last night was something else huh?" She wasn't sure how to start the conversation she really wanted to have with the out of towner but small talk was a good place to start.

"yeah." Minnie said, taking a sip of her coffee as she looked out at the drizzle, her mind clearly on something besides the rain. " You holding up okay?" She asked, glancing over at the tiny but mighty leopardess.

"As I can be I suppose. Mild issues with the new people some of them aren't very .... uh.....social. I've been meaning to ask. Are we really that weird?" she took a sip of her coffee.

Minnie pursed her lips as she thought how to answer.  " Well, I'm not sure if I'm really the person to ask that since I've only been with one other pard, but between that and the stories I've heard about before from Michael, Kyle, and Brandy, I would say that yes, you, as in this pard, are weird. I guess most pards follow the might makes right kinda thought process.  Done right, I guess that could be okay. Those with strength take care of those without. Not a bad idea. Too bad where I came from it was the bad way. I know you only know a few things about my circumstances, mostly from Michael giving me the growl treatment when I first arrived, but my Raj uses the girls as workers for his porn business. Real hardcore stuff.  Me and one other girl were the only female alphas, and we were made to do some... Bad things. Things I have nightmares of nearly every night.  I came here because Kat told me about you guys, how you were different, and I was at a point where I had to either run, or.... Or end it. When I came here, Kyle asked me my story. He asked, and he listened. It was the first time a male had ever made me feel like anything more than property. " The look on Minnie's face as she spoke was raw, and her voice cracked a little. She wiped at tears that may or may not have actually been there and cleared her throat. " So yeah. Wierd, but good wierd."

Tana reached out and rubbed Minnies back slowly. "I guess I have a hard time comprehending how taking advantage of your weakest members is considered protecting them. We've always been more of a family so I guess my brain just refuses to get it. If your dynamic is more the norm then I can see why these out of towners are skeptical but..." She lowered her voice to but a whisper only Minnie would hear. "That one doesn't have to come off as such a bitch.  I also don't understand how me stating my opinion all of a sudden is popping off at an alpha. I don't think I was rude or tactless I was merely trying to get her to understand things from our perspective also. She may be jaded and have reasons to be so but like seriously am I just supposed to sit there and nod my head like a I have no thoughts or feelings like a robot? Is that also a "normal" thing? To have no sense of person." She took another sip of coffee.

Minnie snorted. " If you ask me she's not the only one who needs to learn how to socialize properly. I mean, fuck, I know what it's like to be treated like I'm supposed to just nod my head and obey like a good girl but I'm thinking that the timing here is a bit shoddy. Too many newcomers getting thrown in the mix while you guys are in the midst of sorting out your power structure. "

"I understand Morvan's reasoning to be transparent with everyone but I guess that's where we differ. She's so nosey like rudely such. If I'm expected to just be "okay" with that I'm not sure how that works. We never had been a just blindly obey and not think for ourselves group. I trust Morvan with my life. I trust he will make the right calls but them..... How do I just blindly trust them. You you were different Minnie sure you were an outsider but you didn't come in just flipping every couch cushion just to see if there is dirt there. Last thing I want is to turn into the new Cyn and Brandy. You wouldn't get that reference but trust it wasn't healthy was toxic for well everyone." Tana sighed into her cup.

"I have a bit of an idea how that might have been." Minnie said with half a nod, thinking about what had happened right after her arrival.  " One thing I am certain of is that Morvan will never expect you to blindly trust anyone. I can't say what any of them went through but I'd say that some of them have a chip on their shoulder that they need to figure out how to ditch. I just don't understand the whole 'time limits' thing though. I have a time limit. I am here to get help to change the shit at my pard. One way or another that needs worked out by a certain time. That's why I've been balls to the wall working my ass off. Because I need to make sure the protection and support I was offered here doesn't go to waste. I work to make money, I work to get stronger, and now I'm working with the local executioner to try and find enough evidence that I can take care of things through the legal system instead of the other kind of justice.  These guys, they can take their time, get to know you guys and see how things are done. It just seems like the are coming in on the offensive because they feel defensive. Does that make sense? God, i hope it does."

Tana nodded "It does. I don't know how much help I'd be but I'll help however I can. If anyone messed with my family I'd be upset to." Tana offered a small smile.

"Girl, you are helping, all of you are, whether you know it or not. Making me feel welcome, trusting me to sit here and talk shit, or when we ordered underwear for Seren, or really so many other things. Even with the nightmares, I still wake up wrapped in the care you all have. It gives me hope that the future will be better. Look, I don't like her either, but maybe she'll realize she doesn't have to be so distrustful. "

"Seems like we can be nightmare buddies" Tana cracked a lopsided smile. "Ya I do hope things calm down. I know we aren't planning to go back to the way things were before Justins shooting but some sense of normal well what's normal for us would be nice. Thanks for the non judgmental conversation." Tana clinked her coffee mug into Minnies.

"Don't worry, you'll get there. What you guys have here is special, and if people can't see that, then they don't need to stick their noses in. And I'm here anytime you want to shoot the shit.  " Minnie smiled, then winked. " You kicked butt last night by the way. Color me impressed."

Tana smiled "Thanks. You know after Justin got shot it was like a switch was flipped. I don't want to see my family get hurt ever again. Any of them. Can I save them all... I'd die trying. Would I get away with that...nope the alphas would be hella pissed. But I will keep pushing myself until I can't push any further. Then again I am pretty stubborn so even when I do hit a ceiling I will try to break it." Tanas eyes drifted from Minnie to the yard a prideful smile tugging at her lips.

"I have no doubt you will." Minnie said with a laugh.  "Stubbornness can be useful sometimes. Just remember that you don't have to do it all alone and you'll be golden."

Tana followed suit. "Hey any help learning from an alpha I trust is highly appreciated. Okay though seriously how horrid is Jess gonna kick my ass later?" Tana bleeped her tongue out with a small snort.

"Um, well, hard to say. She's probably pretty salty about losing to Justin so she might be extra vicious. Did you get taught about underhanded and sneaky combat?" Minnie asked, then drained her cup.

Tana lifted her eyebrows. "Morvan prefers the good clean fight model." She used one hand to make air quotes. "Though I know some of the basics in dirty combat for my life on the streets when I was a kid but no formal training in that..." She drained the rest of her coffee. "Yet. Let's be honest real life isn't always fair."

"damn straight girl. I'm just saying she might try to lay the smack down extra hard and maybe not all fair because she's not keen to get her ass dropped again.  But hey, I'm not part of the pard, so if any of you wanna dance, I'm cool with it, and it won't fuck the rankings up.". Minnie set her cup down and leaned back, closing her eyes.

"Well if your so inclined and Klaus doesn't mind I could always use more sparring partners.  I can be a dirty girl if things head that way." Tana beamed oblivious to the double entendre of her statement. 

Minnie snorted. "Tana, you are so damned cute, you know that? I hope you never change."

Tana tilted her head. "Shall we head back in for second breakfast?"

"snack and sleep do sound good. " Minnie nodded.

*    *    *     *

The rest of the full moon evenings went without much incident as the new comers got to know the Seattle leopards and shared in the evening full moon events.Jess and Tana did have their play fight in cat form and Tana learned that the step up from Sandra to Jess was more than expected. Much like Brandy's encounter and play fight with Augustina, Tana had found herself limping off to the side lines to lick her wounds and with luck process the event or what parts she could recall from having done the fight on the moon in defeline form.

As the food situation was a bit more on the scare side the leopards roamed the property consuming anything that was small and hot blooded be it mice, squirrels, wild rabbits and frogs.  There had been some minor skirmishes that broke out as the leopards foraged for enough food to sate their hungers.

The third night saw fortune smile on the group when a deer had tried to jump the back fence of the conservation area only to be strangled and trapped. The pard made good on their meal and by morning nothing but a few wayward scattered bones were left on the property.  With the last full moon out of the way Kyle hosted another breakfast for the out of towners and eventually Odet and Lorne were called returned to the farm house.

The Black Cargo van made its way down the gravel drive way. Augustina shook Morvan's hand. "Thank you for hosting as far as full moons go it was rather plesant."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it,"  Morvan said.  "Leslie and Katie seem to have adopted Lincoln and Raoul.  Even Hicks seems to be making himself comfortable.  You and Shay, though.  I think you're both looking at us like we're a used car.  Waiting to see what's going to fall off."

Augustina laughed and couldn't help but smile. "There is an old saying that one shouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth, but when you've been around for as long as I have one can't help it. Your pard is most decidedly different than anything I have seen. Perhaps in time the apprehension will fade. I am used to structure and rules and here I find myself not really seeing the same guidelines that were instilled in other pards. It seems alien to me and perhaps to Shay. We are however cautiously optimistic even if we are perhaps waiting for the other shoe to drop."

"There are rules," Morvan said.  "It boils down to basically two concepts.  Don't shit where you live and don't be a douchebag.  Alphas protect the subs, they don't abuse them.   You reach down to lift up those beneath you, rather than shitting on them.  We're a family, not a military unit.  Parents taking care of kids, rather than officers ordering non-coms into combat."

She nodded "I suspect Shay might find that comforting shes a bit of a mama bear type. Well it was lovely to have you and Kyle host us. Until next full moon then Morvan? If you will have us."

“Nobody has worn out their welcome yet,” Morvan said.  “Everybody has made it to the second interview.”  His eyes drifted to Jasmine, who would be catching a ride back to Archangel Tower with Lorne and Odet, rather than Rufus. He’d already read the riot act to Lincoln who had promised to be on his best behaviour around her. He’d have traded all five of the new leopards for an Alpha Jasmine but he knew that was selfish. The newcomers, despite being all donors, would bring sorely needed new blood and additional teeth (literally) to the Pard and that was more important than his crush on Jasmine. Was it more than that?  He didn’t know. Toss his budding relationship with Suki into the mix and he had enough on his plate without adding further complications.

Agustina bid the Raj and the rest of the pard goodbye and head out. The other out of towners also said their goodbyes. Jasmine shyly waved goodbye to the Leopards and picked up her neon pink and black backpack as she climbed into the back of the service van and closed the door. Odet and Lorne gave the pard a farewell wave and the black cargo van turned around and headed out down the drive.

Kyle let out a sigh as the van drove off. "Another moon survived and crossed off the list. We really need to sort out the food situation for the next couple moons. I have a couple rabbits pregnant but it take likely until October before we get the rabbit situation fully under control until then. Tana's been kind enough to volunteer supplying some fresh game for next moon but we need to figure something out. Wasn't expecting the pard to grow to this extent over night."

“What about breeding rats?” Morvan suggested. “They breed faster than rabbits and a couple of big ones would take the edge off.”He looked over at Michael, who was just out of earshot. “And somebody might find it cathartic.  And we could always look at getting something bigger for special occasions. Talk to the neighbours about getting any of their cattle that aren’t producing or can’t be butchered for whatever reason. Hell, we could even see about getting any horses that are too old to race or have broken legs or other terminal issues.”

Tana was already plunking away on her laptop. "What the actual fuck!" She opened and closed her mouth like a fish her eyes wide as saucers. "Did you know a single emu runs between eleven and nineteen thousand?! Thats nutter butter. Okay sorry ya'll emu will not be on the menu with that price tag." She continued typing away. "Goats and turkeys seem do able though. Gobble gobble is for us now turkeys maniacal laugh!"

“Come again?” Morvan asked. “ELEVEN grand for a wannabe ostrich?  What do they sell the meat for, a hundred bucks a pound?  What does an actual ostrich cost, twenty five?!”The Raj pulled out his phone. “There is something wrong here,” he declared after a moment. “You can buy hatchling ostriches for five hundred and change.”  He looked at Tana.  “You want to get a few of those and watch Leslie lose her mind trying to catch them?”

Tanas face twisted into an evil grin. " Ooooooh I do I do. Kyle would you mind taking care of logistics? Im not so good at that part yet. Pretty pleases with cherries on tops. I've wired the family account with um lets see.... $2100 for goats that should get us 7 for all the alphas out of towners included. $1000 for them ostriches. If you wanna raise one for stupidly large eggs I dunno how that works but anyways. Okay and then turkeys for everyone else that'll be..." she trailed off counting in the air with her fingers. "Round it to 12 turkeys sooo $240 ya okay math. I wired $3500 don't be stingy okay please." She saddled up to Kyle gave him a peck on the cheek.Kyle nodded "I will see what can be done.  I'll start by asking the neighbors if they have any friends In the goat or turkey business and go from there."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Friday the 17th of July 6:30pm Downtown Seattle- Tana & Brandy

Brandy was mulling over the news she had received from Dr. Englund as she stepped off the elevator and made her way to Tana's work place.  Stacey had called her in to review her blood work from the full moon and was at odds with the information she had received. Brandy fidgeted with the large paparazzi sunglasses she wore to hide her tired dark circles under her eyes. She wore a pair of hemp harem pants and a white silk cami top. At least she knew she wasn't crazy with how she felt. The pain she was experiencing in her right side was not in her head.

Augustina and her had play sparred on the independence day holiday and she hadn't felt right after it. Even with the shift afterwards there had been a persistent ache. Her full moon experience had been less than stellar as Dr. Englund had made comment about how in cat form she had watched Brandy vomit up her kills an hour after eating them.

She had come in to give more blood to be analyzed. Her liver enzymes were high during the full moon.  Stacey had asked that she take herself off the antibiotic treatment and to stop shifting so they could get a better accurate reading of what was going on. Brandy didn't argue with Dr, Englund the woman seemed genuinely interested in figuring out what was wrong with her. Goodman had more than one patient to deal with and mainly left notes and directions for the younger female doctor to go over.  Brandy understood that she wasn't the only one that was in sick and injured. The NDA she had signed had made it more than aware that if she breathed a word about Lawrence Talbot was alive and being treated in the subterranean basement, she could see a six million dollar law suit. Message received loud and clear. Her lips were sealed but she couldn't help but gently itch at her skin as she curled her nose up at the scent of the medical soap she had been forced to use when she had showered before leaving her check up.

Brandy wandered into the Kindred wellness center to lean against the reception area. The place was closed for the day shift as she waited for Tana to come out of her work area. She was excited to see her young friend and protege. Today was going to be a surprise for the brunet. She had texted Tana earlier asking her to stick around after work and to text Kyle to tell him she would not be home for dinner on time but to save a plate.

She hadn't seen Tana since independence day but tonight would be fun and hopefully would put a smile on her face.

Tana touched up her makeup before locking up her office rounding the corner with a smile. "Hey Girlie. Is this outfit okay for where ever we are headed? You have been pretty secretive." She gave a little spin showing off her outfit. Black combat boots poked out from her red and black plaid pants. The pants were on the loose side adorn with some black buckles, straps and chains. Her top was a long sleeve light sweater crop top that slightly covered her hands. her hair was pulled up into a messy loose bun as per usual with the amount of hair the young leopardess had.

"It should be fine. It might be a little on the warm side with it being 90 degrees but fortunately darling they have AC where I am taking you." Brandy said as she rose and wrapped her arms around the shorter brunet.  "Mildly punky. It is cute. I apologize for being so secretive."
Tana wrapped her arms around Brandy back and nuzzled into her neck taking a deep sniff of her scent before pulling back. "its no biggy I know you gotta have your reasons. So how are things?" She spoke as the two walked out of the clinic and she locked it up.

Brandy squeezed tana back. She smelled mildly of sweat and stress. "You know they're going. I'm still alive tired as hell but what can one do. They took me off my meds. More tests more unanswered questions." She said wearily as she reluctantly let go and fished her car keys out of her pockets. "I guess we should Skedaddle.  Come on darling if you got all your things let us embark on an adventure." Brandy said leading her to the elevators which lead to the parking garage.

Brandy lead her to where she was parked unground and the two got into her little red mazda miata. She pulled out of the garage and onto the streets as she began driving through the streets of Seattle the convertible top was down on the card as they cruised, the wind in their faces. "Congrats on your full moon fight so how was it? Was it a tough go?" Brandy asked as she switched lanes and they stopped at a set of lights.

Tana shook her head "It may sound conceded but it wasn't as bad as I thought it would be. However tangoing with an ego bruised Jess was more out of my league then I'd like to admit. But I know the gap now. I know what must be closed. Though I doubt she's going to be lazy in that time either." She played at the cuffs of her top a little while looking down at her tiny hands.

"Well you did well. And yes Jess won't go easy on you when the time comes." Brandy laughed. "She definitely has a preference for fighting in feline form however." She explained to Tana as she took a turn and drove into the industrial section of Seattle and found themselves in the Elliot bay section of the city. "Practice with Michael. Work on the cat stuff and maybe what I got planned can give you an edge if you don't end up in feline form. "

"Micheal hasn't been going easy on me either. Which is good. Feline form it's weird right that even though it feels so natural in the same beat feels so foreign." Tana lifted an eyebrow at the new scenery. "What you got planned you say? I like the way you think."

"Michael is a good teacher. He taught me a lot when I was a young kitten. He is one of the reasons I am as comfortable in my skin as I am. The whole cat thing does take some time to adjust and wrap your head around. That first couple years as a new shifter is always a bit of a mind fuck isn't it dear heart? Well lets just say I think you've earned a reward for all your hard work." Brandy said as she eased the car down another road. "So my gift to you is some social networking. Be on your best behavior and we shouldn't have any problems." Brandy said flashing her a smile.

Tana tilted her head quizzically "Social Networking ooooooookay. Best behavior" She gasped putting a hand to her chest. "I resent the notion that I am nothing but always on my best behavior." She bleeped her tongue out. "I'll not embarrass  you, promise."

"Well sometimes you can be a bit playful and kid like. Nothing wrong with that in your down time darling but where we are going there are going to be shifters. Shifters you've never met. They are not assholes but well... you will understand why I am all be respectful when we get there." Brandy explained as she began driving past industrial buildings close to the water front.

Tana smiled at Brandy's profile. "Well that's fair. New shifters color me intrigued. " Her gaze shifted out the window to the water. It had a strange calming effect for Tana even though she was a cat being near the water.

They pulled into a parking lot containing a hangar style building. Five cars sat in the parking lot despite it being 7pm.

Brandy parked and they approached the door to the grey hangar building besides the street address a smile plaque on the heavy front door read 'Concrete Jungle' Underneath it were hours for operation. The red headed leopardess brushed the hair from her face and looked to Tana.  "The place isn't super easy to find but those that know where it is find it a home away from home. " Brandy explained as she opened the door into the building holding it for Tana.

As they entered the smell of Concrete steel and sweat filled their senses as they entered the sounds of people working out echoed off the hangar ceiling. The place was brightly lit and Brandy smiled as she pulled a card from her purse setting it on the desk were a young black man in his mid twenties sat in a muscle shirt. His head was shaved and he offered the two ladies a smile. "Been a while Brandy."
"Yes it has . Is Ian in?"

Tana's eyes widened for a few moments as her eyes darted around her new surroundings taking it all in before they calmed to look at the man behind the counter. She offered a timid smile allowing Brandy to take the lead.

"Yeah he is in." The receptionist replied with a nod.

"Is it okay if I come in and see him. Got a guest with me hoping to give her a tour and maybe sign her up for a membership if that's okay Hunter?" Brandy replied flashing him a smile.

The young man flashed them a smile and picked up a clip board. "Have her sign in here and sure."
Tana could smell that he was a were rat and took the clip board and began filling it out.

"When is Ian NOT in when this place is open?" the wererat replied.  His eyes swung to Tana and his nostrils flared slightly.  No human would have noticed but he was clearly scenting her.

"New membership," he repeated.  "We'll wait until the tour is over before we get that paperwork filled out.  You know.  Just in case."  He moved his arms slightly, suggesting wings flapping, as he made a low chicken noise.

Brandy laughed. "In for a penny in for a pound she's not going to run. " Brandy assured him her green eyes sparkled with amusement behind her large tinted sunglasses.

Tana tilted her head as she plastered a smile on her towards the rat.  It took everyone ounce of her being to not quip about how Brandy was concerned about her child like behavior when this grown ass man was making chicken wings and noises.

"Alrighty then,"  Hunter said.  He looked at the clip board.  "Okay, Tana, as you may have figured, this is not your typical gym.  I mean we have weights and treadmills but it's also a combative gym, so we have heavy bags, speed bags, an octagon and boxing a couple of rings etcetera etcetera.   As you can tell, we have a diverse clientele, so if that is going to be an issue, the door is behind you.  By diverse, I mean that we have all sorts of customers, preternatural and mundane. If you are going to have an issue with any of that, let us know now before the ink gets dry."

Then he did a curious thing; he looked at Brandy, tilted his head and pointed at the floor.
Brandy looked to Hunter and shook her head no. "Not yet. We can cross that bridge in a few months once she's had some seasoning darling." Brandy said giving him another smile but gave no explanation to Tana about what they were talking about.

Tana's inner self was screaming to ask the heck they were talking about but chose to leave it. "No issue Sir. I see all types of customers at work." Her signature armor like smile on her face.

"No problem,"  Hunter said, grinning.  "I'm one of the instructors here.  I teach the sweet science, otherwise known as boxing.  If you want to box, we'll get you set up with some gloves, headgear and a mouth guard.  That stuff will be yours, even if you decide to stop coming out.  First set we supply but you will need to pay for any subsequent sets.  If you want to wrestle, we can kit you out for that instead.  You get the first set of gear free but if you want to branch out, you guessed it, you pay for it.  Given your size and gender, you'll likely be paired up with vampires in the ring; most of us are bigger than you and it's not like we're going to pull any punches, no matter how tiny you are.  So what are you here for, little lady, strength training endurance training or fight training?"

Tana looked at herself up and down before shooting him a look. "All of the above. As for size that matters not. One can not conveniently have conflict with people of the same frame now can they?" Her smile crept back across her face. It wasn't a cocky smile either just one that was factual.

Hunter chuckled.  "Ooo, feisty.  I like that.  Okay, you're best bang for the buck is going for the boxing, because that way you save fifty bucks on the kit the first time.  The lifting gloves are the cheapest kit.  You bring your own shoes for the endurance.  Bring your own towel, bring your own shampoo, I'm guessing I don't need to tell you about scent sensitivity.  Did you want to give her the tour Brandy?  You haven't been missing long enough to have forgotten everything. "

"Yeah yeah." Brandy said. "I know I've been a ghost works been crazy and I just haven't had the time or energy to get down here. I can definitely show her around my dear."

"I like a good bang for my buck." Tana nodded obliviously to how else that sentence could of been taken if someone so wished. She turned to Brandy not missing a beat. "Shall we then?"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
PART 2

Hunter chuckled again.  "I'll bet you do.  BT dubs, Jen is here. Brandy.  She's been asking about you.  Wants to know when you're going to turn those twigs into real arms, so she can arm wrestle you.  Personally, I just think she wants to hold hands."

Brandy nodded "I bet she does. Something tells me the next time in here for a work out my ass is grass." She said with a laugh and walked her past the concrete partition the heavy door swung open and they made their way in. The first section contained modified  treadmills with large engine cases enclosed on the front. A wolf in his fifties was running on one doing around 75 miles an hour dripping sweat. His brush cut silver his shirt plastered to him. His arms were covered in various tattoos from Harley Davidson to skulls and flames.

Beyond that was the weight area where concrete steps weights tractor tired filled with concrete and other large weights and even a few engine blocks rested.  A muscle bound woman with blondish hair was working out Tana's nose let her know she was a rat.

Beyond that Tana spotted an open boxing right with two men inside sparring with their boxing gloves on as they danced around the mat. They were wolves as well.

Beyond that was a reinforced MMA ringed cage and inside was a tall muscled Blonde male who has just kicked a slightly shorter slightly less muscled man into one of the posts. The hispanic man put up a hand to indicate he was done. He too smelled like a rat.

Brandy leaned over to Tana "So as you can see tread mill area everything here is modified if you see something on the front like this just be aware cranking it up to ten might be a surprise they aren't regular.  These suckers can do a max of 100 miles an hour so do be careful. Over there the weight section beyond that the boxing ring and in the far back of the hanger there is the MMA ring.  Off to the left there padded mats for whatever your needs some folks practice tosses and grappling there if the rings are full. And off to the right in the back there that walled off back section is the locker room showers and bathroom."

Tanas eyes sparkled with delight. "Oh my gosh this place is amazing. I thought I had some modified equipment but this is on a whole new level. Did you see how fast the wolf was going on that treadmill!" She did her best to keep her voice down low as she placed her hands in her pockets to avoid rudely pointing.

Tana was new, small and female; she drew a lot of attention, even if it was momentary.  Several of the people working out paused to check her out but quickly returned to what they were doing.  No one was involved in anything that they could ignore to ogle her or Brandy.

"I did. Not even the treadmills at Archangel in the gym compare to this. They're set up for humans of course. So coming here you can really push. Neutral ground so politics are left at the door.  Ian doesn't put up with much in the way of chest puffing and dick measuring, he owns and runs this place. He's that guy in the MMA ring the blond. I'll intro you in a few once he's done his lesson. You want to fight and flex the ring is were it goes but never do you go full out and try to kill anyone." Brandy explained as she walked past the treadmill are to the weight area as she gave the woman a nod. "Hey stranger. "

"Killing would be bad for business indeed." Tana saddled up next to Brandy. She offered a smile to the blonde rat. Her eyes looked her up and down in a non threatening manner more of one admiring a statue. She attempted to nonchalantly look at her noodle like arms in comparison to the rats.
Brandy patted Tana consoling her. "Don't feel bad I've lost a shit ton of muscle mass since May. Fucking stupid sabertoothed fucktard." She muttered under her breath. "I will be good to get back to the gym maybe we can have work out nights but I've been told not to push myself by Stacey." She told tana softly. "Price Points good hundred a month if you don't want a locker. One ten if you do. And this place is worth it. Our secret don't tell Jess."

"Look what the cat dragged in,"  Jen said through gritted teeth.  Small wonder; the bar she was curling had over four hundred pounds on it.  "I see you brought back-up.  Maybe between the two of you, you could spot me when I start my bench work."

It was a good humored taunt.  There wasn't likely anyone in the building who could approach her level of strength.  She did two more curls, then set the bar in the rack.  "Fresh meat?" she asked looking at Tana.  "You're the one from the physio office in the Archangel lobby, right?"

Brandy smiled. "Meow. And yeah we could spot you if you want. I'm out of practice though. I doubt very much I could bench 500 at this point. Crazy how much you can loose when you take a few months off and just turn into a couch potato." Brandy said with a sigh. "Nice to see you Jenn how's tricks?"

Tana beamed that the muscle bound woman knew of her. "Yes that's me. Tana, " She paused to reach out her hand. "Nice to meet you." Though part of her was a tad scared that the womans grip would and most definitely could crush her hand.

Jen took Tana's hand in a firm but not crushing grip.  "Sorry about the chalk," she said.  "Bit of advice?  Don't jump in and expect huge results quickly.  That is the biggest issue newbies face.  They go all out and when they don't look like Arnold at the end of the week and they ache all over, they give up.  Baby steps.  Boosting your lift by a few pounds can take a couple of months.  Persistence is the key.  Everyone here knows that.  They've all been through it.  I can tell you right now, they're expecting you to quit before the first month is out."  She snorted.  "If Brandy brought you here, that's a pretty clear sign to me that you're going to surprise them."

"I never raised a quitter." Brandy said with a laugh. "She is eager and hungry."

Jen looked at Tana, sizing her up.  "That true?"

Tana beamed proudly at the comments. "I know I look like a flea compared to most here but I am full of heart. Okay sorry that was too cheesy even for me. I'm stubborn very stubborn" She giggled.

"Full of heart.  Stubborn."  Jen tried not to grin.  "It's going to take every bit of heart and every bit of stubbornness, because you're not fighting these bozos, you're fighting your worst enemy, yourself.  You're fighting your self doubt.  You're fighting your willpower.  You're-"

"Trying to scare her off before she even gets started, Jen?"  Ian had stepped out of the octagon and come over.  He had a towel draped around his shoulders.  He has only the lightest sheen of sweat on him.  Tana's nose twitched.  He didn't smell like any shifter she'd ever met.

Tana turned and smiled at the man that approached. Her hands twitched in her pockets as she tried to avoid the obvious questions swirling in the for front of her brain. "I'd like to say I don't scare easily but that would be a lie at least in certain criteria. This gym forgive me if it sounds rude. Doesn't meet the scare list."

Ian raised his eyebrows.  He looked at Brandy.  "Pretty much exactly how you described her."  He pulled the towel off.  "This place isn't supposed to scare you.  It's supposed to reach inside and grab your beast and make it work harder than it ever has before.  This is the Concrete Jungle.  Urban and wild at the same time.  Just like all of us."  He looked at the octagon, then back at Brandy.
"You think she's ready to hop into the cage so I can see what she knows or should I wait a month or so to let her get her feet under her?"

"She's got a bit of boxing and grappling under her belt so if you want to give her a spin feel free. She's been pushing since may to learn how to fight and practicing she's got the basics down." Brandy said with a nod. "I can leave you two to it if you want to run her through her paces. Wasn't sure if you would want to do anything tonight with her just decided to give her the nickel tour and get Tana signed up for a membership darling. I see you've been keeping well and trust you to take care of her. Maybe aiming to see if we can get her shaped up to work up to the more fun stuff by October if she think she might be ready for an oubliette party by then. You call and advisement being key of course."

Ian grinned.  "An oubliette by October?  That will depend entirely on her.  Okay, Punky Brewster, in the ring.  Boxing or octagon, your choice.  Let's see what you've got under the hood."

Tana tilted her head her brow furrowing for a moment. The heck was an oubliette party. She gave a small shrug and a nod making her way to the octagon that she has observed him in for a few moments before hand. She walked to the back of the cage before turning to look at the man. She felt eyes of more than just him and Brandy on her. They had their own weight that she shook off to focus.

It took less than five minutes.  Tana was on her back for what had to be the tenth time.  EVERYTHING she knew amounted to next to nothing against Ian.  She was fairly certain that had Klaus been there in her place, he would have fared no better.  Ian was relentless, stalking her in the ring and countering anything she attempted.

He stood over her with his hand extended to help her up.  He grinned.  "You've got heart," he said.  "You're right, Brandy.  She's got no quit in her.  I've had men twice her size tap out faster.  And she's like greased lighting.  If we can get her speed up a little more, she's going to be hell on wheels."

Tana panted on the ground reaching up to grab his hand. She toyed with the idea of attempting to pull him off his balance but seeing as how thoroughly he handed her ass to her she decided against it.  "Thankyou. I look forward to training and learning." Her eyes momentarily wondered over the curves of Ians glistening muscles as she stood up rolling up the  sleeves of her shirt. She plastered the smile on her face casually.

"Ian's kinda of an enigma darling I lovingly call him the Humbler." Brandy chuckled as Tana climbed to her feet as she casually observed from the outside of the ring. "You spend far more time on your back or off your feet than you normally would with anyone in this gym but he can teach you lots if you put the time in, listen and follow his pointers.  Not sure if its a case of he lives sleeps eats and breathes fight club or because hes a were hyena but the boy has a talent. You might even run into some familiar faces here a lot of the preternaturals on AAI's security team come here to work out and keep sharp so be aware you will be meeting and potentially squaring off with all sorts of folks. If the prospect of sparing with Vampires besides Klaus is off putting just make sure you are out of here before sundown and you are golden."

Tana shook her head. "Not at all Klaus has taught me well and I have encroached on enough of your date nights. Happy to be here and learn from anyone willing to teach." She beamed an excited smile. It was then her face faulted and an array of emotions displayed on the tiny leopardess. The fact that she heard were hyena was just processing in a delayed reaction.  Her face settled back into her brilliant smile. "I think a bubble tea is in need after that educational introduction to the floor of the cage." She giggled a little.

Ian raised his eyebrows.  "Bubble tea?  If I hadn't just bounced her around the cage, I'd say you'd brought me a princess."

Jen snorted.  "Nothing wrong with a princess that doesn't need the prince to rescue her," she said.
Brandy nodded and grinned. "What's wrong with a bit of Boba and have you met me Ian, I am also a princess she's my protege darling. I just want to see her become a warrior princess so she doesn't have to be a damsel in distress that shit is terribly old and cliche."

"The best princesses grow up to be generals,"  Jen said.

"Facts." Brandy said with a nod of agreement.

"Wait what's wrong with bubble tea?" her head turned to the three people." YA boba! boba! boba!" She caught her herself and cleared her throat. "Um Tea addicts on Harvard Ave has a great Taro." She said sheepishly.

"FETT!"  yelled someone across the room.

"I'm game if you are treating darling." Brandy grinned the heat outside would make it a worthy treat she just hoped her stomach would be a willing participant.

"Shut up Dave, you're old!"  yelled somebody else.

"I'm old for a reason,"  the wolf answered.

Tanas eyes seemed to follow the voices as they bounced off the walls. "Treating is the least I can do for introducing me to this place."

"Sounds delightful Should we get you signed up so you can have an account here then?" Brandy asked listening to the good natured ribbing of the gym goers. "It's the best place to send you considering everything that has gone down since May. I can teach you only so much but this is where I learned most of what I know. Klaus and I just like to muck about and spar with each other to keep each other on our toes but these guys are open seven days a week. 11am till 1am everyday so take advantage of it."

"You can guarantee I will. I refuse to be one of those that get a gym membership and go only for the first two weeks. But I'm sure you knew that or you wouldn't of brought me. By the sounds of things you mostly live here Ian. So hopefully see you tomorrow late afternoon." She turned to Jen. "And hopefully I can get so lifting pointer next time I see you? Put some muscles on my little noodles."

"You won't necessarily find training for everything you want every day,"  Ian said.  "But you can always finds something.  Closed on the full moons, obviously and no fight training for the two days before and after.  Just as an extra precaution.  And once you get good?  The real fun starts."

"I'm leading my bad example I haven't been here since the last week of April but yeah maybe this will incentivise me to come out and at least hit the weights but I will be staying out of the ring for a while until I can shape back up. Cardio only gets you so far." Bandy said with a smile knowing all to well what Ian meant. She wasn't about to spoil the extra surprise for Tana. It would be the icing on the cake so to speak.

"I'll turn those noodles into cannons, " Jen said flexing.

"Yours too, Brandy."

"Goodie It has been a bit I look forward to it. Perhaps we can nail day a couple days where Tana and I come in after she's done work and synch up. Send my regards to your boss lady while you are at it." Brandy said giving the woman a wink.Tanas eyes widened in awe of the muscles Jen flexed. "Fuck she could break me in half with those." tumbled quietly out of her before she caught herself. She lowered her head her cheeks flushing bright red.

Jen looked at Tana and grinned, winked and licked her lips.  "I've got better things to do than break you in half," she said, then blew the leopard a kiss.

A small squeak escaped the back of Tanas throat. She tried to cover it up with a cough but knew it was futile. " So that paper work this way okay." She embarrassedly scurried toward the front desk.

Brandy watched as Tana got signed up and got her account sorted looking at the time it was closing on eight.

Hunter grinned from behind the desk.  He held up a tape measure.  "Okay, time to get your glove size.  Any particular colour you want?  Base colours are white and black but striking surfaces come in any colour.  White has dark striking surfaces, black has light, so you can't go for white and yellow or black and brown unless it is an eyeseering yellow that is definitely not white or a pale brown that you can easily tell from the black.  It's for scoring."

Tana tilted her head considering what Hunter was saying. She glanced over her shoulder in the direction they just came the princess comment replaying in her head. She knew what color she wanted but would that play even more into the fact she was labelled as a princess. She turned back to Hunter a smile on her face "Purple please" She clearly chose what she liked regardless if that made her more of a princess. Heck should of been obvious she liked purple if anyone else in the gym drank Taro. Tana had a feeling it was mostly protein drinks and pre workouts around here.

Brandy laughed. "Mine are Black and Pink."

"Purple and black or purple and white?" Hunter asked.  "Neon or dark?  Lavender?  Lilac?  You're going to have to be a little more specific than that."  He grinned.  "Seriously, we could get a dozen versions of purple."

Tana's eyes sparkled. "Oh with black and the purple can we get an orchid?!" Her tiny hands balled up in excitement slowly raising beside her face.

"You want the flower on your gloves?  That's going to be custom,"  Hunter said.  "If you're looking for the colour, dark purples have to go with white, unless you're thinking a different colour than I am.  Got a pic on your phone?"

Tana dug into her pockets and pulled out her phone. She googled Orchid purple and flipped it to show the were rat. "This."

Hunter looked at her phone.  "Fuchsia," he said.  "Pink that you can call something other than pink."  He chuckled and pointed to himself.  "Perfect colour acuity.  Graphic design.  I only work here part time, to offset the cost of my membership."

"Oh you work with your hands for work as well as fun?" She reached out casually gripping his hand applying pressure in the spot between his thumb and pointer finger. "These areas can get stressed out even for shifters like us. It can have both calming  and therapeutic results touching this point here and then this one" her hands slipped to the middle of his palm where the median nerve tends to build pressure known as carpal tunnel.  "If you find your fingers tingling its from right here so if you just." she slid her tiny hands along his large on and pulled back gently on his fingers. "You pull back on the fingers and it can alleviate..." Tanas eyes went wide as saucers upon realization of what she was so nonchalantly doing. She quickly let go of his hand holding them up in the air like she was held at gun point and began to bow her head as she apologize " Oh my gosh sorry so sorry."

"Sorry for what?" Hunter asked.  "I'm guessing you do massage therapy or physiotherapy.  If you're okay with me teaching you how to make a fist and throw a punch, I'm okay with you telling me how to relieve hand cramps.  We may be shifters but aches aren't always damage that we can heal.  Lactic acid build-up is still a bitch."

Tana sheepishly looked up at him and her face morphed from mortified back into a smile.  "Mhmm it is it is." She nodded enthusiastically before stuffing her hands into her pockets.

Hunter winked at Brandy.  "I'm not sure who's going to have the most fun here," he said.  "Her or us.  All that child-like wonder, versus the denizens of the Concrete Jungle.  Will we crush her spirit or will she have us hanging curtains?"

"She grows on you. She's a bit innocent but I'm sure you will corrupt. She will rub off on you." Brandy said flashing Hunter a grin.

"Grows on me.  Rubs off on me. Are we talking a person or a fungus?" Hunter asked.  "And I'm a little butt hurt that I did not get acknowledgement for using the word denizens in conversation."

Tana's eyes rolled upwards like she was thinking. "Not curtains but have you considered some greenery?" Her eyes settling back on Hunter with a grin followed by a giggle. "Also more like a symbiotic relationship." She bleeped her tongue out for a moment cheekily.

"We're cats. Its what we do." Brandy replied sagely.

"Ferns or spider plants?" Hunter asked.  "Maybe a ficus or something.  There are a couple of plants around here.  They help kill the smell of sweaty animal."

"Snake plants are good as well for making more oxygen. They look nice too," Brandy said surprised they had gotten onto the topic of green things.

"Hops maybe a good option too. They have the same calming effects of lavender that doesn't stink like lavender. Or heck can just advertise my clinic for massage and physio." She turned to Brandy "Boom networking" she smirked her giggle taking over her form.

"Hey I like lavender. Its super soothing." Brandy said making a face and giving Tana a soft jab in her side.
"No lilac.  They release toxins after sunset.  Not a huge issue for us but we do get the occasional human."
"See I told you networking and stuff. I am glad you are happy with the surprise Kitten." Brandy beamed.

"We'll take good care of her,"  Hunter said.  "Even if she comes in by herself."

"I appreciate that. As much as I'd love to hang out. Tana promised be a boba tea, and I am her ride back home, By the time I get her back home I should be back just in time to freshen up and drag my tush out to tango lessons." Brandy explained giving him and Tana a wink.

Hunter frowned.  "Tango lessons?  Never heard of anything being called that before.  That a new name for kick boxing or something like that?  BJJ, maybe?"

"Onward to Boba!" She spun and headed out the gym or at least tried to she walked face first into a wall of male pectorals. She bounced off the body taking a few steps backwards. She rubbed her nose looking at the stoic mountain of a being looking down on her. "My apologies" she continued out of the way subconsciously backwards Brandy's side.

Brandy smiled. "Just dance lessons for my boyfriend. Legit real dance lessons no code speak. And boba sounds delightful." She laughed when Tana bumped into the new comer into the gym. "Evening Alex." She greeted the tall toned were wolf with dark hair and piercing blue eyes.

Alex looked down at Tana.  "Evening, Miss McCrea," Alex replied in a voice that screamed Georgia.  "Pardon me, Miss.  I'd have thought you saw me come in.  Mama always said I was hard to miss in a crowd."

"I may have been blinded by the prospects of Boba. Sorry again." She watched as the wolf signed in.

"Boba?" Alex asked.

"FETT!" yelled the wolf from the treadmill.

"Christ, not this again," Hunter said with a shake of his head.  "THIS IS NOT THE WAY!"

"Like fuck it's not."

Brandy laughed "Ok this is the part where we leave for our bubble tea. Gentlefolk its been a pleasure. See you all soon." Brandy said putting a protective arm around Tana as she steered the short brunette out of the gym and back to the parking lot. The pair slipped into her little red miatta and Brandy slid the keys into the steering column. "Okay one little stop after our tea. I have my Blanket at Klaus's that I want to bring up to the farm and have you guys all sit on for a bit. It doesn't really smell much like you guys anymore."
"We can fix that up for you no problem. Thanks for this."

"So what did you think?" Brandy asked as she eased the car onto the road and began heading to downtown area to get them their bubble tea.

A grin tugged at the corner of her mouth showing off her incisors. "This is gonna be fuuuuun" she burst out laughing.

"It will and it is worth the investment. You just gotta get Morvan to help you hunt down a car and get more comfortable with driving so you start being even more independent so you can get yourself there and back. from the gym to home.  Lord knows Kyle runs everyone around enough as it is. Maybe you can have wheels by the end of summer if you pester the boys to let you drive around on the farm or in local parking lots." Brandy said. "You can really only go after work unless you come here on the weekends so right now the vampire thing is moot. But by Seven in the winter the sun is down. That will be a discussion you and Morvan will need to have and navigate on your own."

The boba tea was gotten and Brandy made a detour over to Klaus's she jotted him down a note on the sticky pad as the sun had yet set.

-Gone out to drive Tana home. Took her to Concrete Jungle.
Should be home for 10pm Lover xoxox
Brandy<3

She stuck the note on the bathroom mirror where he wouldn't miss it when he had his straight razor shave and then snatched up her Blanket and deposited into a garbage bag before locking back up and hurrying back down the stairs.

She thanked Tana for waiting and the two headed out to drive back to the farm house.

Brandy had Tana dropped off and passed her the blanket.  "I'll get it from you on work Monday night. Meet up and hit the gym sound good?"

"Sounds great to me!" She clung to Brandy tightly nuzzling into her "mmmm Brandy smell. Again thanks for this. I'm super excited"

"Yeah you can sleep with it tonight. Then pass it around. God knows Kyle will want to wash it first though." Brandy shrugged. "Whatever. If does he does as long as everyone gets a turn with it I will be good. I'd come in and say hi but it isn't a full moon so give my regards to everyone darling."
"Will do" Tana lingered hanging on to Brandy a bit longer before begrudgingly getting out of the car. She clutched the bag tightly entering the house. "I'm hoooome" She shouted.

Brandy punched the horn twice very quickly to say goodbye and did a U turn heading back to Seattle.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
PART 3

"You smell like a zoo," Morvan called out.  "Where the hell you been?"

Tana giggled. "I suppose I would. Brandy took me to a gym. meet a bunch of different shifters. Did you know theres a strand of hyena!" Tana spoke excitedly.

"Strand of hyena?  Is that what they call them?  A strand?"  Morvan asked.  "Leslie!  Katie!  What do you call a bunch of hyenas?  And don't say 'hyenas'!"

Leslie jumped up "A cackle!"

Katie laughed "Good job A plus baby."

"Legit?  A fucking cackle?"  Morvan snorted.

"Are we talking about witches?" Minnie asked, sipping a glass of iced tea as she came in from the kitchen.

"Well we call ourselves a pard but we should be called a Leap of leopards." Leslie giggled.

Tana puffed her cheeks out "No no no like a lycanthrope strand silly. I mean I knew there were so many different types but this one was new. Kinda like the were bear that Noah brought with him." Her head spun to Minnie " No we talking about were Hyenas!"

"Mmm or those yummy swans." Leslie sighed. "They smelled so good when they dropped off Agustina and crew."

"Oh, you mean Ian 'has there been any progress on the murder of Ben Rothwell' Mallory?"  Morvan asked. 

"Or one of the others?"

And witches come in covens."

"Witchs come from the oven? How does that make any sense. And Ya his name was Ian he introduced me to the floor a bit. It was very uuuh humbling."

"Bears and Hyenas and Swans, oh my?"  Minnie chuckled, raising an eyebrow.

"Covens, not ovens, although they likely come in bedrooms too," Morvan corrected.  "Ian is one of the Preternatural liaisons.  He's one of three hyenas, I think.  All male.  They're matriarchal, so they follow a female queen, I think they call her.  The males squabble too much to get along without one."

"So, three hyenas in the city? or three hyenas as liasons?"  Minnie asked, leaning against the wall.

"Only Ian is a liaison,"  Morvan said.  "Other than the fact that they exist, I don't know anything about the other two."

Tana tilted her head "Well he did call me a princess buuuuuut I don't think that was a compliment at the time." she tapped a finger next to her mouth in recollection.

"Can't imagine why,"  Morvan said wryly.

Minnie snorted in amusement.

"Get this cuz I said I wanted to go for some bubble tea. Bubble tea! what a person is a princess if they likes bubble tea instead of a protein shake ridiculous!"

"Bubble tea? Who the hell puts bubbles in tea?"  Minnie asked, looking down at her glass of iced tea worriedly.

"Hipsters," Morvan answered.

"Anime weebs."

Tana lifted her hands up in the air dropping the bag with the blanket in it. "Killing me over here. Minnie need to educate you on the way of bubble tea. Also I am neither of those things it just tastes good." Tana sulked however it was one of Shales pack mates Josie that came in for a massage that introduced Tana to the stuff and she definitely fit the weeb remark.

"If you say so."  Minnie replied looking dubious.

Kyle sighed  and couldn't help but explain because food was food..."If you like tapioca pudding Minnie you would like Bubble tea. They take pearled Tapioca and add it to hot or cold milk teas of various flavors. The bubbles or boba have a slight spongy texture like jello and pick up the flavor of the drink you put them in. It is a very popular drink in various parts of the world."

Tana visibly was relived with Kyles interjections "See thaaaankyou Kyle."

"Soooo. you eat your drink.  Makes sense."  Minnie nodded.

"Chew and swallow,"  Morvan said.  "It's like drinking something with an inch and a half of snot in the bottom of the glass."

Minnie gagged.  "Oh god... "  She looked at her glass and made a face.  "And now I can't drink this.  Thanks."

"Just when I thought I might get a new boba friend" Tana pouted.

"You'll thank me later when you see this stuff.  Little balls of black snot the size of frog eyeballs.  No thank you,"  Morvan said.

"Aaaand that's my cue to take a walk before I yack on Kyles carpet." Minnie said, scooting out through the kitchen and setting her glass in the sink before heading out the back door.

"You eat milkshakes also Coke and peanuts." Kyle said with a shrug and laughed.

"Your point?" Morvan asked.  "None of those contain snot balls."

"You don't eat gummy bears?" Kyle asked. "It is practically no different than having that in a milkshake or as an icecream topper."

"Different texture,"  Morvan said.

"Not by much." Kyle countered.

"By enough," Morvan said.  "Dick and pussy are the same texture.  I've got a firm stance on which of them I'd eat too."

Michael actually laughed from the lazy boy and shook his head. "You two are too much."

"YA you tells him Kyle" Tana giggled. "but besides Ian I meet some rats and some more wolves. This one rat Jen she had arms like KAPOW!!!!"Tana exaggeratedly motioned to her arms motioning that they were massive.

"Glad we could entertain you," Morvan said.

"Like the one at the picnic from Astrids group?" Michael asked sitting up curious now.

Tana tried to go threw her rolodex.  "I didn't talk to her at the picnic but maybe that sorta seems familiar"
"Can't be too many that would be that KAPOW!," Morvan said.  "She was a big girl.  Likely bench press a Buick."

"Ding ding ding. She did look like she could in a heart beat."

"Muscles on Muscles." Michael agreed.

Kyle rose. "Did you eat while you were out with Brandy Tana or do you want me to reheat your plate? We finished dinner about an hour ago, but we did up sausages, perogies, corn on the cob and cesar salad tonight."

"Hot," Morvan said, nodding.  "Too bad she's a rat."

Tana bounced as she turned to Kyle at the mention of food and almost on queue her stomach let out a ferocious growl. "Plate please! Oh and the gym they had this like super suped up treadmills. There was this wolf he was an older man and he was just zooming!"

"Zooming as in sprinting or was he marathoning on cocaine?"  Morvan asked.

"Like a car on the hiway zooming. I wanna get that fast no no even faster!" Tana's eyes sparkled at prospects of the future.

"You're a leopard,"  Morvan said.  "Speed is kind of our thing.  I mean look at Justin."  He wasn't  going to mention his own speed.

"Mr C has a treadmill like that for us to work out on at his place. I think that might be why I've gotten a lot better with running. Those normal gym treadmills max out at about 12 miles per hour. The one he had can do eighty." Justin said with a grin.

"I'm gonna get super fast like KACHOW!"

"There's a reason we can't compete in sports,"  Morvan said.  "Kachow, that's Bolt the superdog, right?"  He winked slyly at Kyle.

Kyle left to heat up Tana's dinner in the kitchen. He stuck his head out onto the back deck where Minnie lounged. "Fancy a glass of Lemonade It is balls free?"

Tanas stomach let out another loud grumble as she could smell the food reheating "No no no its that uh red guy from cars. Leslie your up whats his name again?!"

"McQueen?" Leslie asked looking up from her cell phone game.

"Yeah, Lightning Bug McQueen.  Isn't he a white dog?"

"Yaaaa lightening wait what nooooo he's a race car like vroom vroom KACHOW" tana tried to mimic the signature move the character does when he says the line but seeing as she wasn't a car it was more then comical.

"Balls free lemonade? sounds awesome.  I only want balls on my men, thanks."  Minnie said, giving Kyle a grin.

Morvan chuckled.  "Kachow.  Right. "

"Not even on Christmas trees?" Kyle said with a laugh but nodded.

"Why do I feel like you aren't getting it." Tana looked puzzled. "So do I like smell bad zoo? Should I go shower while the food is reheating?"

"Pulling your chain, Kitten,"  Morvan said.  "Just like Tow Mater."

Kyle went to the kitchen and went to work making a pitcher of lemonade.  He sliced up 3 lemons and added some honey to the water and dumped in a generous amount of ice after things had been squeezed and stirred. The microwave beeped letting him now the food was warmed up and he pulled out a bowl to add the cesar salad and dressing before he stuck his head out into the living room. "Eating out on the back deck or the dining room table Kitten?"

Minnie rose and came in to retrieve the lemonade from Kyle.  "yeah my mom didn't do the balls.  it was all bows. like these horribly gaudy bows that were supposed to be so chic.  And after I was infected...."  she paused.  "They were just props, really."

Tana's face dropped "Oh" she mumbled looking down at her hands before looking back up at the ding of the microwave. "Oh I'll go eat outside so my zoo smell doesn't disrupt others." She passed Morvan gave him a peck on the cheek, she trotted over to Micheal so he wasn't left out did the same before heading into the kitchen and taking her plate from Kyle giving him a peck as well. "Thankyou smells soooo good om nom nom."

"Enjoy just clean your dishes and put them away when you are done." He said.

"Will do." Tana popped a squat beside Minnie. "So why you home n a Friday? Not feeling good?" Tana asked stuffing her face.

Minnie leaned back and sipped her freshly made lemonade.  "Oh man that's good.  have a sip if you need it."  she set the glass down.  "Nah, I'm ok, just we don't work when we are doing the female thing."  She made a motion to her crotch and made a face.  "Almost done so thankfully I wont miss the whole weekend, just, you know, one or two of the best pay nights, that's all."  she sighed.

"Oh well that makes sense. I remember Cyn would be the same. So have you just been hanging around the house then?" Tana stuffed another bite into her mouth.

"Yes.. and no.  I mean, I've been here, but I've been on my tablet mostly, doing research and stuff.  My brain feels like its going to dribble out my ears.  "  Minnie sighed.

"Research on what? I'm pretty good at researching. Two heads are better then one."

"Well, I'm kinda working on two thinks at once.  One, I am trying to find anything that can be useful to go with the little bit of evidence I have against my old Raj so maybe there might be a reasonable legal case.  The other I am trying to find out the political clime between the preters back where I'm from to see if there might be a group down there I can maybe shake up and put on his ass.  "  She sighed again.  "This whole damn thing sucks.  I need for Dallas to get his Karma but I don't want to fuck things up for you guys.  The thought of putting Morvan or any of your guys in danger makes me sick to my stomach, but if the legal thing doesn't fly, I'll need back up to get that fucker.  I can't take down four alphas on my own, even with all the hard work I'm doing."

Tana chewed on her food before painfully swallowing the large bite. 'Mmm but Morvan wouldn't offer assistance if he didn't weigh the possibilities. That's not who he is. I guess sending someone in under cover would be a very unwise choice to get some more evidence?" Tana spoke without really knowing the full situation and just how bad it was exactly. Her innocence was both painful and endearing.

"Very unwise.  It is extremely abusive in all ways.  And I know Morvan is strong as fuck.  It's amazing the energy he has.  But I can't be sure I would be coming back to the same thing.  Maybe they found another alpha female, one who is cool to play their sick games.  That would make 5.  Three men who are bigger than me, and two females, one of which I know is a psycho.  If Morvan goes with me, it could still be dangerous.  Not to mention it leaves you guys with less strength to protect you."

"Then we just gotta make a lot of friends to bring down with us don't we " Tana smiled matter of factly.
"Yeah, so far I'm making some sexy friends but not so many strong friends."

"Well I mean there were a lot of strong people at the gym Brandy took me too. You should ask if you can tag along Monday. I'm well the newest of the new and it seemed a tad hushy hushy so I don't think it would look to good if I brought you. Brandy on the other hand they all seemed to like her." Tana gave a strong nod.

"A hush hush gym?"  Minnie asked, eyebrow raised.  "look at you getting all underground."  She nudged Tana with an elbow.  "Maybe its best if you ask Brandy first.  Don't want her getting upset you told me.  In the meantime, I mean, maybe I can make some friends that aren't leopards?  I know that one wolf at work, he such a cutie.  All smiles and rainbows.  And we did hang with those rats at the picnic.  Cherry is cool, but totally on my sexy list."

Tana dug in her pocket and pulled out her phone and shot Brandy a text.

TANA: Heyo so um I got the impression the gym was a bit hush hush but I excitedly kinda sorta told everyone about it. Minnie is interested in joining us to make some strong friends. Would that be okay?

"Sexy Cherry mmmm ya she has an aura about her I'd say." Tana stuffed her face some more.

"There seemed to be a bit of ... tension at the picnic though.  I get that you guys have bad blood with rats, but there seemed something between the rats.  any idea what that was about?"

"Mmm it was before Morvan and I found everyone else. The rats some how betrayed the leopards and many were lost. Micheals mate was one of them so he like extra hold the grudge hmmm maybe grudge is a bad word he holds the memory. Ya that's better." Tana nodded before taking a huge gulp of lemonade. "OH my gosh so gooood"

"Told you. And I know about the stuff with Michaels mate and the attack. He told me.  No, there was something else.  Like when the little cop lady called the big wigs off to pow wow, there seemed to be some tension there.  I dunno, maybe it was just my imagination.  Doesn't really matter anyways.  So there's the gym... where else do you think I could make some kick ass friends to take down .. well shit.. im not sure what to call it. "

"Hmm kick ass friends. Um well I know some of every big faction. Oh but the rats have two factions maybe that's the tension you are speaking of but I dunno much about that. And obviously I have limited capacity in knowing these factions minus the wolves with my  work partner. But what I do know is that hanging out with just us isn't going to increase your ally base. Don't get me wrong love to hang out with ya though. "
"Well yeah, I get that but I dont want to step on any toes.  How do I find other people to hang with. I doubt hanging at the Manor house is gonna help, or it would have already
Tanas cellphone dinged.

Brandy: You were told to keep it on the low down. You spill tea with Jess?! >.< Explain everything to me but make it quick dear. I'm almost out the door to do this class....

Tana dug out her phone and lowered her head as her stomach sunk she text back furiously.

Tana: Just Morvan and well Kyle, Micheal, Leslie and Katie were all in ear shot. I was told I smelt like a zoo and it all came out my mouth like excited word vomit. I'm sorry I suck.

Brandy: Mild suck. Well there goes your secret Leslie and Katie know you are boned.  Now Jess will know.

Tana: Maybe I can ask them to not say anything? or or or we just gloss over it and if we don't make a big deal out of it they just naturally won't say anything?!

Brandy: Your call on this you call the shots on this. I'd ask that you wait until August before you bring any friends to the gym. Minnie is just learning basics from her trainer is she not. Let her get several sessions in so she had some grounding and isn't green. The gym isn't for absolute beginners. She's not my pard mate or yours so I can't tell her now. Again I reiterate that this is your choice kitten. :/

Tana: Okay thanks waiting until I get to know the gym goers would be a better idea. I'll clean up my mess and lay in the bed I made of bad decisions.

Brandy: Yeah do that I need to call you and have a long talk about this but I just don't have the time right now. I know you are trying to help kitten but politics suck. After the phone call you might understand more. I'll call you when I get back in likely wont be till 1am

Tana: Sorry to let you down.

Tana looked up from her phone her appetite lost her face slightly dejected. "Well I kinda sorta messed up talking about any of the gym already on the first day. So I'll learn their ways make connections and hopefully down the road I can bring you down. Oh man I was just so excited..."She trailed off standing putting her plate back in the fridge before returning outside. "Imma go for a run." She offered a small smile that didn't quite reach her eyes before she took off.

Brandy: Not let down just aware that we need to go over protocols about things when I saw their low down. No ones dead or hurt because of this. But fuck... Look I might be the wrong person but due to my job and career I have to keep a lot of things on the low down kitten. They sometimes are secrets but more often just not things you want to broadcast to everyone. Ian's Gym isn't a secret lair he just doesn't advertise its a word of mouth thing and you need someone to normally vouch for you to get in. Ian agreed to let me bring you buy and I vouched for you because you are my pard mate. Minnies a nice woman I don't dislike her she needs to get good but this should be discussed because you are too new to bring her in have have your word count as a valid vouch which means that falls to me to vouch for her. Do you understand darling?

Tana: Understood. Sorry If i soured you mood for your dance lesson. I'm gonna go for a run. ><

Brandy:No souring it will be fine. Call you later. TTFN

Tana returned home after midnight. She was covered in sweat and dried blood. Her arms and face were covered in scratches that some clearly were at one point cuts. She dragged her weary body onto the deck and flopped down starring up at the stars. Brandy should be calling soon and she would soon find out how badly she fucked up. Tears threatened to fall out her eyes but they never did. She sat up taking a shaky breath in she had to grow up and face the consequences.

The call came one sharp. Brandy was always punctual.

Her voice sounded exhausted but held no hint of anger. "Ah picked up on the second ring. It was almost as if you were expecting me darling." The red head joked. "Slip your shoes on and let's have you go outside down to the pond for a chat. I've had a couple hours to mull things over and this is for  your ears only."
Tana rocked her body up and made her way down to the pond. As she walked she he reiterated the convos that transpired almost verbatim to Brandy. She was praying that the generalness of saying a gym with shifters there would be a huge help at least in the aspect of Leslie not paying much attention about it.
The sound of the pond frogs and crickets let Brandy know Tana was near by the pond.  "Okay hopefully you are nice and comfy dear heart. I think the dancing and all that dipping might have done me some good. Extra blood to the brain and all that because I wanted to really nail home thing's. Now you aren't that much my junior darling. I turned 30 this year and if memory serves me your closing on 23 correct?"
 
Tana gave a small confirming noise. "23 in October yes."

"The farther you climb up the food chain with this family the more responsibility you are going to have. Lord knows if you be come an alpha that's going to add even more on to your plate. You're going to have to learn that the things that come out of your mouth have consequences. Like quite serious you could get people killed by either saying or not saying certain things. Obviously the gym is not a life-and-death situation but I think that should be good practice ." Brandy said.

Tana had picked up a rock and staring off into space at it. "No your absolutely right. Why do I feel like whenever I've grown up that I regress by doing something stupid without thinking." She sighed tossing the rock into the pond with a loud plop.

"We all do. Now as a lower ladder pard member the higher ups are there to bail out the lower downs but you're not Bottom of the ladder any more Kitten. You can't always expect a bail out and for others to solve your problems for you." Brandy said softly. "Look at me I am out on my own because I stuck my foot in my mouth and I am reaping what I have sown. I am also still learning... So I have decided that this is what's going to happen in regards to your bold proclamation tonight. I am not going to vouch for Minnie you are. Your word is your bond Tana. And this is going to be your first lesson in growth and your journey into politics. You wanted to learn from me. There is more to just getting strong and learning to fight. You need to learn how to navigate and conduct yourself out in the preternatural world. Minnie is not our pard mate. She is a guest. I truly do not know her. None of us do we just met her this may and she's been with us for a little over 2 months. So if you want her to join this gym it will be your word and your bond that you will use to get her through that door, your words to vouch for her. How do you suppose you can do that? By getting to know Ian better and showing him you are serious about being there. By demonstrating you can follow directions at the gym showing up brining it and getting on well with the other gym goers. You will have to build rapport with him and the others to prove you belong there and that you are solid. If you can do that Ian will trust you enough than perhaps you can vouch for Minnie and he will accept what you have to say. How long that will take will be entirely up to you and how much hard work you put in. Do you understand kitten?"

"I understand. Do you think I should apologize to the gym goers I talked about out of turn too? I mean I know what they don't know can't hurt them and silence is golden and all that..."Tana picked up another rock and spun at it in her hand. She let out a sigh. "Politics are complicated."

"Yes, yes they are, especially when you are dealing with groups outside your own pard." Brandy agreed. "I don't think an apology is necessary. I did say best behavior because of the adage that first impressions count. You were not rude. You just came off as young and inexperienced. Go in there and just show them you are there to learn and work out. As they get to know you better and you gain some familiarity with them they will give you subtle hints that you can joke about and play. Your nose will help guide you as far as where people are at emotionally. It is one of the greater gifts we possess with it comes to being shifters. You are more than welcome to take a cab after work to show up and work out solo as well, just remember the vampires do come in after sundown and they are not Klaus. Conduct yourself accordingly and be safe you remember what to do when you deal with vampires correct. What things should you be always aware of if you are sparing with them or talking to them?"

"No eye contact!" Tana quickly quipped her mood seemed to be lightening up. "Oh trust me I plan to take cabs there often. I have plans with the yummy swan tomorrow just to meet for coffee in the late afternoon so I want to go to the gym in the morning at least just to run on those fancy treadmills. Running around here gets you a little well cut up."

"That sounds good. Since you don't have a ride in you will have to arrange that with someone at the house. Toss them some money to help with gas and have at it. And good for you remembering the vampire thing. I can't iterate enough Kitten how important that is. Now matter how nice a vampire might seem you must always remember that. They can be very good at pretending to be something they are not, and pretending to just be people with fangs. I do not want to scare you. Ian's gym is a bit of an enigma in the fact that it is neutral ground for most shifters however sometimes things can get hairy over there due to politics.  So another pointer I will offer will be this. Were hyenas are not like us. They are not all chummy with each other there are two other males out there in the city.  Cornell and Hamilton sometimes come to the gym to argue with Ian about wanting entry to the gym to work out. They are both dancers that work at Le Cirque, the preternatural burlesque club downtown. Things can get a little heated. To my knowledge he has still said no to them. They don't have a female Alpha to keep them in check so the boys frequently butt heads. If they show up your best bet is to stay out of the fight give them room and stay the hell out of that entire shit show" Brandy explained.

"Oh sooooo don't try to save the world with a hug and a cup of cocoa? I know first hand how shitty the world can be and I was jaded for such a long time. Then I meet everyone here and my view changed. I know its not realistic to try and save everyone specially those that don't help themselves. Yet some how I'm drawn to do so. I don't know how to work on that. I know I need to or it will get me and more importantly others killed." She tossed the rock into the pond with another plop.

"Practice makes perfect dear heart." Brandy said. "Hamilton and Cornell are not bad guys per say. They just don't have that bond that leopards do without their equivalent of a Ra to keep them glued together. No all preternatural groups work like we do. They all have their quirks and what have you. And I approve of you getting to know Lorne better. The swans are a lovely group and can help you hone your self restraint. They always smell amazing that will never go away. You just have to remember to always stay in control." She laughed. "I remember the first time I was invited by their queen to join them up on the roof for some sunbathing when I was just starting to work for Nigel. Terrified. Funny isn't it since they smell like prey, but Nigel and Maria had both explained that any untoward violence towards those gals would be my funeral since they are pets of the Master of the city. Never forget that. As time has passed the last 5 years I have grown to really respect those ladies."

"I'll just stick my nose deep into my cup of coffee so its all that I smell." A lopsided smile twisted on her face. Her appetite was starting to come back and her stomach decided to growl almost as if on queue. "Hmm hyena dynamic does seem fascinating though so different from us."

"Might is right with them Kind of like the rats. I am no expert. I don't know Nicks rats well but they seem softer than the ones that used to be in the city ten years ago. Likely softer than even Astrid's rats. I don't know them that well either but of the two groups, I know Astrid's group better because of my connection with Cherry and the few at the Concrete Jungle." Brandy said with a soft chuckle. "I likely shouldn't keep you darling you will have to have a chat with Minnie tonight or tomorrow about how you plan to proceed with the gym thing. Lay it out for her tell her there are no hard feelings but that you got homework and a mission to get to know your fellow gym goers a bit better before you can vouch and bring her. Just remember to encourage her to work with her guy. The better grounding in the basics she has before she goes in there, the better she will do, if Ian gives her the green light. Perhaps that will inspire her and get a fire lit under her ass to put in the time like I know you are planning to."

Tana smiled. "Oh don't you worry I will I will. I hope Minnie does too. This Dallas guy and his goons sound like some really bad people. I should probably get inside try and reheat the leftovers of my leftovers and have a shower. if I smelt like a zoo before now I smell like a really shitty foreign zoo that's just debilitating. "She stood and started to pad toward the house. Someone was kind enough to leave the porch light on for her. She hoped that she would be quiet enough not to wake anyone.

Brandy chuckled. "Of course go eat and have a shower get some rest it sounds like you have a pretty busy day blocked out. I will pick you up from work on Monday and we can hit the gym. Sleep well when you can dear and if you need anything else you know how to get a hold of me. Curl up with that Blanket of mine after your shower and with luck sleep will come to you soon enough. Good night Tana."

She heard Tana say goodbye and she hung up the phone setting it back on the coffee table in Klaus's living room feeling as if she was completely spend. She had over extended herself too much today but she regretted nothing. The Pard couldn't help her and there was no reason to get anyone alarmed over things as of yet. Morvan was being kept in the loop about things when updates happened but until they she had to put her faith in Dr. Goodman and Dr. England to figure things out.

Tana was shocked that Minnie  had still been awake. She talked with the leopardess  informing her that the gym's entry was one of word of mouth. It would take Tana some time to make it so her word meant anything to bring Minnie in. She apologized heavily but promised she would put in a lot of effort to get her reputation up with the others to be able to have the ability to vouch for Minnie. She tiredly encouraged Minnie to keep training with her trainer to keep making progress on her own. and that she would help her make some connections with at least the wolves threw Shale. Giving Minnie a tight hug the young leopardess  headed to the shower before curling up naked with Brandy's blanket.

This has been a Lady J, Krystal,Maxx and Darkflame co post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Monday July 13th Seattle Klaus Adler's Brownstone residence 11pm

The gang had assembled for their monthly poker game and we're settled down at the table their first hand dealt. There were 9 players at the table this evening.

Due to the full moon being underway there had been no Brandy or Cherry present. This evening the vampires had to dine on something other than shifter blood when they awoke, unless that had chosen to hit a local blood bar to buy a pint of the newly available bagged Wolf blood that was now seeing its way on the market donor lists.

Three new faces sat at the table that night.  Surprisingly at Klaus's party he had mentioned the game and had found that John and Noah had arrived. Darien had also mentioned the open invite of the game to young Sebastian Roberts who had come to see what it was that the young Masters of Seattle and their friends did to entertain themselves.

Admittedly Sebastian was surprised to see Breeman at the table when he had arrived with Darrien but he had to admit despite the fact that he and Darien, Noah and the Contessa were secretly working on a project for the Huntsman of Seattle it was interesting to see Breeman out trying to socialize with his peers and betters. For better or worse he and John shared a bond now. One that only they so far had chosen to take when Pastor Gless had offered them salvation and a chance at a life without the bondage that came from serving the Master of Seattle but instead supposedly offering their services to the church and God.

Darien fixed the cuff of his grey shirt and picked up his cards. The rules had been explained and the chips distributed. Lucy clicked and chirped from her placed clinging to his shirt collar, looking over the assembled vampires as if she was deciding who she would like and who she would avoid.  "Who would like to regale us first? Any interesting stories to tell?" He asked as he looked over his cards. First hand of the night and it was a stinker.

"I went and got to experience what shopping for produce was like for the first time in eons. Needless to say the produce options available to this generation are staggering and a bit overwhelming. I suppose that isn't super exciting but on a personal side I did get to experience something new at Klaus's party. I met my first person of fey heritage. So I guess that is two new things I have experienced this month." Noah confessed as he slipped his glasses off to clean them on his dress shirt. He had a six of clubs and a ten of diamonds it wasn't a strong hand in the least.

"A fey? I was not aware there was a fey at the party. " Darien mused, looking over his cards at Noah. Lucy decided she liked the bespectacled vampire and launched herself from Dariens shirt towards him. "Incoming." Darien warned Noah.

"Indeed it seems the Seattle PD has a young lady at one of their crime scene techs that has descendants from the light court." Noah said with a nod. "I am now curious to meet more."
John Breeman shifted in his seat but said nothing staring at the King of clubs and the jack of diamonds in his hand.

Malaki let out a healthy laugh looking at Darien as he pet Nibbles atop his shoulder. "There were many of odds and ends at Klaus's birthday if you could look past your dear little puppy." He teasingly smirked as he glanced over his cards a queen of clubs and 8 of clubs.

"Miss Goodfells,"  Klaus said, folding his hand.  "She works with Miss Gibbons.   Has an affinity for air spirits."  He chuckled.  "Careful Noah.  He can see through her eyes.  She's scoping out your hand."

Darien gave first Malaki, then Klaus a wounded look. " Klaus, I would never!"

"Oh for fucks sake say it isn't so." Noah said slipping his glasses back on looking at Darien.
Elisabeta looked at the two cards she had been dealt.  The queen of spades and nine of hearts looked back at her, not a good start but there was a small possibility there. "I will be leaving town for sometime I fear. Mr. Salvatore and the Master have asked my Kiss and myself to undertake a mission for them that will see us gone for some weeks if not a few months."

"Oh hopefully nothing too terribly dangerous or tricky Contessa." Noah exclaimed. "I wish you well on your venture then, likely by the time you return I will not be here as, myself and the gang wish to leave before the snow. The city has been kind to us but we do not wish to wear out our welcome with the Master or Master Salvatore."

"A shame the city will lack such a beauty. Best wishes for a speedy return and successful task." Darien nodded stop the Contessa.

"Listen Klaus, I know traditionally Poker night is a sausage fest by human standards but I quite enjoy ours not being so. Though I don't know how you will find anyone that can attempt to keep the Contessa's seat warm the way that she can."  Malaki gave the Contessa a flirtatious wink.

"A mission for Nigel is one for the Master of the City," Klaus said.  "Securing that gig is a major coup.  And if you are upset about the number of men at the table, you could make sure Arriana makes it more regularly. Or perhaps you could wear a dress.  I'd suggest inviting a few more ladies but we'd need a second table."

"You men all have laps don't you?" Elisabeta asked with a laugh.

"True but there would be an issue with not seeing each other's hand," Klaus said.

"Oh honey you know this seasons colors don't suit my winter complexion. Though a kilt hrmmm that's a thought. What is under the kilt you didn't ask well I will still tell ya only a cool breeze on the under carriage." He chuckled and cocked an eyebrow in the Contessas direction "My lap pfffft that would make this a whole different game night." He tossed some chips to raise.

Darien raised an eyebrow at Malaki's joke about the kilt.

"No one ever said the ladies had to be participating in the game my dear Klaus."

"So what do transvestites wear in Scotland?"  Thomas asked.

"Pant suits,"  Willie replied.

Thomas snorted.  "Smart ass.

A text rang from Noah's phone and he pulled the phone from his pocket. "Ah Klaus your birthday Present will be arriving shortly. Again apologies for it being a couple days late." He said offering the blond German a smile. "With luck it entertains and satisfies. I can't be certain that it will make you smile, but can only hope that it does..." he texted back and slipped the phone back into his pocket.

"Oooh more presents. Klaus sure got some interesting ones. Some clearly inside jokes that went above my head. Mostly from Brandys people. Odd.... yet entertaining." Malaki mused.

"Now you have me intrigued,"  Klaus said.  "Was it a coincidence that the lateness coincides with poker night and your first attendance or is it deliberate?"

"Apologies for missing out on it. I wasn't aware there was a party since I do not work directly in the towers." Sebastian replied. "I was under the impression we did not celebrate birthdays after we were turned. Some do their death days. It is curious but, I kind of like the idea it helps tether you to the earth with familiar rituals. Was it a good evening had by all?"

Noah laughed. "Darien asked for me to join. It seemed appropriate but at the time I didn't think my gift would be well received you were rather busy that evening and dare I say partially in your cups my good chap."

"From what I recall of it.... yes" Malaki laughed as Nibbles whiskers tickled his cheek.

"I think so,"  Klaus said.  "It was an evening with old friends," he indicated Darien, Wille and Thomas - "and new friends."  His next gesture included Malaki, Noah and Breeman.  He hadn't deliberately excluded the Contessa; she just happened to be opposite him.

"We do not usually celebrate. Those of us who are past a certain age did not celebrate as humans either. Although I did have a conversation with Sapphyre about such things and he was quite taken aback."

"What would you say the highlights of the night were Master Adler?" John asked politely as he set his cards on the table shaking his head indicating he was folding.

"When you were human they hadn't even invented fire yet,"  Willie said.  "So no candles on your cake.  If we did it today, they'd see the cake from space."

"I do not know if I am to be pleased you think I am so old, or displeased you think I would be so weak at such age." Darien told Willie with a blank look.

"The highlight?"  Klaus tilted his head, thinking.  "That would be difficult to pick.  I know Darien hated it but I really enjoyed the Oompah band.  It was very nostalgic.  Your marionette was also quite impressive.  A gift with a personal meaning.  It's sitting on the shelf, watching us play." He pointed to where Breeman's gift was displayed.  "Of course Brandy's dance was definitely the high point."

He almost said more but fell silent.

"Must be tough being eight hundred, with the teeth of an eighty year old,"  Willie said, teasing Darien good naturedly.

John nodded his pale blue eyes drifted to the indicated shelf and he couldn't help but smile showing a hint of fang to see the marionette displayed. "That dance number was something I agree."

"Any who disagree is blind or a fool." Malaki stated.

"At least I'm not still teething." Darien snorted at Willie.

"Don't mind him," Thomas said.  "We're all just jealous that you've got a beast and we don't."  He looked at the Contessa, throwing her a sly wink at Malaki's expense..  "Ladies excepted of course.  Hey!  I won that hand!  Ya'll suck."

The cards were collected and Darien sat out this round to deal to the players.

"So do any of you much experience dealing with fey?" Noah asked. "Or have any of you ever fed from one?"

"Oh ho ho I do much more then just suck" Malaki grinned as he looked at his new hand.

"Fed no. Dealt with yes." John replied quietly as he looked at his newly dealt hand. "My advice avoid them like the plague sir."

"No, I have an animal. I will never have a beast. There are no bat shifters, unless anyone here has ever met one?" Darien asked. "And no, no experience with fey. I avoid them if I can honestly."
"That is what their reputation suggests as well,"  Klaus said, nodding.  "They are not the most trustworthy of people.  And coming from a vampire, that is saying something."

"Well if such a thing exists perhaps I can send you a post card if I come across any down in South America." Noah replied giving Darien a wink. He nodded at the other comments made by Darien and John."

"Na na na na na na na na BATMAN!" Thomas sang.  "Read 'em and weep!"

Darien gave Thomas an odd look. "Is that another pop culture reference I do not understand?"
Elsiabeta looked at Noah. "The Fae in Europe do not mix with the rest of the prenaturals. At least not to my knowledge. There is much more animosity over there between different groups then there is here in the United States."

"Not many,"  Klaus admitted.  "Most would see it as some kind of test.  Consider it an open forum, where any issue can be brought up.  And there are many who have issues with the Master of St Louis and even more who have issues with his human servant.  There were those who thought him mad for taking the Executioner as his human servant."

"It is a ballsy power play I will give him that. No one here in Seattle's seen fit to copy Jean Claude by taking Father Sozio in as a pet servant though. Despite his executioner status.  Doubt anyone would be crazy enough to try." John admitted.

"He isn't powerful enough to make it worth the risk." Darien snorted. He had his own reasons to dislike talk of the St. Louis executioner.

"Do you think if he was turned over to our side he would have the ability to still ward off vampires and make holy water or would the good lord take a disliking to one of his flock serving a vampire I wonder?" John mused.

"I suppose it would depend on whether his faith survived,"  Klaus said.  "In his own way, he'd be as dangerous as the Executioner.  Being able to repel vampires and having a virtually unending supply of holy water would make him extremely dangerous, when combined with the power that came from being a human servant."

"I still think the pope was a fantastic call for ultimate human servant. But I agree with Klaus. If you could bring over anyone that had strong faith and it could survive they would make for an admirable human servant." Noah replied.

“I notice that most are going for people who have power that is not based on terms of office,” Thomas said. “Pope.  Queen of England.  The animating Executioner. They all have their role and therefore their temporal power until they resign or abdicate or whatever they do to pass on the mantle. They also come with their own set of enemies and detractors. It would suck if somebody took out your human servant because of their politics, rather than their connection to you.”

“What are you suggesting, making a human servant out of some second grade teacher in the middle of nowhere?” Willie asked.

“Would certainly make them hard to find,” Thomas said. “Assuming somebody outside the vampire community decided not to play nice.”

"Positions can change. With the proper assistance and support even a second grade teacher can be turned into something useful." Darien said. He phone dinged and he pulled it out to look at it. He thumbed a quick response to the request for an update from V.

 Darien- he will be here for a few months replenishing funds, then intends to head to south America.

There was another text.

Volkov-I was unaware funds were an issue. Any cities or countries in particular that are mentioned please send my way. Asking for a friend. As the kids say. 

"It's his other half checking up on him,"  Thomas said.  "Making sure he isn't going to be staying up late."

Malaki grinned mischievously "Would it not be staying up early?"

"If he stays up early too late, he'll find himself being referred to as 'the late',"  Thomas replied. "Maybe you need to make sure your feller doesn't change your locks and then keep you out 'til dawn."

Darien raised an eyebrow as he looked up.  " My 'fellow' does not live with me."

"Well, there goes that murder plot,"  Thomas said.

"You need to read more Agatha Christie,"  Willie said.

"I assure you, it will not be Sapphyre who attempts to end my life.  The leads on that particular issue are a bit cold, and thus harder to follow."  Darien told them, tucking his phone back into his pocket after an affirmative answer to the last text.

"Not to mention that the number of suspects is daunting,"  Klaus said.  "Unnamed enemies from your past that you have forgotten about.  Every fanatic that ever suffered at the hands of any vampire ever.  People who can never beat you at poker."  He looked at Darien.  "Seriously though, have you spoken to the police lately?  They might have turned something up.  If all else fails, I'll see if I can get a look at the file.  Maybe I can spot something they missed."

"Don't forget that crazy old dog lady who loves to nip at your heels darling" Malaki mused while flipping a token over his knuckles.

"All potential suspects to be sure, however the evidence I have currently is simply word of mouth and at the moment the police are a bit busy."  Darien sighed.

"She'll even be able to get rid of the body,"  Thomas said.  "Just get all the dogs to dig in one spot."

Noah frowned "Someone is trying to kill you?"

"Potentially."  Darien raised a finger in point.  " Being nearly framed for murder not withstanding I have received word that many of my line are meeting their ends in not natural ways."

"Interesting. First I've heard of it what line are you from again?" Noah asked. "You seem a rather amiable chap. What have you done to warrant someone wanting to off you?"

Breeman sat silent listening. Someone that was out hunting vampires or potential lines was something to take note of. It was the first he had heard of such things. Perhaps the elders were right poker night was useful for more than just playing cards.

"Going after an entire line is certainly ambitious,"  Klaus said.  "That shifts the suspicion from individual to group.  One wonders how they came across a lineage of the bloodline, so they would know who to target."

"Exactly, but as I said, all I have is word of mouth so I cannot be certain of anything, least of all whether it is only my line being targeted.  I am doing my best to find more information, but crimes against vampires are seldom properly handled. "  Darien glanced at Noah.  "How well do you know the lines?"  He asked curiously.  "Perhaps we could have a guessing game?"

"Fairly well. Why not just share we had a conversation earlier tonight so you know that the Contessa and I are from the Beastmasters line." Noah said with a grin.

Darien chuckled.  "Well, I could, but I am certain that some of you might have already guessed, having seen my performance in the fighting ring.  After all, I do believe I am the only one here who can fly."  He said with a smirk, petting Lucy's head as she clicked and chirped happily.

"Bite your tongue,"  Thomas said.  "I can fly.  Likely faster than you can."

"That does narrow it down. So you and Master Volkov share a line." Noah said nodding. "That was a good row."

Klaus's head swung around to look at Noah.  "Volkov can fly?" he asked.

"Yes I was witness to this in Alaska." Noah said in earnest.

"Perhaps you can try and prove that at a later date, Thomas."  Darien smiled.

"Looks like you and Volkov share a line,"  Klaus said.  "I pity anyone who tried to kill him.  He is quite clearly a formidable opponent, even without his arm of werewolves."  He chuckled.  "I suspect Thomas is pulling your leg," he said.

"Oh no, I have no doubt. He likely has his pilots license."  Darien said with a grin. " But it would indeed seem we share a line.  "  Darien nodded to Klaus and Noah.

"That would make you both Nighthags." Noah said his face serious. "Not full up to speed on what they can all do but Volkovs flex as the feast and seeing you fly at it lets me know that you have flight. Do you also have the ability to inspire terror like that? Also don't quote me but I've heard rumors they can invade dreams."

"US Army 7th Air Cavalry,"  Thomas said proudly.

Klaus frowned. "It's a big jump from same line to same powers,"  he said.  "Arianna and I share the Incubus slash succubus trait but she lacks the Ardeur, even though she is older."

"Just know about suspected and what I've seen. I concur it doesn't mean they have the same gifts but they might. Vampire powers are weird like that. You never know what you are going to end up with. Take me for instance I can't call an animal Contessa Elisabetta can. I have a rather soothing aura I produce instead. Mixed bag am I right?" Noah said with an apologetic shrug. "Though I do find most animals find me less offensive than the average vampire. Perhaps that will be my trade off. No animal to call but they won't all flee from me."

"Some abilities are more common in a line I am sure."  Darien said with a non committal shrug.

"Also being older more boons can come with age, he is after all more than five times our age." Noah sighed looked a bit stressed and frazzled. "And I am the unfortunate fool to have sparked his ire.  Another reason to get out of America. Old vampires are so touchy about their egos it seems. If he didn't wish to wager something so high stake and precious to him, he shouldn't have agreed to using a child as a chip to put in the pot."

"No doubt he is a frightening one to have against you.  It is no wonder you intend on lengthening the distance between you as soon as you might.  His banning from the city might be good for you to remain for a time though." Darien gave him a look of sympathy.

"He would indeed make an implacable enemy," Klaus agreed.  "And likely has forged alliances far and wide.  Being personally barred from the city does not mean he doesn't have friends here.  Nigel Salvatore, for example.  I had no idea that Grigori Volkov was one of his oldest friends.  You think they'd mention that when arranging his welcoming feast."

"Perhaps time will make him less fickle. I can only hope. Had I known he would be so livid I would have passed on the cards entirely. It is a horrifying prospect to know I have an enraged a 650 year old Night Hag wishing for unfortunate things to happen to me. If there was a way to smooth it over I would look into it." Noah said as he folded tossing his cards onto the table. "Not my brightest or proudest moment. But I can't put the milk back into the bottle."

"There was a considerable lack of preparation time and information."  Darien agreed with Klaus.  "Perhaps there is a way.  Who can know?"  Darien shrugged.  "Elders can be... difficult to understand."

"They have a perspective that younger vampires can't match.  And the patience they would have developed over the centuries?  Or the awareness of the intrinsic lack of value of material things?  I can still, vaguely, remember when having a telephone was a sign of significant wealth and technological prowess.  Now, if I lose one, I walk to the corner store to buy a new one."

"They are fascinating these smart phones but also frustrating." Noah said "Any of you have issues with the touch screens not working properly or is it just me? I think it might be a heat thing perhaps."

"Although the blatant and obvious carrying of weapons is coming back into style. At least for firearms." Darien chuckled.   "Some phones are better for use than others.  They respond more to pressure than heat."

"You can always pick up a stylus,"  Willie suggested.  "You can get pens with nubs that work with touch screens."

"Will need to look into the stylus thing. No money for a new phone sadly other priorities you are a lovely lot but if I had the funds I wouldn't be here. Time is running out and I do not wish to wear out my welcome. I don't like wearing out my welcome. Two months in a city is longer than I would like. The fact that I might be here until almost the start of winter doesn't do much to improve my spirit or morale. If Volkov is gunning for me that is too long to rest on my laurels. I can't be sure perhaps it was a bluff, but he did scare me with something he said when we once shared the lift while we were both saying at the Towers." Noah said with a heavy sigh.

"A threat?"  Darien asked, looking concerned.

"Unlikely to be anything so direct," Klaus said.

"Correct. Perhaps it was nothing but the old ones tend to be so careful of their words. I fear he might be digging into my past. I could be wrong but he said something to give me pause. Maybe it was a guess and he was fishing. But my stomach dropped and if I had been mortal my blood would have run cold." Noah said taking his glasses off as he rubbed at his eyes as if he was hoping the massage could chase away his anxieties.

Thomas snorted.  He looked at John Breeman.  "Sometimes you need dynamite to get the story out of these old geezers.  They get forgetful when they get long in the tooth."

"Yes well, at least we do not bite our own tongues."  Darien pointed out.

"Too easy,"  Thomas replied.  "Your tongue is usually wagging too fast to catch."

"My dear Thomas, you have yet to test the agility of my tongue."  Darien smirked.

"Oh do ever so let me watch." Malaki snickered.

"My lay over in Alaska Master Volkov and I conversed of many things. I never shared information about my Master. He had asked casually once but I skirted around it saying they were dark times and things I didn't want to talk about. I shared a bit about my travels but not my origins. I did confess obviously that there had been a name change since my rebirth but isn't that true for most of us that are not American and legal. Reinventing oneself is mandatory." Noah confessed.

"Bring it on, white boy,"  Thomas said, waving Darien forward.

"He named your sire."  It was a statement, not a question.  Klaus was completely ignoring Thomas calling out Darien's tongue.

"Name changes are quite normal."  Darien agreed.  "Irish..  white is boring."  He told Thomas.

"No. He didn't but he did say SHE. It was of course a fifty fifty guess but it felt like more than just a stab in the dark." Noah replied. "Of course I haven't always been Noah Knolls. And yet still he knew my sire was a woman."

"Irish is about as white as you can get.  Ya'll look like a walking jar of mayonnaise."
 
"Some people think mayonnaise is sexy."  Darien snorted.  "He may no know who your sire is, Noah.  It is likely he guessed at their possible identity."

"If he is digging it wouldn't be good." Noah said nervously the chipper demeanor had entirely drained from him.

"Mayonnaise is not sexy.  Nutella?  Now that's some sexy skin tones."

"And yet I never lack for a date."  Darien snorted.  "Noah, we spoke of sires tonight.  you are not the only one who does not wish to cross paths with the one who made you.  You said you were headed to south America next?  Have you been able to make arrangements for safe passage?"

"Noah and I have discussed the situation,"  Klaus said.  "Because he is not beholden to the Master of Seattle, he need not avoid those who have had disputes with him."

Darien nodded.  "This is true.  I certainly hope you don't have many more enemies of your own."  he told Noah.

"Honestly first one I can say I've made since I fled from my Masters side, so second vampire I have irked. Usually I visit places spend time check out the local animals offer to deliver messages to where ever I plan on going next and it is a clean exchange. Bad luck I guess. But if he does know her. If she decided to take up the offer knowing I am here and decided to come to America that would be bad. We all talk about how scary Volokov is being a 650 year old vampire. She isn't that far behind him in age." Noah said with a heavy sigh. "She has a habit of being rather hard on her children."

"How bad is your funding situation?  I know all of your companions have been hard at work donating to make money."  Darien asked.

"Abysmal. Jasmine informed me I might have jumped the shark in saying we would be out by September." Noah stated. "She estimates to have what we need we would be here until late spring."

Klaus didn't say anything.  It wasn't his sire he feared, it was the fountain head of his blood line.  Belle Morte.  Beautiful Death.  She was the primary reason vampires were considered sexy, no matter what Darien said.   She'd thrown an entire generation of his brethren into a pit and only allowing one survivor out.  He'd chosen the possibility of oblivion over stay any longer in her court and had escaped on the first ship leaving Europe.

"Still even without a proper amount leaving Seattle might be wise If Volkov knows her. If he has found a way to reach her... Sitting here would be stupid. It would be safer for everyone to leave and be in the financial dires we are in. IF she finds me she would kill them all Thando Tasi and Jasmine would suffer the worst since they are feline shifters. Like the head of the Succubus line My Master can call more than one type of animal and were analogue. When I fled she could call tiger lion and leopard. She's spoken of when the Dutch first came to her land when she was still mortal but became what she was to try and drive the Dutch from her lands. She is a merciless hunter. She turned me so I could help hunt down animals for her lair. She would harvest the pelts of every one of my friends to sell on the black-market to anyone that desired to know what it was like to be an animal and possess their traits and strengths." Noah said quietly shaking his head looking haunted.

"There are protocols to follow.  Another master, especially one of the considerable age you speak of, would have to make arrangements with the Master of the City."

"I am privy to none of that information Master Salvatore is not a fan of me. You think they would give me warning?" Noah scoffed. "And the one person I could potentially ask to look into that or warn me, sadly she is sick because of Volkov."

Darien blinked.  "Sick?  Someone is sick because of Volkov?"

John Breeman silently watched the exchange.

Thomas went very still when Noah mentioned that Tasi was in danger.  For the first time in anyone's memory, he pushed his remaining chips into the center of the table.  "I need to leave," he said, his voice flat and emotionless.  "There are some things I have to do."

"I apologize for the topic perhaps I should drop it." Noah said "This doesn't affect any of you."
Klaus turned to Noah.  "We will need to discuss this later, Noah,"  he said.  "Starting with how you know."  He looked at the others.  "I will swear you all to silence about this.  If word of this spreads, I can guarantee we will all never see another dawn.

Darien looked from Thomas to Noah to Klaus. This conversation had escalated quickly.
"I signed no NDA but you are correct I shouldn't talk of whispered rumors. I have no confirmation." Noah said softly. "Forget it was mentioned please."

"The source must be found and remedied," Klaus said. "We can discuss it tomorrow."

"I cannot share that with you Klaus." Noah said giving him an apologetic look. "We all have people involved on the game board. You have ones you wish protect just as much as I do. I will speak to the source and make sure nothing is said."

"OH a new plague color me interested. Playing with plague is always entertaining watching the humans scurry about." Malaki sighed in memory.

"Be sure that you do,"  Klaus said.  "If this leaks further, even the fact that there was a sickness caused by the feast, everyone who knows anything will be silenced permanently, their flavor with the Master of Seattle notwithstanding.  I am deadly serious gentlemen.  Loose lips do not just sink ships.  They kill poker players.  They say three can keep a secret if two are dead.  There are more than three of us here and I for one, do not like the odds."

Darien raised an eyebrow and watched Klaus and Noah.  It seemed he might need to ask a few respectful questions of his own.

"I think Thomas might have the right idea. Gentlemen and Lady." Noah said nodding to them. "If I can excuse myself I need to tend to somethings now. As fun as this is knowing, that lives are at risk due to this leak, I need to take care of things on my end."

"See that you do,"  Klaus said.  He wasn't entirely certain that Nigel would kill them all to make sure the news of Volkov's infection did not spread but it was safer to use the threat of death than to make them think things were not minor.  He'd discuss the situation with Waylon before he reported it to Nigel.

Darien started cleaning up the cards.  "It would seem our game is done for the evening."

"Oh poo" Malaki sighed.

John Breeman nodded as he set his cards down. "I am in agreement with that. I really don't need a trip to correct any misbehavior so I think heading out and pretending I was never here tonight is best."

"I think it might be wise,"  Klaus said.  "I'm sorry things ended on such a sour note."

"There would be no correction this time, John,"  Klaus said.  "Just an endless oblivion.  And you'd have company."

John let out a small noise and rose quickly from his chair tucking it into the table and nodded as he made a hasty retreat to the door where his shoes were. "Understood."

Malaki just let out a laugh " I know not what any of you speak of. I just wanted to watch Dariens tongue dance with Thomas." Malaki was good at self preservation and pretending nothing ever was discussed was the best plan of action.

Noah followed suit and slipped his shoes on. It was going to be a long walk back to the Towers but he had to get moving. He would likely run back if that meant protecting Jasmine. She had been worried and had confessed to him that Brandy was ill due to donating to Volkov. She worried she too might have been infected and that also mean potentially having passed on something with her blood to other vampires when she had donated at NIghshades.

She had shown no sign of feeling sick at all however. So she had not come forward to tell anyone other than him about her concerns.

Knowing now what he knew he had to talk with her and to tell her perhaps to remove herself from donor duty until he knew more.

"You'll need to catch him,"  Klaus said.  "Although I'm not sure whether he's in the mood now."

"Perhaps another time."  Darien said.  "Is there anything else I can assist with tonight?  I was not expecting to be done so early and am not needed at the club. " He did not mention that his 'fellow' was indisposed due to the full moon.

"I think I'm good,"  Klaus said.  "But if you want to hang around and just chat, we can do that.  Or maybe go for a walk and pick up a late bite."

"I can help clean up and you know me always a tad peckish. Having a lovely neck to lick always brightens the mood."

"Not much cleaning up to do but if Darien doesn't object, I see no reason why you couldn't join us."

"Of course I don't object.  Our game may have ended on a low note but the evening can still be a pleasant one."  Darien said with a nod.

"A night with my friends is never not a pleasant one." He said wrapping his arms around their shoulders making a Malaki sandwich.

"Indeed. So any thoughts as to a destination?" Klaus asked.

"Somewhere with thick thighs and strong hands. Darien any suggestions?" Malaki smirked.

"Sounds like a Russian massage parlor."  Klaus said.

"Do you know one?" Malaki lazily rolled his head to look at Klaus pleadingly.

"No," Klaus confessed.

"I spend my time in my club usually. I am sure there are other places that would accommodate however. A shame the others have already left or they might have had suggestions." Darien said. "But three fine looking gentlemen's will no doubt draw enough of the attention you desire my friend."

Malaki's head lazily rolled to look at Darien as he spoke "True true true" He gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and then one to Klaus before letting go of his friends and heading to the door. "The world is our playground fellows!"

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
PART 2


"Speaking as the youngster of the group, I would request we not draw too much attention," Klaus said.  "I have a reputation to maintain."

"Attention is fine, as long as it is not the wrong attention. Let us simply walk, and enjoy the night and the wonders of this modern world." Darien said, laying a hand on Klaus' shoulder before following Malaki. "Besides, I don't think you are that much younger than me."

"I was made a vampire in 1946,"  Klaus said.  "I think you are considerably older.  Fifteen years at least, if I recall correctly, which is by no means guaranteed."

"Yes Yes." Malaki grinned before starting to sing.

"Come, little children, I'll take thee away
Into a land of enchantment.
Come, little children, the time's come to play,
Here in my garden of shadows"

His voice was an intoxicating lullaby that paired with him curling his fingers in a come hither motion to his friends.

"Hocus Pocus,"  Klaus said.  "An oddly charming movie and a haunting melody."

"You certainly know more pop culture than I do. " Darien sighed.

"Their pop brings much entertainment." Malaki spoke matter of factually.

"I'm afraid my attention has always been on other things, music being the sole exclusion. It is my guilty pleasure." Darien said as they walked.

"Oh ho more music you say" Malaki pulled out an ancient looking wood flute and began playing a relaxing tune on it. As he played his friends noticed the odd rat popping out of their hiding spots inside the alleyways but the tune wasn't meant to call them to follow.

"I find keeping up with pop culture helps me connect with my younger students,"  Klaus said.  After a moment, he noticed the affect Malaki's playing was having.  "You seem to have an odd audience,"  he said, indicating the rats.  "Your animal to call?"

"How did you not know this dear friend? You think I keep Nibbles around for pure cute factor." Malaki was amused before he looked into his pocket where the chonky rat looked upset. " No no no you are cute anyways don't look at me like that. I'll give you some peanut butter when we get home."

Darien laughed.

"I choose not to assume.  I recall meeting a vampire in Brazil who went everywhere with a scarlet macaw on his shoulder,"  Klaus said.  "It wasn't his animal to call.  He just liked the aesthetic.  How adventurous are we feeling gentlemen?  Brave enough to brave an open mike night in support of one of our kind?"

Malaki pulled a strand of his long hair over his like pursing it in some weird type of mustache "Oh ho adventure you know I am in."

"What kind of open mike?" Darien asked.

"Who knows?  Poetry.  Music.  I can offer an additional entertainment.  The vampire in question fears my ardeur."

Malaki let out a giddy laugh. "Oh darlings this sounds better and better."

"So may it be,"  Klaus said with a chuckle.  "I just need to send a text to Brandy so she doesn't think I've been kidnapped when she gets in."

KLAUS: Going to open mike night.  Poker was a bust.  Will explain later.

He sent a second text as well, this time to Waylon. 

KLAUS:  Word of Brandy's condition is starting to spread.  Will provide more details when I get a chance.

Darien stopped and looked at Klaus.  "Where exactly are we going?"

"Bitten,"  Klaus answered.

Darien barked a laugh. " Oh indeed, Sebastian will be thrilled. We have an advertising agreement. It will be the first time I have gone to see his establishment."

"It's decided then.  Shall we hail a cab?" Klaus motioned.

"My car would be a tad cramped, so yes, a cab would be good." Darien replied.

"Mine would serve but we've walked so far already," Klaus said.  "Or I could run back and get it."

"No no no lets grab a cab. See how long they take to wet themselves with us all in the backseat" Malakis eyes sparkled with mirth.

"Let us hope whoever picks us up is not driving a mini van. That would be terribly undignified, would it not?" Darien smirked, half in true amusement.

"What nobler than a large metal steed no?" Malaki kept laughing. This night was truly entertaining.
"So, Klaus, my friend, what do you intend to bring to this open mike night?"  Darien asked after grinning at Malaki while they waited for the cab.

"An open mind,"  Klaus answered.  "I doubt they have a piano and I suspect my current level of skill is not audience appropriate.  My singing voice is less than stellar, especially given current company and I have no poetry to recite."  He put his phone away, having called the cab and specified that no mini-vans would be accepted.

"Ah, I see. So is this a trip to sit and be judgmental of the performers?  Shall I practice my disapproving distain?"  Darien asked.

"That is something you have no need of practicing, Princess."  Klaus said.  "You can sit and judge as you see fit.  As I said, I am bringing an open mind.  Unless there are any hipster beat poets.  I'm hoping they have all died of ennui but one or two might have survived."

"Did you really just call me princess?"  Darien stared at him in surprise.

"You're the one with the practiced look of distain,"  Klaus said.

"A necessary skill when one is seducing nobility."  Darien said, wagging a finger.

"Says the man who claims to be only a little older than I,"  Klaus said with a chuckle.  "Were there many nobility for you to seduce in Ireland before the war?"

"I never said I was in Ireland.  I was born there. I did not stay there."  Darien said.

"England then,"  Klaus said.  "Someone once said that there would soon only be five kings left in the world: the king of England and the four kings in a deck of cards.  Certainly there aren't as many as there once were.  France lost it's royalty in 1789.  Kaiser Wilhelm was forced to abdicate in 1918 after the war ended, and with that the German royalty disappeared.  How many others still exist?"

"More than you would think.  Although currently they most well known is of course the English Queen,   There are figurehead monarchies in many countries still, including  Japan and Spain. I would have thought that you would know that."  Darien told his friend.  "But in truth the same skills work well for rubbing elbows with the extremely wealthy and influential in any country. "

Malaki grinned "You two can rub more than just my elbows whenever."
"You'd need to make an appointment and sign a contract,"  Klaus said.  "And I don't offer happy endings."

* * *
It wasn't just a cab that wasn't a mini-van that pulled up to pick up the three gentlemen vampires, it was a bubble gum pink limousine.  Klaus was entirely too straightfaced when he held the door open for Darien and Malaki.

It wasn't a particularly long ride to Bitten but the driver would count it as one of the longest of his career.  Three vampires in the back of his vehicle was best described as nothing short of unsettling.  He was only too eager to open the door for them when they arrived outside the coffee shop.

Many heads turned when the limo pulled up.  Few expected the three vampires to exit, each one more preternaturally handsome than the last.  They could hear the enthusiastic strains of an acoustic guitar being played as they stepped inside.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wvTzF9h4LAE

On the small well lit stage, the vampires noticed Sebastian Roberts sitting on a stool his eyes closed hair slightly falling around his face in a Ravens wing curtain as his fingers caressed the strings of his guitar. A dozen human patrons we sipping coffee or snacking, some sobering up from their bar adventures.

A waifish red haired youth sat with a small instrument case on a table her leg bouncing as she watched the vampire on stage.

Another male who looked to be a few years older, with dark dreadlocks with colorful green and yellow beads  sat at the edge of the stage with a set of bongos by his feet as he too seemed entranced with the soothing show.

A young man at the counter waved at the gentlemen vampires.  He wore a pair of chunky framed glasses and his dirty blonde hair sported a neat shaved pattern of tribal waves and triangles  but the top was a long faux hawk. His tag read Wren. "Welcome to Bitten. What can I get you gentlemen?"

Malaki was too busy assessing the room. The was no way that Sebastian couldn't feel their presence when they entered causing him to huff a bit that the man didn't open his eyes and at least give them a nod. He was lucky he was good on that guitar because the idea of making rats crawl all over him made an evil grin spread across Malakis face.

"I'd like to see the red list, if you don't mind,"  Klaus said.  He was looking over the crowd.

"Ah the midnight menu, very well sir. I take it you gentlemen would like a table in the back then?" Wren said with a smile as he pulled out a small black vegan leather menu with the cupcake with the bite out of it and two fang marks in the icing, was embossed onto the front. He passed it to Klaus.

"In the back?! How ever are we to enjoy the show in the back? I think that table up near the stage has promise." Malaki finished his sentence in his head "to watch the peons wet themselves" However being good enough friends Klaus and Darien could  easily figure out Malakis motivation.

Wren came around the front of the counter and looked at the trio his voice was low enough to not be heard by the human patrons. "We can arrange that but direct donations are done in the back. However if you are good with the listings on the menu that are not categorized as Direct we can definitely get you guys a table up front once you let me know what looks good.

As Klaus scanned the menu he saw the direct donation listing was small there were only 4 donors listed on a card that was clearly removable and looked to be changed out for whatever was available for the evening.

2 were listed as O+
1 was B+
and the final was A-
Each marked as 60$

The other listings were $40
But the listings for what was available for bagged blood were more varied.

A+ and A-
B+ and B-
O + and O-
AB+  on hand as per request.

"I will take the bagged optimistic outlook," Klaus said, passing the list to Malaki.  At Wren's uncomprehending look, he explained.  "B positive."

"As you wish sir. " He said with a nod as he looked to the others patiently as they browsed the menu.

"we did come for the show after all." Darien said. " I'll have the bagged A negative." Darien said, keeping his voice low as to not bother the patrons.

"Right on a negative dude, be positive man and for the last gentleman?" Wren asked his light brown eyes flicked over the Malikai, his pale skin and hair made him stand out a little more than the other vampires. Due to his age he could not pass as mortal, his beauty was a thing that was common for many vampires the glamour but with the passing of time he had paled more than his counter parts.

Wren didn't seem perturbed by his presence or any of theirs. Neither excited trying to fawn or impress, nor was he scared. He treated them the same as he would any other patron which might be considered refreshing to some vampires and vexing to others.

Malaki mused over the menu. "Give me bag of  positive ooooooooo Billy wont you darling." He gave a wink as the trio made the way to the table.

Wren raised his eyebrows but nodded. "Pick a free table and I can get your drinks out soon." He said with a nod. "Enjoy yourselves."

The lad retreated to the back of the counter and began filling the order pulling down three specialized thermos style cups from the back of the counter as he stuck his head into the kitchen and he whispered something to a woman in her mid thirties and she took the cups from Wren and disappeared out back.

The trio of vampires quietly glided though the floor space past the tables and booths that were full and found a table just left of the stage that was no inhabited by a musician waiting for their turn to play.  It was ten feet from the stage. The Speakers gently vibrated the floor the music traveling up from the refurbished barn and wharf wood that was the floors of the shop and up into their feet.

Sebastian seemed entranced as if in another world as he played clearly lost in the moment of his muse as it rode him.

The overall vibe of the Cafe was bright and welcoming. The greens and wood throughout the space created a calming and yet natural vitality of sorts. It was clean and contained many plants and was well lit.  Man made but the color choices to the design it all clapped back to a green environmental vibe that was very trendy with the millenial and younger generation.

Sebastian's set finished just as their drinks arrived at the table.

Sebastian opened his eyes as he thanked the crowd for their time and a small round of applause broke out and he called Lance to the stage. The young man with bongos made his way up as he took a seat on the floor cross legged and adjusted the mic,

No one other than the vampires noticed the micro expression on Sebastian's face his eyes widened in shock and surprise for only a fraction of a second as he spotted the three vampires sitting at the table receiving their drinks.

Wren put a thick heavy travel mug down on the table in front of each of the  vampires. The cups were textured for easy grip they looked similar to the chartreuse green cups that everyone else sipped their coffee from right down to the black capped tops and the black and pink logo withe the cafe and the cupcake on them, but they were a plastic and clearly insulated. The cups were warm to the touch and on inspection the lid could be unscrewed if one desired. A design to make them harder to spill.

The young man on stage began to sing a bob marley cover as he began drumming on stage and Sebastian put away his guitar and made his way over to the table giving them all a polite nod. "A very unexpected surprise to see you all out moonlighting tonight. Thomas take you all to the cleaners?" He asked trying to keep the conversation light and friendly.

"Things took a rather unexpected turn after you left," Klaus said. "The three of us found ourselves with some time on our hands, so I suggested we come offer support and see what your open mike night was like.  You are quite gifted on the guitar.  You play with real passion.  Might I ask where you go when you play? Because you certainly don't stay here."

Sebastian smiled his voice low. "Thanks. Where I go? I just focus on the music and my fingering. I'm alright I'm sure there are much better in our community. I confess to being surprised to seeing you here. Nightshades seems a more exciting venue more suited to thrill seekers. You might find the speed and pacing here a little sedate for your tastes." He licked his lips looking to Darien. "Apologies if the menu is little lacking in variety. I am sure you all have rather sophisticated palettes but it does the job. Are you here to join the set or just to spectate? I can fetch you the sign up sheet if you wish."

Malaki's eyes had spotted something interesting. "Oh do ever please fetch that sign up sheet, Darling." His long slender fingers tapped at the warm glass as before taking a sip. His eyes widened in surprise. "I'm not sure what I was expecting but it wasn't this. Surprisingly delightful." he lifted the glass in a cheers like motion.

"I have nothing to offer that your audience would welcome,"  Klaus said.  "Perhaps some other time."  He chose to ignore the half truth Sebastian had given him as an answer.  He wasn't here to interrogate they younger vampire.

"Double insulated with a copper core." Sebastian said "I just manage the place and came up with the model, the owner of the cafe paid to have one of those specialty heaters installed in the back fancy water bath that brings it up to 99-101 degrees depending on what you fancy. I will fetch you that sheet." Sebastian said as he slung his guitar over his shoulder and made his way to the counter to take the clip board off the front. Lance was on Stage.  The only other name left was the young girl with bright red manic panic hair. He had seen her busking on the board walk and had told the street kid to drop by to play if she wanted a place out of the rain or just a free coffee and a spot to practice.  She played the fiddle and was pretty good.

He returned the table immediately with a sharpie. The sheet marked that sets were 5-15 mins and included asked what you would preform as well as a note to keep it the performances clean especially if it was before midnight and there were children present.

Malaki quickly signed his name and just wrote singing for preformance. "It's wholesome. I swear or shall you remove my fangs but it must be a surpise please oh please" The older vampire pleaded playfully.

Sebastian looked at him and cocked his head. Looking around the room he had to guess the youngest patron was 16 so surely whatever the older dark haired vampire who sported platinum blonde streak. Surely whatever the vampire had in store couldn't be that bad. "As you say. Okay Malakai I will allow it. Please don't make me regret it." He pleadingly whispered.

Malaki gave a nod while watching the performances. He stood and clapped for the young girl. She was quite talented and could only get better if given the resources. He turned excitedly to fellow vampires. "Ooooh can we keep her? Please say we can keep her?!" A cheshire grin tugging on his lips. However he was distracted by his name being called. "Oh here me me!" He took another glug from his glass before getting on stage. "And now a song for my dear friend" He cleared his throat and pulled out the ancient looking flute playing a single note to get the pitch he was looking for.

"It's one o'clock on a Tuesday
Regular crowd shuffles in
There's an old man sittin' next to me
Makin' love to his tonic and gin
He says: "Son can you play me a memory?"
I'm not really sure how it goes
But it's sad and it's sweet and I knew it complete
When I wore a younger man's clothes

La-la-la de-de da
La-la de-de da da-da

Play us a song you're the piano man
Play us a song tonight
Well we're all in the mood for a melody
And you've got us feelin' alright.."

Malakis voice was transfixing to those around him. Even with his own remix of the lyrics it was very good. During the performance he had picked up a keyboard that was leaning against the stages back wall. He looked pleadingly to Klaus walking of the stage circling him in his chair singing to him to play them all a song.

Klaus gave Malaki a look. “I am hardly the piano man,” he said. “I started my lessons in May. It would be like forcing these poor people to sit through a grade school recital.”

Malaki pouted. "But what a recital it will be! Tis for fun and though you think you lack in skill your face does not. Let people swoon at your majesty." Malaki poked Klaus's cheek playfully.

Darien snorted.  "Poor Malaki, did he not say he intended only to enjoy the gifts of others while here? And there has been much to enjoy indeed. "

“Indeed,” Klaus said. “You will also find that I cannot be pestered into bending.”

Malaki raised his hand up ina dramatic shrug. "Alas you can't blame a man for trying. Im Schlamm stecken" he teased in German before sitting down.

Klaus didn’t change his expression. “Far be it from me to correct my elders,” he said. “If that is what you feel you are, I will not argue.”

"Why do I feel that doesn't mean what I think that means." He let put a happy chuckle settling back into his seat.

Darien raised an eyebrow as he considered the other two men. He had rather enjoyed his beverage and the sedate entertainment.  "Ah, I have been meaning to ask, Klaus. At your birthday celebration you told me that you would decline the suggestion I previously made concerning the tasting of a certain treat. Tell me, my friend, why? If you are concerned that doing so might hurt our friendship, I assure you my display of jealousy was due to being in a rather stressful situation. I am quite settled now."

"It is a matter of respect for the relationship you have with said treat,"  Klaus said.  "It is less to avoid your jealousy and more a show of support.  Even if you do not, I am considering him your pomme and will treat him with all the respect due that relationship.  If you are not yet at that point and are unlikely to to take that step, I may reconsider but at this point I have stricken him from the menu."

"I see. Although I have asked, he has yet to accept.  I hope that he will in time, but for now he wishes to take our relationship slowly. I have no reason not to honor such a request, after all.  I shall gladly accept your show of support, then, and consider the matter closed." Darien nodded.

“It’s not like you need to rush,” Klaus said. “After all, you are essentially immortal and he has the benefits of perfect health.”

"Indeed. It has been a long time since I have been interested in so close of a relationship.  " Darien agreed thoughtfully.

The young teen with the fiddle made her way back up on stage when Lance passed and rather than the two covers of the pop music she had played she settled in on the stood pulling out her fiddle case to play something more celtic in origin. She started off with Loch Lavan Castle, before playing the Devils dream, and transitioning into the swallowtail jig.

The music was lively and the scarlet haired kid seemed to be having fun. She played a few other more traditional songs afterwards like danny boy and amazing grace before she thanked the crowd before she made her way off stage and wandered to the counter to look a her options for coffee.

Darien watched the red haired girl play her fiddle, enjoying the taste of music from his birthplace, when it suddenly clicked.  "Ah.  That is where I know her from. "He said soflty, and at the curious looks from his companions, explained.  "She sometimes peruses the alley behind my club.  The last I saw, her hair was a different color.  I was not aware she played, though.  "

He wagged a finger at Malaki.  "And no, I'll not be singing along, thank you.  I've not sung since I left my wife, and I am quite certain my voice is extremely rough for it."

Malaki spoke from under his long hair mustached upper lip. " Looks of practiced distain both of you." He let out a healthy laugh and clapped back. "Wren was it? Anything the fiddle girl wants the fiddle girl gets. Understand yes?" His words held no threat to them just seeking an understanding.

"When he first started Piano Man, I assumed Malaki was singing to you, Darien,"  Klaus said.  "So perhaps rather that sing with him, you might want to consider accompanying him.  Your performance with Arianna was masterful."

"Flattery." Darien said with a sly smirk at Klaus. "There was hardly enough time to prepare to arrange a truly masterful performance. It was merely luck that she and I had performed together before. We had a few enjoyable evenings in new Orleans some years ago."

Wren nodded at Malakai"anything she want's on the menu she gets. Gotcha. Hey K, You want something other than a coffee?"

The scarlet haired teen nodded as she stood at the counter she gave Malakai a side glance avoiding looking at his face. "If you are offering sir, I'll take a couple tea biscuits the ham and cheese ones and a cheddar jalapeno bagel with cream cheese, along with an americano three cream three sugar please Wren."

Sebastian came back around the table to see if Darien and Klaus needed anything. It wasn't hard to tell he was mildly nervous about the visitation. Although the reasoning wasn't entirely clear.  Older peers coming and wanting to make sure they were satisfied maybe? Klaus coming by after his announcing of the ardeur perhaps? Darien's presence as a business and successful club owner and wondering if he was being silently judged on the efficacy and quality of said service? It could be all of them none of them or something else entirely. "If you need anything else do let me know, I have some invoice work to take care of but wren can bring anything to my attention if you need something that you don't think the staff can assist you with." Sebastian had informed them.

"Of course. We do understand business, don't we, Klaus?  Lovely talent you have in tonight. Makes me think I should have an amateur night sometime soon. Perhaps you would grace the stage?" Darien asked. He had noted the young vampires quiet unease and as Klaus had said, it was indeed amusing, especially as they didn't have to do a thing for it.

"You do seem to be doing well with your music venue you have a lot of varied musicians and Djs that come in from the couple times I have come in. I also follow along online with the promoting so I always look up to see what you have going on so I don't overlap so you don't feel like I am stepping on toes. The amerutuer hour works well for the cafe from what I can see. And the patrons seem receptive to it in the later hours so we will test it out for a couple months and see where it goes." Sebastian said flashing them a smile. "I have to keep the vibe a bit more sedate around here given the venue. Mind you I was scouting out another music venue out on the waterfront down by the warehouse district. There's a warehouse club down there that focuses more on the electronica,dubstep and dance music front that was rather interesting.  Its called Release. Not really catering at all to the preternaturals but it was a pretty high energy venue with a definite draw for the 21 to under 30 crowds."

"Ah. Looking to get into the club scene or simply checking possible competition?" Darien asked, a sparkle in his eye.  "I've personally been looking into broadening horizons and having a mystery dinner theater night when club season slows."

"Well I don't have the finances but it is good to know what is around in the area and what is thriving. After all I am on the payroll and answer to Miss Betz.  I just find knowing what the local nightlife scene is like can be useful so on top of managing the Cafe here I have to keep up on the cities analytics incase her boss shows interests in wanting to branch out more with other venues that might interest him." Sebastian answered in earnest. "Honestly the club angle is very challenging to keep the folks coming back most clubs have a lifespan of less than four years before they have to reinvent or rebrand unless they really have that IT factor. Customers are so fickle they like new things and sadly the new and hip and IT scenes change far to quickly for my tastes. But if I was tasked with coming up with something I of course would have to do what was asked of me. I think however if that was something that was being considered though that perhaps he or Miss Betz might reach out to you instead. You seem to have a much better grounding in the club scenes than I would. You would be an obvious and logical choice, do you not agree?."

"That depends on who you ask. While my club is indeed doing well and has a growing reputation of being a neutral zone, it has only been in operation for less than a year, like my own presence in the city. I like to think that I have done well to establish myself as a trustworthy and vital part of the community, however I never dare to assume what 'upper management' think of me. To do so can be a terrible mistake if you are wrong."

"You are quite correct. Take orders as given an hope to hell your work impresses. Klaus on the other hand has a niche  business that he really doesn't have to tweak too much, other than the going rates I suppose, and the additional accessory from time to time. It must be very reassuring knowing you don't have those same kind of pressures as say a club owner or restarauntuer. Though I must confess I really don't know how competitive your business.   Considering how broad it is one would assume everybody has their Specialty's and you don't have much competition. If I'm speaking out of my ass please correct that." Sebastian replied as he looked over his shoulder has Malachi stood at the counter chatting with the red haired teen. He lowered his voice further" do either of you know what Malachi does professionally? I have absolutely no clue. "

"I met Brandy when she was doing an assessment of all the professional dungeons that catered to preternatural clients." Klaus said.  "There were, if I recall correctly, ten of them.  So competition if fiercer than you would expect. We all offer similar experiences, with somewhat different focuses.  Sports bar versus dance bar versus coffee bar.  Interrogation versus humiliation versus sensory deprivation.  For established clients, it is a clear distinction.  It is the newcomers who are uncertain of what they truly want that provide the challenge."

"Ah I see I confess to not knowing much about your line of work does it pay well?" Sebastian asked.

"It can, once you establish yourself," Klaus said.  "It is one of few areas where women tend to make more than men.  The average person thinks of a woman in a corset, high boots with a six inch heel, fishnet stockings and a riding crop when someone says 'pro dom.'"

"I guess there is some appeal in that for people. Leather and lace. Something a bit dangerous... add in the vampiric component and..." Sebastian mused. "I can't see you running around in six inch heels or a corset however."

"I don't,"  Klaus said.  "I don't need either to be considered sexy... or intimidating."  He fixed Sebastian with an unblinking stare, his eyes boring into the younger vampire.  "Want to really tell me where you go when you play?" he asked.

Sebastian was thankful he couldn't blush as he cleared his throat. "Honestly it really doesn't matter does it? " He knew Klaus was playing but, it was still disconcerting. "It's likely silly to you and it is private... You've made your point sir." He said breaking eye contact knowing his statement was mostly truth but that he really didn't want to get into it. It would be opening a can of worms and a conversation he definitely didn't want to have. There would be many more questions if they pressed. Things that were very personal and likely concerning too if they dragged more out of him.

Darien watched with half closed eyes and a smirk. The boy was practically squirming. Well, Klaus did promise entertainment.

"That is not to say six inch heels and corsets are not sexy,"  Klaus continued, allowing Sebastian to escape from under his gaze.  "Have you seen Malaki in them?"

Sebastian did a double take. "Umm- no... I can't say I have. My upbring was fairly conservative. My first taste of anything like that was the Party that we had in May for our out of town guest. The male wolf dancer was wearing heels. I must confess to that being something out of the ordinary for me to see. I've always considered heels to be a feminine accessory." Sebastian explained.

Darien snorted. "We wore them first."

"There speaks age and experience,"  Klaus said. "They made men taller, more intimidating.  They had a more practical heel of course.  The stiletto heel came afterwards."

"I told you, I don't think I am that much older than you." Darien told Klaus, then rolled his gaze to Malaki. " He however, has lived long enough to be able to live comfortably off of his investments. "

"Ah that is the dream to make it to that point that you do not need to hustle. I suppose it is even harder these days to do it since its all got to be done above board with blood sweat and tears. No easy ways to make it these days." Sebastian sighed. "Maybe in a hundred years I can live the dream and do whatever I please once I can live like that. Time will tell."

"Here is to wise investments and a lifetime of leisure,"  Klaus said, hoisting his mug.  "May we all reach such lofty goals."

"Indeed." Darien agreed. He had been doing well enough when he had to leave his former home, and many of his assets, behind.

Sebastian nodded as he watched Malaki wander back to the table. "Well your third is on his way back. Gentlemen I must leave to do boring but necessary things. Paperwork sadly doesn't do itself."  Giving them a nod he excused himself wishing them a good evening and headed back through the back partitioned off portion for the donor booths, and to his office beyond that point.

Malaki saddled up beside Sebastian wrapping an arm around his shoulder to speak low into his ear. His oddly minted breath tickled at Sebastians ear. "Please ever do keep a tab open for that entertaining fiddler. Bill me every week or month end which ever is easier."He pulled away releasing the other man. He clapped his hands together before straddling his chair. "So what I miss?"

Sebastian nodded as he wandered back to his office and take care of the nights paper work. Staying on top of it everyday made it easier.

He wondered what the older vampires angle was about the tab for the street kid.

She wasn't likely legal donor age. Unless he liked the blood of those under 19. Perhaps it was that... after all he was significantly older than the others. They had different rules in the old days.

Maybe he was not working an angle and it was a case of he was genuinely entertained or perhaps a way of keeping   his humanity.

Sebastian was unsure the vampire was next to impossible to read.

"Discussion as to how you would look in a corset and six inch heels,"  Klaus said honestly. "Followed by how wise investments lead to a life of leisure.  Planning on grooming the violinist, are we?"

"Well, she does have talent.  I am certain you could teach her a thing or two."  Darien told Malaki.  Then he tilted his head.  "And the corset and heels do seem to be something quite up your alley, as they say.  or perhaps in your wardrobe?"

Klaus chuckled.  "Perhaps we could get Malaki and Saphyre to both strut their stuff at Nightshades one evening.  It would certainly shake up the taco Tuesday crowd." (edited)

"Indeed it is in my wardrobe. Can not simply have one aesthetic though many do. As for the fiddle player she was entertaining. A boost from a kind donor could be all she needs." Malaki grinned. Though to him rats were rats four legged and fury or two legged and homeless. If someone kept him entertained he usually had a habit of extending a hand or wallet. Life ever lasting was boring and these fleeting lives could bring adventure to the mundane. "As for investment I have made many. Some good some bad however I must say the earnings you both make are hmmm honest." He nodded.

"There are those who would not call what I do honest,"  Klaus said.  "I am free from the majority of criticism that sex workers face,  primarily because I am male."

"Ah yes. Sexism at it's finest. Luckily I am quite used to being called out on being a , what is it they say? A player?  " He laughed, then his face went blank in surprise. " Oh my. I don't think I can be called that anymore. I just realized I haven't laid with a woman, or man, since I started dating Sapphyre."

Copost-palooza by Krystal, Lady J, Maxx, Darkflame & Goosekat
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
July 14th  2am Archangel Towers - Noah Knolls

Noah had ran at human speed back to the Towers where he had found Jasmine. He had asked the others to go down to the cafe while the were leopard and him talked in private and assured them he would text Thando when it was safe to come upstairs.

 The two had talked for half an hour before he had explained the enormity of Jasmines confession to her. Jasmine had cried as Noah wiped away tears and she sat on the couch looking numb and pale as he looked down at his cellphone and sighed as he opened his contact list and texted Waylon Crosby. Klaus worked for the Master of the city and everything made it to Nigel in due time but perhaps he could head this disaster off at the pass with a compromise that might spare Jasmine. It was a risk and he wasn't a religious man but he softly spoke in dutch to himself praying for a miracle and mercy as he sent the text.

Noah: Mr. Crosby is there anyway we might be able to speak face to face tonight. I can't text the details. It isn't project related but the news I pass on I can only hope you might hear it out and offer some advice. It could prove useful to more than one person.

WAYLON:  I think I might be able to accommodate.  Do you require  confidentiality?

Noah: It would be appreciated but I understand you might not be able to promise such things, but hope you take the request to heart, we can discuss it more if you can come to my residence quarters.

WAYLON:  Here I was thinking about arranging the use of one of the private chambers.  Will Thando be there?  NM.  I see him and the others getting out of the elevators.

Noah: The less that know of this the better for everyone. I will see you shorty it would seem...

WAYLON:  Oh.  Intriguing.  OMW

True to his word not five minutes later there was a knock on the door and Noah rose to answer it biding the older vampire to enter.

He noted Jasmine on the couch her hands folded her her lap looking pale but her eyes were puffy. She began to tremble as he entered the room her fear palatable on the air as she slid on the couch and prostrated herself on the floor at his feet. She trembled and sobbed as she spoke hurridley in Japanese.

Noah knelt down to put a hand on Jasmines shoulder. "Enough Jasmine. this isn't helping my dear. Come sit up on the couch or go to the washroom a little water on your face might make you feel better while Mr. Crosby and I talk" He told her softly and Waylon watched as the sobbing stopped but the young woman still trembled full of terror.

Waylon pursed his lips.  "Let me make a few assumptions.  The matter involves Jasmine.  It involves a matter of some secrecy."  He paused, tapping his lip.  His eyes narrowed as he observed Jasmine.  "You came back early from Klaus' poker night.  All these things tie together, correct?"

Noah nodded as he helped Jasmine to her feet and pointed to the washroom. "Correct on all accounts."  He said calmly as Jasmine ran to the bathroom and closed the door. "how you knew I was back early from Klaus's I can only assume."

"I know everything that happens around here,"  Waylon said.  "It's my job.  Okay, back to assumptions.  You think it important enough to bring directly to me.  So we have a big secret that may have inadvertently been spread by somebody who found out by mistake and didn't know to keep it quiet."

Noah nodded looking back to the bathroom door where he could hear the water running and Jasmine still sobbing. "Correct. I felt perhaps bringing it to you would be wiser than bothering Master Salvatore at this point. You can't fool a shifters nose.  Jasmine ran into Brandy and could smell they were off in ways no were leopard could be. Concerned Jasmine pressed for details and Miss McCrea did her best to sidestep and evase them but not answering certain ones Jasmine began adding things up. She's good with numbers." Noah said as he sat down on the couch. I am now aware this is information is rather sensitive. But Jasmine came to me worried about the effects. She is also a Leopard that has donated to Volkov. Now I haven't detected any sickness in her blood but she donates to me and has donated to other vampires in the city. The risk of infection is heavy on her mind. She worries you would pass this on to Nigel who is not a fan of myself and have us killed. "

Noah slipped his glasses off and began cleaning them on his shirt. "I think potentially it might be an idea to test Jasmines blood to see if there is anything be it infection or antibodies? I haven't seen Miss McCrea at work so it wasn't hard to put two and two together. She seems a lovely young lady so if we could assist where we can and have this be amicable and not end with violence or death for anyone involved that would be optimal and ultimately what we would desire. I have no firm idea of how it was transmitted or if our kind if we are exposed to blood that has seen Volkovs fangs in it become carriers as well. If that is the case Myself, perhaps Herr Adler and several other vampires might be at risk for being carriers."

Waylon nodded.  "It seems we may each have a gift for deduction," he said.  "The only way to keep this from getting out would have been to imprison Miss McCrea or kill her and those were far from being viable options.  I will need to know who you told and who Jasmine might have told.  We should have realized that some of your entourage might have fed Master Volkov.  Shapeshifters do not get sick.  Everyone knows that.  Vampires do not carry disease.  Everyone knows that.  We will have to rely on those 'facts' protecting us."  Waylon put the word ;facts; in air quotes.  "So far, we have one wereleopard affected.  In ten years, hopefully no one will consider it anything more than a National Enquirer or World Weekly News back page story."

"NDA's can be signed. Jasmine and I know that is all. As for who out of my entourage fed Volkov. All of them have. " Noah confessed. "He was rather fond of Thando so you yourself might look into volunteering a pint or two to the doctors. I agree it is a peculiar situation who could have thought such a think. If Volkov is able to carry such a thing he could spread this far and wide. Is he aware of the situation one would suppose if you had samples from the source to study you could learn more."

Waylon smiled.  "On that we are in agreement,"  he said.  "It only took days for Miss McCrea to fall ill; the fact that no one else has is a positive thing.  Have we become carriers?  One would hope not.  And realistically, an NDA is a piece of paper.  It protects nothing.  I will rely on your respect for the seriousness of the situation to prevent any further spread of information.  You will, of course, need to tell me who you told.  And please, make sure Jasmine understands that she is in no trouble for being a concerned friend for Miss McCrea."

"Those who attended the poker game tonight. We were talking about our Makers and my worry that perhaps Volkov had found them and might send them here in retribution for the little Deitra incident, I did flee her side and she was mighty vexed by this. Older than you or Nigel a little younger than Volkov. They assured me certainly I'd have a heads up. Names were not given about the incident but I scoffed that Nigel would not give me a kindness like that. He would sooner hang me out to dry since he and Grigori are old friends. There would be no warning if she came to Seattle to reclaim me.  My only contact for getting information was out of the question as well since she had fallen ill due to some interference  involving Volkov." Noah sighed.

"Herr Adler did warn everyone at the table if they wanted to not see the sun to not speak of this and everyone quickly cleared out. So Name wise Thomas, John Breeman, Malaki, Klaus, Willie, The Contessa and myself. Young Sebastian had already left before any of this came up. Thomas was out the door almost immediately after I explained if my Master comes to town she would sure have everyone of my entourage skinned and their pelts sold on the black market just to see me suffer. And so that is full disclosure Mr. Crosby more to add to the all knowingness of what happens in Seattle. I ask for leniency and perhaps if this could maybe go no further up the chain of command I would be ever appreciative as I could See Nigel taking a more scorched earth policy in regards to anyone that might have come in contact with any blood that may be contaminated." Noah licked his lips "We wish to help if we can. If Miss McCrea is ill and extra samples to test against could help we would very much like to assist. The others in my entourage would donate and you could simply have someone collect it telling them they are for a private non direct donation. If Human they would never know and their words would smell true to my entourage or anyone else."

"MIss McCrea is recovering slowly,"  Waylon said.  "And samples will prove quite useful.  I will make sure everyone knows the seriousness of the matter.  One hopes this hasn't gotten beyond our ability to control its spread.  It almost killed a wereleopard.  One wonders what would happen if it reached the human population or the world's leopard population.  You can call Jasmine back in.  I want to assure her that she is in no danger."

Noah nodded and knocked on the bathroom door before opening it and softly called Jasmine out of the bathroom. She came back and sat on the couch her hand clasping Noah's her knuckles white as she stared at the floor her hair falling into her face to hide her complexion and shame.

With his other free hand Noah soothingly rubbed her back in slow lazy circles.

"Jasmine, would you look at me please?" Waylon asked, crouching by the wereleopard.  "I want you to sniff me.  I want you to know that you aren't in trouble.  In fact, you brought to our attention something we didn't think of and for that I thank you."  He smiled.  "I promise I will make sure this is taken care of.  I just want you to promise me that you won't tell anyone else.  Can you do that for me?"

Jasmine nodded and sniffed"Roll me if you want make me forget whatever you want just don't hurt or kill any of us please, Master Crosby sir I never meant harm or ill will. I was just scared that I might be sick."

"Didn't I just say that you aren't in trouble?"  Waylon asked.  "And I could never just up and kill any of you.  For one thing, Morvan would be pissed and quite frankly I really don't want to spend the next few decades trying to avoid him."

Jasmine shivered. "I am not his. This would not make sense. I am a guest an outsider. I trust you if you say this but, maybe it would be better for me not to know. Make up a reason why you do not want us to donate until you know for certain our blood is not bad. I would try to not say anything but if I was tortured I would likely give up the information if I am honest. I do not like pain. If I was rolled to tell secrets I could not protect against this either. You both are wiser than I. You do what needs to be done and I will go along with whatever you two decide ." The were leopard murmured not wanting to make the situation worse but fearful of not giving the vampire 100% truth.

"That choice is yours,"  Waylon said.  "But if you figured it out once, you'd likely figure it out again and we'd be right back here at the beginning.   I will accept your promise not to tell and hopefully, soon enough, this secret will stop being a secret.  You aren't just keeping it for me.  You're also protecting Brandy.  Things would not go well, if the world learned that shifters could get sick."

Jasmine nodded vigorously. "I understand. I will remain silent." She turned to Noah. "Should we stop donating at Nightshades."

Noah nodded. "For the time being until we know what we are dealing with it would be wise. We can't be selfish just because we need the money to leave here. We will figure something out. Perhaps consider it a holiday it likely wont be more than a week or two my dear, don't fret." He could see her frown slightly as she was calculating the money they would lose from not donating as she looked sad and worried. Noah stopped rubbing her back and reached out to touch her cheek. "It's okay Jasmine don't worry. I value your loyalty and kindness, everyone's actually in the entourage, but this is more important. I promise you we will find a way. Even if we have to sell the boat and travel via bus to other cities until we get down to south america we will get money. You can always make more money. Lives are more precious than money my sweet girl. Let me worry about this." He said as he gently kissed her forehead. He released his hand and slipped it into his pocket pressing a ten dollar bill into it. Go down stairs get a drink and a snack. You did well tonight. You were brave and honest and did the right thing sitting down tonight and speaking the truth."

Jasmine looked at the money in her hand and nodded. She offered Waylon a formal bow and headed out of the dorm room gently closing the door behind herself.

Noah watched Jasmine go a look of parental love and concern on his face before he turned back and looked to Waylon. "I can call the rest of them back up here when you can have a technician up to have them donate when you are ready and willing, just give me the word."

"Sooner is better than later,"  Waylon said.  "And don't worry about the money.  You will be reimbursed for what you would have lost."  He stood to go.  "Thank you for your honesty.  Things like this could rapidly get out of hand.  Now, if you will excuse me, I have some poker players to track down.  The Huntsman's job is never done."

"Most have phones that is the joy of today's technological marvels. Godspeed sir I wish you luck." Noah said with a nod. Have your tech head up here when they are ready and I will call mine back here to do what we can to get you the answers to this mystery." Noah said rising as he walked to the door to see his visitor out.

A Lady J and Maxx production
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Friday the 17th of July 9:50pm- Within the Seattle city limits

Brandy eased her little red car into the parking space at Klaus's she looked at the Bubble tea she had been nursing since Tana had treated her. The Gym was a good idea it would focus Tana. The phone call that she had already spilled the beans to the house not even thirty minutes after she had dropped off her young protege had not sat well with her.

She now had to figure out a mess that Tana had inadvertently stirred up because now Minnie wanted to join or Tana had invited her. She sighed not thrilled with the fact that she would have to vouch for Minnie.

Brandy did not hate her. But she was leaning in the camp with MIchael on the fact that she had whirl winded their way into the pard structure had asked for Morvan to help come down to Cali to fix a problem that wasn't theirs and there was the fact that they just didn't have enough intel on things.  Kyle plead for a more legal solution always the peace keeper trying to let everyone have their cake and eat it too.

Morvan would be going in blind and the unspoken word between Michael and her had been that if Morvan did not make it back they would be fucked. It was a stupid risk to put himself out there for a leopard that wasn't one of their own and who was likely to just take over the liberated pard down there and not join theirs. They got nothing out of it. Morvan took the risk and Minnie would come out on top smelling like roses if she could take the other leopards and Dallas. The fact was Minnie had been through a lot she couldn't dispute that but what could she say. She had already helped Minnie out. Introduced her Marty got her set up with a job, she was feeling unsure of how to proceed. Did she want to vouch for her. She really needed to get up to snuff if she had any hopes of fighting through the thick of her pard.

Brandy picked up the last third of her boba tea and drank it shutting the car off and headed towards the stairs.

She had promised to call Tana for 1am and that gave her time to think about what to do. Tana had just assumed a lot about things without knowing how anything worked but she was left holding a bag of uh shit this is mildly inconvenient. She ran up the steps knowing she had very little time to get ready before their Dance lessons were underway as she slid her key into the lock.

Perhaps it was the speed of how fast she had finished off the tea or perhaps it was the fact that the boba she had consume had been the most solid of food she had eaten that day, but as the door opened to Klaus's apartment she felt the immediate need for the bathroom.

She kicked off her shoes raced for the bathroom almost colliding with Klaus and got sick her head in the toilet bowl as the familiar taste of boba and strawberry and lavender all came up to meet her.

"Have you been able to keep anything down?" Klaus asked.   They had plans to attend Tango classes that evening but if Brandy was ill, he'd need to cancel.

The spell was over with fast enough. She flushed and made her way to the sink not saying anything until she had rinsed her mouth out with mouthwash. "It was just me taking the stairs too fast and the combo of likely running up them and having been a piggy and drinking the last third of my bubble tea too fast darling." She told him giving her a smile trying to reassure him that she wasn't dying. "I need to slip into something other than this before we head out. You look nice, is that a new shirt?" She asked as she padded out of the bathroom to hunt down a pair of  thin leggins and a lightweight sundress for the dance lesson that evening.

"It's nice to see that you believe that,"  Klaus said.  "And yes, this is a new shirt.  I purchased it specifically to Tango in."  He stood by the bedroom door, watching Brandy putter about fetching her clothing.  "I thought it best to be prepared early."

"Royal purple looks really nice on you it really brings out your eyes." Brandy said as she riffled through the closet a flurry of energy looking for something that would compliment his outfit. She settled on a sundress that was black that had a purple pansy print and a pair of black leggings slipping them off the hangers and squatted down to select a pair of chunky heeled  three inch heels that strapped up at the ankles.

"I appreciate the being prepared early sorry the Gym thing went a bit longer than I expected and then driving Tana home. But the traffic on the way back was non existent. I should be ready in no time." She said as she slipped her paraazi glasses off her face parching them on to top of her head as she scooped up the wardrobe she had and paused putting the leggings back and picked out a pair of lace stockings and a garter belt knowing that Klaus had a fondness for such things. "Twenty minutes tops to get dressed and put on a face and we can be out. I won't be at my best in that time but it will be passable for dance lessons." She said as she headed towards the bathroom.

"You could attend class sans make-up and I would still only have eyes for you,"  Klaus said.

Brandy craned her head out the door. "I look like a raccoon darling with these dark circles. You are so sweet and know just what to say to a girl. I was down at the Towers today." Brandy said as she closed the door and peeled off her clothing not wanting Klaus to see her naked as she slipped on her hosiery and garter belt as she fiddled with the claps.

"Dr, England took more blood and well we went over some of the results of the full moon draws.

She is insisting we switch things up. No shifting till the moon. No more antibiotics, she wants to get a better reading of what's going on with my body since I guess during the moon I wasn't keeping much down when in Leopard form."  she said reaching for the dress and slipping it over her head.

"That sounds like it is positive news,"  Klaus said.  "Although clearly you're having some difficulty keeping things down in this form.  On a related note, something came up that might be of use in diagnosing and treating what is going on.  Sadly, it indicates a hole in the gag order.  Noah was over for poker and it seems the grapevine is aware that someone got sick from the feast.  Long story made short, any of Noah's entourage that fed Master Volkov while they were in Alaska are being asked to provide a blood sample."

"Well that is maybe good and bad news. I know Jasmine was freaked out we ran into each other on elevator and she got a whiff of me and could tell I was off. I tried my best to side step the barrage of questions but she was worried. We went for a walk off property and she was almost in tears because she donates a lot around here and Volkov apparently nommed on her several times but I told her not to worry she didn't smell sick to me. I asked her if she had any of the symptoms I had and she came up clear. She is likely okay but it is good to have the docs look into it. I mean I am no doctor I was only going off what my nose was telling me. So besides whispered rumors did you guys have a good night card wise? Who won?" Brandy asked taking her hair out of her messy bun as she ran a brush though it and pulling out some bobby pins to do her hair up in a classic updo.

"It ended rather early, given that Noah mentioned that his sire might be hunting him down for an unwanted and unpleasant reunion, spilled the beans about someone being ill and I swore everyone to silence under mutual pen of death,"  Klaus said.  "Then Darien, Malaki and I went to open mike night at Bitten."  It was casually said but Brandy could tell that he was being serious.

"Well wasn't that exciting with luck you don't have to go into work and break any knee caps or anything. I wasn't aware Noah's Master was hunting him. That is never a good thing. Poor guy can't catch a break it would seem. " Brandy said slipping the pins speedily into her hair with her shifter speed as she opened the bathroom drawer and smiled looking at the make up bag inside it.

It gave her a certain sense of pleasure to see her belongings in his space. The dozen dresses in his closet. The one drawer for her make up and hair brush the tooth brush in the medicine cabinet that sat beside his...

She fished out her foundation and a sponge and began applying it to her face knowing it would correct the dark skin under her eyes. "Bitten? Isn't that the new donor bar down by the water front? How was it?"

"Cafe, actually," Klaus corrected.  "It's quite pleasant.  It wasn't what I was expecting but then again the cafes of Paris are a thing of the past.  Except in Paris."  He smiled wistfully, remembering a cafe called the Chat Noire.  The Black Cat.  It was where he had first encountered jazz.  He'd managed to win a small amount of acceptance, so the lonely German soldiers who patronized the cafe had a better than average chance to leave the place alive.

"It really is a shame Europe is too dangerous to travel. I would have adored seeing it with you. We just have to settle for North America if you ever want to travel. Any desire to maybe do New Orleans? I don't know about the vamp politics down there, if they're in good standing with Seattle's Master and all that, but isn't Miss Laundry from there? They have cute cafes, lots of music venues and clubs upon clubs that we could dance the night away and the night life is off the hook as far as what is available for the humans." Brandy called out as she reached for the setting powder and pulled out an eye shadow palette in earth tones to compliment her hair and help bring some much needed color and contouring to her face. "I mean we don't need to I just am tossing things out incase you ever have the itch to travel. I am sure you get holidays working at AAI I just have no clue what you do with them."

"I'd like to see New Orleans," Klaus said nodding.  "And yes, Arianna lived there when mortal and for some time after.  I'm sure she would know who to speak to and would have some suggestions."  Klaus paused, trying to remember when the last time he'd taken vacation was.  "I've likely got a few weeks available.  We can go once you're better."  Once you're better.  Not if.  When.

"That could be nice. I will have to check up with Kyle to see if there is a leopard scene out that way and what the politics are like in that regard as well but if it sounds safe and not like we are going to get dragged into any of the city politics a week there could be wonderful. Is it bad that after all this time off from work part of me wants a vacation. I mean most of me is screaming to get myself back to work because I am being as useful as a tit on a bullfrog right now. Thus all the extra side projects to keep me busy. Your party planning was a godsend. Now Tana and the Gym thing. I plan on going out with her on Monday to shadow her and see how she is going to handle it, but how often I will be able to go..." She paused as she looked at the eyeshadow she was applying. "I don't know. Dr. England said she was hoping I would reconsider the staying here and come back to the towers to be closer. Easier access for tests and what not. I know you think its dangerous, I told her I would think about it and get back to her later this week with my final decision. I mean we are only a fifteen minute drive there.  But she did warn me that the antibiotics I have been on might be masking symptoms so who knows how all this is going to play out. Given my druthers darling I'd rather be here with you as cheesy as that sounds." She added a bit more dark brown to the fold of her eye giving it a smokey look.

"The choice is yours,"  Klaus said.  "It always was.  You are welcome here any time.  I have no proof that the Towers will be targeted; it is entirely a hunch.  I have no idea if or when it will happen.  Likely at night, when there is the greatest vampire presence.  If you feel safer there, by all means, return.  Just know that you will always have a place here, should you want it."

He smiled.  "If it were not for the classes tonight and the fact that you are currently practicing abstinence, there would be a very strong chance that you would not be leaving this apartment unmolested."

Brandy popped the door open and gave him a hungry look. "I like staying here." She purred. "Besides you said hunch wise it was at least a 20 or was it 30 percent chance of something like that. I like playing it safe in this case, it gives me an excuse to be all up in your space. I am getting rather fond of being in it." She said as she popped off the cap of her lipstick adding the mauve color to her lips as she pursed them and reached for the mascara giving a few coats to her lashes.

A set of drop earrings with amethysts adorned her ears as she put them on and a simple velvet choker with a french cameo adorned her throat. She walked out of the bathroom with her shoes in hand and did a slow twirl for Klaus to appraise her speedy handywork. "Acceptable and done in twenty as promised." She said offering her beau a wry playful smile.

* * * *

Having gotten ready Klaus drove them to the dance studio as she chatted with her beau about the current dilemma she was having with Tana and the gym swearing she hoped to come up with a resolution to the issue by the time they got home. She had promised to call Tana to give her a proper answer to things but that after that Klaus would have her for the rest of the night with zero interruptions.

The Studio itself was rather nice and three other couples were in attendance for the night. The instructor gave them a twenty minute introduction about the history of the tango and showed some of the basics before they paired off and got to practice for an hour.

When the class was over with Brandy walked back to Klaus's vehicle in a good mood, she looked a little tired and warm from the class but was over all in good spirits as he drove them back to the apartmenta and discussed the evenings class and the first impressions.

After parking they walked around the side of the building Brandy sighed and put her hands on the stair railings and slowly began the descent up the stairs taking each with care as she felt as if she were dragging herself up them and that it was a monumental task. Her hands and legs felt mildly shakey as she began the ascent up to the top 3rd floor of the building.

"Do you need assistance, my love?" Klaus asked.  He was several steps behind Brandy, more than enough distance so that he could react in time to catch her if she fell back.

"I can manage." she said and offered a soft tired chuckle as she kept climbing. "Just feeling a bit more tired than I expected. I'm terribly sorry about all of this. It's ... frustrating beyond words. I'm not used to my stamina being compromised like this. I'm actually wondering how that is going to play out at the gym on Monday. That Dance performance for your party, the practicing and the actual night was very challenging but totally worth it to see the look on your face." Brandy flashed him a cheeky grin as she looked over her shoulder. "It was a very fun night."

"It was a fun night," Klaus agreed.  "And the entire room was reacting to your dance.  It was quite the sensation."  He paused for a moment, then chuckled.  "Dare I say you're being reminded of what humanity was like?"

"Bah the sickness part sucks. I thought this was pretty much over for me at least that is what the doctors had said when I was in the hospital recovering from my attack back when I was just a young thing. But here we are. Guess the medical field doesn't know everything after all." She said wearily as she fished out her key her hands shaking slightly as she took two attempts to get the key into the lock before she turned it and held the door open for Klaus to enter. "Still I am glad we threw you a part and that everyone seemed to enjoy, especially yourself."

"You may have started a trend,"  Klaus said, slipping an arm around Brandy, simultaneously showing affection and preparing to catch her should she falter.  "I've been hearing rumblings about others wanting similar parties. Did I tell you that you danced like a flame tonight?  Flickering.  Untouchable. I could barely keep my focus on what I was doing.  I just wanted to watch you."

"You were not bad yourself. The teacher didn't need to correct you once. You follow directions well." Brandy said as she stood on her toes kissing the edge of his mouth chastely. "If we started the trend all the better. Who doesn't like a party? Parties are fun and nice. Come on lets get you inside so we can cuddle on the couch." She said patting his bottom.

"I am very good at following orders,"  Klaus said with a heavier than normal German accent.  "And how could I refuse such a wonderful invitation.  Shall I put so music on some that we can relax?"

"That sounds good." She said a small shudder ran through her body as he teased her as she let him go and followed him inside.

Klaus made his way over to his stereo and Brandy slipped off her heels putting them in the shoe rack before she puttered over to the fridge and pulled out a can of Boost pouring it over a glass of ice. The strawberry mixture was thick she took a sip of it made a face and returned to the living room setting the drink down on a coaster. She set her purse on the coffee table and pulled out her phone looking at the time as Klaus looked though his music collection seemingly settling on a cd. "I have to give Tana a quick call before we get the snuggle session underway. You are more than welcome to start it and be present for it of course just don't let your hands do too much wandering on the phone so I can stay focused. Lord knows you've played that game before when I've had to field a call from Kyle one night and I am certain he must of thought I was mildly drunk or high." She said with a soft laugh as she took another sip of her drink.

"I have no idea what you are talking about,"  Klaus said, feigning innocence.  "Have you considered a beef stock broth or perhaps chicken, rather than artificial fruit?" he asked, as he placed an Evanescence into the player.  "It would likely appeal more to your inner carnivore."

She made a face wrinkling her nose as he tried to play innocent."Less caloric nutrition over all since this stuff has extra minerals and vitamins added, but no I haven't, but yes I can try that when I want something warm. It would be a better choice than tea I suppose when I want something warm or soothing." Brandy said taking one final sip as Klaus wandered over to the couch and she let him stretch out before climbing back up to lay on top of him resting her head on his chest as she let out a long sigh and he felt her melt against him, grateful for the close contact that many shifters seemed to crave, despite him not being a leopard. (edited)

Klaus wrapped his arm around her.  "Don't get too comfortable," he said.  "You still need to call Tana.  And I promise I will be good and not let my hands wander too far."

"Kitty pets are good, molestation not so much, at least while on the phone tonight." She murmured as she called Tana and was surprised to hear her pick up on the second ring. "Ah picked up on the second ring. It was almost as if you were expecting me darling." The redhead leopard chuckled against Klaus's chest. "Slip your shoes on and let's have you go outside down to the pond for a chat. I've had a couple hours to mull things over and this is for  your ears only..."

The call didn't take long less than ten minutes satisfied with how the convo went and how Tana took the news she set her phone down on the table. "I'm all yours now for the rest of the night Lover." She murmured kissing Klaus's chest. "I'm really happy to know you enjoyed your first dance class and the birthday gift. We will have you tangoing in no time. Not sure how often you will get to flex your skills but you will have something to add to your repertoire.  I remember last year at the new years work party they played one.  Maybe you can ring in the new year being on the floor rather than a bystander."

"I fully intend to clear the floor, such will be our skill and flair,"  Klaus said, nuzzling her neck.  "None shall dance with as much panache and joie de vivre as we two."

Brandy laughed and nuzzled his neck pausing to rasp her teeth on his earlobe. "I will hold you to it. It can be like a try out for dancing with the stars. Its only five lessons but given that it's once a week it shouldn't stretch you too thin. I know you have Clients usually twice a week so the fact we can alternate between fridays or saturdays is nice. If you really fall in love with it we can look at continuing but be honest, if after the 5th lesson you don't vibe with it, there is nothing wrong with that. We can try other dances. I really enjoyed the swing event we went to in May. You might find Salsa to be something you can sink your teeth into if wish to do that. A lot of bars and clubs offer that as a thing. "

"I like dancing,"  Klaus said, shuddering.  "Careful with those teeth.  I can't return the favour at the moment, so I will be keeping a tally.  Once you are given a clean bill of health, I just might initiate a system of controlled payback."

"Mmmm controlled paypack." She whispered into his ear as before she rested her warm forehead against his cheek. "That sounds delightfully wicked." She gently ran her one hand through his hair. "Hopefully it won't be too long of a wait. You can bet your bottom I am not going anywhere but I confess to the fact that this abstinence has been a test on my will power. Surprisingly I haven't yet perished from this vile Hawaiian flu, but I do miss certain portions of our date nights. The sooner the doc's can fix me the better it will be for everyone. I'm not one for holding grudges normally but I am semi relieved I will likely never have to deal with Volkov again. I'll definitely be retired by the time he's officially allowed to come visit Seattle again. With luck next time they will insist on him having his own pomme or just offer indirect donations only. It is kind of scary to think there are vampires out there that could get us sick. He might not even be the only one, just the first that could be linked to something like this."

"It is a lesson for all of us." Klaus said. "I doubt even Volkov knew. He's been feeding on wolves for a long time and if this only affects felines, he would have likely not even known. I doubt the last leopard he fed on survived."

The German vampire stroked Brandy's arm with his fingertips. "And if it turns out that you remain infectious, I will have a bone to pick with Volkov until the end of time. Although I must admit that, from what I have heard, making you my pomme and exclusive lover would not be entirely unwelcome."

She couldn't help but shudder as she gently squirmed against him as he ran his fingertips over her arm. The sensation was welcomed and one she immediately reacted to.

His words made her still eventually as he spoke of pommes and exclusivity.  She felt herself blush as her heart raced a little faster. Asking someone to be a pomme was a very serious matter and one did not make that offer lightly when it came to vampires normally.  Michael and Morvan, more so Michael, the two would likely lose their minds if she jumped on such an offer.

Brandy smiled "That almost sounds like the vampire equivalent of I'd like to ask you to go steady with me, Lover... But we hit a few snags on that and you know what they are. I can't be rolled, I mean I don't allow it. You insist on it. If you fed from me every night you could end up like Volkov and be a carrier for whatever the hell this is. And I do admit to exclusivity sounding sexy as hell, but we both know that can't be anything but a pipedream because of the Audeur. "

She kissed the side of his neck sighing softly. "But it is a lovely dream. It would be cruel and unfair to you, to make me your pomme if I am stuck like this. You'd be forced to drink bagged blood from now until the end of your life if I can't be fixed. Besides you wouldn't want to be stuck having me for breakfast every evening you rose. Variety is the spice of life. I couldn't do that to you. I couldn't be that selfish. If it can't be cured it is better to just keep me a dear friend and for you to find someone that can give you things I can't. There are better pommes out there for you darling.  Cherry donates to you a few times a week, she would make a better pomme than I could, besides you could have the additional perks that come with Cherry being your pomme. The best I could offer is metaphysical feedings but I don't know if lustiness every evening would be something you could and would enjoy until I got too old or you too tired of it..."

"The world survives on dreams," Klaus said. "No matter how foolish. I realize that I have been selfish in demanding that you allow me to roll you before you donate. I have not considered the reasons why. In demanding that you submitted to my requirements, I was indicating that your needs were unimportant. Once this mess is settled, I would like to taste you. Unrolled. Once this is settled, there are a lot of things I would like to explore, including going steady, as you put it."

"Then explore you shall darling. I don't put these requirements on you to be difficult. And I understand why you wish to roll your donors. To spare them pain." Brandy's pulse sped up slightly as she refrained from her truth of why she wouldn't donate via rolling. She tried to recall if she might have told him the night she introduced him to Tana or perhaps one of the nights shortly after when she was feeling off due to the fever, had she mentioned it when she was drunk after feeding Volkov? She couldn't remember and telling him if he didn't remember might set him off on one of his curiosity tangents of having to ask too many embarrassing and painful things.

 Besides the two vampires that had deep rolled her couldn't when she became an alpha. They were too young and she could resist the their calls.  She had heard that one had left AAI to move to Portland. The other had also left the company and no longer worked at the Towers. She had never seen him at any of the event's that Brandy had worked for Nigel, so chances are he too also moved on.  There was little point in sharing any of it with Klaus or anyone else, other than as a cautionary tale to make sure you didn't make eye contact with vampires. None of the pard donated now so everyone was safe. As safe as they could possibly be. She had learned her lesson and moved on.

Brandy pulled herself out of the dark thoughts. "If I can survive two nights being a party pomme for Volkov, I can handle what you would put out there with a normal donation. If it is something you really wish to experience and the doctors give me the green light, then we can look into that. There are new leopards now working for the Towers that would donate. If you think my value as an employee there has nothing to do with my blood, we shall see. I still think you are wrong about that though. I do think it would be a big deal if I just stopped donating, for any reason other than the current one."

“Jasmine was the first leopard I’ve ever tasted,” Klaus admitted. “I’d certainly like to taste an Alpha, although I suspect you will find that your value is not limited to what flows through your veins.”

He kissed her shoulder. “Certainly it has no bearing on your value to me.”

Brandy nuzzled against him and let out a relaxed sigh content to lay on him. She slid down his body slightly so instead of burying her face in his neck she could rest her head on his collar bone. She idly stroked his forearm savoring the firmness of the muscles underneath. Her fingers glided down past the forearm to settle her hand on top of his and laced her fingers through his. "I can understand the curiosity.  Not sure if you are fussy or have a preference for specific blood types but I'm AB negative, not very common depending on the ethnic backgrounds, it is one percent or less on average. I've never had a complaint from any one I've donated to. Been told I taste like summer berries. Volkov seemed to enjoy the donations, alluded that he wanted me to come work for him, but I didn't take him up on it, but for some reason I did consider it, which is just bonkers. I have a feeling her has a thing for redheads. " She said softly. "It likely feels weird knowing that you've never had a chance while we have been together and yet others at the Towers have. Does that bother you at all? I've never really had the balls to ask but I've always wondered."

“I will compare it to a sexually experienced woman,” Klaus said, somehow managing to keep a straight face. “They are nice to find but it is rude to ask about those who came before.”  He shrugged a difficult think to do while lying down with someone on top of you.   “Who you donate to is  your business, Brandy. I do not and never shall own you.”

"I guess it is a little funny though. The donations don't mean anything and yet with you it just feels different. I don't really know how to frame it with the right words. The work donations its all part of the work contract right? But outside of work, I don't donate. However with you, it wouldn't be for work. It would be because I wanted you to have a part of me, inside you." Brandy chuckled softly as she slipped the bobby pins out of her hair and put them on the coffee table and was suddenly glad that her position and now loose hair, half hid her face as she blushed. "It is silly, but I feel like it is more intimate than sex. It likely sounds stupid. But it's sort of like donating at work is comparable to my escort work where I sometimes sleep with clients. You compartmentalize and disassociate from it. You do it and do it well but I don't know, it is different. There is no giving yourself over to someone when you do that. But with you... It's different.  I give myself to you, I allow myself to trust you and I can give myself over to you, knowing that I will be safe and that you got me. Does that make any sense at all? I've never really felt like that before with anyone. There is always a tiny part of me that holds back for fear of something bad happening. I've had that taken from me before. The inability to ...."

She stopped talking and swallowed loudly it almost hurt as she fought to find her voice and squeezed his hand tighter as she exhaled and willed her hand to not tremble. "Being made to and doing it willingly are... Your brain and body just don't listen and part of you wants none of it but you can't control it... I don't know... it's just different. Sorry I'm failing abysmally at explaining this. Sorry."

Klaus debated finishing the statement for Brandy; given the clues from Michael and Brandy herself, it wasn’t hard to figure out that she had been deep rolled by a vampire and abused. In the end he decided Brandy deserved the cathartic confession.

“Being deep rolled can be very traumatic, if you have the misfortune of being taken by a cruel vampire,” he said. “Or just an abusive one who is revelling in their ability to enslave others. Add to that the euphoria of breaking the law and getting away with it and you have a vampire who thinks he is untouchable. Should you feel the desire to drop a name and I will guarantee that they will discover that they are indeed touchable. If you would rather not, I understand. I will not dig at your trauma and then claim I am avenging your predation.”

Brandy grew quiet and softened the grip on his hand as she just breathed slowly, calming herself refusing to let her emotions get the better of her.  "You know... it's fine now.  Ancient history. But it is why I don't do rolling ever.  Short term pain of a little bite versus not having control. I get it when we had the talks in the past about the need to be in control of things.  The incident should have had me run for the hills. Instead when I alphaed up Several things happened.  I quit dancing. I started my own escort business and I got further onto bed with the vampires by working for AAI as a subcontractor and got to learn how to be professional arm candy for Nigel. He never asked or questioned it after the first time he tried to feed from me and told him to never roll me. I just refused to break because a handful of pricks decided to make me a pet for several months.  I didn't want to be scared for the rest of my life. Honestly the romanticly getting involved with a vampire wasn't planned, but it has been a nice surprise."

 Her free hand slid across the purple silk of his shirt near her face and she deftly undid a couple of the buttons and leaned over to kiss the now exposed skin. "Names are not something I want to give. You aren't going to white Knight me Klaus Heinrich Johannes Adler. And I don't have to report it to AAI because it happened back before I worked there. Vampires can be Dicks I get it. And nothing is as clear cut as you might think it is. I specifically chose not to report them to the cops and I won't now. There's zero proof now and it just be the who she said he said along with other issues."


Klaus smiled, amused that she had used his full name.   “Far be it from me to press when Nigel did not,” he said. “I would not ask their names to white knight you, as you say but to ensure that they have not done this to others. They endanger themselves and the rest of us.”

His smile became slightly more feral. “Payback for you would be entirely a bonus. “


"Another time maybe. " She said trying to pass off the lie as casually as she could. The problem and solution wasn't as cut and dry as that. She hoped he would accept the words and that would be the end of it. A small frown formed knowing that pushing into the matter would be seen as a form of retaliation. "I know you love a good mystery darling but sometimes it is better to let them go unsolved."

“As you wish.”


"Thank you." She said softly kissing his chest again as she snuggled against his chest and wrapped her one arm around him as she just savored the contact and listened to the music softly playing in the background. It was amazing how much life had changed for her during the past decade of her life. She was thankful for the peace and stability.

Another Lady J & Maxx production
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Thursday July 16th Kindred Wellness Center-Inside the main flr of Archangel Industries main Lobby 7pm

Shale sat at the reception desk updating her appointment calendar in the computer that sat there. After that was done she took a quick look at Tana's schedule, just to see if the young Leopard was overworking herself again. Satisfied that everything there was good she logged out of the scheduling program and started in on updating her patient billing files. She and Tana had hired a part time receptionist but they were only able to work two days a week and frequently needed to call off due to childcare issues. They were still looking for a full time receptionist that was trained in medical billing  and was willing to work with shifters but so far they had had no luck in finding anyone.

Tana walked her last client out locking the door behind him.  She stretched a little in the lobby smiling at Shale. "Want some tea before we start?"

Shale looked up from the computer. "I would love a cup of tea. Give me five more minutes and I should be done with this then we can either go to my office or down to the park, which ever makes you more comfortable." They had held sessions in both Shale's office in the Kindred Wellness Center and at a local park in the past depending on whether Tana felt like she needed to be in an open space or not.

"Inside would probably be better. I'll make chamomile cuz we gonna need the calming effects. Be right back " Tana left to the break room making them tea. Minutes later they found themselves in Shales office. She took a seat on the couch and settled in. "Soooo I guess no time like the present. Sooo we have just made contact with some new leopards. They are staying here at the towers for now. I have uhhh personal issues with one. I know if they join the pard I am going to have to accept them like family but I'm struggling."

Shale sipped her tea and remained quiet. She had worked with Tana enough to know that the other woman would tell her everything she wanted Shale to know in her own time and that pushing her to talk only made the Leopardess shut down and withdraw into herself. So she waited till Tana was ready tell her more and it that was all she was ready to say tonight then that would have to do for now.

Shales silently listening caused Tana to shift into the couch a little more.  "So besides one being well kinda a bitch that's not who I need to talk about. Uhh so you know how you helped me work threw my fear of men." She paused "I didn't give you the full picture besides the typical abusive foster home shit." Her eyes lowered to her hands which she fidgeted with pushing at the pressure points between her thumb and pointer finger trying to keep herself calm. "This new comer has triggered many unpleasant memories and nightmares. Vivid nightmares. I need to try and move past this. I managed to say Hi to him at the full moon and I even touched him. I ran the fuck away tactical retreat style."

"I always felt that you were holding something back darling. It's ok. Therapy is not supposed to a sprint. It is more like a marathon. It can take years, if not decades to bring up all the triggers from one's past. And even then it can take years more to work through them all. Most people never get a chance to do that. So, do you want to tell me about this person and why you are having trouble connecting to them."

Tana began to smell of anxiety and fear. Something Shale hadn't smelt on the girl in a long time. "So you know how I got lycanthropy, right? A bad shot. Well what I didn't tell you was that bad shot was given to me underage. From a pop up clinic that worked very closely with a church that ran an out reach program to run away kids like myself. This new comer Hicks he's a ... " Tana stopped her complexion paled her eyes start to look a bit feral.  "Maybe I should um.." She pointed to the padded room Shale kept in her office. She knew she needed Shales help but the memories were starting to pull her into a dark place. It might be safer for them both.

Shale looked at Tana and then at the door to the Panic Room. "If you truly feel like you would be more comfortable with it then by all means. Would you like me to stay in the doorway or would you like to use the video system?"

"Video system and intercoms please." Tana stood with a small smile and made her way into the room. She leaned against the wall sliding down it until she sat on the floor curling her knees up into her chest. Once the two were situated and there was no concern of Tanas fear getting out of control for either her or her partner she'd continued.

Before Shale had let Tana into the Panic Room she had gone to her desk and turned on the monitor that would relay the video feed. The system was always active but she usually kept the monitor turned off and the headphones unplugged unless one of her patients needed the room. After Tana had settled in and she returned to her desk Shale had pulled a pair of headphones with an attached mic from one of the bottom desk drawers and placed it over her ears. She made sure the headphones were on comfortably before she pulled down the mic to activate it and let Tana know that she was set on her end.

"Hicks is uh " she paused to swallow hard she could feel the bile creeping up the back of her throat. "man of the cloth" her voice was full of sarcasm and distain. Her tiny form began to tremble.

At Tana's revaluation Shale sat up a little straighter in her chair. She could hear how the tone of voice changed with her words, almost as if Tana didn't believe that this Hicks was truly a man of God. "I see. And it was a man of the cloth that abused you in the past?." It wasn't quite a statement yet not truly a question either.

Tana only gave a small nod. "Father Eugene... he....."She brought her arms up hugging herself tightly. "Every time I see Hicks I am back to being that fourteen year old girl locked in that church basement. Its pathetic really. It started with a casual head pat and kind words." Tana slowly rocked her form. Her head lifted her cheeks wet with silent tears as she stared at the ceiling.
"I mean other men abused me the typical child labor, beatings, the red headed step child syndrome type deal. But Eugene, he ..... he was different..."She shot up with super natural speed and began to pace around the tiny room.

Shale's heart ached for her friend. She had known that the young woman had been abused in her past but had never even begun to think anything like that had happened to her but it did explain a lot of small things. "Is this Hicks a new member of your Pard?" She kept her voice low and even, trying not to show the pain she felt for Tana.

"Not yet but part of me feels like its only a matter of time until he is. Then not only would I be forced to face my past every day but even worse depending on how rankings fall.  Like logically I know Hicks ISN'T Eugene but fear is illogical." She almost spat out at herself. "Eugene was a wolf in sheeps clothing." Tana quickly caught herself "Uh no offence. Kind words and head pats turned to shoulder rubs to lower back caressing to..." Tana trailed off as she continued to pace she paused to kick at the thick concrete wall. The look in her eyes were starting to look more panicked more feral.  Her breathing was becoming shallow and rapid. Her eyes darted to the camera quickly before they were clearly seeing something much worse in her mind vividly.

"You had a challenge this past moon didn't you Tana? Tell me about it. How did it play out?" Shale was trying to distract her friend from her own mind and thoughts by refocusing her on something not related to her past trauma. Hopefully Tana would be pulled back to the here and now and with focusing on what transpired with the challenge perhaps she would even calm a bit.

Shales words seemed so far away however moon stuck out. She shook her head from side to side her breathing starting to return to normal. Tana never stopped pacing as she was redirected. "OH I , I won."

"Congratulations darling. Give me a run-down why don't you."

Tana recounted the fight for her business partner. As the story progressed she had stopped pacing sitting upon the floor yet again staring up at the ceiling. "I was like a boa constrictor refusing to let go. Then she finally tapped out." Her head turned slowly to the camera looking mostly of her normal self.

"Describe Hicks to me. What type of voice does he have? Is it a deep bass? A nasally tone? High pitched like a girl screaming at seeing a mouse? What type of physique does he have? Is he tall and thin? Short and stout? Round? How about his face? Does he have high cheek bone? Are his eyes deep set or do they squint? What color are his eyes and hair? How does he carry himself? Does carry himself as being comfortable and confident in who he is or does he seem nervous. Does he seem like a braggart, a bully, or a tough guy? What was your first impressions of him before he told you all what he does?" The questions came hard and fast at Tana.

Tana's tiny hands grabbed at her head as the flurry of questions assaulted her. Her eyes shut tightly "Oh my gosh! Woman! Take a breath." She slowly peaked opened her eyes as the questions seemed to stop. "If I had to say merge Uncle Phil from Fresh prince and Carl Winslow from family matters. I was also made aware of his profession before his arrival. He conducts himself well like a lethargic portly house cat. But he did have some unnerving tenacity when chasing Lincoln after he bullied Raoul." Tana tilted her head in contemplation.

Shale and Tana talked for another 30 minutes before Shale called it for the night. "I think we need to stop for the night darling. It is getting late and we both want to get out of her before the night shift gets in I do believe. We can set another appointment for about two weeks to revisit some of the issues that came up today. I have just a couple more questions for you though. Do you think you might feel more comfortable trying to talk to Hicks here in the office through the Panic Room system? If so I will try to set it up. And lastly, how are you getting home darling? I can run you out if you need me to or you can crash on the couch at my place. I am sure I can talk Ryan into letting you stay for the night as an emergency one night crash pad."

Tana had felt much better getting it all out to Shale. "Oh that may be a thought. Mind you I barely can get a word in without having a panic attack. Maybe without having to worry about catting out would make a difference.  I'll see if someone can facilitate that conversation with Hicks about it. Also I was planning on grabbing a cab to Nibbles and Licks to meet up with the girls for their ride home but I appreciate the offer." Tana gave Shale a large hug as they exchanged good byes at the buildings front doors after locking up.

Brought to you by Krystal & Goosekat
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Monday July 20th  4pm  -  The Manor House Gentleman's Club- Saphy & Pan

To say Pan was rubbernecking at first would be an understatement.  The young lime green haired were wolf was painfully aware of the lovely young women that were practicing on stage prepping for opening as Saphyre led him upstairs to assist.

"Crazy place." Pan murmured softly as he almost tripped up one of the stairs as he watched a petite yet busty blonde shuffle down the stairs to the main floor of the establishment. "How the heck did you get a gig like this and what exactly do you do here again Saphyre?"

Saphyre laughed musically, their day had begun around noon.

On Saphyre's instructions Pan had collected costumes from the dry cleaner and brought them to Saphyre's place where he'd given him lunch (gyros with onion and extra garlic sauce for Pan, meat tomato and lettuce for Saphyre from the Greek place around the corner) and showed him the tedious process of checking over the beading for any bared spots. The devil was in the details as they say. And luckily Saphyre only had a few opportunities to show Pan how to lay in the seed pearls or sequins as needed. It was so different from studding a jacket really. They'd chatted while they'd worked a little, or Saphyre chatted and let Pan begin to contribute as he wanted to without trying to pull details from him. Then they'd packed up the costumes and headed out. They'd stopped at a coffee place and collected a bunch of black coffee with the fixings on the side aside from Saphyre's iced coffee and whatever Pan had ordered after some mild insistence from Saphyre.

The Manor house seemed different in the day time, a little bit of the magic was gone but at the same time it left the sense of looking behind the curtain, of going back stage, and that had always felt special. Saphyre reached out to stabilize the coffees as Pan nearly tripped up the stairs.

"I'm the Creative Director, I started out bartending and MCing here and it blossomed into this as I worked with the bossman. If there's a big event or a high roller we like to break out the good programming with the good choreo, and I make sure it's good. I wear a lot of hats but that's the main one here." he explained as he ascended the stairs, hung the costumes on an empty garment rack and gestured for Pan to put down the coffees on the spare table pushed up against the wall.

"Ladies I come with caffeine and an assistant today, his name is Pan and you're not allowed to devour him because I need him," Saphyre greeted the room gesturing to both of the aforementioned.

Six women of various types approached and smiled greeting Saphyre and Pan. All of them lovely to look at as they descended from the stage to graciously accept the offered coffee.

Amber a tall five foot ten strawberry blonde who sported a pixie cut flashed them a smile. "Well isn't he just a cutie." She said eyeing him and Pan with a wide smile. "When did Marty add him to the roster. He must be new since its my first time laying eyes on your little friend."

Pan blushed dropping his eyes to the floor suddenly unable to find his voice not used to the attention or that many female eyes upon him.

"He's not on Marty's roster, he's on mine," Saphyre explained putting an arm around Pan's shoulders. To know Saphyre was to be touched by Saphyre but also it was to show the sub that he wasn't throwing him to the very beautiful wolves. He had his back here.

"Though he's quite the musician I've learned, we might have to get him on someone's roster some time. But for tonight at least he's helping me out. He doesn't shake hands," he explained, talking for Pan while he found his voice.

"This is Amber," Saphyre introduced the strawberry blond.

"Coco," A dark skinned girl with doe eyes and fine boned features. She wore a leopard print tank top that showed her toned midriff and accentuated the swell of her hips.  Her hair was in braids and she gave a finger wave and a grin.

"Jade," She looked up form her phone, her hair was dark brown and pulled up into a thick and messy pony tail her eyes were strikingly green and she offered up a peace sign and sticking out her tongue as a greeting.

"Destiny," This woman was willowy, her legs a mile long she was nearly as tall as Amber. Her blond hair was pushed back from her faces with a bandana, she fiddled with a mood ring when she spoke up. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Star," Dark brown eyes and dark brown hair that was naturally highlighted with red and cut to a sharp blunt bob at her chin. She had freckles and was wearing glitter. The other girls wore heels but she was bare foot, her shoes abandoned on the stage and though she smiled at Pan she was also already stirring her coffee, not waiting on ceremony.

"Kitty," Tiniest of the lot though she wore some impressive heels and a full face of make up though this was only practice. Black eyes and black hair. Everything about her seemed polished and held taut though when she spoke it was with an easy going southern drawl. "Evenin', baby."

"And Skye." Last but not least she was olive skinned and her dark hair ombred into silver. She had tattoos of roses across her collar bones and a diamond stud in the cupids bow of her full lips. She was wearing purple contacts and she was closest to Pan. “No handshakes – do you do fist bumps?” she asked. (edited)

Pan nodded and offered the woman a fist bump. "H-Hey." He said trying to get the words out of his mouth feeling strangely out of place. They were normal human women but it was almost as intimidating as showing up for a full moon meet with the pack. He growled internally at his lameness screaming at himself to get it together as he licked his lips and forced himself to look at the women. "Yeah I-I'm with him just helping him with shit. Errands and stuff."

Amber nodded taking the coffee and adding some cream to it. "We don't bite Hon. You are good. And that is nice you are helping Saphy out. He is a gem obviously but a workaholic don't let him work you to the bone."

"Ah I guess I can try and manage that." Pan said as he looked to Saphyre. "So what exactly am I doing here today?"

Skye gave the fist bump with a pleased grin and went to fix her coffee. "Yeah, unionize while you can, don't let him exploit your rights."

"You make me sound like a slave driver," Saphyre sighed dramatically before addressing Pan's inquiry.

"Jack of all trades," Saphyre answered. "Though the first trade will be pushing pause and play on my phone while we run the choreo so I don't have to hold it while I am doing said choreo. Then we're moving on to the costume trial which should just be handing these lovely ladies the right bundle of garments. You might have to hold pins for me if any alternations are needed, but I doubt it. You may have to run down to the bar to get water but Claire will help you out, or something from the storage room which is off stage right. Should be pretty easy and then we'll all get out of here so can eat food and sleep and do all the things necessary to sustain an existence in a capitalist hellscape, sound dandy?"

Pan's eyes widened "And we can get through all that by five thirty when this place opens?!" He stared at the rainbow haired wolf in disbelief.

Amber laughed "Downstairs opens for 5:30. Upstairs doesn't until six thirty there's time. Besides Saphy is a wizard don't you know?"

The scent of sweat and leopard preceded the sound of footsteps on the stairs.  "I thought that was you, Saphyre."  Minnie said as she poked her head in, her blue and purple hair still up in a messy bun.  She gave the others a little wave in greeting, then held up a small bag.  "got something for you as a thanks for turning me on to that awesome makeup shop."

"That's why I bring coffee - so drink up!" Saphyre said with a laugh. "Also Monday night isn't a huuuuge night so we can get away with a little more. And why we are doing the costume check last. The curtain closes and we have privacy and then we loose these beauties onto their adoring public."

Saphyre looked around at the blue haired leopard with a grin.
"Minnie! I didn't think I'd get to catch you until tomorrow for the second group choreo! For me? I would recommend Moonshine to anyone, that woman is a genius but you're such a doll," he said moving over to hug the leopard and accept her offering, holding the bag as he showed her to Pan. Like a retriever especially proud of a stick. They made quite the colourful trio.

"This is my assistant for the night, Pan, Pan this is Minnie she's a fresh face around here too." he introduced.

Minnie accepted the hug with a grin.  "Hey Pan.  Loving the hair.  We should totally all get a pic together, but maybe after I've had my shower and put on my face.  "  She waved.  "Saphyre, the dear that he is, never makes faces at my sticky sweaty self."  She laughed.

Pan looked her up and down admiring the blue hair.  "Heeeey. I'm Pan. " He said stupidly as he kept staring at the leggy blue-haired woman.  He sniffed as subtle as he could noticing she was not a human.

"Honey I'm a dancer if I cared about sweat then I would have made a terrible life choice," Saphyre said. "Well... Another terrible life choice of many. At least you wash your tights, I know people who don't." he teased  and chuckled lightly when Pan reiterated his name. He might have accidentally thrown him to the sharks but he hadn't meant to and he hoped he knew that. He hoped that he was having a good time even if he smelled a little like stress.

"Alright, I will have to open your lovely gift a little later cause we gotta get this show on the road, but feel free to stick around if you can, if you'd like to." Saphyre said loading up the three song set for the dance number they'd been working on. He handed his phone over to Pan.
"It's all loaded up to the blue tooth speaker and it's set to loop so you just hit play when I say and pause when I say. Does that sound alright?"

Minnie checked the time on her phone.  "Yeah I can stick around for a little bit.  "  She said as she headed in towards a seat and paused by Pan.  "It's leopard."  She whispered softly by his ear, then went to claim a chair.

Pan nodded "I-I wasn't asking." He mildly protested hoping he hadn't given offense. He looked to Saphy to see if he had crossed a line. He knew you didn't touch the strippers. There was that song about no sex in the champagne room either....

Saphyre smiled at him. "You're okay," he assured him softly patting his shoulder briefly, he didn't carry on to say that it was sort of a compliment. These women were well versed in how to work a room and the people in it, and to tease him a little or welcome him amongst them said he was no threat. And that was the best thing to be amongst these denizens and stewards of desire. It was a gift. He'd either figure that out himself or Saphyre wouldn't be able to pass it along anyways.  The colourful alpha he tapped on his phone in the colourful sub's hand. "Do you accept your mission?"

"I do. So just play and stop. Or jump to whatever is on the list when you say so?" Pan said glad to have something to focus on other than all the ladies. His game was not strong. He had only ever been with one woman, the one wolf in his home town who he had seduced so he could catch Lycanthropy. This was something he could do operate a playlist. This was safe and familiar territory.

"You got it," Saphyre said with a smile.

And with that he turned on his heel. "Alright ladies, chug em if you have to, I want to see you in your places on that stage please and thank you!" he demanded of them, rolling out his neck in front of the stage. He'd been doing this a long time, he didn't bark his orders but he expected them to work hard, and they never disappointed him.

Pan watched a sapphire run the women through their paces and he dutifully hit play on the playlist when directed each time Sapphire once a day song. He helped after that pass pins as Sapphire checked out some of the costuming on the women having to only make a couple small alterations. Before he knew it the time was done and a very short man who he learned was Marty the owner of the establishment came upstairs to let the ladies know that it was time for open and to assume their positions.

The anxiety and nervousness of the evening had faded some by the time opening was announced and pan was surprised to hear Saphy announce that their job and work here was done for the time being.

" well that wasn't as bad as I had expected it. Working around this many attractive women doesn't seem to phase you I mean I know you're seeing a dude and all but you have like zero interest in the ladies?" The green haired youth asked.

Saphyre chuckled collecting up the two costumes that would need alterations. He'd be taking them to the designer, lost sequins were one thing, costume alterations were out of his wheelhouse.

"I wouldn't say zero am not unmoved by the feminine form. But not like... I like women aesthetically, and platonically. I have a beast inside of me that likes the hedonistic pleasure of touching and kissing anyone with less focus on gender. There's also a wolf in there somewhere," he grinned, slinging the glittering costumes over his shoulder like a jacket on the runway before he realized that technically Pan was still his assistant and offered them out to him to carry so he'd have his hands free to get the little paper bag Minnie had given him earlier. "But sexually speaking my compass tends to point due dude, how about you?"

Pan took the costumes as he listened to the older wolfs explanation. "I guess were kinda polar opposites on that kind of thing. I definitely like ladies. Never met a guy where I was like okay that might make shift over to play for the other team.  I've heard some people say it can change as you get older but I don't know. I mean I did give a guy a hand job once for ten bucks cause I really was hungry and I had no change when I first came to Seattle but I don't know I felt dirty afterwards. Zero wow factor. I used an entire bottle of hand sanitizer after the incident over the course of the day." He said quietly as he trailed Saphy down to the bottom floor of the club where the first few patrons sat in pervert row watching the current dancer on stage as she twirled on the pole.

Saphyre paused at the bottom of the stairs, looking back up at Pan. Back in the day he'd done a few illicit activities to make rent that left him feeling dirty, still somehow it felt patently cruel and unfair that they were still being done. The the world had not been fixed alongside Saphyre's growth. Pan was young but he also looked young, it made his skin crawl to think about the kind of person who would take advantage of him like that.

"That sucks beyond your run of the mill 'not into guys' failed experimentation. I'm sorry that happened. We'll keep you in enough odd jobs that hand jobs are off the docket for good...But for now, lets get dinner, I'm starving," Saphyre said before carrying on, wanting to give Pan the out of not having to sit in that heavy memory for any longer than he could bear.

As he walked he dug into the paper bag and he was gleefully surprised by the tube of brilliant blue lipstick Holly hadn't been able to manufacture for months because the pigment was on back order. It was Saphyre's favourite go-to colour and being out of it had been exhausting. It was a little like Minnie's hair colour, which shimmered in the spot light while she danced. He didn't know how she managed to get it before Holly let him know it was in but he held it up on the way out the door beaming at the wereleopard.
"Thank you," he mouthed to her with lips that were orchid purple that night.

Minnie spotted Saphyre and his assistant as they were getting ready to leave, catching the mouthed thanks from the colorful wolf.  She winked and blew a kiss in return before performing a trick on the pole that left her hanging upside down, her focus back on her work.

"Dinner hmmm." Pan said. "I don't know how you can wear that make up doesn't it taste bad and get everywhere. I mean I know a lot of the ladies wear it and dudes sometimes but from what I can tell is it gets everywhere costs a fortune and it doesn't tend to smell great at least lipstick doesn't, chapstick on the other hand is good my ex used to use one that tasted like root beer before she dumped my ass and I moved here to Seattle." He sighed as they exited the club and walked along the paved hedged path to the parking lot. The sky was over cast and Pan sniffed the air. "Rains coming tonight." He sighed trying to figure out where he would sleep for the night where it would be dry and where he wouldn't have to compete with too many of the other homeless residents of Seattle.

"Holly's stuff is pretty good, she's pack. I'll introduce you some time. She makes stuff that doesn't smell like lead dust and petroleum. And I don't know, sometimes when I look in the mirror I don't recognize the person looking back without it. Like I'm blank, no face at all. I've always felt a bit like an alien, an outsider. But when I paint myself I don't feel like that to me, so everyone else just has to deal with me shedding glitter everywhere," Saphyre chuckled, checking his phone for when the Uber would be picking them up. It would be along any moment.

Saphyre stopped in the parking lot and inhaled deeply. "I love that smell, you'd think living in Seattle you'd get sick of it but I love it."

"Can I ask about the root beer chapstick ex or is that too painful to recount?" Saphyre asked as he and Pan carried on towards the curb to wait for the car.

"I totally understand the outsider thing. I feel that way a lot of the time with this pack but I don't mind it. Its kind of nice to just show up on the full moons scrap it up and fade back into the shadows until the next month. Joys of being a lower end member but hey I've made it up to lucky 666. As for the ex....Its not painful just complicated. I mean if I'm honest I kind of deserved it." Pan said as they in the parking lot waiting on the Uber Saphy had called.

Saphyre hummed, an acknowledgement that also spoke to experience, a small smile tugging his lips as he nodded.
"I used to do that," he said and left it there. He didn't want to preach at Pan. It wouldn't have helped Saphyre age 21 when he thought he knew all the secrets to the universe and that he was above and beyond the animalistic nature of a 'pack'. That he had all the benefits of being a werewolf without the hindrances of obligation to drag him down. He thought he'd found a loophole. If he had he'd only strung his throat up with it.

"I like complicated," Saphyre said as a grey car pulled up. After a brief confirmation of identities the address of a diner near Saphyre's given they were settled into the back, moving through the streets towards their destination.

"Yeah so the ex. She kinda dumped me because I used her. So I made it easy on myself and her have the town we grew up in and moved here. New start no awkward running into the ex. It's been good." Pan said as he took his large backpack and put it on the seat between him and the other wolf.

"I hear they sell root beer chapstick, you don't have to use a whole person for it," Saphyre teased lightly.

Pan nodded. "Yeah I get that. Sometimes I miss having the closeness of someone beside you at night I miss that. I don't have much to offer the ladies right now. A dry one man tent that can sleep two if you are really friendly." Pan laughed and snorted.

"Touch starved on top of touch starved," Saphyre mused with a small shake of his head and an empathetic wince. A few rain drops pattered against Saphyre's window and he thought about trying to find a quiet place in the city after dark, somewhere safe, somewhere dry, getting soaked while trying to put up shelter. The bitter unfairness of the world welling up in him again.

"I'm going to offer something and I don't want you to say no right away. You can say whatever later, after dinner, but just - if you want to say no now don't say anything. I can't offer you any sleeping company but I have a couch and it's pretty comfortable. So many wolves have slept on it before you that it's sort of like sleeping with someone. I know you're smart, and you've got it, and you love to fade into the shadow - but it smells like rain," Saphyre put his finger over one of the wet streaks on the car window. "And it looks like rain. And don't say no right away. Just think about it."

Pan nodded knowing the rain was coming. It was a generous offer. "Uh does your friend live with you?"

"No, did you smell him when you brought by the costumes earlier? He has his own place, and he hasn't even been to mine yet. We don't drop in on each other. The door would be locked and chained. I wouldn't offer otherwise," Saphyre assured.

"And you've never invited him in or anyone that's..." Pan caught himself "that's got the same health condition?"

Pan was pretty pleased with his PC question. Saphy would  prefer that over saying stiff. (edited)

Saphyre smiled, proud of Pan for trying to be considerate of something that was difficult for him. Traumatic for him.

"No, I have never hosted anyone like Darien in my apartment," Saphyre answered. (edited)

Pan nodded again. "Alright I will give it a good honest think then rather than trying to find a polite way to bullshit you. I've crashed on occasion with another wolf back when we has that really cold snap last winter. He was afraid I'd be spending too much time outside..." he looked at the driver his nose telling him he was a normal human civvie. " He said the rocking that fur coat I use in winter could be problematic. I wasn't fully aware that it could be an issue. It's gotten me through everything so far."

"All things in moderation, " Saphyre said with a nod.

The car began to slow, pulling in front of the diner and Saphyre went about paying the driver through the app before gathering up the costumes they still had with them. It was thickly overcast and though sunset was still a few hours away it seemed closer, the street painted in blue grey. Spitting occasional droplets.

The diner was the kind of place with heavy vinyled menus and paper place mats. Saphyre shoved glittering costumes into the corner of his side of the booth. Their waitress brought coffee and water before attending other patrons while they figured out what they were doing for dinner. "Have you been on the streets since coming to Seattle or before that as well?"

Pan shrugged as he looked over the menu trying to decide the best bang for buck meal wise to keep the expenses low before he looked up at Saphyre. Under the table light he noted that pans eyes contained a noticeable amount of bestial amber flecks throughout them, it didn't stand out as tri colored irises like those that had fey blood contained, but the coloration was enough to take note.   "I lived on the streets before I moved here. I mean at one point I had a house over my head but yeah, sometimes your hand you are dealt shit and you just gotta roll with what's been dealt. It's not really that bad. I've made it work.  At the end of the day you really don't need much to get by."

Pan reached for his glass of water. "Most days I make enough to get by panhandling. Other days or I should say nights, if I'm ballsy enough to travel at night, you hit the right neighbourhoods and go through folks recycling you can get enough cans and bottles.  Since we're strong, I can lug a fair amount back in those contractor bags and turn them in at the junkyard. Sometimes you get the occasional church that will run a soup kitchen or that has like emergency crash spaces. Those can be helpful too. What about you. I can't be too much older than me. You always been this well set up?"

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Saphyre thought about that while he set up his coffee with entirely too much sugar, about the work involved to stay afloat,  the effort of treading water to scrape by. It was back breaking. Seattle was a pretty liberal minded city but it didn't make it an affordable city. He went through his mental Rolodex of whose ear he could bend about getting Pan some odd jobs to change the load into something that might get him off the hamster wheel.

When Pan asked him bout himself he smiled and shook his head. "No, not always. Don't get me wrong I was lucky in a lot of ways. But I moved out at 18. And I was stubborn and would have gnawed off my own arm to keep from going back. I was never on the streets but I did live with about seven other dancers in a 2 bedroom apartment, until of course we got evicted for cramming seven us in like that. And then I was couch surfing for a while before landing in another cramped shitty apartment with roommates. I was bartending and stripping when I was not actually legal to be in the clubs I was in. I've been in the city 8 years now, I only got into my own place a year ago and it's just... We're in the hustle of it now. Dancing while I can, living it while I can," Saphyre explained.

"What about you? What would you be doing if you could do anything? I know you play the pipes,"

"Having your own place is pretty cool. You should be proud of that. I don't know I was best with music in school. Thought it would have been cool to you know be a musician but I know that doesn't pay amazing unless you get lucky. So I do street performances. Maybe that might lead to something I dunno. I play harmonica too. Not much instrument wise that would see me getting regular gigs even if I found someone that wold want to hire me I mean I don't have credentials, Just a high school diploma is all. After my sister died that kinda made continuing on with school ... It didn't pan out.  Still I sometimes team up on the boardwalk with a another street kid she plays fiddle and we split the pot. Not bad to make like sixty bucks each to hang out talk and play. Do you like dancing or you just do it because its easy money?" Pan asked curiously as he sipped his water.

Saphyre laughed, and then giggled and then laughed again. "'Easy money'," he said, his voice full of amusement. There was no offense in his tone but he did find it funny. "Argue with the house why they're not doing an 80/20 split on your tips when you spent two hours upside down while making it look effortless and then tell me it's easy money."

"No, I love to dance, it's the best feeling in the world in whatever form it takes. I know a lot of folks who don't think pole work or burlesque or anything that has to do with clothing comes off counts as dancing but it's like... The ballet of the common man, y'know? It's the art that's accessible these days. It moves people gets their blood pumping. And you really feel them, and they feel you. I know not everyone is in it like I am, a lot of people tell me congratulations for my ticket out with the Creative Director stuff at Manor House - but I'm not trying to get out. I have a shelf life for sure, and being a shifter it's longer than most but I want to get every drop out of it," Saphyre explained, finishing his diatribe just as the waitress came up.

"Have you guys decided yet?" she asked with a smile.

"Yeah, I'll grab the burger and fries and if you could just drown those fries in gravy that'd be fantastic," Saphyre answered handing over his menu.

Pan listened to Saphy's passionate explanation and the waitress came up. "Ummm..."Pan looked at the slightly older werewolf across the table, as his stomach betrayed him growing hungrily. "I'll have what he's having and could we have a pitcher of water so we don't keep you having to wander back and do refills ma'am?"

When the waitress left the green haired werewolf looked at Saphy.  "You make dancing sound super fancy and artistic. I never really thought about it before as you know hard work and shit."

He looked   thoughtful. "Then again I suppose lots of people think sitting on the concrete for hours on end playing an instrument is easy street too, like you just pick it up and nerdel away, as if the music just comes out on its own, without you having to study learn and memorize that crap.  I'm sorry if I offended you. Artists right we get shit on but we do it for the love of it... the art not the getting shit on part..." He smiled nervously and sighed his brown and amber flecked eyes quickly scanned the patrons before returning to Saphy.

"You didn't offend me. You're right, the arts are under valued, the efforts of women, queer people, sex workers and the homeless are under valued. We're in the intersectionality of society's castoff right? With nothing to say of the whole wolf thing. But, like, we grow up in society, and their ideas and ideals, they permeate us without us even knowing it," Saphyre said with a shrug while he rotated his drink a little listening to the ice knock together. The diner was typically noisy, typically bright, people had their own conversations around them.

Saphyre looked around when Pan did, unsure if he was just the average amount of nervous in a place like this or if he didn't like Saphyre mentioning being a shifter out loud. It was true, some people were bigots, Saphyre had met more than his fair share but he had always seemed to be marked as different even when he tried to fit in. It as just easier to take up all the bits of himself he was than try to please strangers.

He smiled brightly when the waitress brought back the plastic pitcher of water just like Pan had asked. When she put it down he noticed her nails were painted with lady bugs. The enamel was chipping from using her hands all day but it was cute. "I love your nails, that's so fun," he commented and she looked a little baffled, thrown off her customer service rhythm and then smiled genuinely.

"Thanks, my sister did 'em for me, they're a mess right now. You should have seen  them before - but she can do all kinds of stuff."

"That's amazing, they look great even right now." he said before she left to go serve another table. Sometimes pleasing strangers wasn't so bad.

Saphyre looked back at Pan. "So what do you love about making music? What makes the work worth it?"

"Its just something I guess I feel on a cellular level even before I became what I was. There was something that just felt really good about playing music and doing it with a group well when you nail it. Just gives you goosebumps to know that for that moment you are all vibing and in perfect time. Something about that is really satisfying. It has just intensified more as I've gotten older and with the new lifestyle. " He answered Saphyre as he drained his glass of water before filling it. "So how did you end up getting...It" He asked softly "Oopsie or intentional?"

Saphyre smiled, it sounded like the full moon with the pack to him. It was a shame Pan was still hadn't quite grasped onto the benefit of the pack. But that was okay, he would in time. Hopefully. Such things could not be forced.

His smile grew a little soft, melted at the center at the veiled inquiry. Both the question and the way it was phrased reminding him so much of a time before, a younger time.

"Intentional," he answered and looked at Pan. "And it's quite a story, if I'm going to tell it I'm going to tell it - you might cry," Saphyre informed with a played up gravity. Sometimes it was easier to make something a tale or a joke than it was to just let it be true.

"well I don't want to make you uncomfortable.  I get the draw of doing it intentionally. I mean it comes with some good perks. Not getting sick being able to take  a beating or fend one off. The trying to learn to be chill and not fly off is a bit tricky but its kinda worthwhile to be screwed just three days of the month. But yeah no pressure at all man. I mean if you want to share cool if its too intimate to share here I get that too. It is pretty peopley in here." Pan said as he watched the table next to him receive their food and his stomach growled loudly. "I can't make you share it but I highly doubt it will make me cry unless there's something really messed up in there."

Sapyhre's ears picked up the growl of his stomach even over the chatter of the diner.
"You're a terrible audience, all considerate and reasonable," Saphyre teased with an affectionate shake of his head and a playful roll of his eyes.
"I will tell this story as a gift to you to pass the time until food arrives, you've twisted my arm, you've talked me into it," Saphyre carried on, settling into the seat and his skin.

"I grew up in Ann Arbor, in a neighbourhood of big old brick houses crowded close together with neat little lawns and huge trees. My family lived next door to another family with a son about my age. His name was Damien. And Damien was infected.... really young," Saphyre said his brow creasing a little as he spoke. "I was just a kid so I don't know what happened exactly and it's not a thing you feel you can ask when everyone seems to know... But he had to be home schooled. He had to be locked up for the full moon... And he had to do it all alone - which only now do I understand what that must have been like, how hard it must have been for him. The wolf of him craving a pack the human of him feeling punished for this thing that was so completely out of his hands,"

"Sounds rough. Never understood why folks were like we gotta immunized the childrens. Your crotch crickets shouldn't be out wandering the wilderness when its dark out. Sun goes down they come in its that simple." Pan sighed as he sucked a few ice cubes into his mouth and chewed them vigorously. "So you had a pupper friend growing up. Guess your family was pretty open minded and liberal."

Saphyre shrugged to show Pan he didn't know either. He didn't understand much of anything about Damien's family if he was honest. People became harder and harder to relate to the longer he was a wolf. Those people especially.

"Yeah, my family's pretty liberal. His wasn't. He was almost completely kept in his house at all times. We weren't friends at first. Not really until middle school when I was really and for truly growing into the throbbing weirdo you see before you, and it felt... Rebellious? To be friends with a shifter. And also I think we both were so alone in our own ways we drifted together like magnets. But beyond that no one was like Damien. Damien was special, he was smart and thoughtful and good in this way that you can't replicate by trying. He'd been through so much shit and he just kept looking forward to the future, to the way out. And mired in my own teenage angst he was this softly guiding light,"

"Our houses had similar designs and our bedrooms both faced the back of the houses over these bits of roof. I'd see him out on his roof, I'd go out on mine. There was tree that with enough childhood courage could be swung on to get from one to the other. Real Romeo and Juliet shit - so I'm sure you know where this is going," Saphyre explained, absently tearing his paper place mat into long even strips.

Pan nodded "You guys ended up becoming besties or more but he moved away? But not before..."

He couldn't say it out loud. Infected. It was a word that tended to weird out the normies. Many reacted to those with lycrantopy with a lot of anxiety and mistrust. It still floored him that so many folks would act like even touching someone with it could give it to them. Pure ignorance...

"So close," Saphyre said holding up a finger and his thumb a breath apart. "My parents got divorced. And my mom was moving out this way and taking me with her. Damien and I were a minute shy of 18 and had all these plans for when we made it that far, but we hadn't. So, the night before we left we hooked up, hoping that we could at least have that much, a parting gift," Saphyre said gesturing to himself as evidence. "And I guess we did."

The server came over balancing the burgers and gravy drenched fries on her tray, she gave them both over and smiled at them. "Let me know if you need anything else guys."

"Thank you." Pan said to the waitress but gave Saphy a nod. "So what happened there did you ever manage to track him down? I mean social media and stuff? Not that you are both adults... Hes never reached out and you haven't. I mean just to like see if hes okay."

His eyes flicked down to his food but he refrained from digging in waiting for Saphy to eat first.

Saphyre gestured to Pan with both hands, his fingers waving him towards his food. "Eat, don't stand on ceremony," he encouraged and took up a fry of his own in good faith. They were made of real potatoes with the skins still on them, the gravy had the tang of a can but it was still pretty damn good all things considered.

He chewed slowly, thinking over the question, his expression suddenly slack of it's animation, his glittered eyebrows held perfectly neutral. The way he made no face probably gave away more of the wound than he'd like to but all stories come to an end some way or another. Saphyre swallowed.

"This, is the act we switch genres. Where the tragedy is revealed of this romantic tragedy," Saphyre informed. "Like I said I moved out at 18. I was moved out to Washington with the expectation that I would be starting school but of course I'd taken up new and furry hobbies. My mother and I were fighting constantly, it was August and before I was unpacked in our new house I turned 18 and I left. I had no idea what I was doing, no phone no regular access to internet and though in those tender early days of separation we found time and means to sneak communication past his family... Things got in the way and time got away from us. Away from me. All the new and shiny freedoms." Saphyre picked up another gravy soaked fry.  "It was a long time before I thought to look him up like you said, to see where he'd landed and what he was doing. But I couldn't find him on any socials so I went to the last ditch attempt of google. And I found an obituary and a news article, not much more than a blurb about how his parents were innocent of all charges based on the grounds of self defense. It read more like a cautionary tale of allowing your shifter children to stay in your house than anything else. He was killed just before he turned 18. He was going to leave their house and live his life as he was. They couldn't have that."

Pan listened, a french fry in his hand untouched and he had forgotten his hunger. He remained silent for several seconds after the story had been told before he grimaced and gently sighed. "Fuck I'm sorry. Not gonna cry but fuck... wow I just can't even... I'm sorry man."

Saphyre reached out with his beast because Pan wouldn't appreciate him reaching over to take his hand.

"It's okay - I mean, it's not okay, but it is what it is," Saphyre soothed gently. When he told the story, it was a fresh tragedy to someone, and for a moment he was vindicated in the horror of it. All that time with it, it no longer ran him through but it was a scar that ached when it rained. Tender and never the same.

"He was so gone from my thoughts for a while... And that's the part I don't really understand because I think about him constantly still now. I think 'I'd love to hear what Damien thinks of that' all the time. I wish I got to know what he was like as a man. I wish he'd got to know what he was like as a man," Saphyre shook his head and put a french fry into his mouth, putting it into his cheek as he spoke again. "Y'know just light and casual dinner conversation."

"You've defs been through something rough." Pan said as he finally picked up the fry and popped it into his mouth. He understood the pain of losing a loved one. He left out the death of his mother or sister.  "I've lost a couple folks myself but yeah not like that." He said softly. "It does leave a mark, not many people get that or at least younger people don't.  I wish I could say something that would make it feel better or easier, but I've not found anything that worked. Maybe coming to Seattle worked for me a bit. Less reminders of grimness and faces of people I knew but that is all. Is that why you want to date a vampire? Less chance of them you know... passing on. Is it easier to maybe go before a partner less pain? Maybe if you can get past them being you know... Not living but I don't know. It isn't something I would want.  I dunno..."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Saturday July 18th 4pm - Frans Doughnut & Coffee shop- Downtown Seattle- Dani, Josie, Shale and Saphy

The four werewolves found themselves settled into one of the plush booths at Fans Doughnut Dinner with a plethora of comfort food ranging from homemade pie to donuts to strong fresh brewed java  as Jsoie had called her friends together for a quick afternoon parley.

Josies hands wrapped around the warm cup of coffee. She lifted it to her mouth and took in a big sniff before taking a sip. "Oh gods that's good. So whats been happening you two after the family events?" That was Josie's discrete way of talking about the full moon without actually saying so.

Saphyre idly checked the time, and the alarm he'd set that would herald his time to leave as he was performing the night but there should be plenty of time but he didn't want to lose track of it. He smiled at Josie and sipped from the whipped cream and caramel topped coffee he'd gotten.

"Work mostly. I'm going to be taking Pan, that sub from the 4th of July, to the Manor House on Monday. Choreo and costume trial. He's going to be playing assistant, we'll see how he does," he explained licking whipped cream off his upper lip.

Josie giggled as Saphy licked the whip cream from his lip. "Hope the kid does okay. I do not remember a lot of that night i mean obviously. Was nice to see Mr.Walker again that I remember."

Saphyre smiled at the mention of Darien and also Josie's gentle giggle. "Yeah it was nice, not perfectly smooth, but when are our lives ever? Honestly at this point when things go to well I get suspicious."

Dani smiled and lifted her shoulders in a in shrug. "Mostly working on art projects and the house," she explained a slight grin gracing her features.

"No our lives are always full of well weirdness. Speaking of um am I the only one that thinks Ramone is uh well not himself?" She starred down at black coffee that was as bitter as she felt.

Shale gave Dani a lopsided head tilt. "What do you mean by 'not himself'?"

Josie's knee began to bounce ."Hrmm I dunno how to really put it.  Maybe its just me. We used to be close like I'd be there on my down time almost all the time. We'd work on our bikes, shoot the shit. I just feel like I guess he's just pulling away a bit. You think with you two as friends I'd be used to sharing with others yet here we are." Josie huffed into her coffee. She was happy the person she admired so much was finally starting to break some of the cycles. Join back into the world meet new friends but part of her felt like she was being left behind.

"I'm sure it nothing person Josie. He went through a very traumatic experience and he is still trying to work through it all. Give it more time. He has just recently started to come back out to Family functions. That is a good step in the right direction."

Josie took a good slug of her coffee. "You're right." She grumbled. "Okay not that I feel like a selfish cunt who doesn't know how to share her toys... oh speaking of toys. Do we know if we ever got ahold of that artifact for um you know the ghost dude man dude?"

"Tim has Andrew's medal I believe," Shale replied.

Dani rested her chin on her fisted hand. "Wouldn't it help more to have something that held meaning for Andrew and Ramone. The medal was from before he was infected."

Shale shrugged. "Not my area of expertise."

"Would be nice to know a medium that doesn't have a sun allergy." Dani quipped thinking they really needed to know more about how it all worked.

"I'm sure there is probably at least one somewhere in town but I wouldn't have the slightest idea on how to go about finding them. I'm not sure if the ones listed in the yellow pages are actual mediums and not those TV fakes."

"Oh don't get me started on them. But no I was thinking that how you're going to use the artifact is like a trigger item." Dani hummed.

"You could always try and google it. Just take anything you find online with a grain of salt."

"You mean to tell me that not everything is true that is put online?" Dani asked in mock surprise.
"Shocking isn't it?" Shale deadpanned as she tried to find the tail end of the cinnamon snail in her hand.

"Not really. Besides Avenue Q had it right. The internet is for porn," Dani said nodding sagely.

"Amen to that," said Saphyre, smiled as he put his phone face down on the table again so he'd be less inclined to check the socials. He'd put his foot against Josie's beneath the table. It was a difficult process for Ramone to heal, not just for himself but for those around him. It was messy process with no clear cut guidelines and how it felt was going to be different for all of them. He'd talk to her about it more later, when they weren't in a coffee shop and there weren't other things on the docket, expiration dates on the evening.

"I think Dani has a point though, if Lobo - Ramone - if Ramone is going to be there..." Saphyre paused, his thoughts going too fast for his words. A messy process. "It's going to be difficult. Because the truth is difficult... And maybe there's something to the idea of reminding Andrew of 'before' of having something that would mean something to both of them. I know that's where he's stuck and what we're trying to help him move past but... We could always ask Sebastian anyways. After sundown. If we're trusting him to do it again we might as well trust his professional insight."

Josie nodded. " I did get his number. We can speaker call him or I can arrange a meet up? And I hate to be the asshole in the room here but I'm nervous about all of this. What if Ramone's progress slips because we are helping Andrew? Like don't get me wrong to know he is in some sort of limbo and is suffering sucks but Ramone is here alive and breathing. I may be a tad bias when I say shouldn't Ramone's well being be the priority here? I guess also who are we to determine what is a priority to Ramone and what isn't. Ugh my head hurts." Josie slumped a little in the booth seat rubbing her foot up against Saphy.

"Has anyone even mentioned all of this to Ramone yet?"

Josie nodded her head "Ya. He even suggested an animator but there was something about zombies when confronted with their attackers."

Shale looked at Josie. "I understand your concerns darling, I really do. But it is tearing me up inside knowing that Andrew is stuck in some in between place just because some fucking rogue Vampire decided to swing his dick around. Personally I think we should be trying to do everything in our power to help him finally be at rest."

"And really it's up to Ramone, none of us can make that choice for him one way or the other," Saphyre said bumping his foot against Josie's beneath the table.

"I guess I just keep thinking if it were me and one of you guys trapped between worlds - I'd feel guilty enough for it happening at all and I'd want to get you  crossed over... Whether it's healing or repeatedly traumatic is out of our hands. Kinda like most things in life," Saphyre stated taking in another mouthful of his coffee.

Shale nodded in agreement as she took another dainty bite of her cinnamon snail.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Tuesday July 21st Denny Park 11pm- Noah, Robyn, Liam

Noah Knolls had made good on his promise to try and introduce Robyn to the only other fey he had heard and knew about in the city.

It had taken a bit of planning using Tasi to talk to Archangels resident Selkie to arrange a meeting explaining that Noah was intrigued but promised to be on his best behavior and assured him he could even bring a friend if it made him feel safer.

Noah sat on one of the park benches under a park light, at the meeting place.

The dark haired vampire wore a earnest well taken care of Tweed Jacket and a pair of simple slacks. He had a small notebook and pen tucked safely away in the inner pocket of his jacket in case he wanted to make notes as he conversed with the Fey.

Robyn was first to arrive and Noah stood to wave to her the faint feeling of butterflies in his stomach as he offered her a genial smile. "So nice to see you again Miss Goodfell." He said offering her his hand to shake making note of the woman's scent.

Robyn took the proffered hand and shook it smiling at the vampire before her. "And a pleasure to see you again Mr. Knolls."

"I must confess I am fairly excited and interested to see what comes of this meeting." Noah said as he shook her hand and gestured to the bench. "I reserved us seats." He jested flashing her a grin.

She couldn't help but chuckle at Noah's comment of reserved seats. "I bet you had to beat the others off with a stick to get such prime bench real estate."

Noah laughed as he sat down and joking said. "More like slip a vagrant ten dollars as a trade to rent out this prime real estate but close enough. I think we should be expecting Mr. Kithcannon anytime. Have you ever met a Selkie before?"

"Whatever the answer to that question was before, it's a yes now,"  Liam said, from a short distance away.  He was leaning on a tree, looking either deliciously roguish or like a smarmy douchebag, depending on whether you were male or female.  "You'll have to forgive me for keeping my distance.  I got punched in the face by a vampire that I'd just met because the quarters were too close.  Good evening Mr Knolls.  How is your entourage doing this evening?  And are you going to introduce me to your charming companion?"  His voice was soft and low, like a kiss of Irish mist, unless it hit your ears like the fakest of fake accents, even though it was genuine.

Noah remembered the warnings Breeman had issued at the poker game about the Selkie as he stared at him from a distance genuinely intrigued.

Noah gave Liam a polite nod. "My entourage is doing well given the current situation. I appreciate the distance but you may find, I am less tempted to partake in some fisticuffs with you. I am not as young as the one you had an exchange with. I know we met in passing at the feast with you passing through the room but did not fly at you then, I suspect I can kept myself on this bench despite your rather peculiar side effect you have. This is my new friend Robyn Goodfell. I thank you for coming out tonight to join us for a chat and to satiate both of our curiosities."

Liam smiled, a cheerful grin or a practiced baring of teeth, depending on your point of view.  "I'll be glad to satisfy... your curiosity." Perhaps there was just a hint of a wink to Robyn.  Perhaps not.

Robyn studied the man for a few minutes. Before giving him a smile. She couldn't fathom why he thought Noah would attack. "Oh I'm not that curious," she returned sweetly, "at least not yet anyways."

Liam chuckled.  "Well then Lass, maybe I can satisfy you in some other ways," he said.  "So I know Mr Knolls at least by reputation, because I've had dealings with several of the ladies in his entourage.  I'm part of the hospitality team of Archangel.  I know nothing about you, Miss Goodfell.  I get the feeling that you're something of a free spirit.  You just don't care what others think.  You have your own style and let the cards fall as they may."

"You're very close to the mark there Mr. Kithcannon." Robyn returned. "It's hard to hold on to the wind."

"Ah, so you're a bit of a zephyr, are you now?" the selkie asked.  "It's the sea that calls to me, rather than the wind, although when there's a good storm blowing, it's hard to tell which calls to me more."  He chuckled, a warm, seductive sound. "Ah well, I tried to keep a straight face on that.  I'm more at ease in the water than on land."

"Not tied to the winds of the west. I'm tied to Boreas' line." She said smiling at both men.

"Ah, so it's fey that you are.  I wouldn't have guessed," Liam said, his smile widening.  "Tis many times I've played with your kin in the North Sea.  Aye, played or fought.   I've wrestled with each-uisce in the middle of a North Atlantic gale, to save a drowning man.  Your line was not an ally in that fight, let me tell you.  Then again, they thought it was all play, so I can't be too mad at them.  That  each-uisce though, if I ever see him again, I'll kick him in the arse and drag him into the middle of down town to lay another beating on him."

"I'm closer to my human kin when it comes to the looks, save for my eyes and hair. The magics are all fey. I've been told I don't ping as homo-arcanus."

"I won't hold that against you, Lass, although if you ask nicely I might hold other things against you."  Liam grinned.  "Sorry.  Selkies are shameless flirts."

"I couldn't tell," Robyn said blandly.

"I'll need to try a little harder then,"  Liam said with a chuckle.  "You're being awfully quiet, Mr Knolls?  Cat got you're tongue?"

"Not particularly, just watching. I'm a bit of a people watcher. I might even admit to the fact of not wanting to butt in while you two conversed. " Noah replied as he slipped his glasses off and cleaned them on his shirt before putting them back on.

"Are you nervous Noah?" Robyn asked as she watched him clean his glasses. She'd noticed others who wore glasses would clean their glasses as a nervous habit.


"Cautiously curious and excited I suppose would be the best answer. Mr. Kithcannon sort of comes with his own warning label to those that are kind enough to point him out. My interest in meeting with other fey since they are something new I have never come across in my travels, has brought me here for better or worse.  On the plus side there is no there is no feelings of murderous malcontentedness." Noah said slipping the glasses back up onto the bridge of his nose.

"Well, that is refreshing,"  Liam said.  He moved a little closer.  "Most men dislike me on sight, for a variety of reasons, not all of which are explainable.  More than one jealous boyfriend has taken a run at me because her girlfriend decided she wanted to take a run at me.  It's my glamer.  My magic.  Women love me, men hate me and-" he paused, listening. Not far off, a dog was barking.  "-and all dogs bark at me.  Including weredogs, it seems."

"Vampires have something similar, a glamour." Noah said nodding with a chuckle. "I actively go out of my way to not use mine. Does your glamor affect your looks or just how people react to you?" Noah queried.

"What you see is what you get," Liam said, grinning.  "People tend to describe me differently based on opinion but my glamer affects emotions not perceptions.  I've been told I am entirely adorable as a seal, however."

The vampire nodded contemplating pulling out a memo pad and pen but he could ask several questions before he needed to reach for it. He didn't want Liam to feel like it was an interrogation."And rather pretty when not in animal form. I can grudgingly see why you might be popular with the ladies and having the men rather annoyed when their ladies heads are craning. Are you tied to the moon like the rest of the shifters?"

"Only to the sea,"  Liam said.  "We don't do well, far from water.  And I only have the two shapes and can't lift cars unless they're remote controlled."

"Why are you so far from a fey mound. It seems strange to choose to stay far from home surrounded in a city where I am guessing the fey are not plentiful. It must get lonely." Noah said his brows furrowing slightly.

"We're a solitary breed," Liam said.  "And we take to the sea rather than the mounds. And it's hard to be lonely surrounded by so many beautiful women."  He gestured, taking in all of Seattle.  "We're not ones for the courts and their intrigue.  Keeping track of alliances and favours owed leaves me with a headache. I'd much rather sun myself on a rock."

Robyn chuckled, "When the selkie and roans were in Ireland they were close to the mounds, so if the need to visit arose then they could. All Seelie have to answer the call of their liege lord."

"Much like the vampires that live within a city must answer to their City Master." Noah said to himself trying to understand more about how it all worked. "Can you feel it if you are called?"

"Since the sidhe aren't allowed to go to war with each other we probably won't have to find out that bit of information." Robyn explained. "We would, well more like Liam would have to go answer to the High King."

"It would take a while,"  Liam said.  "It's a bit of a swim."

"fascinating what else can you share about yourself or just fey kind in general. As I said earlier never had the pleasure to sit and talk with anyone with fey blood. Are your type not fans of vampires in general?" Noah asked.

"Well, some selkies know the secret of immortality,"  Liam said.  "You have to learn to shed your skin.  Of course the danger of that is your skin can be stolen and then you're at the mercy of the thief.  Some say the story of a fisherman finding a selkie's skin and making her his wife is romantic.  It's fucking extortion and rape."

"No worse than fey men and women going out and stealing humans from their world." Robyn said with a shrug.

"Changelings are an entirely different story,"  Liam said.  "And everyone with a grain of sense and a grandmother with any wisdom should know better than to strike a bargain with the fey or accept any food from them.  And yes, it is worse.  Those 'stolen' humans had a choice and often went willingly.  That poor selkie lass has been to put up with her jailer having his way with her any time he likes, all the while hearing the crashing of the waves as a siren call she will never be able to answer until she finds what he took from her.  Compared to that, even what I do is tame.  All I do is make the offer.  It's up to the woman as to whether she wants to follow through."

"Fair enough," Robyn said with a lift of her shoulders. "But don't you think it's unfair to the humans who were taken before the laws were in place protecting them that they couldn't ever leave fairy because time ran different in the mounds?"

"I never said we were angels, Lass," Liam replied.  "But even the worst of us is a saint compared to the Unseelie court. Do you know much about the fey, Mr Knolls?  Has Robyn given you the Cliff's notes?"

" Admittedly my knowledge is best described as inadequate. Although I am always curious to learn more. Are you sure the first day I've actually encountered in my lifetime or so it would seem. " Noah replied has he curiously watched the two interact.

"Think of the fey like the moon,"  Liam said.  "Light side and dark side.  Sometimes the light side goes a little dark but never as dark as the dark side.  The light side are the Seelie fey.  The dark side are the Unseelie fey.  They're so bad that they aren't even allowed into the country."

"Mmmm, I think they might get a bit of a bad rap because the take in the misfits of society. Not say there aren't the they're so rotten an apple that the tree has been infected. I've seen some pictures of their Queen, she is the original goth." Robyn said tilting her head a bit to the side.

"You'll have to show me," Liam said with a laugh. "I'll send her a text.  And then my head will mysteriously be found several feet from my body."

"So can you visually distinguish between each others clans? Castes? Sides?" Noah asked. "This Seelie versus Unseelie thing? Or do you just figure it out via conversation."

Liam looked at Noah.  "By misfits, she means Charles Manson,"  he said.  "Sometimes you can tell.  Seelie look more human."  He indicated himself.  "The Unseelie are the monsters of myth and legend.  'Peeled head and bloody bones' and all that."

"I was going more for Richard Ramirez, when I said misfit."

"So the light Fey legally may roam outside their sanctioned home land areas, but the Unseelie are legally not allowed. How do they take to the news that man says thou shall not, when vampires and shapeshifters are allowed to tread upon american soil as legal citizens these days?" The vampire asked his brows furrowed deep in thought.

"Princess Meredith." Robyn returned.

"Princess Merideth?" Noah echoed unsure of the answer he had been given.

"She's an Unseelie Royal, that is their PR pony."

"A scary lady? what is her deal?" He asked.

"Nope not scary at all, she's the first Unseelie born in the US and was raised out among the humans. She's also part Seelie. I don't know all the details of that one."

"Not that much different than us with our elder vampires and how the upper echelon run things I would think. Not that one can speak openly about them I am afraid. We come from different blood lines and the strongest run a council in europe. Though I hear there is a Master in St, Louis that has decided to create his own North American Coalition separate from what they have going on in Europe." Noah said. "Do you two ever go back to the mounds to visit?"

"I've never been to the mounds. I'm not fey enough for the magic in the mounds not to toy with me." Robyn said sadly.

"Only when the call me, which is never,"  Liam said.  "Selkies are something of a special case, tied to the sea, rather than the mounds.  Doesn't mean they don't have a string on me."

"Generally all fey answer to his grand poobah-ness, or Elvira's wicked twin. And when the court goes to war all go to war."

"Do you guys war often?" Noah asked

"It'll just take me a while to reach the front lines," Liam said.  "Swimming the Atlantic takes a while."

"It's more a Public Relations war now a days." Robyn agreed. "The gossip mags eat it up."

"NDAs and such.  Gone are the battlefields of yore, replaced with legal arguments and nobody argues like a fey lawyer.  They can convince you that it's night when the sun is directly overhead."

"I'm surprised the attorney general isn't at least part fey." Robyn mused.


"A fey would dance around him on their worst day,"  Liam said.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Sunday July 26th 11:25pm Westlake Park Downtown Seattle- Malaki


Malaki sat on a park bench human watching. He absent mindedly played his flute with Nibbles perched upon his shoulder. Humans were still curious creatures always scurrying busy little ants. Trapped inside their own heads wrapped in their petty lives.


“Who’s your friend?”  The man who asked clearly had no pressing business; he was wearing khakis and a dark blue golf shirt rather than something more professional. The way he stood screamed ‘cop’ but other things said otherwise. He still had the cop hair cut but it wasn’t hard to figure out that he was a wererat.

“You must treat him right. Otherwise he wouldn’t hang around. Not many animals are fond of…”. He gestured to Malaki, clearly not willing to verbalize his vampirism.


Malaki tilted his head an amused smirk tugged at his lips. "This is Nibbles, my dear friend. A member of his lineage has been with me for well a long time. And you might be?"


“Ray,” the wererat said. “I don’t usually just wander up and talk to random strangers but Nibbles caught my attention. Do you breed them or will he eventually bring his girlfriend over to meet you?”


Malaki smiled genuinely "Yes Ray , little Nibbles here does have a presence indeed. As for breeding no he will bring home a little lady or two or ten." He chuckled a little petting Nibbles head. "Do you frequent this park often?"


Ray chuckled.  "Is that the same kind of 'come here often?' that I'd hear in a bar?  Because if it is, I don't swing that way.  If it's casual conversation, I've just moved into the neighbourhood and I was looking for green space, so it's my first time.  You come here often?  Either to play the flute or bring Nibbles to get some nature time?"

He paused, looking at Malaki the way a cop would look at someone, trying to guess things about them.  "Been dead long?"


Malaki chuckled in return. "Casual conversation. We are new to this park as well. We enjoy the open spaces and foliage. The concrete jungle is hmmm draining if you will." He held out his hand towards his shoulder. Nibbles climbed aboard with a few squeaks  looking at Ray intently.

"As for long well I suppose that is based on prospective but I believe I fall under the yes category."


Ray extended a finger so that Nibbles could get a good sniff of him.  His fingers smelled of black coffee with two sugar,  apple fritter, Boston cream and wererat.  "Amen to the concrete jungle," he said, nodding.  "Not much life amidst the brick and mortar.  Give me some trees and a bit of grass.  I used to think the city and I were one.  Then I got educated."


"Educated upon," Malaki trailed off as his hands raised up and down gesturing to all of Ray . To any who looked upon Malaki could clearly tell what he was, Ray took it upon himself to not speak it out loud. Thus Malaki would return the favor. Being near were rats always caused a special sensation that danced upon his cold dead skin. Alas it seemed to go no further then that for the human mind behind the rat was not one to think fondly upon him. Perhaps it was some karmic retribution for using rats the way he did so long ago.

He leaned back stretching on the park bench. His eyes drifting to the clouded skies above. "No stars above tonight a shame." He scooted over if perhaps Ray was inclined to sit. "Do you play?" He twirled the ancient looking pipe between his slender fingers. "Well I suppose not many would play this particularly." He chuckled.


"Not one for star gazing,"  Ray said.  "I knew the constellations when I was a kid but now not so much."  He moved to the other end of the bench but didn't sit.  "Used to think I was going to be the next Herb Alpert but that was a long time ago.  Haven't touched a trumpet in something like forty years."


"Shame the Muse has departed. Ever think of picking it up again? The Cafe Bitten has an interesting open mic night. So trumpet more of a.." Malaki trailed off and began to hum a big brass band like tune. "or a.." he trailed off again to a more sultry crooner like style. Nibbles swayed back and forth happily on his lap.


"Never heard of Herb Alpert and the Tijuana Brass?" Ray shrugged.  "Not surprised.  Was big in the sixties and early seventies.  Used to be called pop.  Now they call it elevator music." He hummed a few bars of 'Spanish Flea'.

"Don't really have a lot of time to practice these days.  Can't practice while I'm working and people complain at night.  I probably couldn't even manage the scales right now, so open mike or not, I think I'm going to pass on Bitten.  Sounds a little too much like a bleeder bar for my taste.  No offense but the blood stays on the inside."


"Oh this I have heard this elevator music you speak of. And no you are correct it is that type of bar and no offense taken. People are fickle creatures at best. Depending how late into the night you speak. Why parks are always nice. One can practice without the neighbours hitting the ceiling with a boom handle. Perhaps you'd join Nibbles and I in an outdoor practice session here in the park one evening?"


"I might make myself an audience of one,"  Ray said.  "But I don't think the local cops would be too happy about playing a trumpet at midnight.  And I don't even know where to get a trumpet.  Also I'm cheap motherfucker, so I wouldn't want to spend a lot."


Malaki titled his head in thought. His skunk streaked hair billowed over his shoulder. "I collect instruments even though I do not know how to play many. I should have a trumpet or three in that collection.  Of course I'm sure the what's the catch is running threw that pretty little head of yours but I assure you the only catch would be allow my to listen.  This is forward but quite honestly I find your company mellowing much like my furry friend here."

Malaki patted Nibbles head as he squeaked. "Yes yes I'll tell him. Nibble also enjoys your company. So yes I am not bellow pulling the if not for my sake then that of dear Nibbles here card." Malaki grinned mischievously a hint of fang showing purposely for a moment before adjusting.


Ray shook his head.  "I wouldn't want you to pull something from your collection. Besides, if it's been sitting for a while, it's likely seized up.  Somebody who knows what they are doing would need to take it apart and give it a good cleaning.  Don't look at me.  I took my trumpet apart once and my parents had to pay somebody to put it back together."


Nibbles started to squeak as he stomped around on Malaki's lap. Malaki looked down at him. "Yes,  no I know. I'm getting to that. Calm down. You don't need to say it twice I heard you the first time. Okay fine." Malaki looked up from Nibbles with a sigh.

"Sorry about that. Look long story short I am trying to make a situation to see you again and being a cop I would think you would of picked up on this by now. Or perhaps you have and are stealthily dodging." Malaki stood lifting Nibble to his shoulder and bowed a little. "I will make a point to return to this place on the same eve and time once a week. If you are inclined I and Nibbles would love to see you.  And yes I will be bringing a small thread attached as per earlier discussed trumpet  along with me.  I shall take my leave a pleasure."

 Malaki moved the flute to his mouth an eerie tune rang out across the park. Yellow glowing eyes peaked out from bush, tree and trashcan alike. The sound of a woman screeching in horror made Malaki stop playing for a moment to giggle. Five rats of various sizes had stopped at Malakis heels as he bent over to allow them to climb up his body. "Yes yes we will feast when we get home. Ah Gloria you say nice too meet you. Oh please you tell me your name is Ratt Damon, Okay fair fair. No you can not chew on my hair. " His voice filled with mirth and laughter .


"Oh, I noticed,"  Ray said.  "Still not gay."

He watched as Malaki called the rats.  Then he nodded.    "I never trust that  instant feeling of connection.  It means a vampire has the ability to call rats.  I'm not a fan of having my decisions made for me.  So maybe you'll see me and maybe you won't but there is no need to try and bribe me with a trumpet.  If I decide I want to be your friend, you'll see me again.   Probably.  Maybe.  We'll see."


The rats atop Malaki's shoulders turned to look at Roy giving the indication that Malaki had heard his parting words. A arm raised giving a lazy wave without turning around.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Darkflame on
Monday July 27th 9:00 pm Preternatural Crimes Unit

The phone on Officer Chang's desk rang, the flashing button indicating that it was a transfer from the switchboard.  When he answered, he was told that there was an anonymous caller on the line for him with a tip regarding an open investigation.  "It's coming from a payphone at Northgate Mall.  In case you are interested," the receptionist said.  "Nearest unit is seven minutes away.  We can pull mall video footage if you really want. Kinda kills the point of anonymous calls though.  Anyway, line two is for you."


Brow cocked, Chang shot the receptionist a sideways glance before reaching for the phone.

"Seattle PD, you have Officer Chang."


"Chang.  I have a tip for you on a truck you're looking for.  Overheard something at a church.  The pick-up you're looking for got painted.  License plate is IMA 0469.  Shit you not."


"Sorry, could you remind me which truck that is?" he asked.


"Pick-up.  Involved in a drive by shooting."  The voice on the other end of the phone was clearly put on, with an accent that was clearly a fake southern accent that belong to a cartoon southern redneck..


Chang scratched his temple.

"Er... Alright. Now, I understand it was painted, but can you describe its previous color? It'd go a long way in identifying it."


"Used to be red.  Now it's black."


"Ok."

Carefully, he cradled the phone in the crook of his neck and threw his desk drawer open, unleashing a nest of stationary which had hitherto been stuffed inside. He sighed; if ever there was a time to reorganize, any time before now would have been fantastic. Once again reaching across the desk, he snatched a pen from its holder before dragging the nib across his hand, one that, thankfully, wasn't dry.

"Could you read off the plate number again?"


"IMA 0469,"  the voice repeated,  sounding mildly annoyed.


"Can you tell me where it was sighted?" he droned.


"At a church that was hosting a Human's First meeting in the basement," the voice said, the accent slipping towards Australian.  "Mercer Island United Methodist.  Thursday."


Immediately, Chang's eyes perked up, and he layed the pen down on the desk.

"And you said you heard this at a church? Is this the same church?"

He was remembering the receptionist's remark about mall footage.


"No, it was the Vatican,"  the voice snapped.  "Off course it was that church.  Why the hell do you think I mentioned the church?"


"Alright, can I get your name?"


There was a pause.  "You know this is an anonymous call, right?"  The accent was now approaching Texan.


Chang smirked.

"Well, if what you say is true, I'd like to investigate the possibility of a connection. Not that I'm suggesting anything, but I'd guess you making this call means a part of you is willing to help. It would help me more if I could put a name to the face, so to speak."


"Yeah, sure.  That sounds like a GREAT idea.  How about I come down there and finish this conversation face to fucking face."  The accent, now Mexican, dripped sarcasm.  "Here's a plan.  Why don't you do your fucking job!"

There was a click on the other end of the line.


The hum of the empty line hung in his ears as he tried his best to exercise restraint, gently placing the phone back in its cradle as opposed to pushing the whole damned thing over like he wanted to. He knew the reputation surrounding this unit, and he'd handled some real characters in his time. But then, he'd always told himself it was worth it. Working with the preternatural excited him; the idea of fostering good public relations between them and the rest of Seattle, more so. Perhaps it was childish, but it was enough to keep getting out of bed.

So why was it that for each step he took forward, it felt like he kept getting pushed several back? He shook his head, once again picking up the phone to dial the captain.

The phone line to the captains office was answered. The Unit was small so whoever was ranking officer for that shift shared the office with Suki.

"Lieutenant Thurgar speaking from the Seattle Preternatural Crimes Unit." the calm and almost bored voice drawled. "What can we do for you."


"Hey lieutenant, it's Scott. What are the chances I can get a warrant for Northgate Mall's surveillance system?"


Thurgar chuckled. "Chang you know you could have just come over to the office and knocked. We practically were given the equivalent of the storage closet for rooms to operate here. What you need a warrant for?"


"And bump you down the ladder as most handsome guy in the room? That doesn't seem fair."

There was a pause followed by awkward laughter on Chang's end as he cleared his throat.

"Anyway, I have a lead on a person of interest regarding the case with the leopard shifter that turned up a while back."


"Leopard shapeshifter... Is that the incident with the hit and run that LaFeat was looking into?" Thurgar asked glad for the distraction from his paperwork. The large man cracked the blinds to the tiny office while still on the phone to peek through the bent blinds his dark eyes observing Chang who sat twenty feet away at his desk to watch the newest member as they spoke.


Chang nodded.

"Yeah. Yeah, I believe it is. You'll be pleased to know I have a possible ID on the license plate, too."


"Alright you still haven't explained why a warrant.  But a lead sounds promising we haven't had boo diddly and I know you and LaFeat were working with the DMV to go over all the red pick up truck models that might fit the description of our suspects that shot that kid. Spill it and don't make me have to reel the explanation out Chang would this be easier if you just come into the office? Obtaining a warrant usually means calling a Judge and its past normal business hours which means two things for me, I don't want to have to do either unless you got something solid." Thurgar sighed wearily. He hated the night shift with a burning passion but it was his turn to cover nights while Suki took days and Celes spotted for both of them on the odd days they had off to cover.


With a shrug, he hung up and pulled away from his desk, striding toward the office. He stepped inside and gave a cordial nod to Thurgar before shutting the door.

"The plate's our primary lead so far," he explained. "Seen at Mercer Island United Methodist. Had an anonymous caller mention they'd picked up the tip in attendance at the same church, and I want to see if there's any connection there. Just in case the lead with the truck turns cold."


"well you got a plate we could run it first and see what you can learn about the owner. These days everyone seems to put their business online. Lets pull up this call and listen to it shall we?" Thurgar said as the bear of a man sat up straight and his large hands danced across the keyboard as he pulled up the call logs to the office. "What time was the call?"


Instinctively, he pulled his phone from his pocket and clicked the lock button, checking as a series of numbers flashed on screen.

"I'd say around nine o'clock on the dot."



"Yeah traffic to the departments not been to heavy I see the call log here." David Murmured and played back the call.

Chang patiently waited as Thurgar laughed several times through the call at the callers ever shifting accent with rich loud booming belly laughs every time it changed course and morphed into something else.

"Damn civies... I tell you they crack me up." David said wiping the tears from his eyes. "Chang I don't think we got enough here to call up a judge. This guy could have called the Tips line direct. He doesn't want a reward and he was giving you some intel so at this point as much as I love your eagerness to jump right into this, I think its best we hold off on it but make note in the about the call and time so we have it on hand. If none of these leads you were tipped off about pan out in the next day or two, then I think we could contact the Mall ask security if they were willing to work with us and take a look.  If they refuse we gotta go through a judge and that could take days to clear.  But if what this guy says is true it shouldn't be too hard to run the plates and also take a look at this church and perhaps contact the staff to see who hangs out when they aren't doing churchy things, you feel me?"


Chang bit his lip, casting his eyes down to the floor in a pensive gaze before looking back up to the lieutenant.

"I don't mean to argue, sir, but at the very least, maybe it'd be worth it to just give Northgate a call and ask. Even if we don't end up needing anything from them, we can start the process in case we do. Might make the whole thing quicker."


"Well you and LaFeat are working the case if you feel calling the mall to look up your mystery informant is better use of your time, rather than running plates, that's your call. We got the time he called you would need to trace the number to find out where the call came from. Do you have an inside friend at the mall that would co-operate?" David asked curiously.

"I... Don't." he responded, his words falling limp to the floor.


"Well then you call and see if they want to play ball but given the hour the rent a cops there are likely going to give you the run around because its closing time and they want to clock out rather than wait for one us to come over and review footage. Again it's your call, all I can say is use your time wisely and follow your leads Officer Chang. I know sitting here and doing digital tracing is boring. Being new it's natural to want to go out and prowl the town. La Feats working tonight as well where the heck is he right now?" David asked cracking the blinds to look out at their small bullpen.


"I agree that calling now would be a waste of time." Chang conceded. "If it's alright with you, I'll try in the morning, but for now, I can definitely get to running the plate number."


"Well you might get lucky with the Mall. You never know but those guys tend to not want to do much more work than they have to. Honestly calling a judge right now seems like jumping the shark. But if LeFeat ever materializes back here in the bullpen definitely tell him what you got. Maybe just maybe this wont turn into a cold case. Closing on two months now and we still don't have anything so this call just might be the hallelujah we need to see this case go somewhere. Lord knows with over 12% of Seattle's pick up trucks being red, no doubt you and LaFeat likely have had brain aneurysms at this point having to go through the data dump of what the DMV with the 15000 red trucks on file for potential suspected trucks. This plate could be good news." Thurgar said.


Lips pursed, Chang's brow climbed up his forehead as he headed for the door.

"With any luck." he sighed. "Oh, and I think I heard something about Lafeat heading down to Homicide. If you're looking for him that is."


"Why is he down in Homicide and not here?" Thurgar asked with a sigh as he picked up his cold coffee and drained it in three long swallows.


"Fresh autopsy. I'd ask him if you want more details, I don't really know much more than you at this point."


"Ah so it shouldn't be long you and Daniel talk over what you've told me let him review the call and you guys and work it over. I wish you both the best of luck on finding something solid here." David said standing up. "If we are good here I need a new cup of coffee if we are finished, maybe I can drink one that doesn't end up cold."


Daniel took the stairs back up to the Preternatural Unit's floor two at time after he had left the Homicide Unit. He absentmindedly flipped though the copy of the case file and coroners report as he jogged his way back up the three floors to his unit. As he hit the landing to the proper floor he flipped the file closed and pulled his cell phone from his pocket. Quickly unlocking it he opened his contacts and selected the first number in the quick call list. A strong Cajun accent answered on the third ring letting him know that he had reached Mama V's Creole Café. Smiling at the voice on the other end of the line Daniel quickly put in a dinner order and hung up the phone as he stepped into the small space that had been allotted to the Preternatural Unit. Tossing the file on his desk he took the five steps to the coffee pot and poured himself a cup of half cold coffee.

Once he had returned to his desk he took a look around to see who was still in the office and who was out in the field that night. He knew Lt. Thrugar was filling in for the Captain who had shifted back to days. The only other person he vaguely recognized was the newest member of the Unit, Office Chang.

Meanwhile, Chang was toiling away at his computer, running the plate number through the system. He wasn't sure what it was, but everything seemed to be running slower than usual tonight; or perhaps it was just him getting excited. With everything milling about in his head, he'd scarcely noticed the detective even come in, he himself looking preoccupied.

"Hey, detective." Chang, called across the room. The corners of his mouth twisted up ever-so-slightly, followed by a curt nod in Daniel's direction.


Daniel gave Chang a half wave and held up the index finger of his right hand in the universal symbol meaning 'just a minute'. He took a swig of the coffee and grimaced. If anyone ever asked him his opinion on police station coffee he would tell them that there must be some universal rule out there that stated the coffee could never be served hotter than lukewarm and the beans had to be roasted to the point they tasted like battery acid. Setting the cup down on his desk he crossed over to the office and knocked once on the door. "Dinner should be here in about a half hour LT if you are interested," he said popping his head in before he got a response from Thrugar. Daniel shut the door again and crossed over to Chang's desk. "What do you have officer Chang?" he asked, his Cajun accent still as pronounced as the day he first arrived in Seattle.

Chang smiled.

"Other than a good time you mean?"

Again, he second-guessed his response, causing his smile to erode just a bit. He'd been trying to put his best friendly foot forward with the rest of the department since he joined, but at this point, he figured he may have been trying too hard. At any rate, it didn't matter. Not when a wall of text was staring back at him from his computer monitor. Clearing his throat, he scrolled through the text, his eyes losing their glow as he turned back to Daniel.

"Thought you might be interested to know we have a lead for the leopard shifter case-- the drive-by? Got a positive ID for the license plate of the vehicle involved."


"We all need to have a good time once in awhile," Daniel replied with a chuckle. "How did we get the plate. I know the ID Fairy didn't just drop it in our laps."


Chang's eyes lit up again, followed by a smile.

"Had an anonymous tip come in, straight to my desk. Something about a formerly red truck seen parked at Mercer Island United Methodist. The real header: it was a Humans First meeting. Or so I'm told."

He leaned back into his chair, folding his hands together in his lap as he glared at the screen in front of him.

"Reception told me the call came from a payphone at Northgate Mall, so I'm likely going to press security for a bit of information on that end. For the time being though, I have the plate registry on screen here if you want to take a look."

Hand raised, Chang rolled back a bit to offer Daniel a view of the screen. Sure enough, there was a truck that matched the eyewitness description, registered to a Hank Pyle Junior, age 26, and resident of 21399 9th Avenue SE Snohomish, Washington.


"Figures they would be at a Humans First meeting," Daniel mused under his breath. He took a quick glance at the screen. "Let me grab my coffee and we can take a good look at this jack off."


Chang nodded and left his chair, heading to the lunchroom to grab the 5 Hour Energy he'd left in the fridge. Of all the benefits offered with the job, the complementary coffee was about the only one he'd have actually paid to get rid of. In fact, he defied anyone in the precinct-- nay, the whole city-- to tell him that the swill they served in the lunchroom was anything close to coffee. Even the dried, granulated bile of Satan himself was sure to make for a better brew, so when it came down to the lunchroom blend, or sugar-filled epinepherine, he'd take his chances on the latter.


Daniel grabbed his coffee, an empty notebook and a pen and went back to Chang's desk. Grabbing a chair he sat down to get a better look at the information on the screen and started making a few notes of what he thought might be the most pertinent facts.


Moments later, Chang returned, downing his small drink in one gulp and dropping it into the trash can at his desk. He lowered himself with care, sitting back down in front of his computer and shifting the cursor about to regain his bearings.

"Alright, so--"

He minimized the window displaying the plate registry for Hank Pyle Jr., quickly bringing up the civil database and plugging in the man's name.

"H-A-N-K-P--"

Hank's name slowly rolled out of Chang's mouth as the letters crawled across the screen. And just like that, there was a profile.

"Huh." he grunted, raising a brow at the monitor. "There's a speeding ticket here, and a couple parking infractions, but the guy's clean."

He leaned back, propping himself atop the armrest of his chair as his eyes continued to search the screen.

"Maybe it's worth a try to check out his socials? Might help us put a few more pieces together if we find anything."

"Go ahead and get started on those socials Chang. I am going to put out a couple of feelers to old friends and see if anything pops with either the feds or the military. In the mean time we have another case to deal with. A dead Wererat that Homicide dumped on us tonight."


"Ah, good stuff." he returned half-heartedly. "With luck, something will turn up there, too, and we can be done with it all. But then this city never sleeps, so neither do we."

With a sigh, his attention fell back to the monitor, and he got to work on his digital excavation of one Hank Pyle Jr. Whether it be businesses, image-boards, Reddit pages, or-- even better-- personal profiles, anything would have been helpful to paint a fuller picture of just who this guy was. And, sure enough, something popped up.

"Here we go..."

In big, bold font, the words 'Americana Landscaping' appeared as the first result on Google, with the names Hank Pyle and Hank Pyle Jr. sitting neatly in the subheader. Chang clicked the link, which brought him to an Instagram catalogue of picturesque works, all curated by the hand of an experienced tradesman.


Beautiful as it all was, there wasn't much to go on, save for the handle linking potential visitors to the business' personal inbox. This was great, he thought. So far, nothing about this guy came up as suspect; after all, everything pointed to him being a hard-working middle-class entrepreneur, at least on paper. What kind of corroborating evidence was this? Moreover, further scrolling on Google brought up nothing else. Chang bit his lip and dug in. Maybe it was time to try a more personal route. (edited)


Daniel had left Chang to do his searches and returned to his desk to done some searching of his own. He checked the NRA's published membership list and found that Hank Pyle Jr. was a card carrying member but that alone didn't mean much. At least a third of Washington state where members.. A quick check of firearms permits pulled up two open carry permits, one for a Magnum Research Desert Eagle and one for a Colt 1911. "The guy has a couple of open carry permits listed here," he called over to Chang. About a half hour into their search Daniel got a response to both of his inquires. No joy from either the feds or the military. "The feds and the military have nothing on him either. It is possible that he wasn't even in the truck when it was used but my gut tells me he is up to neck in this."


As Daniel pushed forth in his pursuit, Chang also continued his hunt across the digital outback. After poking and prodding his way through many different social media sites, Chang relented and finally settled on looking through Facebook, which actually yielded something-- much to his annoyance. There was Hank Pyle Jr., alternatively named 'P.J.', probably a family-and-friends handle by the sound of it. A click on his profile and half a second later, there Chang was, staring down the portrait of a man who looked like belonged on the cover of ???????????????????????????? ????????????????.

As a result of his age and lifestyle, he was an absolute unit-- tall, covered in blonde hair, and built like a brick shithouse. Much of the profile had been locked off, though there were still pictures and the occasional post which had carelessly been left public. Most of Hank's photos were fairly uniform: when he wasn't standing there, proudly perched upon a rock in the middle of God-knows-where, the neck of some poor, limp game clutched within his fat fingers, it was just more of the same shit he'd seen on the man's business page. Gardens, ponds, decks-- the works. Beyond that, it was all beer, cars, and the occasional Mariners logo. Throw in a confederate flag, and he'd have been a complete fucking specimen.

But then, a cursory sweep over Hank's page once more brought up his available posts, and things began to fall into perspective. One after the other, betwixt the sparse baseball rants, snap takes on hunting goods stores, mysoginistic philosophies on marriage, and motor parts, were some... politically charged posts. Chang grimaced; 'politically charged' didn't truly begin to describe the bigotry he was seeing. It was all half-baked tirades on immigration policy, and anti-sjw shit posts denigrating a whole spectrum of marginalized groups.  As far as he was concerned, this man really wasn't doing himself any favors.

Now, on the other end of it, considering the Humans First connection, along with the bile flooding Hank's page, it was nothing short of beautiful. A perfect storm, poised and pregnant with just the right kind of disaster that could turn over some otherwise immovable stones. Or maybe he was simply jumping too far ahead of himself. In any event, he had nothing but time to think.

After all, there was still the matter of his anonymous caller.


Daniel broke his gaze from his computer when the phone on his desk rang. "Detective LaFeat," he answered briefly. He listened for a moment then hung up. "I'm going down to grab dinner," he said as he left the bullpen and headed towards the stairs. It took him less than ten minutes to return carrying two large plastic take out bags with the name 'Mama V's Cajun Cage' emblazoned on them. The bags were full of food and sweet tea. He took them into the small kitchenette that served at the units break room. Two minutes later he was back at his desk with a bowl of gumbo, a plate of blackened catfish and hushpuppies and a tall glass of the sweet tea in his hands. "Mama V's is in the kitchen," he stated loud enough for the rest of the team to hear him.  "Help yourselves." Returning to his seat he took a long pull from the glass of tea and them got back to business. Another five minutes found him not finding anything more on Hank Pyle Jr. so he turned his attention to the dead Wererat instead.

The coroner had already managed to get an id off a fingerprint scan. Daniel typed the name Bartholomew Hickson into his computer to see what other information would come up. It only took a couple of minutes for the computer to come back with a police record for his newest victim.

Name: Bartholomew Hickson
A.K.A.: Hicks
A.K.A.: The Gravedigger

There was an extensive arrest record both pre and post infection on the guy most of it dealing with hate crimes. His listed former associations included the KKK, a neo-Nazi group, and a right wing militia group.

It also stated that his infection was the result of a failed assault attempt on a black teen who turned out to be a Wererat.

Daniel chuckled to himself. Karma really could be a bitch sometimes.


"You know," Chang called across the room. "I think you might be on to something regarding Mr. Pyle here. Took a bit of digging, but he's not as spotless as he seems. The man's Facebook is drowning in hate speech."


Daniel looked across the small room at Officer Chan. "Never discount your gut feelings Chang. Sometimes they will lead you down the wrong path but most of the time they will steer you in the right direction." He reread the information on his computer screen and let out a soft chuckle.

"Sounds like you've got a live one yourself." Chang offered with a smile. "What're we looking at?"


Daniel motioned to his computer screen. "Seems like karma hit my vic wit vengeance."


Thurgar returned back to the bullpen with a can of fresh coffee and noted the two men at their computers "Whats good and or new guys?" He asked as he rattled the can of folgers and made his way to the coffee machine.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
August 12th Wednesday - Nightshades Dance Club 9:35pm

The full moon had ended it was the first day back to some semblance of normality for the shapeshifters of Seattle. The sun had set at 8:26pm and with it the vampiric citizens of the city had opened their eyes for the night, awakening from the day’s torpor.

Saphyre Draust one of the many pack members of the Seattle Wolf pack had made his way over to Nightshades Dance Club. Wednesdays were one of the nights he came over to the club to drum up business and promote the socials for the club, but tonight was to be more than just a work night.

Darien Walker had promised him a night of fun; a belated birthday party since his had fallen so close to the full moon. With the moon having passed there was little risk of any of his guests losing control due to drink, stress, or aggression.

Invites had been sent out two weeks prior to friends as well as some of Darien's associates and friend circle, those that remembered the werewolf’s colorful performance at the May Feast in the lower levels of Archangel Industries property. It would be interesting to see what the turn out would be like and how many of the wolves would be willing to come to a vampire run dance club. There would be those for certain that would come out regardless of their opinions because they had love for Saphy. Only time would tell as to who would be there to party the night away with him.

The Akira style motorcycle pulled to a stop in front of the valet Darien had set up for the night. However, a very different anime character climbed off of it. Josie had just come straight from an Attack on Titan event in Hanji cosplay minus the ODM gear which she had managed to stash at the event venue for later pick up tomorrow.

She casually tossed the keys to the person working with a smile. "Take good care of her, k?" She gave herself a once over adjusting the thigh straps of her leg harness so they were sitting nicely over her white jeans. Retucked in the yellow button up that had come loose before shuffling her chest harness and readjusted the cropped survey corps emblemed jacket.

Once inside Josie stood in the door way giving a quick sniff hoping that she made it before the birthday boy. She greeted the faces that she recognized as she fluidly arrived at the bar ordering a rum and coke. She turned to lean against the bar, her back to the bartender as she scanned at the room to see who had all arrived yet. Humming the theme song of the anime she was dressed as.

Saphyre loved birthday parties. He especially loved when they were his birthday parties. Really, it was no surprise to look at him, as his aesthetic generally resembled something shot out of a confetti canon. Tonight was no exception as he climbed his way out of his uber dressed in gold. The tailored jacket glittered on it's own but it was also helped out by the gold spikes, rhinestones and chains that decorated the shoulders. Visible beneath the buttoned jacket was a deep v of pale skin gilded with actual gold leaf in little swirls that converged at his throat just beneath his jawline. The heels made him stand six inches taller than he normally did and his pearl coloured trousers seemed painted on. Though he’d forgone a tiara golden leaves curled out from behind his ears like a laurel crown. He carried with him a very large opaque white zip bag slung over his shoulder like it was of no consequence at all. Yes, Saphyre loved his birthday.

By a party clock he was downright early, he had things to double check on for his ‘surprise’ performance later. But he could already scent Josie and grinned broadly. He bypassed the line going for the employee entrance. He blew a kiss at the security camera he passed on the way there and said a hello to the guard who had been posted at the door for the evening.

“Birthday boy reporting for duty.”

The night was starting to warm up into something exciting inside and though he took a brief detour to tuck his garment bag away somewhere safe he spared a moment to look out into the main hall. He wanted to see the night the rest of Nightshades was having. He’d come out by the bar and could see Josie waiting for her rum and coke with her back to him. Recognizing at least some of the outfit he motioned the bartender over to him. “Send her a shot of Jager on me.”

And with that in the works he headed towards the backroom eager to do a final check on his stage before things got underway.

There were times when the term 'larger than life' was truly appropriate.  They often applied to Ramone.  He normally drew stares of open astonishment due to his size but tonight there was something else that drew attention to him.  He slipped out of the car with extreme care, after handing the driver a twenty dollar tip. He normally topped out at seven feet; his footwear took that up a full two inches.  He'd called upon the expert advice of both Josie and Dani and both had gleefully jumped at the chance to offer any assistance they could.  It had been, after all, Saphy's request that everyone in attendance be 'fabulous', so Ramone had taken him at his word.  Here he was, fabulous.

He'd taken his inspiration from a movie. It hadn't been hard to put all the pieces together. Given his height, very little of it could be from off the rack but there were always ways to find things if you needed to. It took confidence to walk past the people waiting to go into Nightshades. He had less now than he had five years ago but he didn't even acknowledge the cat calls. It wasn't hard to find Saphy when he stepped inside; his tantalising scent was very distinctive.  Hell, it was never hard to find Saphy even without his nose.  Ramone sashayed up beside the colourful wolf and bumped him gently with a hip.

"Buy a lady a drink, Birthday Boy?" he asked, grinning.  Josie and Dani had done a killer job of turning him into Patrkck Swayze from To Wong Foo Thanks for Everything Julie Newmar.

Saphyre had completed his last minute stage check and was just about to go look for Darien when Ramone hip bumped him. Saphyre knew it was Ramone beyond wolfish means by virtue of the fact his hip bump, even when Saphyre was in heels, landed nearly at his waist, however he could not have been prepared for the visage that grinned at him from beneath a beehive of brown curls.

Uncharacteristically speechless Saphyre opted to shriek his delight instead. "BITCH!" he cried out at a decibel level that turned heads.

Dressed in gold Saphyre was a radiant sun of absolute glee. He had often teased Ramone about drag but he'd never thought he'd actually do it. He bounced up and down on his precarious heels and wrapped Ramone in a hug. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yaaaass! You are eveeeerryyyttthing."

Finally he let Ramone go and stood back a little to get the full effect. "Wow, you really love me or something huh? How does it feel?"

“Well, it’s the first time I’ve shaved my legs and putting on the pantyhose damned near gave me an orgasm,” the tall werewolf said. “I have an entirely new respect for women and all the crap they need to go through to get ready. Let me just say this is not going to be on my short list of party attire.  Shoes hurt more than I expected and in places I didn’t expect. When you ask me how it feels, I have only one answer.”

Ramone threw his arms up, narrowly missing one of the lights.  “FABULOUS!” he sang out in a falsetto.

He grinned down at the gold clad werewolf. “But nowhere near as fabulous as you look. Happy birthday you gorgeous creature.”

Saphyre laughed and clasped his hands together as Ramone fully embodied the dress code that evening. They'd have to take pictures, this was going to be one for the record books.

"Thank you my friend. May tonight feel as good as the first time putting pantyhose on freshly shaved legs. That's a hell of a cherry to pop," Saphyre said with great sincerity. "Let's get you that drink though! There are rainbow jello shots and signature cocktails that are blue with lustre dust in the back VIP room because the bartenders here are amazing, but also the bartenders here are amazing and I can get you something that is anything else if you'd rather."

"Given the venue, I have to go with the rainbow jello shot, unless you suggest the blue lustre dust what the fuck you have in back," Ramone replied. "I'm going to assume lustre dust is going to make me shit glitter tomorrow." Dressing in drag for Saphy was something he'd never have done as an Ulfric.  He'd been too wrapped up in his ego. He would never have risked doing something that his pack would have laughed at.  Now?  Fuck them if they couldn't join him in the joke.

"Little something to remember the evening with," Saphyre teased with a wink, his grin still spreading his gold painted lips.

"Come, come! We'll grab Josie from the bar and I'll get you guys situated in the back with some rainbow shots," he enthused offering Ramone a gentlemanly elbow to lead him off towards the bar.

“You’ll need to thank Josie,” Ramone said. “She and Dani are responsible for what you see. My idea but their execution. Between them I think they could make a pig win a beauty pageant.”  Ramone slipped his arm through Saphy’s and allowed himself to be led to the bar where Josie waited.  “Behold the fruit of thine labours,” he said to the shewolf with a grin.

Josie giggled at the shot being offered to her. She clapped her feet together and placed a fisted hand over her heart, the salute from anime she was apart of. "Erin Jaeger" she muttered in  meme voice  before downing the shot.

She then heard a voice she was looking forward to seeing. "I am beholding and I am LIVING!!!! I'd attack hug you so hard right now but I don't want to ruin any of this perfectness." 

The night was oppressively hot. Seattle had seen a bit of a heat wave this week and it still hadn't cooled down. The rain came everyday but only stuck around for about half an hour at a time and just added to the humidity making things feel like a steamy soup.

The sun had set but it still felt like it was 90 degrees out to Katherine as she rolled up the windows in her white cube van locking the doors. Kat paused to adjust her boobs in her sports bra muttering to herself about the humidity and laughing softly as she mouthed the words ‘humid titties’ aware she was sweating far more than she cared to admit as she opened the back of her cube van and fished out a monstrously huge cooler. With care she set it on the gravel of the parking lot before locking the back door of the van. She then effortlessly picked up the cooler and made her way to the side door of the club with her large load and with care gently knocked at the door with one of her boots.

Katherine was greeted by the doorman after a quick exchange and explanation of why the cooler he gave her a nod and directions to get to the back VIP room.

Kat sighed happily as she walked under a air conditioning grate instantly feeling the heat and humidity that clung to her begin to dissipate as she turned the corner and made her way down to the next junction that held the path to the Room that Saphyre Draust was holding his party.  The short plus sized werecat paused to greet the VIP line men explaining her presence and the need for her cooler as they gave her a curt nod and ushered her forward.

With all the care as if she were cradling a crock pot full of scalding soup she made her way to the room the throbbing base of the R&B music faded slightly as she entered the room full of streamers and balloons as she noticed she was not the only person there. Had she really expected to be there first? It was nearly ten o’clock.

She noted Saphy standing in full glory decked out in golds beside a drag queen in plum, as well as another woman wearing a form fitting pair of pants with a cropped top and a leg and hip rig that clung to her and accentuated her ass. She paused sniffing the air. Yep, all of them were wolves.

She hadn't dressed up really, the day had been spent focusing her fabulousness on what was in the cooler. She wore a baby doll T shirt that was black. On the front was a unicorn running through space on a rainbow in all its glory. A grey tabby cat sat on its back wearing a rambo bandana firing a machine gun while lasers shot from the cats eyes.

She wore a pair of black shorts with large pockets and a pair of old well worn Doc Martins. She felt suddenly underdressed but offered Saphy a lopsided smile. "I know we don't know each other super well and I hope you don't mind my lack of epic wardrobe but I wanted to pass on the good vibes for your birthday." She said gently patting the cooler.

Saphyre had been praising Josie and Dani's handy-work with Ramone when they were joined by another friendly face. The wolf knew her best from the feast, where excited by the fight she'd practically climbed beneath him to get a good view.

"Well Kat, I've known you well enough to have you between my legs, that's well enough for that t-shirt," Saphyre said with a warm grin, reaching out to hug her though it was sort of one armed around the cooler. "And you come bearing a mysterious cooler of good vibes! I hope it's not a kidney but I know how you cats like your trophies," he teased.

"Oh nothing so gauche as a kidney! But yes Happy Birthday good sir!" Kat said giving him a Christian side hug as she blushed at his between-the-legs comment. "You and I were also at Brandy's boy toys birthday you were MCing the event. But yeah I should show you what’s in this bad boy." She said as she set the cooler that was closer to the size of a coffin than any cooler should be.

With care she opened it and pulled out a white box that was two and half feet wide, a foot high, and four feet in length as she set it down on the table.

The wolves could scent through the cardboard hints of spiced rum, butter cream and Tahitian vanilla as well as fresh mango lemon and lime.

"Ah, now I understand why my security personnel are so bemused." Darien said, far enough away that it would announce his presence even if the wolves had somehow missed his arrival. His scent was all over the club after all, since he practically lived there every night.

Josie smiled fondly watching the exchange between the birthday boy and Kat before peeking around them to see Darien . She gave him an over animated happy wave. "Has anyone seen Asher yet? They are bringing my wardrobe change and Saphy's gift for me. As much as I love Hanji she is not appropriately fabulous enough for this venue. I was just scared I was gonna be hecka late."

"I have not seen an Asher, have you called them? They usually have their phone around," Saphyre answered Josie craning his neck to glance around the room on the off chance someone with an outfit bag had arrived. "They might be stuck in the line if they didn't get the employee entrance memo." he mused.

“You could always claim that you used up your allotment of fabulous turning me into this vision of loveliness,” Ramone said. He was trying to remember whether he knew who Asher was but was failing miserably.

“Is anybody going to introduce me to the kitty? If not, I’ll do it myself.” He extended a hand, not in the way one might expect from an experienced drag queen. He didn’t seem uncomfortable in the dress but then he didn’t exactly seem like it was his usual attire.  “Ramone,” he said. “Did you want a hand with that?  It seems awkward.  Scout’s honour, it is not an attempt to sneak a peak or snag a finger full of icing.”

Ramone nodded to Darien.  Given that this was the vampire’s home turf, it was unlikely that there would be a repeat of the events surrounding the last time they’d been at a celebration.

"Nice to meet you Miss Ramone. I’m Kat." She said shaking the large drag queens hand politely. "You can help with the tape to get this off so we can take the top off this box if you think it wont mess up your nails. I know manicures can be hella expensive." She replied as she noted Darien and gave him a polite nod and paused trying to recall if there were any other protocols of politeness that the vampire was due.

 It was still unclear what her position in things were. Nigel was working with her to help tame and master her inner beast, she was an employee for Archangel but during the feast she had been a guest and he had stated she was more than that. She gently grit her teeth behind pressed lips as she blushed and eventually settled on giving Darien a polite bow.  Her hazel grey eyes flicked up towards Darien's face as she rose "Good evening Mr Walker sir. I hope the night is treating you well." She chirped as she watched Ramone walk over to table to examine the large box and the myriad of taped strips she had used to secure the box shut.

Ramone chuckled. “Just Ramone.  This get up is my gift to Saphy. He’s been trying to get me into drag for a while. Not really my thing. Think of me as the mannequin two very talented women managed to dress up. These nails are very temporary, so if they’re gone by midnight, you won’t see me shedding any tears.”

He looked at the enormous box. “Darien, would you happen to have a knife?  I’d rather cut the tape than tear it because I don’t want to crush the box.”
He noted the bow to Darien. The cat had the scent of a vampire on her and Ramone had encountered Nigel often enough to recognize his scent. She also carried the scents of innumerable other cats, so it stood to reason that she was the resident cat keeper.

Darien nodded and skirted the table, producing a small bone knife from a pouch at his waist. Where before he had appeared debonair in a tuxedo or such, when he came around it became obvious he was not wearing tuxedo pants. The Irish vampire had donned a formal kilt for the occasion.  "This will do for the tape I am sure." He offered the large wolf the knife.

"Ramone it is then. Sorry I wasn't aware this wasn't par for the course." Kat said looking up at the enormous werewolf she was just over five feet in height and was used to most people being taller than here but this guy was something else. He reminded her of the towering redwoods back in BC. "Not trying to make this weird but just how tall are you my dude?"

Ramone grinned.  "I used to carry cards.  They read 'I am seven feet tall. Yes that is very tall. No, I don't play basketball.  The weather up here is fine.  This has been an interesting conversation. Thank you.'.  Add the shoes and I'm seven two or thereabouts.  You're what, five foot four?"

Ramone suppressed a snicker as he took the knife.  "You know why it's called a kilt, right?" he asked.  "Because the name skirt was already taken."

Kat laughed at the response to having cards not at Ramone’s joke, but who knew if the others would take it as her laughing at Darien. She hoped not. No doubt Ramone was asked a lot if that were the case. "No I'm Five foot and one inch. So I'm very used to being the short one in the room. I think Mr Walker looks very Scottish. Not sure if that's what he was going for but good on him for choosing something so ventilating.  This humidity and heat wave has been balls. I am so over it. Why can't we have a day of solid rain just to cool things off rather than these mini showers during the day?"

"It is actually Irish. The Scots wear a different jacket and usually have a thistle, not a clover. It is often mistaken, so I take no offence. And please call me Darien." The vampire told the werecat, completely unperturbed.

"I didn't know the Irish wore kilts as well," Ramone said.  "Is it still called a kilt?  Would it be letting the bat out of the cag to tell whether that's a family tartan?"

Kat nodded  "Thanks for the history lesson. I just thought maybe it was a case of you dressing up so you and Saphyre could maybe have some Highlander role play or something. Or maybe Braveheart..." She blushed. "On second thought don't listen to me I'm being a spaz."

She watched as Ramone began cutting the tape off the box releasing the cardboard lid.

"The Scottish have family tartans. Irish tartans are indicators of which county you hail from. And yes, it is still called a kilt. " He blinked at Kat, obviously missing her references.

"I am Connor McCleod of the Clan McCleod," Ramone said in a horrible Scottish accent, as he began cutting the second side of the box  "I was born in the year 1718 in Glen Finnin and I am immortal.  I also seduce women by stabbing myself before we have sex.  There can only be one!"

It had become a feature of Saphyre that his attention was easily stolen by Darien. When the vampire arrived amongst them he smiled, luminous and warm his affection radiated out of him with no subtlety. When Darien rounded the table and revealed that he was not dressed in a 007 tuxedo but a full formal kilt the glee that lit his eyes was more suited to a cat than a wolf. He came around while everyone was distracted with the unboxing. His hands found Darien's waist, fingers dragging over the heavy material, wanting to feel it. To acknowledge it's reality.

"Do the Irish traditionally wear it like the Scots do?" Saphyre asked innocently though when he leaned around to catch a glimpse of Darien’s face Saphyre's expression was entirely impish.

"Y'know for historical accuracy. Hey, I hear Kat made a huge fucking cake," he teased calling attention back to the unveiling about to occur.

Darien gave Saphyre a simply devilish smile. "Now where would the fun be in telling you that." He asked, his hand finding Saphyre’s and squeezing it.

"Alright then, keep your secrets," Saphyre laughed letting his arms wrap properly around Darien's waist, hugging him close, their heights not so disparate with the wolf in heels. His cheek rested to his shoulder.

"Is it time for the great unveiling?" Saphyre asked Kat eyeing the box that was now free of tape but, like Darien, still holding its secrets. "This is like a good strip show, let them know you have the goods, make them wait for it... Tape... All the trimmings."

The box tape had been cut and Kat smiled. Gingerly she reached out to lift up the cake’s box lid revealing what was inside the box.

The cake itself was rectangular in shape at 2 feet wide and four feet long and a solid 10 inches in thickness.

The creation of the icing had used a gallon of whipping cream that she had whipped until it had turned into the thickness of butter and folded Tahitian vanilla and spiced rum along with about a third of the normal amount of sugar that one would find in store icings.

The cake was a spectacularly detailed resemblance of Saphyre wearing a flammable outfit with matching sparkly train and a corset his hands thrown in the air artistically as he posed. Those that had attended the vampire feast would instantly remember the outfit that the were wolf had first performed in. Edible glitter had been used to accentuate the fabulousness of Saphys's outfit and dancing shoes.

The edges of the cake had been sculpted and molded to make it look like flames were rising up along the edges but the flames were in shades of blue and purples and greens with the hint of silver and gold edible glitter mixed throughout. even in the low intimate warm light of the VIP room everyone could see the cake shimmer in the light. The cake had eight towering sparkler fonts sticking out of it the design of the train that fanned out behind him like a magnificent peacock tail.

The scent of rum vanilla, lemon, lime, mango and tangelo began to waft from the confines of the box dissipating around the room as Kat held her breath her hazel grey eyes flicked over to Saphyre to study his reaction.

The cake had been a 12 hour labor of love and she desperately hoped he would approve. It wasn't the typical flavors one would find in a cake but she had taken great care to bake the cake using 5 different flavor layers that she had individually colored. When the cake would be cut the inside would be full of vibrant yellow, green, orange, pink and a white. between each cake layer a generous amount of pearlescent icing and compote from each fruit she had used to infuse the batter to give it multiple layers of flavor to tease and tantalize Saphyre and his guests.

The short brunette let out a soft exhale as her heart beat anxiously hoping it would go over well. "Best part the spakler candles are vampire friendly they won't even catch paper on fire if you hold it over the torches so no worries about the house burning down Mr Walker. Happy Birthday Saphyre."

Saphyre unfolded himself from Darien, his hands coming to float in front of his mouth which was held agape. It was such a masterful, labour intensive thing, so much time and skill had been put into it. So much love. He'd only met her a couple of times and he was absolutely melted to his core at her kindness and generosity. What a wonderful person overflowing with goodness, what an above and beyond gift. All of these thoughts and feelings bubbled in Saphyre but of course the first thing he said was:

"Well I guess it's official, I'm a flaming fruit cake,"

He beamed, a delighted laugh leaving him as he gathered Kat into a proper crushing hug. "Look at what you did! You absolute saint! You instagrammable legend! Fucking Mozart with the frosting and Picasso with the pastry flour! Everyone gets to put me in their mouth for my birthday it's exactly what I've always wanted! Thank you!" he enthused taking her face in his hands and planting a kiss directly on her mouth because he had no idea how else to show how pleased he was.

"God what other nice things can I say to you, that's such a nice cake. Your dick is huge. You look like you know how to fix things. I bet you know a lot about the stock market. Men love to hear these things, I'm rusty on women," Saphyre said hugging her again he pointed at everyone else. "If anyone touches this cake before I take a million pictures I'll set myself on fire for real."

Kat chuckled as she got the approving hug. "I am so glad you like it! I wasn't trying to say flaming fruit cake like not to be offensive. It is just you’re so exotic and do everything so over the top so I thought a cake to reflect that might be in order to reflect just how untraditional you really are." She whispered in his ear after his kiss on her mouth. "Caveat though and you might think it a bonus the amount of edible glitter in this thing will have everyone pooping glitter for the next couple days so they can further reflect on just how fun a time they had with you tonight."

"More poopable glitter?!"  Ramone made a disgusted noise.  "Walker, you don't know how lucky you are not being able to eat.  You're going to have enough trouble cleaning up after the glitter shooters.  We're all going to have to deal with glittered shitters."  There was no real malice in his tone.  He was quite impressed by the size of the cake and the details as well.

"Do you do meat cakes?"  he asked.

"Meat cakes?" Kat asked tilting her head she thought upon the logistics of what would go into something like that and answered truthfully. "I've never made one. This was kind of my first cake I've ever made on my own. My mom used to make fancy ones for my birthday as a kid and I loved them so I took inspiration from that. It was kind of nice to get to use my art kid skills for something after all.  I mean, I kinda didn't do anything with them after I got infected instead I got into the janitorial business. I could try making a meat cake if you wanted. It be kind of a shepherds pie idea with mashed potatoes as your icing if I was to attempt it I think that would be the best way to make a meat cake."

"Your first cake!" Saphyre exclaimed shaking his head in amazement. His phone was already out taking pictures of the cake, unlit, to be compared to later photos when it was lit. "You just anhilated every hobby baker in the tri-state area. Sorry Susan no one cares about your doll cakes anymore. If it isn't big enough to sleep on, coated in glitter and on fire I'm not interested," Saphyre said, his commentary mostly coming out thoughtlessly while he documented the momentous confection.

"First cake?" Ramone echoed.  "Really?  Colour me fucking impressed.  Damn, woman, you have balls bigger than cannon balls for this to be your first attempt.  Art kid skills?  Saphy was right when he called you Mozart.  Josie, get a look at this thing!"

Kat blushed her face going beet red at the attention she was receiving. "I- I mean I'd help my mom make them. She wasn't a professional cake maker it was just a fun hobby for friends and the occasional cake for the PTA. They were kinda popular and mom was known for making some neat ones. Thank you for the praise but its not like its well you know... Lets not rush to be hasty about being a bitch to Susan and her cakes. Its not like its sculpted to stand there and look just like you. Or those cakes that look like turtles or fish but you cut into them and go holy shit its a motherfucking cake! It was mostly just paint a Saphyre on it from the image in my head then work on painting and filling in the shape with extra icing.  Its kind of like a cakey canvas that I got to work on. The flames however were a bitch to sculpt."

"Image in your head?"  Ramone frowned.  "When did you see Saphy like that?"

Kat blushed harder "Umm detail wise I can't say much other than he was hired to do a gig for AAI in the spring."

"I do dance for a living, you know, I look like that at least once a week." Saphyre pointed out to Ramone sticking his tongue out playfully.

"It is a wonderful likeness though. You have every reason to be proud of your skills." Darien said.

"Well if I ever lay down roots somewhere and want to retire from the cleaning game I will consider cake making as an alternative to earn cash." Kat said smiling sheepishly. "Thanks, but lets turn the attention back to the birthday boy." She said as she took out her phone. "You don't mind posing by the cake do you, Saphyre? I have a few photos of how the cake slowly came along that I shared with a friend. But to have one with you and the final product would be really cool."

Ramone nodded.  It had to be the celebration of the treaty.  It looked like Saphy had gone all out to entertain.  "Yeah, let's get some pics of you and your edible twin."

"If you'll pose in one with me, for sure!" Saphyre said as though his willingness to be on camera was somehow caveated which was patently untrue. Even as he said it he leaned in towards the cake with a grin for Kat's benefit.

Kat nodded "Sure that is fair. You can get your friends in here to photo bomb if you want too. I can email you the photos tomorrow if you would like."

True to her word she took half a dozen photos of Saphy with his cake and a few shots with anyone else that wished to pose with the cake and the birthday boy.

"You just want proof that this ever happened," Ramone said with a chuckle.  With one arm, he scooped up Saphy and balanced him on his hip, like a mother holding a toddler.

Kat laughed taking the photo. "Its a good look."

Saphyre lifted his arms in triumph to complete the image, singing in a way that reminded everyone why he was a dancer instead; "I'm so glad I get to be, someone who gets to see, a giant woman - A Giant Woman! So glad I've gotten to, see you turn into, a giant woman."

The doors to the VIP room opened and Saphy heard clapping and singing as Katrina and Michel entered the room holding a basket with their vampire friend Noah in tow. The happy birthday song was slightly off key due to Michel but they strode to the table setting down the basket with half a dozen mylar unicorn and star shaped helium balloons bobbing from the handle.
"Nice a Stephen universe song!" Kat exclaimed with a giggle as she took her final picture her head craned around to notice three new faces that had joined the party as she observed the birthday serenade. Katrina wore a neon pink body con dress with a silver sparkly party hat. Her lover Michel wore a vibrant Hawaiian shirt with neon hibiscus flowers and parrots. Noah behind them was not wearing his normal professorly tweed jacket or vest but had opted for a black dress jacket and pants but he wore a silvery satin shirt and a silver hollow glitter party cap as he offered Saphy a smile as his wolf friends greeted the birthday boy.

Kat mused at the fact that Nigel must have let him have the night off to attend or at the very least make an appearance despite not being a fan of Mr. Knolls.

Saphyre unraveled himself from Ramone to greet Katrina and Michel, as well as Noah who he recognized from the feast.

"Hello, hello, hello!" he grinned hugging each in turn, including Noah. He remembered their brief talk, the ease of his presence left an impression. It had been sorely needed in that moment and he was thankful for it. "Thank you for making it out! You all look lovely, I love the parrots and the hats and these balloons! Can I get anyone anything to drink?"

"Please that would be lovely." Katrina replied.

"Bon Fete Saphyre you are looking tres chic." Michel replied "Drinks are always welcome."

Noah smiled "None for me I'm watching my figure." He joked as he gave the wolf a smile and Darien a friendly nod.

"Let the staff handle the drinks. " Darien said as he slid back up beside Saphyre, smiling and nodding in greeting to the trio.  "Tonight is for you to enjoy."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
August 12th Wednesday - Nightshades Dance Club

"Hello, you two,"  Ramone said, greeting Katrina and Michel.  "Long time no see."  The visiting werewolves had accepted his invitation to spend the full moons with him, as well as a rotating list of locals that frequently included Josie and Saphy.  "You taking care of them when I'm not around, Noah?"

"But are the staff going to offer them out of my navel?" Saphyre teased. "Honestly this is a bad look for it, I was really not thinking body shots when I put it together."

"There are rainbow layer shots, and a 'Saphy' cocktail that is blue and glittery, but also you're welcome to order anything you like." he explained, again, as he probably would to every guest. He was thrilled when the staff had showed him the rainbow shots. Each layer had to be cured before moving onto the next. They'd put in all that time for him so of course he was going to plug them at every opportunity.

Noah nodded "As best as I can. Thank you again for hosting for my friends. I heard your full moon gathering was festive it isn't often a birthday boy gets to have two parties no doubt it was a wild time."

Michel and Karina grinned "Jello shots sound festive."

Katrina laughed "A much better idea than the tequila we drank over the full moon during the day. At least no shoes were harmed in the making of that hang out."

"Ma Cherie!" Michel cried out in mock grief placing a hand to cover his mouth as his other hand graciously scooped up a jello shot and blue drink for him and his partner.

"We hope our gift lets you enjoy a night or two of self pampering Mr Draust." Noah replied nodding to the cello wrapped basket as he pulled out a chair at the table and had a seat.  "A couple bottles of wine, some soy candles, an eye mask that Karina insisted you had to have, natural bath minerals, and an almond based massage oil.  And If I'm not correct there is also a gift certificate in there from the nail salon Katrina is working at inside AAI, it is good for one pedicure. Hearing how busy you are all the time from Michel and Karina we thought it was best to gift you with something to treat yourself. Also your caterer is amazing who ever they are the drinks are lovely as is this cake."

"Oh my gosh!" Saphyre said tipping the basket to examine the described contents. The mylar balloons bobbled above it. "Thank you guys so much, that is so thoughtful! I don't remember the last time I had a professional pedicure. Gives me an excuse to gab with Karina too," he said with brief nose wrinkling smile at the wolf in her neon dress.

Turning his attention to Noah's later remarks he carried on. "The drinks would be all thanks to the fantastic bartenders here at Nightshades and Kat here made this incredible cake," Saphyre explained motioning the werecat forward for further praise. "It is her first solo cake if you can believe that. I don't know if you can smell it like I can but oh my god. If art is good taste that is art in the literal sense, my friends."

"I will have someone bring plates and silverware for the cake." Darien said, his hand flitting lightly over Saphyre's shoulder as he moved past.  "Let me know if there is anything else anyone needs."

"It'll be a while before we cut it though," Saphyre's head turned with him, his skin warmed from the light touch even though he'd touched him where the jacket covered.

"He tells me to let the staff handle things and then he goes and handles things himself," Saphyre said to no one in particular, fondness taking any bite out of the observation.

Ramone chuckled. He lifted the hem of the dress he wore to reveal a pair of plum heels. “I better not find you sniffing around my skirts, Michel. These shoes cost a fortune.”

"Your shoes are safe mon ami." Michel said as he toasted the large room and the birthday boy before he downed the blue lustre dust concoction.

Over the course of the next twenty minutes Kat had found her way over to the mini bar table and helped herself to a couple jello shots as she sat down on one of the couches and watched Saphy chat it up with Noah and his two werewolves, content to see that the gather was pretty chill and that everyone seemed to be putting their best foot forward.

She was mildly surprised to see the tall man in drag, Ramona no, Ramone, sat down on the other edge of the couch to have a drink and strike up a conversation as they try to get into the logistics of what a meat pie cake could look like. After five minutes of chatting Kat paused and directly asked him quietly if he was teasing and have a bit of a go with her due to her being a cat, but after a couple more minutes she relaxed realizing it was sincerely playful.

She eventually opened up confessing that she was surprised the wolves were aa chill as they were since she had heard they were pretty intense. Saphyre was the only wolf she had met but she had thought he was one of a kind and had a unique light that shone and you couldn't help but just want to get to know him.  She picked up another couple jello shots passing one to Ramone and one for herself as the two continued chatting about Saphy and Kat learned that werewolves really seemed to know how to throw a party as Ramone explained about one of his older house parties he had earlier in the year.

Lillia hadn't been sure about attending the party, but Ben had quite loudly proclaimed that not only was she going, but she was going to look absolutely faaaaabulous!  She couldn't say no to his excitement. Really, she had a serious soft spot for the queen of her fan club.  And so there they were, pulling up to Nightshades, her, Ben, Nick, Adalyn, and Willard. Adalyn and Willard got out first, holding the doors for Nick and Ben, resplendent in full drag as he had a show later that night. Nick helped Lillia out of the vehicle last, and she took a moment to adjust her dress. Ben had dressed her in a lavender gown that had a deep neckline that showed more of her cleavage than she usually did, and a very high slit up the leg. Her hair had been tipped by purple hair wax and she looked like she had practically taken a shower in silver glitter- it was in her hair, dusted over her shoulders and cleavage, and she was pretty sure it would take a week to wash it all off.  Nick tucked her hand in the crook of his arm and led them all to the door.

She could smell wolf and vampire strongly as they entered, as well as rat from the staff that worked at the club. There was a faint smell of cat that Lillia wondered about for a moment as they headed towards the VIP room where they were told the party was.   She glanced at Adalyn, who was carrying the gift for Saphyre, making sure it was ok and they were all ready.

“Oh, what about gravy?  Like a lava cake?” Ramone asked. He’d slipped off the heels he’d been wearing and was leaning in to Kat, not realizing how intimidating that posture was. Food was one of his favourite subjects and he could get quite enthusiastic about it. “I’m trying not to turn this into just some casserole. I want everyone looking at it to think ‘Mmmmmmmm, meat cake’ and not ‘Enh, casserole.”

“Glitter is apparently like herpes,” Nick said, before they entered. “You can never get rid of it so you just need to learn to live with it.   And since we can’t get herpes…”  He shrugged.

Ben gave him a dirty look. “You certainly didn’t become king because of your social skills,” he said. Rianna Dross could say things Ben would dream of uttering. “Accusing me of giving your queen herpes.”

Nick just smiled at the sub.

"There are simply certain parts of anatomy that should not sparkle.  You coated me in enough glitter that I am probably leaving a trail behind me."  Lillia said, giving Ben, or Rhianna as it was in the moment, a overly dramatic put-upon look.  She was aware they were getting some curious stares as they walked through to the VIP room.

When the VIP door opened, Lillia paused to take in the scents, wolf and vampire mixing with alcohol and excessive amounts of sugar.. and cat.  There was a were feline of some variety in the room, she was sure of it.  And then they entered the party zone.

“Given the drinks I’m seeing, your guts are going to be a shimmering galaxy of secret star, hidden from all but your endoscopic team,” Ben said wryly. “SAPHYRE, COME GIVE US A HUG!”  It wasn’t clear whether he’d meant himself in the royal ‘we’ or the group of rats. Certainly his arms were out to welcome the embrace.

Kat had sucked back her 6th jello shot as Ramone asked about a gravy lava cake and she explained if you made personal sized meat cakes maybe it could be done but a party sized cake... That would result in a bukake pool of gravy going everywhere after first cut.

As the door opened the scent hit her hard Ramone watched as Katherine’s hazel grey eyes widened and her nostrils flared as she almost mechanically swiveled her head. her eyes to tracking what she was smelling.

She felt her stomach rumble loudly as words were lost while she reminded herself that what walked through the door was people. Still she gripped the couch as she felt herself salivate slightly. Satan was enticed. "Just like swans..." she managed to whisper through grit teeth as she watched Ben greet Saphy.

The truth of the matter was anytime she would cat out for Nigel Salvatore he always has a vestibule smorgasbord board of living snacks from mice to rats to guinea pigs to rabbits sometimes.

With a shaky hand Katherine reached for a blue lustre drink and banged it back closing her eyes shut so she wouldn't be rude and stare at the new comers like they were rotisserie chickens.

“Rats,” Ramone said, nodding. “That’s Nick the rat king and Lillia their queen. They rule half the rats in the city. The other half belong to Astrid. That’s a drag queen by the way. Ben aka Rianna Dross, because he does Diana Ross. Also does a killer Michael Jackson. You should watch him perform. You’ll forget that you want to eat his liver, with or without fava beans.  And no, I don’t think individual sized meat cakes would do. Too close to meat pies.”

"They could look like cakes though." Kat said her voice tight as she paused and cleared her throat, an involuntary shudder running through her shoulders and back.  "You sure know a lot about the folks in the city. So we are in the presence of the royals do you do anything special with them or is it a case of just pretend the status thing doesn’t matter?" She asked as she leaned in close whispering the question into Ramones ear.

“Well, you don’t eat them,” Ramone said unable to avoid tweaking Kat’s tail. “Otherwise you treat them with respect but no grovelling or calling them ‘your majesty’ because they aren’t your ‘your majesty’. So say hello, compliment Lillia’s dress, that sort of thing. And yeah, I know a lot of the major players. I used to be one.”

"Go Alpha team eh." Kat said not noticing the tail tweak. "We got a couple that work at AAI but they don't really hang out in clusters if that makes sense - so this is a new experience for me. I just gotta deal with it, but you know its going to be hard if I start acting any weirder do me a fave; just pick me up and take me outside for some fresh air, Satan is an asshole and a bit retarded if I have to be honest. I kinda envy you normal shifters. Least you guys got a semi leash on your inner beasts. I have an asshole living in me and he’s pretty pig headed when he wants something he kinda gets a laser focus on a thing and wont leave it alone till it’s dead, even if it means certain death. He just doesn't seem to understand he’s the small fry in a pond of big fish." She reached for another drink the shots she had taken were starting to kick in she could feel the slow warm glow in her stomach as she sipped the sparkly smurf colored drink. "Like the time I inadvertently attacked a six hundred year old vampire because fuck you. I don't really remember doing it I don't really get back seat or passenger seat, side ring, to shit when I change like you guys do. More like In trunk seats."

"What was he wearing to trigger that kind or response, bells?"  Ramone asked, shaking his head.  "I'm seven feet of snarl and even I would think twice about going after a vampire that old.  Wait.  Did you say he?  Your inner asshole is male?"

Josie had excused herself to call and find Asher. They were right Asher had forgotten to mention why they were there and was stuck in line outside. It took Josie a hot minute to return in her proper festive gear. She sported on knee high fuzzy white boots with gold rope. A mini skirt that the same material a white corset with a fuzzy trim along the top. Gold ropes wrapped around her wrists holding fuzzy white fingerless gloves on her hands. What, however, made this outfit perfect for the event was the bright long purple, pink and blue tail that came out the back of the skirt. A white hood that sported the same colors as a mane ears and a beautiful golden horn. She was dressed as a slutty fuzzy unicorn.  "IT'S PARTY TIME BITCHS!!!!!!!!!" she bellowed before shooting off a confetti canon.

"I can't get into too much of it cause vampires are like super anal about privacy but... Mr Salvatore had a friend that came into town back in the spring. Besties for centuries kinda bestie. He was kinda pissed cause you guys formed an alliance and got butt hurt because 25 years of not being able to hang out down here in the summer was kinda a pain in the ass for him. So he was like ‘fuck you, bro, you hurt my feelings and honor’ blah blah so they had a duel to work off any hard feelings. " Kat paused taking another jello shot sticking her finger in it to loosen the edges as she softly explained why her cat was stupid. "So anyways, they decide to go all Highlander and duel cause it’s fun and it kinda got bad and Old Greg sticks Mr S and then kinda lifted him off the ground like a flag. I don't remember anything after that just got the second hand but, yeah, I guess ass face wasn't happy about Nigel's buddy shikabobbing him.  I can only guess Satan was like ‘hey fuck you, the only one that gets to fuck him up is me’ and yeah went right for the 600 plus year old vampire to try and eat his cranium. Good times. Stupid fucking cat."

Ramone went stiff and everyone in the room felt the sudden stir of his inner Beast.  "Volkov," he said softly.  "You went after him?  My opinion of you and your inner asshole just took a huge leap, because he scares the fuck out of me."

Lillia glanced in Ramones direction, having caught the stir of his Beast. She had never met the former Ulfric, but had followed the trial quite closely, so there was no mistake to her who he was even in the masterfully applied makeup and wig.

"Oh shit you know him too?!" Kat said as she slurped the jello shooter "Yeah, that be the one. Like I said my cat is stupid. Like reaaaaaaly stupid. As in I am happy he decided to not kill me."

"I met him out front of Nightshades, actually,"  Ramone said.  "Was talking to Talbot when he walked up and said he needed to talk to him.  I ended up on the phone to my shrink for forty five minutes.  I have issues with vampires that can control werewolves.  He was like this combination of immovable force and irresistible object all in one terrifying package.  And he didn't even flex on me.  He just looked at me, decided I wasn't worth his time or effort and moved on. "

Noah's ear perked up at the mention of Volkov, he had opted to stay at the table but the conversation between the birthday boy Saphy and his wolves and Ben Nick and his queen was forgotten as he choose to silently listen to Katherine and Ramone talk about the old vampire he had inadvertently pissed off. It was a painful reminder that he and his kind were safe right now but they would have to leave Seattle soon. Once he left it was open season on them.

They needed to make some money and get out and far away. He had to find his animal to call so he could flee to a city to bend a knee and have a powerful master take him in and he had to do it now. Klaus's friend Thomas had spoken to him about Tassi's safety and he had to grimly confess that the situation wasn't great.

For now in Seattle they were guests and safe but Nigel was not a fan of him and he could only stay so long before he wore out his welcome...


"Well see there ya go least he chose to not fuck with you, that’s good. He was pretty interested in what the hell I was and needless to say hoops were jumped through to avoid answering his bestie was like dodge, dodge, changes subject. He had no clue until I went furry and tried to eat his face. But he’s terrifying to be around when he’s pissed. You didn't get to see what he’s like when he’s cranky. Literally shit your pants level scary and he didn't even touch anyone. It's best he’s not gonna be around for the next twenty five years or so. Seattle's better for it I think." Kat said offering Ramone another jello shot and consoling him by patting him on the back. Kat paused and laughed pointing as Josie entered the room "Its a mother fucking unicorn! Like calls to like!" Kat cried "Your friend is very hot but the way."

Ramone toasted Kat with his shooter.  "Armed and dangerous,"  he said, waving to Josie.  "And you'll need to be more specific.  A lot of my friends are hot."

"Oh the one that's now a unicorn but before had that ass harness on. Like she’s defs a treat." Kat said as she purred softly and stuck her tongue into the shooter glass to lick the remnants out as she winked at Ramone and nodded towards Josie. "Shoulda kept the hip-ass-harness on with the costume though. Would have made my day." Kat sighed setting down the shooter glass.

The twinkle of mischief flashed across Ramone's face.  "Hey Josie, you have a new fan over here!  Come say hello.  As long as that thing doesn't have a glitter reload."

Saphyre was beckoned into Rianna's hug with grinning enthusiasm, kissing each of the drag queen's cheeks in turn.

"Blessed by the lady herself! I'm flattered you penciled me in I know you're performing tonight. Here let me make the stop worth your while," he said catching one of the floating drink girls and relieving her of her tray to put a blue drink into Rianna's hand, then handing one to each of the others as well.

"Lilia you are positively luminous! I love this!" he praised the glittering glow of her skin as he handed her her drink.

"And you must be Nick, we haven't had the pleasure before but we do now. I hope it's good for you too," Saphyre greeted.

He'd similarly handed off drinks and greetings to Adalyn and Willard when Josie made her grand entrance. Saphyre whooped emphatically letting out a playful howl of appreciation for both the outfit and the glitter canon.

"It is always a pleasure to meet someone who grabs life by the throat and make it their bitch."  Nick said.  "Ben speaks highly of you."

"I speak highly of a lot of people," Ben said.  "Saphy is another case."  He looked over at the colourful wolf.  He winked and then burst into a rendition of  'Ain't No Mountain High Enough'.  Anyone who had heard Ben perform knew he was holding back, so as to not overwhelm the small room.

Noah watched the performance mildly bummed out that the singing drowned out the conversation he had been eavesdropping on and took his glasses off removing his silver satin pocket square to clean his glasses but after the cover song had been sang he flashed a grin and enthusiastically clapped. The drag queen had pipes to carry the song despite not being on stage with a microphone or backing music to accompany their performance. They were likely spectacular to watch at a real show and made note to learn more about where they preformed for later personal reasons.

Darien had to wait a moment for the confetti cannon shenanigans to be over before returning to the room with staff in tow bringing trays of food for the party guests. After all, it is a good idea to eat when you drink. He looked around the room to see if anyone else had arrived and noticed the group of rats with Saphyre. He was a bit surprised, since he wasn't aware that the colorful wolf knew the young rat king or his people, and even more surprised by the powerful singing coming from the dark skinned drag queen.  He spread a smile across his lips and slid over to Saphyre's side.  When Ben was done, he applauded lightly and greeted the group, his arm sliding around Saphyre's waist. "How wonderful you all could join us for the festivities. I see drinks have already been procured. The food is arriving now, and of course later we will enjoy the beautiful cake that miss Katherine has brought. If there is anything you need, please don't hesitate to let me or the staff know. For the record, tonight the guest of honor here is not part of said staff and is to be enjoying himself."

Ben gave Darien the once over. "This one of your fans, girl?" he asked.  "Usually they don't have this much style.  Can't say I blame you for keeping this one to yourself.  Must be new, because no one that knows you would ever think they could tell you not to do something."
Lillia smiled at the praise from Saphyre. After what they had shared, she truly felt he understood her, and the compliment felt good. She even managed to not blush, an improvement over her usual reaction to such things. When Darien joined the wolf's side here eyes widened slightly and she hid her reaction behind her glass. The drink was surprisingly good, and she didn't usually indulge.

Saphyre chuckled and turned to preen affectionately at Darien a little. Smoothing a lapel, running a thumb over his jawline.

"Maybe I like it when he tells me what to do, you think of that?" he teased looking back at Ben.

"Darien can I introduce you to the incomparable Rianna Dross, Miss Rianna if you're nasty. And Miss Rianna this is Darien Walker, proprietor of this fine establishment, sometimes my boss and all the time my beau these days," Saphyre introduced.

Lillia had to swallow hard and fast to keep from spitting her drink at the news that the vampire was Saphyre's significant other. She coughed lightly, ducking her head and covering her mouth as she tried to recover.

"Well slap my ass and make me call you Daddy!" Ben exclaimed with glee.  "He must be from Carolina, 'cause nothin' could be fina."  Ben gave Darien a throaty growl and snapped his teeth at him.  Then he extended a gloved hand.  "A pleasure to meet you, Mr Walker.  Anybody who puts a smile on Saphyre's face can consider me a friend."  He leaned closer.  "The opposite is equally true, of course."

Darien took the offered hand.  "I would expect nothing else." He replied, raising the gloves hand to his lips for a gentlemanly kiss. "I feel the same."

Ben beamed.  "A true gentleman.  A rare find.  What is it Mama Ru says, Saphy?  Don't fuck it up?"

"How dare you curse me on my birthday," Saphyre laughed, knocking on his head in lieu of wood. "I'm doing my best. Pretty alright so far hm? Almost well behaved if you squint,"

"Are you alright Lillia? There are napkins - " Saphyre began but one of the staff was already on it, bringing her a napkin and offering water. Apparently they had realized that an offense was necessary to keep Saphyre from playing hands-on host, or Darien had said something to them.

Lillia accepted the napkin. "I am fine. I just don't usually drink alcohol, and it is never wise to do so around certain people." She said.

"Because we're all hilarious?" Saphyre teased. "Because this is a safe space to for drunken tom foolery, what happens at a Saphyre party stays at a Saphyre party.... Except for the glitter, the glitter will follow you home."

Josie heft the confetti canon to the side and on to the floor before skipping over to Ramone. She pawed three shots on her way over from a waitress's tray which she handed out to the pair. "New fan can always use more fans!" she tossed her head back along with the shot before really taking in Kat. Her eyes landing on the shirt  "Oh shit look its me!" she giggled pointing at Kats chest before turning her hand into an open palm for a hand shake "Hi, I'm Josie"

"Hi I'm Kat super nice to meet you and yeah isn't this shirt the fucking tits?!" Kat beamed "I made it on the interwebs. Ps. You need to sell real estate girl..."

Josie tilted her head clear confusion on her face. "Do I need more to drink to get that or? I don't get why I should sell houses?" She waved down another waitress.

"Cause when you wear that hip and ass harness you could sell land for prime price to be able to look at that peach orchard you got there. Its a view and a half I'd gladly invest in." Kat giggled as see offered Josie a jello shot.

Ramone choked on his shooter.  "Wow.  That was, just wow.  I'mma think you're cut off.  I can understand why you might want to hit on Josie but yeah, that was one fucked up pick-up line."  He looked at Josie.  "You can do better than that, right?  Like 'bring that harness back, 'cause I want you to climb all over me’."

Josie gratefully took the shot and downed it. She turned and wiggled her butt in Kat’s general direction before hopping back around to look at her. "I do sell this peach on my Only Fans and my merch store. In various different clothes or lack there of. Only person worth climbing like a tree is your tall ass Ramone but tonight you are lady debutant, much demure." She snickered.

"Oh well its not meant to be bad." Kat pouted "I'm not drunk yet. Just feeling warm and nice. Apologies if it went too far. But you really do rock a harness like its no one else's business. And before you ask what the heck I am I am a werecat. No, not a tiger or a leopard or a lion. Long story but I’m a GMO house cat. It’s a super long story and my cat is an asshole but yeah. Hopefully no hard feelings, Josie." Kat perked up her nose twitched as she breathed in deeply "I see Mr Walker brought some chicken wings in. You fancy I snag us all a plate to gnosh on as an apology for my lame pick up line? Also - Only Fans eh? You might have to give me some more deets I love to support a working gal and their choice to make those fat stacks of green."

"You created this,"  Ramone said.  "Don't go all Frankenstein and try and destroy your creation.  And I really don't think Josie took offense.  Certainly not if that ass wiggle was any indication."

"It was enticing AND Appreciated. So are you truly a unicorn or do you dress up this way for the birthday boy as tribute to his fabness? If you aren't into the ladies I respect that." Kat said as she helped herself to another jello shot sticking her index finger into the shot to swirl it around the outside so it would release easier.

It was close to quarter to 11 as Klaus parked his SUV into the parking lot of Nightshades and he rounded the passenger door and Brandy hopped out of the vehicle she sniffed the humid night air and reached into the back seat for the gift she and her beau had brought for Saphy.

It had been a case of knowing about the werewolf’s birthday party two weeks ago. Two weeks had been enough time to prepare and try to decide what one would wear to a fabulous themed party.

She wanted to be considerate as to not accidentally over dress or outshine the colorful werewolf. To do so was bad form however with the party being so close to after the full moon Brandy had worried about what the wardrobe choices might be left to her but she had planned accordingly since she was dealing with her health issues as best as she could.

Thankfully despite the curve ball she was determined to come to this and enjoy the night and provide the colorful werewolf with a gift. He had been a wonderful MC for her party and was a wonderful entertainer as he had proved back in May at the vampires feast.

She stood patiently as Klaus fished out the leash from the back of the SUV snapping it onto the gem studded body harness she wore. The leash lit up as Klaus clicked the small button on the lead it lit up a brilliant ultraviolet red color as the fake Swarovski crystals twinkled along the back light of the leash.

Gently Brandy rubbed her cheek against Klaus's side as they made their way into the side entrance of the club and felt the air conditioning of the night envelop them as they walked side by side to the VIP room. She had to admit Klaus looked lovely, his blond hair was half hidden behind a top hat with a bright scarlet band that she had painstakingly gemmed herself, he wore a white silk shirt with a red and black sequined vest form fitting leather pant with silvery studded accents  and butter soft knee high black boots. At his hip a coiled circus whip with rhinestone accents on the handle.

As the doors opened the room was greeted to Klaus's form of looking fabulous. A sparkly ring master from the circus with a wereleopard at his side on a leash and body harness. A gold holo-foil gift bag hung in the cats maw. Brandy’s green eyes flicked to note the fact that wererats were in the room. Nick’s rats. Her pard mate Serene dated one of Nick’s rats so the scents were familiar even if she herself was not personally familiar with the rats present. She had not been able to shift back yet since the full moon and hadn't bothered to call Morvan for an assist. There would be time to ask later if she couldn't do it by tomorrow afternoon when Klaus rose he had instructions to call and ask the Raj to help if he wasn't tied up.

Darien looked past the rats as the doors opened and Klaus entered.... With his girlfriend on a harness and leash.  He assumed they had come in the back entrance, otherwise there would have been a scene in the main club.

Josie smiled with a nod "Alas, in the sexual sense not into girls but friends, cuddle buddies and the odd make out session friend with girls ya no harm no foul.  I'm a Streamer slash cosplayer and your girl always comes prepared. " She fished between the space between her pressed chest and fished out a laminated business card flashing it to Kat. She grabbed a jello shot and fingered it slowly before tossing it back.

"I love cuddles." Kat purred her confession as she flashed Josie and Ramone with a lopsided grin while she took the card and it vanished into her cleavage. "Oooh Dang Brandy and Klaus showed up." the werecat squealed in delight as the pair made their entrance. “Miss Josie you are the bees knees have you met many of the city’s leopards?"

Klaus and Brandy came in, a spectacular image unto themselves. The sleek wild cat on the glittering leash and Klaus tall and impeccably styled. Fabulous indeed. "Look at you both!" Saphyre crowed coming to greet them. "I'm so happy you could make it!"

The short whip danced like a living thing in Klaus' hand, the tip just short of cracking.  It was almost liquid in the way it moved.  "It would seem that these are, in fact, my monkeys," he announced.  "Happy Birthday."

Josies jaw dropped open as she followed Kat’s line of sight. "Well color me pink and smack my ass. Now THAT’S an entrance. Can't say I've had the pleasure."

Brandy looked up at the colourful werewolf bathed in gold and blinked her green eyes at him her gift bag still in her jaws as she sat demurely beside Klaus and Saphyre as she gently deposited the bag at the werewolf’s feet and let out a happy murble.

"Well now. That was certainly unexpected. Excuse me while I make the rounds." Darien said as he gave a slight bow of his head and moved off to greet the new arrivals as well.

Lillia watched Darien go, a thoughtful look on her face. Something had been wiggling around in the back of her mind for a few minutes, trying to find purchase, and she let out a low hum as she tried to catch whatever it was.  As she watched Darien greeting Klaus and Brandy-she didn't know the vampire but the leopard smelled familiar- it finally hit her. It had been a scent, so faint that she had almost missed it, and it too was familiar, but in a way that sent a shiver up her spine.

Kat laughed picking up a couple more jello shots passing them to Ramone and Josie in excitement. "Well Josie and Ramone you are in luck, I am pretty sure we can even have Brandy let you pet her if you want. She and the Seattle leopard’s kinda adopted me five years ago so were practically cousins. I'm pretty sure if we call her over she will come and say hi. She super chill and loves a good party. Never thought that she could or would come to a party as a genuine party animal hah!"

"God there is a Britney song you'd just be," Saphyre pressed his finger tips to his lips and put a kiss out into the air. "Perfect. I love this theme, a theme in a theme." Saphyre bent to collect the holographic bag from the floor, he rubbed Brandy's ears affectionately as a replacement for a hug. "Thank you, gorgeous. I'm going to put this with the others."

Saphyre stood himself back up so he could place the  gift on the table. "Please come in, make yourself at home, crack the whip a little more, that's fun as hell."


Josie beamed "Oh for realsies? Fuck yes. Think she'd be down for pictures too? Viewer's would freeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeak!" she happily took the shot and downed it. "I wonder how much water I'm going to need to cleanse all this glitter from my innards."

"Most should just come out when you poop. Its the gift that keeps giving and I can't say one hundred percent about the photo op but I mean Brandy's a bit of a selfie whore herself out of cat form so the chance for photos are probably pretty high. What about you Ramone, you a leopard fan? Met any? Know any? Ever petted one?" Kat asked cheerfully as she watched Klaus and Brandy interact with Saphyre delivering him his birthday gift.

"I believe the answer I found using a brief Google search was 'a metric fuckton'.  Also effected was a full package of Ex-Lax, an entire bottle of fibre eating with a teaspoon or honey enema," Ramone said.   "I've met Tiny McPurrface, aka their Raj.  He's eleven feet of crazy in five feet of wereleopard.  I don't think he knows the meaning of fear or if he does know it, he just doesn't give a shit."  There was no malice in his tone, only what could possibly be considered admiration.

"As much as I would hesitate to deny a request from the birthday boy, I fear the sensitive ears of the assembled shapeshifters would not appreciate a demonstration of whip cracking in such a confined area,"  Klaus said.  "Perhaps we could take over the parking lot at midnight."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
August 12th Wednesday - Nightshades Dance Club

Kat laughed "You know Morvan as well! Yeah he’s a sweetie. I call him part of my team. Team hobbit. You need to be under five foot four to be a member so he and a few of his cats are part of that team and I love it. It isn't everyday I get to chill and hang out and not have to look up at folks and then there is you good sir, Mr Ramone Mc-your-names-so-long-I-can't-even...its like talking to the Eiffel tower but I am managing. I think I will go hornswoggle us a plate of wings while we wait for the petting zoo and selfie opportunity. I don't want to intrude on Saphy chatting with Klaus and Brandy just yet. I mean its his night what is an extra five or ten minutes while the schmooze? You guys good with hot wings or you want mild? No garlic anything here so you get your choice of hot, honey hot, medium, or a mild sweet plum or honey lemon or so my nose is telling me. "

"Go hot or go home," Ramone said.  "Although honey lemon sounds good.  Almost medicinal. Kinda like chicken soup for the tastebuds."

"Okies I will grab a bit of both a dozen or two wings for each of you good enough to start snack wise. I mean they got a mountain of them but I don't wanna be that guy that comes away from the Vegas buffet with the two foot tall mountain of food even though I could totally kill a plate that size." Kat asked cocking her head at Josie and Ramone.
Josie smiled "That sounds killer spanks!" She gave a double thumbs up before grabbing more shots pushing them toward Ramone. Her eyes shifted around in the room looking to see who else had arrived while she was distracted. The turn out made her feel warm and fuzzy on the inside. It was great to see. Saphy really was loved by many  different walks of life.

"Are you trying to get me drunk?" Ramone asked.  "I'm not sure if I can handle two women both trying to feed me shooters.  I might show an ankle or something."  He chuckled.  "You saw Saphy's reaction to this get-up.  Thanks for all the help.  It's too bad Dani couldn't make it in time.  You both did a great job."  His eyes found Brandy and Klaus.  "Ever consider that?  Letting somebody walk you on a leash?  I don't think I could do it.  Not like that."

Josie gasped and held her hand to her chest fainting hurt "Me? Get you drunk? Why! Oh my heavens it’s like you know me all too well" She snickered. "Any time you want any type of wardrobe change you know you can count on me. As for the leash" her eyes wandered to Brandy then back to Ramone "Under the right context it wouldn't be so bad." She winked before downing another shot.

Ranone grinned.  "Now there is a look that screams 'I aim to misbehave' if I ever saw one," he said.  "Truth be told, these shooters are a little sweet for my taste. Can I get you a beer or something?  Or do you need to stick with rainbow glitter drinks because you have to shit rainbows later, oh last and most beautiful of the unicorns?"

Josie cheekily placed a finger over her lips in a shushing motion. "Always," she said, a cocky smile played on her lips. She was about to answer when Kat came back.

Kat returned looking stoked with two plates setting one of them on the couch’s side table "One honey lemon and one hot, you lovely folks. I snagged 30 of each kind so ten of each for us? Plus some of these mozza sticks and of course potato wedges cause who doesn't love carbs, am I right?" She picked up a mozza stuck and popped it into her mouth before snagging a hot wing and settling on the couch beside Josie with the plate of spicy wings and added snacks on her lap. "So how long have you guys been doggos?"

"Since I was thirteen," Ramone answered.  "I was six feet tall already and kept growing.  The only thing worse than a new werewolf is a new werewolf going through puberty.  I'm surprised that I'm not a rug in my parent's living room."

"And you're like what 35?" Kat asked as she chewed the meat off a wing trying to math in her head "Wow that’s closing on like 20 years or so...Jesus. Crazy."

"Pretty close.  I'm 36.  Most people guess older but then I'm wearing a lot of make-up right now."  Ramone picked up a wing and began carefully nibbling.  "Any advice on not eating my lipstick?"


"Ugh, less lips and pull them back a bit. Just let your teeth hit the meat. That or stick with flats snap the end off like this." Kat said taking the small joint off the end of her wing flat. "Then, holding the other end slip it between your teeth, bite down, rake your teeth over it the meat comes off and you're left with two clean bones and boom! Pop it back on your plate. And look at me I guessed pretty close I win a prize. Another jello shot?"

Joise looked at the saucy wings with a frown momentarily before waving down a waitress. "Can we please get a round of beers, a fork and indeed more Jello shots. Thanks." her fingers snaked out to grab a couple of mozza sticks in the mean time.  "It'll be, oh, ten years for me now." She continued to chow down on anything but the wings until a fork arrived with some beers and shots. She used the fork to pull the saucy flesh from the bone and pop it in her mouth. BBQ stains on white would be a bitch to get out.

"I think I'm going to try your deboning technique,"  Ramone said.  "If it doesn't work, I'm going to flag down a waitress for a fork and eat them like a French dude."

"Hey French dude won't be soaking her whites to get stains out if I have anything to say about it." She laughed before taking a sip of beer "Ahhhh, that’s refreshing"

"I'm not calling you a French dude, Unicorn Fury," Ramone protested.  "I'm saying French guys eat everything with a fork. Even pizza."

"Heathens!!!!!" Josie proclaimed.

Kat grinned "All French or just France French?" She asked as she licked her finger and took another wing.

"It was a guy from Quebec I saw doing it first,"  Ramone said.  "I don't know if the Eurotrash do it too."

Kat chuckled. "I will try hard to not take offense. But trust me my dude I don't fork a lot of my food." She said as she cleared off another bone and licked her fingers again. "Different strokes for different folks I guess."

After greeting Saphyre and passing on his gift Klaus felt Brandy mouth the leash and gently tug on it as she turned her head towards to the couch that Katherine sat on and looked back up at Klaus and then back to the couch.

Klaus smiled and 'guided' the leopard towards the couch.  "Brandy seems to want to say hello," he said.  "Good evening Katherine.  You're looking especially radiant, Mr Valenzuela.  Did you do something with your hair?  I see you've realized your true uniqueness, Miss Salvatore.  congratulations."

Katherine grinned putting the plate of chicken wings she had in her lap off beside Ramone before she slithered off the couch and onto the VIP Floor with a jello shooter. "You guys looks so cute.  I've heard of couples costumes before but this one's pretty spiffy." She reached out to pet Brandy gently scratching her ears. "It's been a bit, lady." Kat purred resting her forehead against the leopard’s. "I'd like you to meet Josie and Ramone, just meet ‘em tonight but they're the tits. Do you think you would be up for a few pics with Josie? She's never met a leopard before or pet one or done a selfie for one. Also would you like a jello shooter they’re super good!"

Brandy looked up at the two werewolves for a moment before looking down at the jello shooter as she demurely licked at the shooter for several seconds but could not dislodge it so she softly snorted before she padded up closer to the couch and hopped up onto the couch to sit between Ramone and Josie.

Kat shrugged as Brandy turned down the jello shooter and lifted it up to her lips only to feel the leopard bat the shot out of her hand as the cat shook her head from side to side clearly disapproving of Katherines attempt to drink the shot.

Kat laughed "Okay fine I won't eat it. Jeeze. So photo op we a yay or nay for that?"

Brandy's ears perked up and she nodded as she leaned over to sniff at Ramone and Josie.

"Well that's something you don't see every day,"  Ramone said, watching Brandy claiming the shooter.  "I'm trying a new colour.  Thanks for noticing."

Klaus picked the shooter up off the floor.  "She licked it.  It's hers.  You should know that, Kathrine," he said in an amused tone.  He worked the jello out of the glass with his finger and held it out on his palm for Brandy to consume.  "I'll give you an address to send those pics, when you're done," he said.

Brandy gently licked the wobbly bit of rainbow layered jello from Klaus's outstretched hand and it vanished after two chews from the leopardess. She licked the palm of his hand once more before she rubbed her face against his hand and wrist, before withdrawing to lick her maw.

Katherine nodded at Klaus's words. "Yeah cats... We can be fickle. Sorry Brandy I just assumed you didn't want it. I guess the shooters are a bit small to really get in there and lick em out in that shape. Fancy a wing?" She asked as she pointed towards the plate of wings.

The leopard nodded and watched as Katherine presented her with a honey lemon drumstick and she dainty ate the meat and Kat was left holding an empty bone. "If you just want more poke me and I'll get you more. So what you cool kids been up to?" She asked Klaus. "I haven't seen Brandy that much since she decided to move in with you."

“Busy with the Tower mostly,” Klaus answered. “Spending time together when we get the chance. What do you think of the new leopards?  Brandy tells me that they’ve been out to Kyle’s several times.”

“New leopards?” Ramone asked. “Growing the family?”

“Certainly not to the level of the wolves,” Klaus replied. “Even the rats outnumber them.”  His hand ruffled Brandy’s fur. “But they have friends who are not bound by the moon.”

Ramone chuckled. “Bound by the sun though. Given the choice, I’ll take three days of restrictions over literally half the time.”

Klaus shrugged. “See if you can still say that in a hundred years.”

Katherine didn't have any training in de-escalation or the fancy people skills that Nigel's human servant, Maria had or any of the wereswans that served the Master of the city. However, she didn't want to see a birthday party ruined due to two men potentially getting into it.

Both men were Alphas in their own right. Ramone a bad ass werewolf and Klaus a young Master Vampire so it seemed prudent to try to do her best.

Kat looked to the two men and stood giving Brandy a pat. "Be that as it may there are pros and cons to being what we are and though different, tied by the moon or subjugated by the sun, we're all in the same boat that were preternatural and not normies." She said with a chuckle as she awkwardly patted both men on the arms trying to diffuse any tension.

Ramone made a noise.  "Fuck the normies."

Klaus raised his eyebrows.  "I prefer more robust partners."

"I got nothing to add to that." Kat said helping herself to another jello shooter. "Only tried hooking up with non preters... And it didn't go so well. Sexy times too much and my inner asshole comes out to play. I might not be contagious but no one is really into being mauled." After a somber swirl with her finger around the shooter she sucked the jello into her mouth and swallowed it whole.

“Matter of opinion on that one,” Ramone said. “Some people are gluttons for punishment. We call sex ‘the killing dance’, which is kind of ironic considering Michel over there would call an orgasm ‘le petite morte’ the little death.”

Klaus didn’t react to the statement overtly but Brandy caught the sudden tightness in the fingers that were rubbing her shoulders.

"No shit? Killing dance eh? Yeah that's super appropriate name. I really don't know how you get over something like that so after a handful of failed attempts I've just sort of decided celibacy is where it's at or its a case of giving but never receiving. Just can't get amped up at all or I shift and everything goes sideways. Can't even have me time either same thing happens. I'd say that there is probably one of the shittier sides to being a shapeshifter." Kat said with a heavy sigh.

Klaus began to feel Brandy squirm under his fingers as he pet her and she began to purr.

The others noted that the African spotted leopard’s purr was a very deep rumble that was akin to the sound of a large idling motor bike. The deep bass rumble vibrated through Klaus's fingertips as she exhaled and she looked up at him studying his face with her bright green eyes that she lazily blinked and once again shut her eyes while his fingers stroked between her shoulder blades, gently massaging the area. She could feel the slight discomfort as well as smell it.  It was likely due to the French being spoken, it sounded very close to his fountain head’s name, and he had a complicated past where he had met her and survived one of her royal decrees when he was not over a decade in age. She hoped the purring might help calm him she had read somewhere that it was good for humans when house cats purred against their owners.  It would be the first time he had ever heard her purr so perhaps it would be enough of a distraction to put him at ease.

"We have a couple of wolves whose entire job is to teach new wolves how to have sex without changing,"  Ramone said.  "Doesn't quite work with those who are saving themselves for marriage or something like that.  It's a tough decision.  I mean it's not so bad when you're marrying another shapeshifter because they can take the beating but when you're dealing with normies?  There was a case some ten years ago or so up in St Louis where a woman turned on her wedding night and killed her husband.  Guess what happened to her?  Didn't help her that the local executioner was friends with the wolf pack."

Kat sat there looking stunned her mouth hanging open in disbelief. "Wow. I wish I had access to something like that. You guys got a manual or something?" she asked as she once again realized not having a pack of her own provided yet another downside.

"Not that I can give you," Ramone said.  "I can ask the big cheese if he'd mind letting you in on some of the information but sometimes it is considered sacred."

"Yeah no problem I get it. If that's how you guys roll keeping your secrets is what you gotta do. Maybe I will figure it out someday, I mean Mr Salvatores been working with me to try and understand butthead better. If you got a phone let me key in my number just in case by some stroke of luck you can pass on pointers, you got a way of contacting me." Kat replied.

Ramone handed Kat his phone.  "Knock yourself out," he said.

Kat quickly added her details and passed the phone back to Ramone then gave Brandy a pat. She turned her attention back to Josie "Sorry we got off track there. I believe we promised selfies." She declared as she slipped off the couch so Josie could slide up beside the spotted leopard.

Josie had been sitting beside Brandy practically vibrating with excitement. When the conversation she had been mostly tuned out to was brought back to her attention an excited squeak escaped her lips.  Her fingers  greedily kneaded at the air in childlike grabby handed wonder.

"May I?" She asked the leopardess as she calmed her hands to show she was looking to give her a pet.

The leopard gave a curt nod at the werewolf as she raised her head up looking proud.

As though summoned by the concept of photos Saphyre perched himself on the arm of the couch with a bright smile, though he tucked himself back enough that Josie and Brandy could still be the focus of the pictures.

"Look at you all, getting along, playing nicely. This is a regular league of nations," he said by way of greeting to the familiar faces.

Josie reached out and gently began to pet Brandy. She smelt Saphy before she heard him and leaned back in the chair to look at the birthday boy. "I'm petting a fucking leopard A LEOPARD. How fucking cool is this?!"

"I'm sure at some point Brandy would appreciate the chance to return the favour,"  Klaus said.  "I've heard wolf fur can be quite luxurious, especially during the winter."

Across the room, Darien's cell phone pinged.  He recognized the number as belonging to his new daytime security.  Just thought you should know.  The human who didn't get the job is here.  Visiting your neighbour downstairs.

"I'd be down for that photoshoot, it's Summer Coat season but I think we'd still rock it," Saphyre said putting a kiss on the top of Josie's head before she could lean back in to Brandy.

Brandy sat perched on the couch enjoying her pets still in her harness and on her leash as she rumble purred happily. She arched before flumping down on the couch to lay down stretching out across Josie and Ramones lap as she inquisitively turned her head to look up at the birthday boy and nodded.

Saphyre reached out, unable to help himself, giving Brandy's chin a scratch as her head stretched back.

"Oh Brandy, you're a good girl, what a fine wife, you would be," he sang to her leaving out the part where his heart belonged to the sea.

Darien raised an eyebrow as he looked down at his phone. He had been watching Saphyre work the room between check ins with the staff making sure everything was the way it should be. What in the world was that human doing? That woman didn't have a pleasant enough personality to warrant genuine interest. Was he spying? Hoping Darien might change his mind? Or was he truly so desperate for interaction that he would honestly seduce that sour, hate filled bundle of flesh? No... It had to be the dogs. Apparently many people think they are.... Cute.   Thank you. Most likely he likes the dogs, but certainly still something to take notice of, especially given the hour. Best to check the grounds after he leaves.

"Does that mean Darien is the sea?" Klaus asked.

Ramone looked  down at the wereleopard now occupying his lap.  He chuckled.  "This shit wouldn't have flown in my day.  God, I was a self righteous dick."

Brandy enjoyed the pets it was the most physical contact she had received in quite some time as she was avoiding her pardmates. It wasn't the same as hanging out with her fellow leopards but it was nice and welcomed.  She was more than happy to ham it up for Josie and the other wolves as Josie got her phone out to take photos.

She was pleased that she had made a bad situation workout. Unable to shift back but still able to be social and with little risk of folks pointing out she looked off or tired. It really was a lovely night. The jello shooter didn't have the same flavor combos as she would have enjoyed in human form, since she lost the ability to taste sweetness in her cat form, but she had to admit the texture was interesting. Even the chicken wing that Kat had offered her earlier in the night had been a nice treat and seemed to be sitting in her guts fine along with the dozen rats that Klaus had fed her in the evening before they had come to the party. So far no vomiting. Go team! She thought cheerfully to herself as she listened to Ramone make a comment. Brandy gently brushed her tail against him trying to reassure him that it was all good in the hood and she wasn't worried by it.

"You be keepin' that bottle brush to yourself,"  Ramone chided.  "I'm going to have enough hair all over this dress."

Saphyre glanced up at Klaus with a wry smile. Love etched Saphyre's features kindly, and he gave a lot of it, into his work and his friends and all his various passions. But Darien lit him differently, even when he tried to be coy it gave him away. "I'm sure there's a joke about seamen there somewhere."

His attention turned to Ramone, considering the comment. It was strange how sometimes it felt like being Ulfric was so intrinsic to him that something was lost, shifted, with how things had changed. But as time marched on it seemed like he was growing, blooming, becoming more and better than he was before. Not because of the damage done but in spite of it. Saphyre took a moment to be grateful for the chance to grow with his friends, for the years he'd gotten and the years he still had ahead of him. He got up and went around behind the couch to hug Ramone around the shoulders and put a kiss on his cheek.

"Well you make a very pretty lady so I'm glad we've opened up this avenue. And the fur on your dress is leopard honey, it can only elevate the ensemble.”

There was something... odd... about the hug and the kiss from Saphy.  It wasn't casual.  Ramone leaned into the embrace.  "It's not something that will happen often," he said.  "Maybe for charity events.  And I'm going to need more than just a bit of leopard fur to elevate this outfit above the 'needs to be dry cleaned after a defurring' level."

Brandy paused to lick at Josie's fingers smelling the scent of chicken wings while still purring away sounding like an idling motor bike. Out of respect for the huge werewolf she curled her tail away from him but basked in the pile of calmness enjoying the warmth and softness of the bodies she lay on.

Lillia eyed the jello shot that Adalyn handed her with some concern.  Snickering, the other woman demonstrated how to release the wiggly substance from it's prison and consume it. Lillia watched her, then turned her attention back to the shot in her hand.  "Perhaps it would be best if I stick with coating my insides with glitter instead." She said. She was still a bit unnerved, but couldn't put her finger on why that scent was bothering her, so she was trying to set it to the side and enjoy the party.

Tucking his phone away and glancing with a smile at where Saphyre was showering the other wolves with attention, Darien wandered over to Noah.  "Did you need anything? " He asked. " I assume you supped before your arrival, but if not something can be arranged."

Noah shook his head "I am fine Darien, thank you for the offer. Thando was kind enough to donate tonight. I just came to make sure Michel and Karina were safe. It seems like your soiree for the lad is going off smoothly. Has Breeman taken you up on your offer to learn the fine art of fisticuffs by chance?”

"Not as of yet, unfortunately. He is likely considering what the offer will cost him still.  I hope that he does contact me soon though. It is always wise to know how to defend oneself.  Have you heard from him recently?" Darien asked. He remained standing nearby as he was completely unsure if it was wise to sit considering his attire.

Noah slid a chair out to offer Darien a seat. He nodded. "I did see him earlier this week at church. I am still trying to wrap my head around the concept of such a thing for the likes of us, but my curiosity has me coming back at least once a week to understand it better. It seems that him and Roberts have gotten closer over the weeks of them attending service. Anything new or exciting on your front? Will you be attending Alder's Poker game next week?"

"Yes, unless other duties become necessary. I hope to see you there as well. I understand you have been busy as of late, however I feel that I owe you still. After all, even if indirectly, you assisted in creating the opportunity for my current relationship status." Darien’s gaze fixed once more on the gold clad wolf, then he came about and carefully sat, ensuring his kilt remained where it should be.

"Consider it a happy coincidence Darien. It is nice to know the city has a bit more unification. Alliances are always a good thing. It can help protect all involved from outside sources..." Noah replied as he slipped his glasses down to rub the bridge of his nose. "It is a lovely city no doubt there are those outside it's limits that could deem it worthy a gem to try and pluck, since the Master of the city is so reclusive.  Seattle seems to treat you and the others living within fairly well. As for Poker I will likely be in attendance." Noah said.

"It is indeed a unique city to live in. That is not to say we do not have our problems, but yes, there is quite the concerted effort to have cooperation between many in the preternatural community.  It is too bad you will not be staying to enjoy the benefits, but I can understand why you would want to put some distance between you and hard feelings." Darien glanced around the room to check on everyone, not surprised to see his staff handling things well.

"If affairs can be sorted in less than 25 years time perhaps I can return here and set down roots , if the Master of Seattle has it. The others seem to enjoy it here. I continue to try and be useful during my visitation so I do not wear out my welcome.  The prospect of being here beyond my original guess has me mildly anxious. I didn't want to have to do an overwinter stay. It was staying put for too long over winter with Volkov that degenerated into him having it out for me at least for the near future." Noah replied quietly as to not disturb the merriment of the wolves that had gathered by the couch.

Darien nodded. "You are travelling south, yes? If you do not intend to travel too far, then the amount on needed funds isn't as intimidating.  " He said, also keeping his voice low.

"I can't get into specifics but the ultimate goal is South America. Money will be needed to bribe officials as well as travel." Noah said.

" I cannot say I have been to South America, but if you are looking to come across some odd animals in your search, then I imagine that would be one place to go.  Have you been able to research the laws concerning our kind there? Most of the world is a bit far behind in their views of non humans." Darien said with a regretful look.

"Highly illegal." Noah said taking his glasses off. "Zero rights."

"Ah." Darien sighed. "As expected, I suppose. Thus the extra funds to bribe officials.  A challenge for sure, considering the size of your group. It will likely be quite dangerous."

"They are aware as am I. I force no one. I joke about it and my return to settle in North America but the truth is... There is most decidedly a chance we never return and then Volkov doesn't have to worry about getting petty revenge on me.  I guess you can't understand why the desperation. You have an animal to call. So you do not get the same treatment as those that cannot. Seattle is pretty liberal but you know how it is outside of most towns and maybe even potentially how it is in Europe?" Noah asked.

"I have done my share of travelling, both inside this country and out of it. Most of that time was without an animal, and many would not consider mine very impressive, however well they suit me. Still... Desperation? My friend, do you fear that petty revenge so much?" Darien wondered.

Noah nodded and answered slowly as he continued cleaning his glasses he had taken off with his pocket square. He grimaced slightly as he spoke. "You didn't have the pleasure of crossing his path here while we was at the towers. I have to only tell you that in my gut as well as from the passing chats I had with Nigel and Waylon that I'd be a fool to expect nothing to happen. We have forever and our memories go back a long ways. He was less than pleased about the child thing. He will not forget, of this we can be sure. How bad will the revenge be? I don't know. How angry is a 600 year old vampire going to be who feels I embarrassed or outfoxed him? Am I frightened and worried? Mightily. Did I expect the reaction to be as strong as it was? In hindsight no, I didn't at the time. I did what I thought was right. He might have had no clue what was going on in his dominion as the sun was up. Would it change his mind if he knew that she was being used physically by a handful of his men? I do not know. He's old his moral compass isn't what mine or a younger vampires compass is. But I was advised to keep a look over my shoulder from now on and that is what I must do. If I find an animal to call most that feel bound by obligation will move on except likely Thando. I do not wish for the others to feel tied or bound by obligation so the sooner I can find that what I seek, the safer it will be because they won't be by my side. I do not wish to see any of them harmed or to die."

Kat offered to take some selfies for the wolves assembled on the couch with the reclining leopard. She looked at her watch noticing it was a little after 11pm and glanced over at the table for a brief second to make sure the cake was good. The rats seemed to be enjoying a few refreshments. "Hey Saphyre, do you think when we get to cutting into your cake I can maybe take a couple slices home so I can drop one off to Brandy tomorrow so she can enjoy a slice when she’s a bit more peoplely. I also have a couple neighbours that would have loved to try a piece I told them I'd ask but no guarantees. I wasn't sure how many folks you were going to have at this shindig"

"Of course you can take a couple of slices home! You made it, I'll make sure they get put aside for you," Saphyre assured, standing up. He had to go circulate a little bit more. Ben would have to leave soon to get to his gig. Hosting was rarely a stationary affair but that's why Saphyre liked it.

"I'm not sure either, it is a school night for most, the beacon was sent up, the turn out is up to that fickle thing we call life. Though apparently rumour is on the street we might be hosting Seattle’s Swans this evening. Colour me flattered if that is the case, but you didn't hear it from me if it isn't," the colorful wolf said tapping the side of his nose.

Lillia kissed Nick on the cheek and turned to break away from the group of rats.  "Time to meet new people and make new friends." She told him, loud enough for the rest of them to hear.  Looking around, she spotted Saphyre near a group and started weaving her way over.  "Oh Saphyre, would you mind introducing me to some of your friends?" She asked the gold painted wolf as she sidled up to him with a smile on her orchid painted lips.

Saphyre smiled putting his arm out for Lilia, inviting her into the throng.

"Not in the least, though it's going to seem a lot like I'm throwing you to the wolves because I was just about to make another turn about the room," he teased gently. They were gold and silver standing next to each other, dazzling in the light.

"Everyone this is Lilia, who bravely let me do her make up once, and is now, as you can all see, stage three glitter-fabulous. Yes, her eyes are naturally pink, it's stunning, thanks for asking," Saphyre said addressing the group. He then started pointing at individuals to introduce them to the wererat.

"This is Josie, my unicorn bestie, she will drink you under the table and still have a sharp selfie at 4AM. The lovely Brandy the leopard, who came in on a leash like a bad bitch, lounging across Josie and Ramone who allowed himself to be reborn, phoenix-like in drag, for the first time for little ol' me tonight, Kat who made that stunning cake over there, and last but certainly not least - all eyes on him in the center of the ring just like a circus - he brought his own whip tonight, this is Klaus. And I'm calling this couch the league of nations so no one's allowed to launch any nukes or say rude things about anyone's eyeliner or anything like that. We're playing nice." Saphyre explained taking Lilia's hands in his and kissing her knuckles as he began to take his leave of the group. "I will find you all again before you have time to miss me."

"I'd stand up and give you a proper greeting but-" Ramone pointed at Brandy with both index fingers "-leopard.  Welcome.  Nice to see Nick is doing well.  Didn't know he'd chosen a queen.  I think he's the only one who has.  Tom doesn't have a Lupa.  I'm pretty sure Morvan is ruling solo.  Brandy?  Yup, he's also queenless and we all know Astrid's opinion of kings.  Have you had a shooter?  Guaranteed to make you poop glitter."

Kat stood a little straighter stuffing her cellphone back into her pocket as the wererat royals approached trying to stuff down the jittery energy she was suddenly feeling aware the her innercat perked up due to the newest arrivals at the couch. She eagerly stuck her hand out her free hand brushing the dark hair away from her eyes. "Hey I'm Kat it's nice to eat you! Fuck! I mean meet you both." Her face flushed with embarrassment "Sorry I really didn't mean the first part it was a slip of the tongue."

“Hello, Kat,” Nick answered. “And yes, actually you did but it’s okay. We’re used to it.  We’re the most prey-like of the local shapeshifters, with the exception of…”

“Hello everyone,” Leda said as she entered the room with a few others. “We aren’t late, are we?”

Lillia chuckled. "I have had a very sparkly drink, thank you, but I'm afraid the rainbow jello is a bit of a foreign idea for me." It was refreshing the lack of distain or shock over her title. In fact one could argue that it was a compliment that Nick was doing well.  She gave Kat an amused look at her Freudian slip, then gave a glance over her shoulder at the swans’ arrival.

"Well it's not like that! I mean I have friends that are swans...I know you aren't food, my inner asshole might think so but…" She said trying to smooth the misspeak to the Rat king. Kat's eyes whipped to the entrance of the room and her face lit up. "Leda! You and Lorne made it! Anymore of you rolling in?" She turned back to Lillia and Nick. "The jello is great m'lady you should try one for the birthday boy. With the whole shifter metabolism you should be golden I mean I've likely had about well definitely over a dozen but you know I'm just enjoying the gentle glittery glow right now."

Lillia chuckled. "No need to explain any further. And for goodness sake, m'lady? The only time I get called that is when my friends are teasing me. Are you teasing me?" The question was filled with mirth.

"N-No." Kat said. "Just figured it was polite since I'm not good at curseying."
.
Brandy languidly stretched out to place a front paw on Kats rear end as she spoke to the Royal pair hoping the gesture might calm the quirky werecat as she looked up a Klaus meeting his eyes and giving him a slow lazy blink before her attention turned back to the wereswans that had joined the festivities.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
August 12th Wednesday - Nightshades Dance Club

At the tables Darien tilted his head. "I did experience his displeasure, as did a great many others, so I suppose your concern is understandable. I do not envy you your situation. Although I would assist if I can. I am not so old as to be heartless, afterall. " His eyes tracked to the door as the swans arrived. "Ah, it appears we have rare guests indeed this eve. How lucky."

"Your lad gets around, quite the popular fellow it would seem." Noah said to Darien with a smile the conversation turning away from dark things. A pleasant distraction from the topic and troubles that could not be resolved currently.

Darien excused himself. " We shall speak further later, my friend.  It is time I return to task."   Then he made the rounds, making sure to greet the newest arrivals and direct them to the food and drink.

“Then it also appears that she’s not a friend,” Nick replied with a grin. “I think this one is so easy to tease that it wouldn’t even be fun.”

Kat nodded, sheepishly agreeing. "Yeah definitely not fun or worth the try getting me worked up flustered or teaseworthy. Not an alpha pretty sure everyone in this room could kick my ass without breaking a sweat." She said. "Plus I'm Canadian so I don't like fighting if you can believe that."

“Leia was unable to attend, so she sent us instead,” Leda answered once they’d made it over to the couch where Kat was ensconced. “I have a card for the birthday boy from Diedra. She spent most of the day on it. Even passed up an episode of SheRa to finish it.”

Those who were familiar with the wereswans knew that the prey vibe they gave off was not to be trusted. They were not the predators that the others were but they were certainly not prey.

"That kid is just so fricking cute!" Kat squeaked. "Saphyre will definitely have to save that card and in another ten years or so if he ends up working for another big AAI event he can show her and watch her be all 'huge eyes' 'you kept that?!' "

Lillia actually felt a bit bad for a moment, like she was being asked to not be a bully.  Then she received quite the start at Kats rapid attitude change and outburst.

“Not even during a hockey game?” Ramone asked. “I thought Canadians were polite until you gave them a hockey stick and then all bets were off.”

Brandy slowly climbed off the large werewolf and off Josie silently landing at the floor as she wandered over to sit in front of Klaus's booted feet as the swans came closer.

Kat laughed a bit and blushed. "Yeah, well, Hockey's different. It’s one of the few areas where channeling the inner assholeness and evil of our cannuck selves into Canadian geese kinda fails. We do that before they migrate down south here. You can't catch it all, or that wouldn't be fair and then you know we might have a country that would be a social paradise. If you exclude our crazy weather patterns. It isn't always hockey, it varies from person to person what will get them going. Might be political or that Horny Tim’s never stirs their double double before they give it to ‘em at the drive through."

“Ah yes,” Klaus said. “The iconic Canadian Cobra Chickens.  Any master with those as his animal to call would have a fierce servant indeed.  That being said, I’m afraid I must inquire: what is a horny Tim and what is so special about a double double?”

"I second that question. It sounds.. interesting." Lillia said.

Kat grinned as Klaus called the iconic birds cobra chickens remembering every time she walked past them at the parks how they would hiss at her before focusing on his question. She blinked a few times through the gentle warmth of her jello shooter glow, to remember that the German Vampire likely had never been to Canada. Maybe it was true of the entire room. She soberingly cleared her throat. "Well Horny Tim's is a coffee and doughnut chain in Canada. Its called Tim Horton's but many folks will call it Horny Tim’s or Timmies because... I don't know, we nickname everything. And a Double Double is a coffee with two sugar and two creams in it. Am I now speaking less crazy? Sorry I'm still adjusting to the fact that you guys still don't order coffee like we do back home. You want a coffee 3 cream 3 sugar its a triple triple. Or there’s the fabled and famed drink of college and uni students; The Quad or 4 by 4. Four cream four sugar. If you're running low on meal card funds you just get the extra calories in via coffee by pouring in half the cream dispenser and half the sugar jar."

“That sounds like something that would rot the teeth right out of your head,” Ramone said. “Hell a vampire could lose their fangs by just swishing with it.  Four by four?  Gah.”

“I knew a guy who would hold the sugar dispenser over his cup for a slow ten count,” Nick said. “He’s probably a four hundred pound diabetic.  He got quite upset when anybody called his children kids, because that was the term for a baby goat.”

“He sounds fucked,” Ramone said.

“At least twice,” Nick answered.  “He had two kids.”

“But how many children?” Klaus asked  as he deboned another chicken wing for Brandy.

Brandy daintily accepted the chicken wing from Klaus, gently licking his fingers as she began purring once more the sound strangely reminiscent of an idling dirt bike as she enjoyed the treat and the amusing banter.

Lillia snorted lightly at the witty joke from the vampire. She didn't really want to like him, but it was funny.

“Look at this,” Ramone said. “Werewolves, wererats, wereswans, wereleopards, vampires and even a werecat all here to celebrate the birthday of a werewolf. If somebody had said that ten years ago, I would have called them a goddamn liar.”

“This isn’t the only place we meet in such diversity,” Klaus pointed out. “Many of us volunteer with the Preternatural Crimes Unit, not just to look after our own interests but to look after each other’s.  Ten years ago, we were enemies, not allies. Now, we are friends.”  His hand drifted down to stroke Brandy’s soft fur. “For some of us, we are even more than that.”

The leopard gently rubbed her cheek on Klaus's hip affectionately at his words and nodded as she looked at the assembled group.

Saphyre had been doing his turn about the room, saying hello to couple of dancers from La Cirque and from the Manor House who were huddled together chatting fashion glue and waterproof mascara. He scented the swans before he saw them.

Lorne was standing at Leda's elbow his hands in the pockets of his wide legged slacks made of a shimmery gold material. His top half was hugged by a black turtle neck that was complimented with a gold chain body harness over top. A little gold eyeliner finished off the look.

A gentle tug on the harness drew his attention.

"I would say you're stealing the birthday colour pallet but you wear it so well I'll bite my tongue," Saphyre teased offering a hand to shake. "I'm Saphyre I don't think I've had the pleasure."

Lorne smiled holding out his hand to the glittering werewolf. "I'm Lorne, this is Leda. Happy birthday man, I saw your performances at AAI, they were incredible."

"And hopefully you'll stick around to see one tonight!" Saphyre grinned and reached out a hand to Leda. "Welcome fair lady! Has anyone offered you a drink yet?"

"The host is a job poacher," spoke up a staff member in a high pony tail who held out a tray of the specials. "Rainbow shooter? Saphy cocktail?"

“Are they one and the same?” Leda asked. “I hope not. They both sound delightful.”  She looked at Lorne. “It’s hard to be preternatural and not know Saphyre.  He is iconic.”

“Who is ironic?”

Cherry’s scent swept through the room. She was dressed in skin tight black leather and tiny black horns adorned her forehead, while leathery wings wrapped her shoulders. Rather than her usual stiletto heels, she wore a pair of cloven hooves that added four inches to her height.

“To gain this much fame, adoration and fabulousness, you had to sell your soul to the devil. I’m here to collect.”

Her eyes found Rianna she nodded in greeting. She licked her lips upon seeing Klaus and Brandy but when her gaze settled on Lillia, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly.

“I may even be able to pick up a few others to take home with me.”

Brandy rose off her haunches and slowly approached Cherry who was flirting with Nick and Lillia but couldn't cross the entire distance of the eight foot leash she was on. Her ears were perked up her head swiveled back to Klaus her green eyes wide and inquisitive as she reached the end of it cocking her head and then looking back to her friend who was a part of Astrid's rat pack.  A soft purr escaped her as she looked back to the leather clad winged wererat. Her tail swished back and forth as she waited for the woman to close the gap so she could make physical contact with her, or for Klaus to take a few steps forward so she could get closer.

.The door to the Private VIP room opened and another person entered the room.  Several of the people in the room recognized the new comer. Josie, Saphy, Klaus and Darien noticed that the young vampire Sebastian Roberts had joined in the fun.  The long dark haired vampire wore his hair in a ponytail and he held a box in his left hand and a small black tote bag in his right hand. Both items were marked with his cafes logo.

Despite the hot humid august night he wore a pair of black jeans with a slick black silk shirt with metallic gold embroidered pattern of delicate small ivy leaves and vines.  He wore a simple black belt with a golden hued belt buckle with a wolf sitting on its haunches howling the background of the belt was embedded with lapis lazuli  and a mother of pearl circle adorned the right side of the buckle a mock representation of a full moon.

He noted the time on his watch as he entered the room calmly, his warm brown eyes scanning the room as he approached the guest of honor. Two weeks ago Saphyre and a few of his fellow wolves had come to his cafe to talk about their ghost issue looking to find a good time to try and contact their dearly departed friend. He advised he needed a few days to consider a good date or a couple dates so that the wolves could have options for their project.

He set the box down on the table, it was full of multiple baked goods scones with cheese &  herbs, scones with bacon and jalapeno & cheddar as well as a mixture that were more desserty such as Earl grey scones infused with lavender as well as lemon poppy seeded ones.

Sebastian offered the black tote bag to Saphyre as he eyed the unopened gifts on the table admiring the cake and multitude of colored gift bags and wrapping paper. His gift wasn't overtly flashy. It was a tote bag that contained a insulated reusable thermal mug, a water bottle and also a gift card for his cafe. A useful and utilitarian gift to be sure, but still useful.

“Happy Birthday Saphyre. " He said in greeting with a smile showing a small hint of fang as he offered the tote bag. "I come bearing treats fresh from the ovens tonight  for yourself and your guests, I sadly cannot stay too long as I have mass to attend tonight, but I figure it was on the way and that perhaps we could talk about your situation for a couple moments if you have time as I have had a chance to look over my schedule and can offer you a few dates that you and your friends can go over to decide what works best for you all."

Darien had excused himself from his conversation with Noah to make his rounds and greet the newcomers to the party, noting that Saphyre was straying from his role as guest of honor and into host territory again.  "The drinks are not one and the same."  He said, replying to Leda as he joined the group by the door.  "it merely depends on whether you prefer to imbibe your alcohol in liquid form or semi solid."  He continued with a welcoming smile towards her and Lorne.  "Welcome, and thank you for coming.  You as well, Cherry, Sebastian.  It is good to see that our Saphyre has so many friends willing to make a late night in the middle of the week to celebrate him."

Saphyre grinned at Cherry's entrance. "My soul? She comes in here horny and wrapped in leather and tells me she wants me for my soul," he sighed with a theatrical shake of his head before he wrapped his fellow dancer in a hug.

"Though I see you have a fan club of your own. Someone has sympathy for the devil," he noted gesturing towards Brandy and Klaus.

"Excuse my ignorance, I am a new comer," Lorne watched the parade of colourful characters with great interest and amusement. This was mixed company in the best sort of way, and somehow no one had drawn blood yet.

Lorne took a rainbow shooter from the tray for one hand and a sparkling blue cocktail for the other. It was, afterall, a party. "Thank you," he said both to the server and then to Darien, having to immediately do the shot so a hand was freed to shake.

"I believe this is your club? As I said I'm new, getting to know the places and the faces."

Saphyre was surprised to see Sebastian there, but pleased all the same. Ramone and Josie were close at hand but he didn't want to plant a morbid flag in the evening, a thing to worry about until a later date. He smiled his wide world welcoming grin and accepted the gift, briefly putting his hands over Sebastian's.

"Thank you, thank you for the wishes and the gift and treats but most of all your appearance here tonight! It's so wonderful that you'd stop by even for a little while. Come come! As a baker yourself I must show you the beautiful cake that's been made for me tonight, it's a piece of art," Saphyre said guiding the long haired vampire from the buzz of the group so they could speak about dates and Saphyre could pass them along when the night was through.

" Ah, do forgive me for missing proper introductions. I am indeed the owner of this club, and the host for this event.  Darien Walker.  It is a pleasure to meet you." He shook the hand freed by the ingesting of the shot. "Please, enjoy the drinks, food, and good company, and if you need anything, just ask me or any of the staff."

Sebastian followed the gold clad werewolf giving an approving nod at the cake commenting that it was lovely and made note when Saphyre pointed out the cake creator.  His watch chimed alerting him it was now past 11pm and he out of respect for the wolf softly explained he was passing by on his way to an evening appointment, but that he had a few ideas on what dates might work.

"If you wish for it to happen sooner than later the 11th of September might be good it would be catching the tail end of the full moon if yourself and friends wouldn't be too exhausted from their three days of dealing with the full moon. We could attempt to utilize the remnants of that lunar energy to try and contact Andrew then, if not we could attempt it next month on October 10th on the Saturday. However as cliche as it sounds the 31st of October would be the best as that is when the veil is at its thinnest. It be the best chance of contact for this night and it tends to be a very quiet night for the vampire community so I would not have to worry about being called in for anything. The vampire community doesn't go out of its way to celebrate this holiday unless they run businesses that cater to human clientele so I can be at your disposal.  Please discuss with your friends what date works best and let me know via a drop in at the store or a message on my phone which date you chose and I will attempt to see if we can make some progress on this front. As I said ideally Halloween would work and gives Andrew time to gather energy, I do not wish to have you all assemble and try to make contact to have him fade too quickly from the scene but given the last time we contacted him, this break should with luck be enough to get better results." Sebastian said softly as he leaned away from Saphyre’s ear offering the werewolf an empathetic smile. "But to make the best use of time perhaps have questions ready so we can utilize every minute we have."

Sebastian straightened up giving the werewolf his personal space back. If anyone had been super keen and a shapeshifter, they might have been able to eavesdrop if they were within ten feet of the pair, but he had tried to keep his voice soft and low out of respect for Saphyre.

Speaking about friends no longer alive could be a painful experience and he wished not to bring down the overall good vibes of the party.  He wasn't worried about the vampires present all of them were far enough away they wouldn't have heard about said business and it was just as well. He didn't need anyone having a laugh over his unusual hobby.

An arm slipped around Saphyre’s waist and a soft kiss landed on his cheek. “I’m going to have to sadly withdraw,” Ben said. “It’s getting a tad intense in here with all the Alphas. A poor little sub like me is getting a little stressed and we don’t want that now, do we?  It would ruin your party and my outfit if I had to go and rat out in the middle, which might start a cascade and there are too many of us in here for that to end well.”

Klaus allowed himself to be pulled by Brandy toward Cherry, intercepting her before she reached Lillia. “I know that look,” he said, giving Cherry a kiss and allowing Brandy to circle her. “You’re up to mischief.”

“Aren’t I always darling?” the wererat asked. “Or should I call you Ringmaster?  Emphasis on the Master?”

Brandy gently bumped her head against Cherry's hip and made eye contact with her giving her a nod and a wink as Klaus and Cherry chatted. She noted another long haired vampire near them and Saphyre.

Sebastian gave Klaus a nod in way of greeting along with a good evening before Brandy watched him turn back to Saphy to apologize for having to cut things short but that he was off to his next scheduled stop of the night.

"I will pass on the dates and get back to you for sure," Saphyre said reaching out to touch Sebastian's arm as he straightened up. The gift of personal space was lost on the colourful werewolf.

If he thought Halloween would give them the best short that would probably be the day they chose. Was it gay Chrsitmas? A behemoth of the entertainment industry? Absolutely. But even Saphyre could recognize that sometimes things were more important than work.

"I really appreciate you coming around tonight. You look fabulous by the by, I noticed the belt buckle. You may think I didn't, but I did," Saphyre declared and as a professional courtesy he did not flick the metal as he would with anyone else in the room. "Enjoy your mass. Or... Feel bad about it? I'm unfamiliar with the emotional obligations but I hope you get whatever you need out of it. " he told him as he let Sebastian excuse himself.

Saphyre's attention was taken by the next guest who had to scurry off before they turned into a pumpkin. He put his arms around Ben.

"Ohhh my darling we can't have you stressed no no no. It wouldn't ruin the party, but it would be such a shame to spoil that dress," he agreed fondly. "Besides, I know your public awaits. Thank you for coming," he said putting a kiss on Ben's cheek in return as he squeezed him.

"Thanks for understanding," Ben said, trying to suppress a shudder.  He took a deep breath to calm his unsettled Beast and slipped out the nearest door for some well needed air.  The absence of the skittish rat calmed the room a little but not by much.

Klaus felt Brandy's phone vibrate in his cummerbund as he was giving Cherry a warm embrace.  Brandy nuzzled his hand, recognising the sound of her phone.  Before Klaus could fish the hidden phone out, his own began to ring.  The German vampire frowned.  Calling both phones in quick succession meant that somebody needed to get in touch with Brandy urgently and that was a bad sign for the leopards.  He quickly found his phone and answered.

"Adler."   

After a moment, he reached down to touch Brandy.  "We'll be there shortly."

He hung up the phone and moved to Saphyre.  "I regret that Brandy and I must depart," he said.  "Duty, as they say, calls.  Once again, happy birthday.  Good evening, Darien.  Please accept my apologies for having to leave early.  Brandy certainly enjoyed the chicken wings."  And with that Klaus and Brandy also slipped out.  He would explain the situation to Brandy on the way.

Noah watched silently as his wolves had gravitated over towards Ramone and Josie to chat. He cocked his head slightly after watching Klaus fish out a cell phone and lean down to whisper to Brandy in feline form, and the two were out of the room after a brief goodbye and words to the birthday boy.  He watched as the leopard exited, her tail stiff and pointing straight up.

The city had many secrets and curiosities, Noah noted, wondering what would have the Schoolmaster and his date leaving mid-party. Perhaps he could get Jasmine to do some gentle questioning later in the week to find out. Being in the know was always a good thing.

Kat stood and waved bye to Brandy and Klaus mildly unsure why they left but called out she would save a piece of cake for the leopardess and drop it off tomorrow before she cheerfully lifted two more jello shots from the waitresses tray. She inched her way closer to where Lorne and Leda offering them a shooter each. "You guys look lovely tonight shoot for my hooters?" She asked giving them a wink and a crooked grin.
"I think I'm at least as well qualified to do hooter shooters," Leda said, gesturing towards her own ample bust.  "You seem to be in a good mood tonight."

Kat nodded "It's air conditioned therefore no more humid titties." Kat giggled. "I love summer minus all the boob sweat. Its a curse that some of us ladies have to endure more so than others.  It is awesome that you guys came I wasn't sure if it was going to be maybe to preddy in here. I mean I get it, everyone here’s like rocking the shifter vibes hard and I defs feel like the minnow in the pond so to speak but you know a dozen shots and you give slightly less shits."

Lorne accepted a jello shot from Kat and chuckled as she and Leda commiserated over their ample bosoms. As he could offer no empathy to the situation, only sympathy, he chose to keep his mouth shut.

"It's nice to get out and see a little more of Seattle. Saphyre seems to be the rainbow bridge of nations in general apparently, there's quite a cross section here. I'm starting to think you all really get along hear." he joked downing the rainbow shot and seeking out a follow up.

Cherry watched Klaus and Brandy depart.  It was, she had to admit, mildly annoyed that her two favourite playmates were leaving.  It meant she would need to find somebody else to play with.  Her eyes found the royal rats and her smile broadened.  She sashayed towards them, stroking her lesser Beast across Lillia's more powerful one as she arrived, shivering at the thrill of power coming from the other woman's Beast.

"That dress looks lovely on you," she said, then leaned closer.  "But it would look even better on my bedroom floor."

Lillia blinked in surprise as Cherry invaded her personal space and announced her presence with a cliche but somehow not annoying pick up line.  " Well," she said, recovering quickly. She remembered vaguely seeing Cherry at the picnic, but had not spoken to her.  "I think this is the first time I have been propositioned by a woman.  Sadly, such careless treatment of my dress would upset the one who chose it for me, and it is terrible to see a drag queen pout." She had to hand it to her. It took balls for her to make such an aggressive move on Lillia while she was standing right next to Nick.

"I've got wooden hangers,"  Cherry said.  "We can hang it up.  And if I'm the first woman to make a move, then there are a lot of blind bitches out there, because you are seven stages past fine."

There were two things Lillia's friends knew. One, she was incredibly quick to blush, and two, she STILL had a hard time taking a compliment. So it wasn't a surprise to them that she seemed mildly uncomfortable, color rising in her cheeks.  She cleared her throat a bit. "Ah, thank you.  You are rather attractive yourself."

Cherry grinned and leaned even closer, so that her lips were almost touching Lillia's ear. "You should see me when I'm naked.  I'm fucking exquisite."

Nick, only a few feet away, raised his eyebrows but said nothing.  Lillia was a rat queen; she didn't need him to defend her.

Saphyre returned to the space after seeing Brandy, Klaus and Sebastian to the door. He'd seen them off with thanks to all and scritches (mostly for Brandy). He walked up to Darien his fingers walking up the back of the formal jacket to rest just between his shoulders.

"Having fun yet?"

Darien smiled as he turned to take Saphyre's hand and kiss it. "I am pleased, if that is what you mean. As far as fun - You know as well as I that the best fun is had behind closed doors and with much less clothing."

"We have closed doors," Saphyre pointed out wrly, using his other hand to gently adjust Darien's bowtie, which needed no adjusting. "We could do something about the clothing. Or is it not that kind of party?" he teased his hand smoothing down lapel of Darien's suit jacket, feeling the contour of his body

Lillia blinked at the repeated brazen come ons. It made her wonder if this woman was usually that forward or if it was just for her.  After all, she might be attractive - Ben had done a wonderful job after all - but she wasn't the only attractive one there.  "You are such a delightfully wicked thing, aren't you?" Lillia asked, keeping the distance close. "So, are you looking for trouble? Trying to frame me for poaching? Or are you hoping for praise, perhaps for taking Nick's favorite chess piece off the board?" She continued. Her cheeks might still be flushed but there was a sparkle in her eye that said she wasn't as big of a pushover as people thought she was.  Even though the words seemed confrontational, the tone was oddly relaxed, as if she was satisfying a passing curiosity. Even her Beast rolled lazily over her skin, seeming unperturbed.

“Delightfully wicked,” Cherry agreed, almost purring. Her significantly weaker Rat was rubbing against Lillia’s, almost rolling in the rat queen’s power.  “Sinful even. And why wouldn’t I look for trouble?  There is usually fun nearby. I’m not trying to frame anyone. I’m also not trying to take you off the board. Merely sweep you off your feet. Your king can even watch or if he thinks he can keep up, join in.”

Lillia laughed at that. "Oh I am quite sure he is very capable of keeping up." She said, her eyes flicking to her lover knowingly then back to Cherry.  "Unfortunately, we haven't decided to open up our relationship in that way yet, so as tempting as it is to satisfy my curiosity, it would need a conversation had beforehand. " After all it would likely ruffle some fur since there were a lot of females in their rodere that were still a bit sore about having the king's bed cut off.

Kat watched with some interest as she hung out with the swans while the red-headed rat hit on the she-royal rat.  Both women were ridiculously good-looking and smelt amazing. Kat struggled mentally with the friends not food mantra in her head.  Either woman could wipe the floor with her and her infernal hellcat.

 She knew that. Her inner cat, Satan, not so much. Even with the exposure of the swans, she was finding it tricky and couldn't help but eyeball the rats as she listened in on the indecent proposal with a soft sigh. She gingerly snagged two more jello shots off the tray, looking back at Lorne and Leda. The birthday boy seemed mentally distracted with Darien, an easy thing to fall to distraction wise... The room was packed with excessively attractive people, and Kat chuckled to herself as she realized the mild internal bitching was really a first world problem. Oh no, hotties everywhere! Yeah, but not a drop to drink lick or fuck... her inner monologue whispered back.

Kat softly grunted, sucking back the jello shot, and turned her attention back to the swans to distract herself from her sexual frustrations. "So..." She said, leaning in towards the swans in a whispered tone. "What did you guys bring the birthday boy if I can be nosey and ask?"

Cherry's eyes flicked to Nick, then back to Lillia.  "Are you waiting for a specific moment to have that conversation?" the wererat asked.  "Now seems like a good time.  You'd get to explore everything that one woman can give another and he gets to tend to his fangirls and fanboys. I'll give you a minute or so to talk it over." She raised Lillia's hand to her lips and, without breaking eye contact, gave it a long, lingering kiss.  There was the faintest hint of teeth and the slightest bit of suction, a definite sign that, even as a submissive rat facing not just an Alpha but a mated rat queen, Cherry was still a predator.

Kat watched as she waited to see if the swans would spill and let out a secret while her pale grey eyes flicked back to Cherry and Lilia. She let out a soft suppressed frustrated groan before quickly popping the other jello shot into her mouth and sucking on it, so she said nothing she would regret as she sucked and licked furiously at the jello inside the shooter to free it. She idly wondered if Maria might be up for a little TLC when she returned to Arch Angel Industries once the party finished. Her jaw ached from how much she had been clenching it and biting her tongue, being on her bestest behaviour. She was certain she was likely a bit socially awkward, maybe too chatty and rambly, but the alcohol had loosened up her worries about things to the point she wasn't going to over-analyze things currently. No one had called her out on any bad behaviour, and she hoped to keep it that way.

Lorne had found himself another shot and then one of the blue sparkly drinks. The lustre dust seemed to eternally circulate in it because it's base was possibly champagne, or something else fizzy, though the top note was fruitier. Which seemed appropriate. His tongue would be blue by the time he got home, he wondered if it would also sparkle. If it did, he'd take a picture for Dietra, she'd get a kick out of that. His gaze flicked from Kat to the two wererats and back.

"I think you're mostly thinking about unwrapping something else," he pointed out, the room in general smelt like a sexual powder keg so he couldn't blame her. He'd also not been responsible for the gift, he was the newest addition and only knew of Saphyre which was not enough context. Lorne had mostly carried Dietra's handmade card.

Kat laughed "Yeah I'm a smooth as fifty grit. Sorry guys. Can’t blame me for being nosey and looking for distractions." She said in earnest as she pulled the empty shooter glass out of her mouth, it was now void of jello.

Leda stood by, waiting for Saphyre and Darien to finish their moment.  She wasn't going to interrupt them.  It wasn't like she was pressed for time.  What she was doing was waiting for the chance to present Saphy with the gift that the swans had created for him.  It was a white feathered masquerade mask, with each feather having been donated by one of the wereswans.  There had been some discussion that this was setting a dangerous precedent, but it was decided that Saphyre was unique enough to warrant the singularly unique gift.

Saphyre's caught a glimpse of Leda in his peripheries, his finger tips made their way upward, touching briefly on Darien's chin. "Maybe the after party," he amended and turned his attention to Leda not wanting to snub his guests for the sake of his own infatuation.

"Hello beautiful! I see you're holding a gift, may I be so bold as to guess it is for me?"

Darien smirked as he watched his teasing boyfriend go back to his rounds, obviously pleased with the sight. " Promises..." He chuckled softly.

Lorne tipped his head in the direction of the colourful werewolf while he took another sip of the blue cocktail.

"It looks like you might get to find out sooner rather than later." he pointed out to Kat.

"I can't lie I am very curious about what sort of crazy thing you guys got him. I went the easy route and baked a cake. Almost everyone loves a good cake. Its a carb thing." Kat smiled. "It’s likely one of the many reasons you are adored by a great few because of all those lovely loaves and tasty carby snacks you make. Yours just happen to be a little less heavy on the sugar. What can I say? I have a sweet tooth. Sometimes I think it was magnified after my lycanthropy. I mean cats can't taste sweet like humans can, so I wonder if my brain just has tried to make up for some of that by making me crave it harder. I don't know, it's random idle shower thoughts, ya know what I mean?"

Kat was happy to chat with her floor neighbour from Archangel industries. He was always cheery and pleasant and laid back.  Despite being a shifter he didn't have that throw it in your face power vibe that other shifters had. There was the fact he did smell as good as his oven baked goodies, but in the long run it was a work in progress and so far she had yet to lick or overtly huff any of the swans in the building, so bully for her!
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
August 12th Wednesday - Nightshades Dance Club


"It would be rather rude to bring a gift for someone else to your birthday party, now wouldn't it?"  Leda asked in return.  Then she smiled. "Of course it is for you!  I'd say every day should be your birthday but that would end up being rather boring, don't you think?  It's not a surprise party perse but hopefully the gifts can surprise at the very least."  She extended the box.  "From all of us," she said.  "And Lorne has the cards."

"Oh I think I'd have plenty of fun if it was always my birthday, it's the rest of you I'd have to worry about," Saphyre said with a grin.

Lorne stepped forward from Kat's side, pulled rather abruptly from their conversation as he was called on. He lifted the two envelopes. One a group card from the Swans, the other handmade by Deitra. The swan princess' personal card was clearly marked by the rainbows coloured on the envelope. "I do have the cards, yes," he supplied.

"I've not been opening gifts yet but I can make exceptions for the Swans of Seattle," Saphyre said graciously accepting both of the cards, unsheathing them and looking them over. He was entirely thrilled by the hand drawn card, he would put it up in his make up room for certain.

"You're all too good to me, honestly, I'll have so many thank you cards to write when this is all said and done. I'll be the first shifter to develop carpal tunnel, and not for the reason everyone would expect," Saphyre teased before tucking the cards away in an interior pocket in his gold jacket.

Finally, he held his hands out for the gift Leda carried, he weighed it thoughtfully in his hands, before smoothing his hands over the paper to find and unravel the tape. Making a strip tease of the unwrapping until he got to the contents inside well worth the wait. Saphyre's mouth fell open when he realized what exactly he was looking at.
"Ohhhh," he fawned softly, putting a hand to his gold leafed chest the other still cradling the white feathered mask. "Oh this is exquisite. Thank you so much. You had no idea but you might be seeing this again before the night is through. This is too much, I'd tell you to take it back but I'd be scared that you would. Thank you."

Kat watched as the swans passed off their gift, and she couldn't help but smile at the reveal as she silently nodded in approval with her classic lopsided grin. With Lorne and Leda busy, Kat chose to sit down at the table near Noah to stay out from underfoot as she snagged a couple more shooters and started up a chat with the out-of-town vampire inquiring if he had ever had jello before his turning.

After having helped Ramone get into his outfit for the party Dani had rushed home to get her own party gear on. The fact that her mother had decided to call just as she started on her make-up had slowed things up. After finally agreeing to something or another her mom wanted her to do, she was finally able to get into her Santa Fe and haul ass to Nightshades.

As she walked into the club she knew she was just late, nothing fashionable about it. Blue and Green eyes scanned the crowd for the birthday boy. But fell on the dragged-out Ramone, so she lifted a shoulder into a shrug and headed that way.

She tucked her hands into her trouser pockets as she stopped in front of the taller wolf. Gone was her long black tresses, having been tucked up into a short bright red wig. A stylistic red lightening bolt covered her right eye stopping just at the corner of her lips.

She wore a light blue suit jacket over a black shirt with a red tie and matching red pocket square. She wore the matching slacks and a pair of black and white patten leather saddle shoes. Because she had refused to bind her breast to make it seem like she was male, she figured the shoes having heels shouldn’t be a problem.

“Sorry I’m late,” She said as a greeting.

Ramone lookesd up and smiled, his arms around Michel and Karina's shoulders.  "Not the one you should apologise to," he said.  "Love the lightning bolt.  I'm going to say that it's some anime character I've never heard of but you've probably nailed her perfectly.  You should try the speciality drinks.  They'll have you pooping glitter.  And the cat is pretty pie eyed, so don't flirt with her too much.  She might think you were serious.  Have you met the rat royalty?"  He nodded towards Nick and Lillia.

"Not an anime character, Ziggy Stardust. Early David Bowie," she said with a shake of her head. She nodded Michel and Karina.  "Can't say that I have, but I know Saphy helped out Lillia on some personal project."

"Bonsoir, chers amis!" Michele replied, giving Dani a nod as way of greeting as he sipped his drink.

Karina offered the wolf a shy smile, "The drinks are quite good." She murmured, “Shall I call the waitress over and put you down for a few? Josie and I have been making good on the jell-o shooters. It's an open bar, can you believe it? Saphy's boyfriend has deep and generous pockets, it would seem."

"Sure, I'll try the rainbow bright drink once and then go for a whiskey sour." Dani answered Karina with a smile. "I'll put Josie up if she gets to lit on the Jell-O shots." The normally dark-haired wolf said with a chuckle.

Michele nodded. "So far we are all having a good time. The sparkle filled shots are free, the other things on the menu I am not sure about, but either way enjoy what you order. Ma chère, forgive me, but nature calls, please keep an eye on Karina and the others until I return." He said as he stood and made his way out of the private party room.

Karina laughed, "Always nice to watch him go. I think that is how you say it." She said, watching the rear end of her lover make its way through the party goers and out into the hall to seek the men's room.

"Everything comes from his food budget," Ramone said.  "Not like he needs to eat as a vampire.  But yeah, it was very generous of him to open the bar.  Not sure it is the brightest idea when almost everyone here is a literal party animal.  After party at my place, BTWs.  Not sure if Saphy will come or stay with his cuddle batty.  And could you grab me a couple of shooters?  I'd get them myself but I think somebody is sitting on my dress and it might even be me."

Dani lifted her brow in question, "I would hope you're sitting on your dress.

"I will get the sparkly rainbow jello shooters." Karina said as she stood up from the couch, leaving a free spot beside Ramon for Dani to take if she so chose as she sought out the small bar where the waitress was restocking her serving tray.

Dani took the seat Karina had just vacated. "So... What insanity did I miss? I had the phone call from hell hold me up."

"Brandy and her boy had to bail,"  Ramone said.  "She spent most of her time in my lap or taking pics with Josie.  Of course she was a leopard at the time.  Not quite as soft as wolf fur but soft enough that it was hard to resist petting.  He was dressed up like some kind of lion tamer, complete with whip.  The red head has been hitting on the rat queen since Brandy left.  Pretty aggressive for a rat sub.  There is a big ass cake over there and Saphy is in his glory.  Good to see him smiling this much."

"It really is. Makes sense leopard fur isn't as soft. The region they came from is arid. Oh Cherry, not sure but I think she's one of Astrid's. A lot of them work at the towers."

"One of Astrid's hitting on Nick's Queen?"  Ramone chuckled, a surprisingly wicked sound.  "Oh that's not going to cause any waves."

Cherry, either unaware that she was a topic of conversation or well aware of it, was getting herself a Jell-O shooter and asked that Nick and Lillia receive one as will.  She stood a respectful distance away, her eyes moving between the pair of rats, Katherine and Lorne, as if trying to figure which one would provide the greatest opportunity for shenanigans,

Nick looked at Cherry, then looked back at Lillia.  "Thoughts?" he asked, making it clear that he wasn't going to read her mind.

"She's looking for some excitement. " Lillia said, her pink eyes wandering to the rat with the devil horns. "Playing the part she's dressed for. But, the attraction was honest, as were her words. " Her gaze found his and she smiled. "But I imagine you are asking about her proposal, and request for a discussion about the state of our relationship.  Honestly, I have never considered being intimate with a woman, so I find myself unsure. I suppose it doesn't hurt to try something new, and oddly I do not feel... Threatened by the idea of another player in the bedroom. Still, it could be a sticky situation diplomatically, both by causing problems between us and Astrid, who obviously dislikes me for some reason, and with our own, who might take offence to us opening our bed to an outsider first. "

"I don't think Astrid dislikes you," Nick replied.  "I think she thinks you're weak.  Then again, she doesn't know you the way I do.  You are silk over steel, beauty over a core of untested strength.  Just because you haven't needed to show that power doesn't mean it isn't there.  You have a good point about the politics involved."  The corners of his mouth twitched up slightly.  "Of course it would be an interesting change in the political climate if you decided to put Astrid to the test instead of Cherry."

Lillia ducked her head shyly at his words, then snorted, holding back laughter. "Now there's a thought." She said, looking back up with an amused smirk. "Me. Seduce someone? Especially someone who by your words thinks I'm weak? That would certainly be quite the feat.  She'd laugh me off and accuse me of sleeping my way to the top."

“There is a good chance she already thinks that,” Nick said. “She probably wouldn’t expect it. Who knows?  Hooking one finger into her collar and pulling her into a kiss would probably shut her up. I know it would work on me.”

"Of course it works on you." Lillia told him, sliding a hand up his chest. She loved that he was taller than her, but not one of those hulkingly tall men.  "And you are probably right that she thinks I got my title by virtue of a lifted tail. Regardless of whether I would take her by surprise or not... This conversation certainly has travelled hasn't it? Am I to take it that you do not feel jealous of the thought of sharing me?" She asked, bringing the conversation back to the question at hand.

“That would depend entirely on who I would be sharing you with,” Nick said. “Certainly I don’t own you. We aren’t a mated pair, we are a couple. You are a rat queen by virtue of your power, not my favour. Should you choose to bestow your own favour on someone else, I hope that they are worthy of the honour you bestow.”

"Jealousy occurs just as strongly between couples, regardless of incidentals.  But as you say, I think it would depend on who the sharing would be with for me as well. At the moment I do not feel threatened because I have grown to feel more secure in my worth thanks to you, and to my friends and fan club. " She said the last with a grin.  "I would be slightly hard pressed to bestow my favour on another though. I'm afraid you are too good at keeping me satisfied." Her cheeks colored slightly at her own teasing words.

"I am, am I?"  Nick asked his grin widening.  "That's good to know.  I will endeavour to maintain that level of performance.  Speaking of which, shall we make our excuses and go find ourselves a more private place?"  He reached out with his Beast, teasing it along her back. Just to make sure I'm still doing a good job.

Lillia shivered pleasantly, leaning against him. " Are you sure? I heard that Saphyre intends to perform for his guests tonight. I am told he is quite good."

"We can wait," Nick replied.  "It would be rude to leave before the host can entertain.  Or the guest of honour."  He kissed Lillia on the forehead.

"What if that's what she's going for?" Dani asked with a lifted brow at Ramone, "She could be a natural pot stirrer, otherwise known as a brat in some circles."

"It seems many of the preternaturals in the city work there. As for Cherry, I do not know if she is a pot stirrer as you say, ma cher. " Michele replied as he sipped at the blue swirling sparky drink and looked at the unnaturally colored drink. "C'est bizarre... the beverage choices are unique, very colorful... " He murmured as he cast his eyes over to check in on his friend Noah who was engaged with the short squat brunet who was to his knowledge the only were-house-cat he had ever met.  "I hear rumors that Saphy is dancing tonight, a gift for us. Is it not customary that the guests of the party are to entertain the birthday person? Or is this a different tradition here in America that I am missing out on?"

Karina smiled. "He dances for the joy and love of it. I do not think it is customary, but we have not attended many parties here in America." The Polish werewolf looked to the other wolves near by and lounging on the couch for correction or confirmation.

"No you're right about the guest entertaining the guest of honor, but Saphy is happiest when he's making others happy. " Dani said grinning, "and he does like to put on a good show."

"Merci Dani." Michele replied giving her a nod and holding his drink out to give her an informal toast for the information. "So how has the month of August been treating you?"

Dani returned the salute before answering the man's question. "Mmmm slowing me down on some things. My quasi free labor had to go back at the end of last month, so I'm down to just me rehabing my place."

"You could always ask the pack,"  Ramone suggested.  "There are a bunch of tradesmen who would be willing to help out in exchange for some lightly barbecued meat.   I've become pretty handy at home reno slash home repair.  I even replaced Maria's sink the other week."  What Ramone wasn't saying was that the sink had needed replacing because he'd tripped over Maria Celes' bathmat and caught himself on the sink on his way down.

She hadn't been impressed.

"With luck your free labor put in time and effort while he was with you so you do not have too much to do." Michele answered politely. He had crossed paths with Lee on two occasions while he was in town. Why he was in town and what his business was with AAI was not known to him, but he had to give himself points for not seeming too emotional about the topic or wolf in question.

"He did, and I will put in a call to the rest of the pack. Most of what we worked on was the basement area. Setting up my art studio and my filming studio. The basement really mirrored the ground floor, but I want to remove some walls to make that more open floor plan." Dani explained not lingering on Lee's help for too long. She’d been trying to be mindful of mentioning him when around others who didn't care for him.

"Hopefully you didn't take out any load bearing walls," Ramone said.  "You didn't take out any load bearing walls, right?"

"Nope, I haven't touched any of the walls. Here," Dani said handing over her phone with the pictures she'd taken a few days ago of her finished basement area.

"Looking good,"  Ramone said, nodding.  "Nice to see that your boy toy can use a paint brush."

Dani nodded, "It helped a lot to get that area set-up first so I don’t have to go across the sound for my filming nights."

"Hell of a commute," Ramone said, nodding.  "Any idea when the house wrecking party is going to be?  You can make everyone feel guilty for trashing the place and make them fix things in order to get your forgiveness."

"No clue when it's going to be, need to get my social calendar from Saphy for the month." Dani said with a laugh, "Next year it'll be a pool party, everyone digging the hole for an in-ground pool."

"You'll need to make sure Shale is there," Ramone said.  "She digs one hell of a hole."

"And does a decent job of fixing said holes afterwards too." Karina said with a chuckle. "You wouldn't even know she had dug up your backyard during that one party you had, Ramone."

"She did shell out some ungodly amount to replant everything," the big werewolf said nodding.  "And she did solve the mole problem."

"It was a good party you got a new garden out of the deal and new shoes?" Karina asked questioningly as she winked at her lover who blushed shaking his head in protest as he proceeded to drain his glass.

"And got rid of a pair of old ones," Ramone replied, chuckling.

Kat's chat with Noah had been interesting. She felt bad that he couldn't try jello shooters. But the vampire had explained where he grew up jello wasn't really a thing that was consumed in his household. The conversation however had been disrupted by the chime of Noah's wristwatch as he frowned "Oh my midnight already. I hate to cut this short Katherine but, I must head back to the towers. I have a four hour shift to attend to and the lavatories will not clean themselves at the Towers." He said taking her hand and giving it a good shake.

"Yeah, we all gotta do the grind to make the cheddar, Noah, it’s cool we understand. No worries, I can keep myself entertained." Kat said as she gave him a thumbs up before she stacked the empty shooters she had finished on the table into a mini pyramid.

Noah made his way over to the couch area where the wolves were sprawled enjoying themselves. When there was a slight lull in the conversation he informed Michele and Karina he was off after saying his proper good byes to the birthday boy and to Darien but that they were more than welcome to enjoy the night out should they choose to since they were in good company and he trusted they could get home on their own alright.

With a polite nod and confirmation from his friends that they were indeed going to stay until the colourful wolf had finished his dancing and tush shaking for the night, Noah left the group and made his way over to Darien and Saphyre to say his farewells for the evening and to thank them for the excellent hospitality and to wish the wolf a most excellent evening once he was finished socializing with the swans.

Kat watched as Noah wandered off and shrugged as she paused to ask the waitress if she could abscond with a few more jello shots. This was apparently no issue as Kat liberated another four from the tray and placed her empty shooters on the tray for the waitress. She contented herself with watching the wolves chill and chat with each other as she stuck a finger into one of the shooters, giving it a quick swirl to release the jiggly treat inside.

Josie wormed her way off of the dance floor. If one could even call it that anymore. With the drinks flowing and all the sexual tension it was mostly a dry hump and grind pile.  Her face was bright red from the booze and the heat. She smelt like a pheromone mosh pit as she approached the table with a big grin waving her arms excitedly "DAAAAANNNIIII!!! KARINA!!! MICHELE!!! Hiiiiiii friends."
She plopped down on the floor next to the couch they sat upon. "Mmmmm cold cement." She mumbled. "Man, it’s a jungle in there" she motioned to the dance floor as she exhaled heavily trying to catch her breath.

"Indeed it is." Michel replied, flashing Josie a small smile.

"It is likely going to get hotter. Saphy is gonna be dancing as a final curtain call before he runs off to work." Karina added as she sipped her swirling blue drink.

"Glad you could make it," Ramone said.  He'd accepted instruction on how to sit in a dress but he was making no effort to feminize his voice.  "And I will not hold it against you that you didn't say hello to me.  Of course kneeling at my feet will definitely go a long way towards earning forgiveness."  He chuckled and one hand stroked Josie's cheek, rubbing his beast against her in a manner that let her know that there was nothing in his words except a little teasing between friends.

Josie slowly rolled her head up to look at Ramone. "I thought I was the drunk one? You do remember We already said hi and had like a whole ass photo shoot with a leopard together right?" Josie burst out laughing to the point that tears formed at the corner of her eyes. Her arms wrapped around her exposed stomach as she toppled over into Ramone's leg. Josie gasped at the air trying to catch her breath but now from laughing.
Once she caught it she looked to Karina "Wait Saphy is working tonight but its party night." A small whine. "That boy never relaxes fully I swear."

“Do any of us?” Ramone asked. “It’s almost like we have too much energy. We have to keep moving or we explode. And if Saphy explodes, I don’t think the city would be able handle either that much glitter or the loss of that much colour. God knows my world would be a lot more dull.”  He gestured to the dress he was wearing.

Josie began to stroke Ramones leg lightly. "It would be the whole world whether they know it or not."

“True,” Ramone said, nodding. “Soul that burns that brightly shines a light like no other.”  Even though Saphy was above him in the pack hierarchy, Ramone knew he was a stronger wolf, should he tap into the killer instinct that he was so afraid to show now. That didn’t mean his light was anywhere near as bright.

“We’ve got a lot of shiny wolves,” he said.

"And Unicorns!" Josie drunkenly proclaimed before reaching for another jello shooter from the table.

“And a couple of them too,” Ramone answered with a chuckle. “The problem with unicorns is that they’re so horny. And it’s not safe to play leapfrog with them when they’re drunk.”

Josies tongue made quick work of swirling around the cup to dislodge the shooter down her throat. So quick in fact she did another 2 right after. "Now, now, now you can't Kink shame.. some people are into that sorta thing. What's that saying oh yeah, yeah yeah..." She changed her posture and put on a mimicking tone "Bend over, bite the pillow, I'm going in dry. Ya like that so like you leap upon my horn and then BAM it’s like that. Or oh uuuuh PEGGING!" The last word came out very loudly in an eureka fashion. Josie beamed proudly to herself as she tapped the golden stuffed horn on her head.

Kat listened to the conversation as she sat at the table admiring the unicorn wolf. She got up and wandered over to the couch to sit on the floor beside Josie. She had been enjoying the free shooters and was at the point that sitting on the floor didn’t seem socially taboo as she scooped up a few more jello shooters and offered one to Josie. "If you had wings we could have called you a PEG-Ass-sis!" Kat exclaimed delightfully.

Josie delightedly took the shot and shook her head no. "I mean, yes! But no, I'd be an Alicorn. Wings plus horn equal alicorn." She looked over the group and made a face "Hey don't you all sit there and secretly judge me cuz I watched all the My Little Pony Friendship is Magic episodes plus movies up until this new movie" Her face turned to Kat "It’s SOOOOOOOO bad like they had such a good thing going and then then..." She pounded back the shot "POOF!" Her hands spread open excitedly motioning an explosion. She leaned forward and grabbed a few more shots and passed one to Kat. Once it was in her hand she gave it a cheersing tink before swirling her tongue around the cup to release hers once more.

Kat stuck her finger in the shot and swirled the edges. "I don't watch much TV but I trust you that it was a mess. Lots of shows kinda end up that way. They got something good going on for the first couple seasons and then boom lets jump the shark and set everything on fire because we didn't plan out the season ark. That is why British television series tend to be better, they don't go on for years and years. If you’re lucky you get a few seasons and poof done. Unless it's coronation street....or Dr Who. " Kat mused as she swallowed her shot and began to gently play with the tip of her nose. "Hmmm numbness...."

"If you watched the right movies, you would know that an alicorn is what you call the horn of a unicorn and unicorns with wings are the invention of fantasy artists," Ramone interjected.  "And for the record, Pegasus is the name of a specific winged horse, not a creature like a unicorn."

Kat shrugged, "I was trying to be funny... failed word play. Peg ass sis...... mind you Josie’s horn likely couldn't peg much, it's a bit wobbly." She said, pouting slightly. "Maybe it’s more funny due to the shooters, the many I've had." She laid down on the concrete floor. "I think Mr Walker has cooling floor tiles like heated floors in fancy houses, but these do the cooling thing. Brilliant. It’s a nice touch..." She murmured as she closed her eyes, feeling the bass of the music vibrate her body from the ground up.

"Oh, oh no, the floor is comfy level of drunk has arrived for our kitty friend. Wait am I that level? Also hold on lip check...." Josie sucked her lips into her mouth and slowly rolled them out against her teeth. "K! Welp! I’m not to far behind - I can't feel my lips. Awww what a great night" she said with a cheesy grin.

"No Driving for this kit-teeeee." Kat murmured. "Been a bit since I've partied on the plush side. I'm not an asshole when I'm buzzed. Just roll me in a corner outta the way and I’ll likely nap. Likely gonna uber my tush home. After Saphy dances.  I still have to take some cake home with me. I really want a piece but the birthday boy has yet to set his cake on fire or cut it. Maybe after his dance session we can cake and clap for his epic danceyness and then I will go home before I make life choices I regret."

"Liiiiiife choices liiiiike another shot" Josie slowly pushed one in front of Kats face while laughing.

Kat valiantly tried to sit up as she licked at the shot trying to get it to loosen from the shooter glass. A soft frustrated cat like growl escaped her lips as she failed to get the jello free. "Get in mah belly you stupid shot." Sadly the shot did not comply.

"There is a way to solve that problem," Ramone said.  He raised his voice.  "SOMEBODY NEEDS TO REMIND THE BIRTHDAY BOY ABOUT THE CAKE."

" LET THEM EAT CAKE!!!!!!" Josie shouted from the floor as she leaned over and fingered the shot glass for Kat.

The jello shot plopped out of the shot and into Kat’s mouth, hitting the back of her throat. Her grey eyes went wide, and she made a soft sound as her gag reflex was triggered, and she flailed to get up, her legs and arms waving in the air as she choked on the jello. The scene was akin to one of those video shorts where a cat falls off the edge of a couch, as she sat up and the shot slid down her throat. Shaking her head vigorously, she tried to look dignified as she sat up leaning against the couch. "Mmmm Cake." She said nodding in approval of the energetic wolves announcement to the birthday boy.

"Oh, Honey, are you okay?"  Leda was unlike the majority of the wereswan; where they were almost uniformly pale and willowy, she was dark and curvaceous.  It didn't stop her from smelling like prey but she approached the cluster of werewolves with a boldness that might have surprise someone who didn't know who she was or who her protector was.   According to rumour, the swans didn't NEED the protection of the Master of Seattle; they were more than capable of taking care of themselves.

That didn't stop them from basking in reflected glory.

"Better now that I see your beautiful face." Kat said flashing the dark haired swan a lopsided smile. "You look and smell fantastic. Have you met the local puppers? This horny gal is Josie. The fellow in purples Ramone. That fine lady there is Dani. You've already met the birthday boy. Nice pressie by the way. Very fancy pressie you guys got him. I give it two thumbs up." Kat said as she shook her head and thrust two thumbs into the air. "Oh don't let me forget to bring back three pieces of cake before I leave please. I promised Liam, Brandy and Maria cakey goodness."

Josie's head rolled slowly to look up at the new comer "Hello I am the horny one!" Josie dinged on her horn. "And yes, rudely you do smell fucking delicious sorry, not sorry."

"No, no, no, no, no! Friends not food Josie. I didn't mean she smelled like a shawarma cart when you’re drunk and leave the club wanting foods. More all the swans always look great and smell great, it's the soap or maybe the water is perfumed in their penthouse or something. More I wanna wrap Leda up in a silk toga and a laurel wreath head thingy, put her on a chaise lounge and feed her grapes and offer her olive oil massages. You know what I'm saying?" Kat said trying to explain the difference, unsure if any of the wolves would agree.

Leda raised her eyebrows and chuckled, a deep throaty laugh.  "Oh, my, you are just a little drunk, aren't you?  Next time I feel the need to embarrass you, I'll have to bring this up.  Not that having you feed me grapes and give me a rub down isn't tempting."

"No, I got no idea what the heck you mean" Josie bent over burst out laughing, "Don't worry I know better then to big bad wolf on your friend. She still smells delicious facts are just facts." She smiled and gave Kats head a soft pat.

"I give super good rubs." Kat protested. "And I'm not drunk just buzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzed. Happily.  Honest." Kat enjoyed the way the stretched Z felt in her mouth as it passed over her lips and tongue. She didn't smell like she was telling a lie, but clearly the werecat was not fully cognizant that she had indeed slid into drunk valley. "The Swans just know how to roll and smell epic Josie. Not that I hang with ‘em super much, I mean I clean their penthouse, but we chill a few times a month because I started a knife and axe throwing league at the towers for the local live ins. But they are swell, I tell you. Top-notch classy."

"Don't sell yourself short,"  Leda said.  "You found a way deep into our hearts in the best way possible.  You fed us."  The Greek swan smiled.  "It's one of the ways you show love.  And I can say without fear of contradiction, you are responsible for a small part of this figure."

"Well done, Kat," Ramone said.  "Because you are a fine-looking woman and Kat is right.  You smell enticing in all the wrong ways.  Please forgive me if you catch me drooling or sniffing with intent."

Leda raised her eyebrows again.  It seemed to be a very common expression.  "You, of everyone here, should be able to control yourself enough to avoid doing either.  If you can't, you might find out exactly how good I've become at Kat's axe throwing league."  Again. she chuckled, showing that it was an empty threat.

Kat laughed. "She could take you out with a fork or butter knife I reckon. And much appreciated, Leda. I do like watching you all light up when I bring up the weekly cookie assortment. Your little one and latest addition to the swan squad really seems to like the chocolate chip with rainbow sprinkle cookies. Her face lights up almost as well as when she's at the Axe nights, and she manages to hit a target. You guys are training her up to be, a mini ninja I suspect." Kat paused to pick up the empty shooter glasses scattered around her and Josie on the floor as she began stacking them. She looked at the multiple shot glasses. "These can’t all be mine. Miss Horny tell me some or most of these are yours!"

"Okay, well, I mean, I wasn't counting and since you couldn't feel your face before I couldn't feel mine. I’mma blame you. Yup not are they mostly yours, they are ALL yours. Yup, that's how it is now, all yours. I have not had a single jello shot. You can't prove nuffin." Josie laughed she was clearly lying and knew it but she was still having fun.

Ramone reached out and with one finger, plucked a shard of jello off Josie's upper lip.  He showed it to her.  "Can't prove nuffin', huh?"

Josie leaned forward and very sensually licked the jello off Ramone’s finger. She pulled back with a very content smile. "Nooooopes nuffins."

Kats eyes widened as she stared at the towering stack of 12 empty shot glasses. "All mine?!" She gently touched each shot glass counting 12 in total of her newly minted leaning shot tower of Pisa. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuck. Kay... I think maybe I need to slow down I know I had maybe twelve before talking to Noah - I think. But these... I dun remember." She blinked looking at the wolves chilling out. "How come you aren't like where I am right now. How many have you guys had?!"

Ramone chuckled.  "Careful,  Josie.  Your mouth is writing checks your body doesn't want to cash."

"Metabolism,"  Leda answered.  "Their livers work faster than yours.  Did you really have a dozen before you spoke to Noah?  And how many after? You are going to regret this in the morning."

"I don't think there will be regret in the morning. I hope not. I haven't really partied like this for several years so who knows but, hey, I wanna play with the big kids cause I’m a big girl too!" Kat said with a pout.

Josie looked slightly puzzled. "There is nothing wrong with my hand I could write" she started to fake sign something in the air. "YAAAAAAAAAAAAAA you are Kat! Whoop whoop." Josie went to reach for another set of shooters but ended up knocking three over on the table instead of grabbing one. Her head snapped to Ramone. "Still nothing with wrong with my hand!"

Kat paused after laughing deeply her laugh halted midway as her eyes opened wide and she let out a little surprised noise. "Ugh anyone else notice the birthday boy is MIA? I can't see him." She said as she sniffed the air.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Grimoire on
August 13th Thursday - Nightshades Dance Club - 12AM

After seeing Noah out and thanking him for his attendance Saphyre was conspicuous by his absence from the party. Shots and cocktails continued to circulate, the dancey music kept those in the mood moving without being so loud as to interrupt to conversations of those who didn’t. The night was buoyant with good spirits as the hands of the clock stood at attention to move them neatly into the next day.

Ramone hollered that someone needed to remind Saphyre of the cake but if the party goers were to crane their heads around he was no where to be seen. The playful chaos of good company rippled out amongst the gathered people all the same, laughter and jokes.

Then the lights began to dim, the music that had been playing lowering with it as though the room had been muffled beneath a shroud. Where the low stage had been curtained all evening a light bloomed behind it, showing the room where to look while giving away nothing before it drew back.

For as long as Saphyre had been in Seattle he’d tried to learn something new for his birthday performance. It was a gift to himself as much as anything else. There had been the disastrous year of juggling and the triumphant year of fire spinning.

This year he stood on the small stage bracing a large hoop suspended from the ceiling like a frame for his face, the bottom touched to his chest. Saphyre had changed out his gold for white feathers, the gold leaf that decorated his throat now silver holographic glitter that caught the bright stage lights dazzled with rainbow. His waist was cinched in to better add to the drama of the twirling glittering mass of tulle and rhinestones that flared out behind him and reached to the floor making the colourful wolf look very much like a white peacock with its tail at rest. His heels were and absurdly tall pair of shining white PVC boots all the way up to his thighs, and covering his face he wore the mask he’d been gifted by the swans that very evening.

He was still and the room was quiet, an image to be appreciated for a moment.

The music started softly, a music box tune really, matched with the organic percussion of hands clapping out the beat, and with it Saphyre came to life. He drew the hoop out from him and then brought it closer twisting on his heel as he lifted himself into the circle, all of it spinning gracefully, slowly. The tail of the costume trailed behind him like a comet as he maneuvered himself through the hoop.

I still watch you when you're groovin'
As if through water from the bottom of a pool
You're movin' without movin'
And when you move, I'm moved


Hozier’s voice crooned while Saphyre held poses in the rotation, twisting endlessly. The song pitched up in intensity as it worked towards the chorus and Saphyre welcomed the energy pulling, slipping from the hoop and using the momentum of re-entering it to match the tempo

So move me, baby
Shake like the bough of a willow tree
You do it naturally
Move me, baby
So move me, baby
Like you've nothin' left to prove
And nothin' to lose
Move me, baby

 
Saphyre worked his way through the hoop again, the tune turned easy and dreamy again and so did the rotations. Saphyre was a figure sat on the moon, and a swan in flight and a turning ballerina all at once.

Slowly the song worked itself back up again, a choir of voices joined the singer as the song came to its climax. With the hoop pinned between his thighs Saphyre arched out beneath, arms thrown out in elegant lines that pulled in tighter, the hoop spinning faster. Dizzying spirals but somehow the clear image of Saphyre’s form remained in focus.

Aerial hoop was a triumph.

Saphyre unraveled himself from the hoop leaving it twisting on the stage as the song came to its conclusion. He did a quick negotiation of ties and let the tail of his costume remain on the stage though he himself came down onto the floor amongst his friends. Inviting them into this brand of chaos. The music had shifted, the beat still kept by human hands though these were snaps, the instrumentation had turned electronic.

Just as in the hoop Saphyre struck poses though they were sharp and angular compared to the fluid turns before them.

Nails, Hair, Hips, Heels

Kat sat there as the lights dimmed and Saphy appeared looking like a heavenly figure, she sat silently the "Oh." she was going to say died in her throat as she stared her grey eyes watching the white wolf dance and spin. Her mouth hung open in awe as she watched him and the hoops movements. Fricking epic... she thought to herself, not able to form the words or want to take away from his performance by making noise.

Her alcohol saturated brain was delighted, and she felt goosebumps dance across her skin as he danced. He was so elegant, sexy and graceful. It wasn't quite jealously but more of an achey longing that she wished she could be as graceful as the wolf or the swans or really just about any other shifter that she had met in her lifetime.

Ramone was going to tell Josie that if she was knocking drinks over, she was cut off but the lights went down and he turned to watch Saphy's performance.  He'd never seen Saphy on an aerial ring; it didn't surprise him though.  He began clapping in time, joining Saphy in the performance as much as his place in the audience would allow.

Special light indeed.

When the lights started to dim and the music began to play it was if Josie got a second wind. She scrambled to her feet and stood behind the couch not to block anyone’s view. Saphy was amazing as always. She stood in awe of him and all his glory. When the performance was over Josie whistled cheered and clapped until her throat started to go horse.

Michel and Karina rose to their feet to clap for Saphys performance, with Michel adding a wolf whistle. "C'est magnifique!"

To say Darien was turned on by the performance was an understatement.  He also felt a fierce, nearly ferocious satisfaction knowing that such a glorious creature was his, even if their time was doomed to be fleeting.  Sofia gave her boss a knowing look and a wink before heading back out to the bar proper. She had to of course tell everyone in the betting pool that tonight was surely going to be the night.

With the dancy rhythmic beat of the second song the main lights came back, flashing through a rainbow of colours as Saphyre danced along, lip-syncing to the words more for the love of it than performance. His grin was wide and full of delight as he reached out to everyone available to his hands pulling them up and out to dance as well. To join in the fun even if kicking a boot clad leg up so high the calf nearly brushed their ear was not in the repertoire. He was sure to get his hands on Josie and Dani, this particular song was one of his favourites and he'd dragged them into many living room dance parties on the matter. Besides, he hadn't gotten to say hi to Dani yet.

He led the poses for the chorus, simplified movements. Head and shoulders knees and toes for grown ups. Saphyre was entirely convinced there was nothing better than a room full of people energized by the joy of music and each other. Until Todrick  Hall called for everyone to get on the floor and by that time Saphyre had done all he could for them and there was only to listen to the instructions called like a rigorous series of drill until the song ended on a flirtatious little.

That's all...

Saphyre led them into that round of applause, cheering just as enthusiastically for his guests as anyone ever had for him.

"Now! Someone said something about cake!" he declared pushing the mask onto the top of his head. He caught Darien's eye through crowd and his smile dazzled that much brighter. Perhaps there was something better than a room full of people and music, but Saphyre believed in having his cake and eating it too.

Kat had to admit the performance was fun she liked the second song admitting it was a fun bop with it being the first time she had heard it. It was delightful to watch the other shifters get out on the dance floor to kinda come to life and dance along with Saphy. Her brain said thrilleresque to the scene, and she couldn't help but nod as the majority of the shifters nailed the dancing. She had been a little off due to the jello shooters and trying to not knock empty glass shooters that had been stacked around her, across the floor.

When the mention of Cake was made, Kat reached deep into the front of her T-shirt which contained the colorful art of a gun totting kitten riding a unicorn in space. She dug deep into the cleavage of her tatas nestled in a sports bra and produced the lighter as she made her way over to Saphy to present him with the fire starter so he could set the specialty sparkler candles on fire. "Some flamage for you hot stuff, have at it!" (

Lillia was not a "party girl". In fact, until recently she could have been very accurately called many things that essentially all meant stuffy or boring.  She didn't drink, didn't dance, had never worn high heels or anything form fitting or revealing.  She also had never been to a club of any kind, and least of all the kind of place that Saphyre's brand of entertainment was usually found.  Needless to say, she was completely unprepared for the spectacle that had been unleashed upon the party.  "Oh my. It was definitely worth staying." She told Nick.

Saphyre accepted the fire starter from Kat, wrapping his hold around her hand and leaning in to put a kiss on her cheek.

"You have to cut it with me! I'll feel like a murderer cutting into that art piece without you," he insisted bringing her over to the table where the cake was positioned.

"My distinguished guests! My rowdy hooligans! My heart of hearts! And all those confused as to what the fuck you're doing here tonight - I want to thank you all for coming, and treat you to one more spectacle courtesy of Kat here. Who made this whole thing with her own two hands and brought it all the way down here tonight. Can I get a hand for Kat!" Saphyre said, starting up the round of applause and as it eased back he spoke up again with savage glee. "Without further adieu... Let there be fire!"

And he lit the cool sparklers that would not catch paper letting the fountains of sparks shoot up above the cake, making his likeness glow like a dazzling phoenix.

Kat blushed but didn't argue with the Alpha wolf as she got up and had wobbled to him to join him in his eloquent speech and put a hand over his to ready to cut the cake.

The Rubenesque brunet giggled as the cake blazed to life. "Let them eat cake or something! " She murmured before she began to sing happy birthday, albeit a little shakily due to her mild anxiety and knowing that she was never one to be a perfect pitch singer.

Josie shouted from the floor at Ramones feet " YAAAAAAAAAAA CAKE!!!!!"

"Caaaaaaaake!" echoed the former Ulfric.  "It smells amazing!"

And what a cake it was.

A work of blazing art. The scent of rum, vanilla, lemon, lime, mango and tangelo began to once again waft around the room. They weren't the typical flavors one would find in a cake but Kat had taken great care to bake the cake using 5 different flavor layers that she had individually coloured. Cutting it revealed vibrant layers of yellow, green, orange, pink and a white. Between each cake layer a generous amount of pearlescent icing and compote from each fruit she had used to infuse the batter to give it multiple layers of flavor to tease and tantalise.

As the cake was cut after the singing and cheering died down, Kat asked Saphy which piece he wanted and cut him his desired slice before she got to work cutting up the rest of the rainbow layered cake doling it out to the guests.

Despite being intoxicated, she found the job to be sobering a bit as she eyeballed the attendees and cut enough for everyone while making note to make sure that she would have left over cake so she could take some back to AAI for friends as well as leaving Saphy with a few pieces so he could have something in the morning for breakfast lunch and dinner should he choose to eat cake for the day.

After all, it was something she herself would do if she had cake to eat. Once everyone had a piece, she took her slice and made her way back to sit on the floor beside the werewolves as she slowly took tiny bites of the cake to enjoy the varied flavours. She silently told herself she was a good kitty and that she had nailed the flavours, as any worries she may have had about it not being a wise idea to mix so many differently flavours faded away with the endorphin and dopamine rush of eating something so decadent.

Josie took the first forkful in her mouth. Her facial expression kept changing as all the different flavors danced on her pallet. She leaned heavily on Ramones leg in ecstasy. "Ooooooh my god it’s like an orgasm for my taste buds."

"May I say that you have created a masterpiece?"  Nick said, offering Kat a smile.  "This is delicious.  Ben is going to be jealous that he missed it."

"I doubt Saphy would object to you taking a piece for him,"  Ramone said.  "And the cake is huge."  He chuckled at Josie.  "I'ma keep my mouth shut on that one."

"Ya exactly keep your mouth shut around the orgasm food. Keep it all in there and swallow. Finish strong!" Josie took another bite closing her eyes humming happily to herself.

"Thank you, your royalness. I can plate you a to-go piece for your friend. It's kinda what I'm doing for my one friend and for two others that couldn't make it out tonight." Kat said, sitting on the floor looking up at Nick.  She turned to Ramone. "I didn't know how big the party was gonna be so I had to plan it out, so we could have like forty pieces cause you know we shifters love to eat, and I didn't want to be stingy on the cake."

Josies cheeks were stuffed like a chipmunks as she raised her fork in the air "CAKE!" she shouted muffled by the food.

"It's just Nick,"  the rat king said.  "No need for formality.  After all, I am a rat among wolves and I am not going to try to stand on my high horse in such company.  We're all friends here, equal in all the ways that count."

"Here, here," Ramone added.

Josies drunkenly glazed eyes rolled up at Ramone then back to Nick then back to Ramone. Her fork pointing at Nick "Phes a fokin fingk!?" her mouth still full of cake

Nick chuckled.  "I am indeed.  Rats, having huge self esteem issues, call their leader a king.  Or a queen, in the case of Astrid."

Josie swallowed hard and lowered her fork. "I.... I didn't know okay don't behead me ‘cause I'm rude just - just let me eat the cake. EAT THE CAAAAAAAAKE" she drunkingly whined as she shifted the cake towards her chest as her butt scooted across the floor behind Ramones leg a bit.

"No fancy titles here." Kat said jabbing a fork in her direction. "Just Kat no fancy titles or rituals.  Unless binge baking diabetus is maybe one..."

Lillia laughed. "Yes, do eat the cake. Just Kat, she of no fancy titles, has done a magnificent job.  I am jealous of her baking skill."

"Shit y'all going to give me a swelled head and make me think perhaps I need to start a side hustle of catering sweet treats if this keeps up. I'm already baking Nutty Buddy tarts at AAI for the cafeteria if yall ever want to sample. Just go get ‘em between 6am to 8am 'cause they're sold out by 9am." Kat replied with a chuckle.
 
"Noted. Shale better step up her game and procure the goodies!" Josie nodded vigorously.

Lillia looked surprised by that. "They allow you to cook for public consumption? "

"Mmmmmmmm." Kat looked around the room holding a finger to her lips. "I sneak in late at night, I got a cook that's on staff that helps. Mr Salvatore lets me use the kitchen sometimes, so I mean I'm in there, and it's my recipe and I have an extra set of hands to you know finger the foods that will be doing the cafeteria end while I finger the foods I bring up to share with the folks I call friends at the Tower that live there with me. So quick answer yes and no? But shhhh it is a secret." Kat said in a stage whisper as she paused to help herself to a jello shooter on the floor that had been abandoned while she had cut the cake. To her surprise, it slipped out without needing any prompting to hit the back of her throat as she made a tiny noise of surprise and a cough before it slid down her throat.

"I hear you're not supposed to breathe those," Lorne said as he settled next to Kat on the floor with a smile and his slice of cake. He looked around at the other shifters and offered a small wave. "I just wanted to join in the Kat-Praise-Circle. This cake is amazing."

Kat laughed "If it's a winner for most folks I have no issues sharing. All praise should go to the b-day boy because he made another year and is still fab."

Kat licked her fork clean. "It is really nice to see you could turn out Lorne. It's been a very cool event. I didn't know what to expect but you know this was pretty cool. My second preternaturals b-day party. I'm starting to think sexy dance numbers are a thing. I might be wrong because it's just two but if my next one has sexy dance sets then it’s the clincher... cincher... clencher. You know what I'm getting at. Sorry, I confess to drinking. Miss unicorn Josie here has been the devil on my shoulder and I've not once told her get three behind me Satan. So... What are you saying.  What’s new? What's good?"

"Pfffffft." Josie covered her mouth to try and keep the cake inside of it as she listened to drunk Kat try and make any sense. "I have no idea what she speaks of. I am a white pretty pretty unjcorn so clearly I am no devil." She nodded matter of factly before looking at the expressions around her. Not a single one of them was buying her story.

Ramone stirred slightly in his seat. He’d caught Lorne’s scent when the swans had arrived but it was much stronger and much more enticing up close. “Not many male swans,” he said. “Is there a specific term for males?  Drake or gander or what have you. And yeah you had it right with clincher AND with the fact that Josie is a corrupting influence, no matter how innocent she seems. I mean I used to be the poster boy for toxic masculinity. Now look at me. This is all her fault.”

They could all smell the little white lie.

"Well, if it is all her fault, then I do think we owe her a thank you for the delightful visual presented to us.  I have never met a... woman... quite so statuesque. "  Lillia said, with a salute of her fork.

Josie sat there giggling "Why thank you and you're welcome."

Lorne chuckled a little at the goings on, Kat so drunk and Josie clearly an agent of chaos and Ramone even sitting down was clearly the tallest man he'd ever seen. With his wrist covering his mouth while he finished his most recent mouthful of cake he spoke up to Ramone's comment.

"No, not many. Male swan-swans are cobs. Which is slightly less embarrassing than being called a Swan-Prince which is what male wereswans are called," he explained with a self-deprecating smile.

"She's right. This is good work," Lorne said gesturing his fork over the drag get up. "The lord's work one might say so clearly Josie can't be a devil."

"Oh honey, the lord's work yes, but the dark lord, don't let her fool you," Saphyre said resting a manicured hand on the top of Lorne's head, who had he been of a paler complexion probably would have flushed. Mostly because the white vinyl of the birthday boy's thigh high boots ended at about his eye level.

"Y'all havin fun?" Saphyre asked with a grin, leaning himself on the arm of the couch so he could free a hand and continue eating the scrumptious slice of cake.

Josies mouth opened wide. "I am soooo insulted at your more than accurate assessment of my nature. Like why you gotta call me out like that? Wounded! I'm wounded!"  She burst out laughing. "Only you could throw such an epic birthday party."

"It has been very fun indeed. A great many firsts for me tonight, and all of them quite memorable. And to think we would have stayed home if not for Ben's insistence." Lillia told Saphyre with a smile.

"I am got back for wounding you Jojo, Lilia wouldn't have come to my party if Ben hadn't made her," Saphyre teased, his grin and his tone showing no offense was taken.

"I'm happy you guys came out! Thank Ben for keeping my good name in his mouth. Maybe you can  keep the streak  of firsts going," the colourful wolf said with a pointed nod towards Cherry. "It ain't a Saphyre party if someone isn't wildly out of their comfort zone and a little turned on."

Lorne choked a little on his mouthful of cake.

"Case in point!" Saphyre laughed and leaned forward to give Lorne another head pat while the swan recovered.

Kat happily ate her cake, having two more jello shooters to accompany it as she sat cross-legged on the floor with a crooked smile looking up a Lorne happily. Every few seconds, the smile would widen more, but she tried to force herself to not giggle as she forced herself to eat more of the cake, so her mouth wouldn't say anything regrettable.

She was very amused. If the persistent thought was still riding her when she left, maybe she would share it with Lorne. Then again, she could always text him her thought, but was it funny for real or just because jello said so?

"One part Josie, one part Dani, with a sprinkling of fairy dust and the results are what you see.  Saphy has been trying to talk me into this for years, so this was a perfect chance to kill a few birds with one stone, no offence."  Ramone said as he rose to his feet, towering over the not exactly short Saphy.  He wrapped his arms around the colourful werewolf.  "Happy Birthday," he said and his voice carried all the love he felt for Saphy.

"So a swan prince who got into making sex tapes would be porn on the cob?"  asked Nick.  "Speaking of getting people out of their comfort zone."

"Fucking oh my God, Nick. NICK! You are a mind reader!" Kat squeaked as she jumped up excitedly, "I was just thinking if Lorne did a Boudoir shoot, and you lay him down on the ground and a sexy pose and then dumped kernels and corn ears all over him, we could title it Lorne on the cob. That or pair him with a sexy boy swan. You, sir, are flicking amazing." Kat said as she reached out to steady herself using the arm of the leather couch.

It was Lillia's turn to nearly choke on her cake.

Nick gently patted Lillia on the back. It is just a expression,  "Perhaps you could arrange one for the Master of the City,"  Nick suggested.  "Assuming he would be interested in boudoir photography in the first place."

"I don't shoot. I can sketch and pain... er paint but yeah not really the click, turn to the left, turn to the right thing..." Kat said. "Better to leave it to a professional."

Kat paused for a heartbeat. "Oh, I made that sound like we were taking your prison photos, Lorne. I'm so sorry!"

Lillia gave Nick a flat look.  "You and your jokes. "  She said, finally clearing her throat.  "And she's just as bad.  I am fine, just caught off guard.  I was busy wondering if Saphyre was trying to suggest my string of firsts continue simply with my first experience with a woman, or if he meant I should take Charry up on her offer and add 'stirring up mischief' to my list of firsts."

"If you haven't been with a lady... She might be a bit of an advanced model, but I bet she could take you places you ain't every been. Um, every been. Ever! Goshdammit." Kat said, casting a glance at Cherry with an appreciative sigh.

Yup, it was official, no fucks were to be had on her being nervous about sharing things. Mission control to Kat, this is home base, put down the jello shooter...

"I'm game," Cherry said, her grin widening.  "Nick can even watch.  Maybe take a few pictures. "

"Caaaan I?! I watch?" Kat blurted.

Lorne was a little grateful that they were onto the topic of someone else's pictures. He'd laughed good naturedly, it was a funny, silly pun, but his face was a little warm just the same. Though when Kat blurted out a request to play voyeur to rat royalty Lorne was too stunned to feel his own embarrassment anymore.

Saphyre leaned over to tap Kat affectionately on the top of the head. "Do you have a ride home tonight, sweet?"

"Honey, if Lillia is game, you can help." Cherry purred.

"I have my van. But I sure as heck can't drive it right now." Kat confessed as she rubbed her head against Saphy's hand, enjoying the sensation immensely. "I deffos miss when head massagers were the IT thing, and we had them laying everywhere..." She added mournfully.

She perked up when Cherry said something but didn't quite catch it, the head thing felt too nice.

Saphyre let his glittering manicured fingernails ghost gently through her thick dark hair and over Kat's scalp. Not quite perfectly mimicking the spindly touch of a head massager, but it was nice anyways.

"I'm glad you know that much. If you can't operate heavy machinery, you probably also shouldn't be out playing with Cherry," Saphyre mused sending a wink Cherry's way.

"I can drive Kat and her van back, we're going the same way," Lorne piped up.

"Ah, you're as good as you smell." Saphyre praised.

Kat looked at the wolf then to the swan. She made a face and pouted. "Are we... aren't we...leaving now we are-aren't?"

Trying to keep up with Josie, Kat dimly realized that maybe she couldn't or maybe Josie was just as drunk as she was. "But we can't go! I'm a very, very good service top! I'll be good I promise..." She looked sadly at Cherry and then back to Nick and Lillia feeling like she was missing out on a trip to Disney World.

"Good to know,"  Cherry said.  "My usual label is pain slut but I've been known to shorten that to just slut."  She blew Kat a kiss.  "And I've heard all about you, Mister.," she added, directing her words towards Saphy.  "You've been known to handle heavy equipment with no consideration as to your state of inebriation."

Kat couldn't help but shiver and let out a little noise at Cherry's acknowledgement.

Saphyre gave out a delighted laugh at Cherry's call out. "Yes but I am the bad example that mother's point to and go 'See? See? You have too much fun you end up a genderfuck dancer with no eyebrows' and scare all the kiddies straight. It's a tough job but someone's gotta do it."

Lillia was trying desperately to not show just how out of her element she was with the conversation.

"If nothing else, we can always serve as a bad example,"  Nick said, nodding.

"Queer culture for life baby!" Kat purred. "I think to hell with the bitches and haters. They don't know fun even if they had it walk up and lick their noses."

"Licking noses is actually pretty common in this bunch,"  Ramone said.  He licked Saphy's nose, before licking Josie's.

Josies nose wiggled like a rabbit’s at Ramones touch. With a delayed reaction she play nipped at his fingers. The alcohol was starting to run it’s course through her stupidly fast metabolism. She was far from a light weight and had been drinking like a fish but it took her a lot to stay drunk as she was prior to cake. The thought of her empty apartment that she was returning to was a nagging feeling at the back of her brain. Nope to you brain Josie thought as she reached for another shooter. "To new expressions!" She giggled cheersing to Kat’s walk up and lick their noses comment.

Kat grinned. "To freedom of expression! Cheers you magnificent unicorn lady and the rest of you! Be you doggos, squeakers, vampy camps, and everything in between." Kat cheered as she snagged a wine flute off the passing by server and dank deep of the swirling blue sparkly liquid.

Saphyre giggled as his nose was licked feigning briefly at catching Ramone's tongue with his own though he didn't make contact. He beamed brightly at Kat's enthusiastic toast and plucked his own drink from the passing tray. "I'll drink to that!"

"Cheers!" Lillia agreed, lifting the glass she had been nursing into toast. She still wasn't sure what to make of most of what was happening, but she felt at least comfortable with the motley crew they had gathered.
~
It took about an hour after the cake was cut and the guests had finished, before they slowly began trickling out.

Everyone seemed to be in great spirits as Saphyre was hugged and patted on the way out the door.

The room grew empty and significantly more quiet as the guests left, leaving Saphy and Darien alone in the room with the music of the night. It had been turned down slowly by Darien, until it was at a level that it was background noise.

A single staff member lingered in the room that was gathering up glassware to wash.

Darien slid an arm around Saphyre's waist. " It seems your friends know how to party."

Saphyre shifted with the soft music and folded into Darien easily. His hands drew up Darien's chest to rest on his shoulders. Fingertips brushed the cool flesh idly, Saphyre himself was still thrumming heat from the evening. "We put the party in party animals. I tried to warn you."

"And yet it was worth every effort to see your joy. " Darien told him.  " Now, how about we have our own private after party?" He had a wicked glint in his eye, lips curled in a smirk.

Oh, the things he said. Like love letters, Saphyre kept them tucked away fondly somewhere safe for a rainy day. It often rained in Seattle.

"Mr Walker, are you suggesting something salacious?" Saphyre asked, the modesty feigned just as poorly as the southern twang he'd put on it for reasons unknown.

Saphyre's hand came to rest on Darien's jaw his thumb tracing beneath the concealed weapon that was the vampire's smirk. In his own voice and an equal measure of earnestness and mischief he spoke again. "Because if you are I'd like to take you up on it. But only if it's salacious."

Darien chuckled. " Oh, it is.  It is indeed." He said, then turned his head to plant a kiss on Saphyre's palm.


This has been a LadyJallyn, Krystal, Grimoire, Maxx, Darkflame & Wyn Co-Post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
August 12th wednesday -  9:35pm- Suki

Work had been fairly quiet but Suki had been happy when she could punch out at 8 pm for the day.  She had popped by the supermarket to pick up some incidentals for the house before she eased into the driveway and made her way into the house to spend some time with her mother.

She noted that the TV was not on, the lights were all off and the house was silent. Even the fans they used to cool the house had been shut off and the windows closed. Suki began turning on the lights looking for a note from her mother on the fridge. She wandered to the kitchen table; no note present. She put away the milk and produce she had picked up, calling out to her mother but there was no response.

The house was brutally hot. Perhaps her mother had wandered over to one of her girlfriends to visit and cool off. The majority of them had central air or window units. Suki opened up the windows to try and cool off the house and turned on the fans to push the hot air outside.

She ran upstairs to get changed out of her uniform thankful to slip into a modest pink sundress with a daisy print as she took her pistol and put it in the gun safe locking it up until work tomorrow.  Wandering into the bathroom she could smell the trace scent of her mother's perfume. She didn't wear it daily. It was more for special occasions and church. She frowned and fumbled for the phone in her dress pocket and dialed her mothers cellphone. The frown deepened as she heard the phone ring and she padded down the hallway to her mother's bedroom and opened the door to find the phone still charging on the nightstand.

She canceled the call her stomach tightened slightly as she pursed her lips and let out a sigh. No note and no cell phone taken. She made her way downstairs and checked the closet and noted her mothers running shoes were still present. As were her dressy day shoes she would wear for church. Her brown eyes scanned the closet and noted that at the back there was in fact a pair of shoes missing. A  pair of black dress flats her mother chose to wear to dressier occasions.

Suki softly swore and opened her phone she had tracking tags that she put on the majority of her mother's most often used items, her purse, her main shoes, as well as her winter and spring jackets.  Looking at the app on her phone told her everything she had nervously assumed. All tags parked as present in the house.

Suki slipped on her shoes and made her way over to her neighbours house and knocked on the door. She should see the light on from the living room the big screen tv lit up so they were not in bed yet. The front door opened after her knock. "Oh evening Suki what can we do for you?"

"Evening Liz. Is my mom by chance taking advantage of your central air and visiting with you?" Suki enquired.

The heavy set woman in her late fifties shook her head. "No she isn't though Rodger and I saw her earlier a little bit after dinner. She was looking all dolled up. Rodger asked her if she had a hot date jokingly and she said she was out to have a night out on the town."

"Any chance she asked where she was going?" Suki asked.

"Honeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeey? Did you ask where she was heading or did she mention where she was going when I was out back fighting to get the lawnmower back in the shed?"

"Nope she said nothing sorry dear she was just heading out towards the busstop down the street. "

Suki nodded. "Ok thank you anyhow and I won't disturb your evening anymore. Take care you two."

"You as well. Don't she will be back soon, Suki."  Liz said with a smile and waved goodbye shutting the door.

Suki paused and knocked on the door again. "I'm sorry to bother you again Liz but do you and Rodger remember what mom was wearing by chance? I'm going to do a bit of driving to see if I can find her. She didn't leave a note or take her cellphone and that isn't like her. I'm just worried she might be having an episode."

Liz nodded looking more concerned as Suki expressed her worry. "Oh she was wearing a blue and white dress i think it had flowers on it, definitely was a large print. She looked like she was off to church or maybe dinner with her girlfriends."

"Thanks Liz." Suki said with a nod as she headed down off their porch and made her way back to the house.  She scooped her car keys off the table and paused to look in the fridge the premade meals she had left for her mom had been untouched.

"She likely went out for dinner." She murmured to herself as she pulled out her cellphone and took the time to call her mothers friends for the next half hour to see if her mother was visiting or if any of them had planned to go out that evening to bingo or somewhere else. Much to her disappointment they all explained that no plans had been made and that no one had heard from her mother.

Grabbing her keys Suki locked up the house and climbed into her car to drive down to the Bingo hall that was a ten minute drive away as well as planning to stop at the two restaurants her mother liked to frequent.

Half an hour later she had canvased the three locations but there had been no dice. No one had seen anyone matching her mother's description. The uneasiness in her stomach was tangible it sat there like a lead weight.  Pulling out her phone she looked through her contacts and dialed a number. It was a little after nine thirty as she made the call and hoped that she was just being silly and overprotective but hearing a familiar voice might help especially if he was willing to meet up with her...

"Hey there, Suki.  What can I do you for?"  Morvan's voice was calm, even a little cheerful.  Dinner was long over and he was relaxing on the back deck, watching Leslie feeding the ducks.

"Hey you. Can't I call and not want you to do something?" Suki asked trying to force a chuckle.

"Well, even if you just want to talk, that's wanting something,"  Morvan replied.  "What's up?"

Suki let out a heavy sigh. "Admittedly I do want something if you aren't too busy and have the time. I don't want to freak out or freak you out or anyone else for that matter but I could really use a friend that has a keen sense of smell right now and that understands the situation I am in. I got back in from work and mom wasn't home. House was dark windows shut. Asked my neighbours and they said mom was heading out sometime after they were finished dinner saying she had told them she was out for a night on the town. I've already checked the two restaurants she likes to go to as well as the bingo hall and I've turned up nothing. I don't want to call the cop station just yet to pull strings and have an APB put out on her but do you think maybe you or one of yours might be able to help?"

There was a short pause on the other end of the phone.  "I'm on my way," Morvan said.  "It's either me or Michael that knows her scent best and he's doing paperwork right now.  She's probably just gotten turned around and doesn't remember the way home.  What's that Michael?  Fuck you, she didn't fall down a well and my name isn't Lassie.  I'm be there as quick as I can, Suki.  No need to call in a missing person just yet."

Over the phone, Suki could hear Morvan's pick-up truck starting.

The forty minute wait for Morvan seemed like an eternity but Suki had driven back home and parked in the driveway. During that time she had gone inside to gather up her mother's house slippers and nightgown that she had wore earlier in the day putting them in a plastic bag while she dialed the local hospitals checking to see if they had any Jane does or anyone admitted under her mothers name. She gave a brief outline of description including clothing but none on had any info on hand. She also  explained her mother's outlying medical issues and that she was the primary caretaker. The response she got from every hospital she called was If something turned up they would take note of it and they would try to contact her.

When Suki heard the rumble of Morvan's pick up truck she was out the door to meet him bag in hand. She thanked him for coming over despite the fact it was now closing on almost ten thirty. "I bagged up some of her clothing from her room with what she was wearing this morning before I went to work. Apologies if you huff and catch a big nose full of perfume. I know that what she wears is a bit strong. But she loves her Sunflowers."

"The perfume should actually make it easier,"  Morvan said as he accepted the bag. "Likely I could track her without it but it will certainly help.  Big question: did you want me to stay human for this?  My nose is good but it's better as a cat.  I just won't be able to talk to you and people might get a little freaked about you walking a leopard down the street, even if it is one the size of a mastiff, rather than full sized.  If we need back-up, Brandy is about 20 minutes away and you know Adler would be willing to help."

Suki closed her eyes she wasn't panicking but she was feeling the stress. She weighed her options. "Catting out means having to feed you and not being able to communicate. As for Brandy and Adler. Is it selfish of me to say the less people involved the better? I've tried my best to hide my business from the vampires and the rest of the community because it is my personal business.  Short of them bribing our family doctor for medical files the vampires shouldn't have any idea that there is anything going on with my mother. It's been a worry of mine that they might try to reach out and ask for favors or something from our department in exchange of helping with her condition or medical bills. Not that I would ever take a bribe. I didn't want to it to be a liability so there are only a few that know about mom. Not even my entire unit knows. Celes and Thurgar that's it and of course our in house shrink. I haven't mentioned it to Adler, at least I am pretty sure I haven't.... It would be a big step for me to bring Adler into it and to hope he didn't run off with the information to his superiors. Or to use it for himself...I mean he has been trustworthy so far.... However the more noses to the ground the easier it might be."

Suki rubbed her eyes leaning against the pickup truck door. " I'm sorry Morvan my head right now is going in a million miles an hour. You think I'd be in cop mode rather than worried daughter mode. This is stupid. Priority should be we find her the sooner rather than later. Issue is I don't really have anything fresh meat wise to feed you unless frozen beef patties or frozen chicken drumsticks would do it for you, which I am pretty sure it won't. Lead wise the neighbours say mom walking down to the bus stop at the end of the street so I guess we could start there and see if you can smell something and if we need to maybe then you can call in Brandy if you think the extra nose would help." 

Morvan shook his head.  "If you think the vampires don't know, you're kidding yourself," he said.  "You are a person they want leverage on, so they probably know everything there is to know.  Who your brother hangs out with at school.  What meds your mother is on.  What your grades were in high school.  You wouldn't be telling them anything new, you'd just be letting them know that you know they know.  Doesn't matter anyway.  I have her scent.  It's a few hours old but she's not exactly running.  We'll catch up soon enough."

The wereleopard Raj set off down the sidewalk at a brisk pace.  He wasn't exactly running but he was definitely travelling several times the speed of an old woman walking.

The pair made the normal ten minute walk to the bus stop in half that time with Suki still jogging beside him with the bag of her mothers clothing slung over her shoulder as they came to the bus stop.

The hot night air was incredibly heavy and humid as Suki watched Morvan sniff and the traffic of the main street drove past their bright lights zooming by.

A handful of seconds went by and Morvan announced he had the scent and that her mother had not boarded the bus but had decided to walk along the main street heading west.

She followed him keep pace as she jogged thankful she had slipped out of her work clothes into something cooler than her official uniform and steel toed work boots.  They tracked the scent for another 20 min until Morvan announced the fact that the scent indicated that Su ki's mom had boarded a west bound bus.

"Any idea what route this is?" Morvan asked.  "I can follow along and see where she got off.  Or maybe she's still on the bus just riding.  We're fucked if this is a multi-route stop or she got off and transferred to a different bus.  Or we can get lucky and she didn't have any bus fare on her and she got kicked off at the next stop."  Morvan wasn't worried, at least not yet.  At first this had been something of a game to him, something he would tease Suki about later but as the hunt carried on and became more complicated, the fun wasn't quite so much fun any more.  "Can you call the bus company and see if any drivers remember seeing her?"

"It is a multi bus route." Suki explained "Are you smelling anything? I can call and ask if you want to run a head. At this point I'm open to suggestions because I am getting close to calling the transit Station. See if you can scout a head several blocks and if anything smells like her. I have no idea why she would want to head west past her bingo parlour. If she was mixed up time wise for the time of day I might say Pikes might be a destination but she told Liz and Rodger she was out for a night on the town. I'm trying to figure out where she might have wanted to go? A movie? Dinner somewhere new? Shit... I'm drawing blanks maybe even the Needle? My dad took her there for their 5th year anniversary. But I can't see her doing that despite the fact she never forgot that because of how expensive it was and financially we are just staying afloat right now." Suki pulled out her phone looking up the head office number for the street transit hoping maybe they would still have someone in the office manning the phones at nearly 11pm. "Go on a head and check you can text with me if you have anything I'm calling Sound Transit now." 

"All I can tell you is she got on a bus here," Morvan said.  "I may have a good nose but I can't tell you what bus she got on.  I'll see if I can smell anything at the next few stops."

Morvan was fast.  Wereleoapards were the fastest of all shapeshifters but Morvan was fast even for a wereleopard.  He'd made it to the next stop even before Suki had gotten an answer to her emergency call to the bus company. 

The Main head office number was closed for the day much to Suki's annoyance and so she had to resort to calling the 24/7 Security number. After explaining the issue twice to two different people and her situation the security explained there wasn't much  they could do. Not one to throw her weight around when it came to titles Suki dropped the fact she was a police captain and that this phone call was being made in hopes she wasn't about to send the Seattle PD searching around the entirety of the city. If it was possible to look through the boarding footage between 6:30 until 10:30 for anyone fitting that description, it would be beyond appreciated. The conversation went back and forth some with security explaining that it would take time but if they had anything they call her with a stop location. Her wrist watch chimed softly as she frustratedly paced the sidewalk. She looked up heavenwards and sighed.

"Please God let me find her and that she's okay. Please Please Please..." her fingers strayed to the crucifix she had not taken off when she had gotten home from work. If it took divine interference for her mom to be found a prayer or two would be worth it even if the church had excommunicated her.

It was ten after eleven when Morvan came back his skin shone with sweat from running in the hot humid night air. "No calls from the Hospital. Transit says that's three streetcars worth of footage to comb over but they will call if they see anything but reminded me this is going to take time.  Call Brandy. We can try riding around and seeing what we get it is all we have since you've run half a marathon trying to sniff her out on your own. We can ride each of the three routes and see if we can find something." 

Morvan nodded.  He too was starting to worry.  He liked Suki's mother.  He pulled out his phone and began dialing Brandy's number.  "Want me to get Michael out here too?  We're well away from rat turf and there isn't much of a scent of wolves around here, so no real point in contacting the other volunteers, although they would likely pitch in if you needed them.  Damn, Brandy is going to voicemail.  Brandy it's Morvan.  Call me as soon as you get this. Legit, this is important."

He hung up and, after a few seconds hesitation, called Klaus.
 
"Maybe she is having a busy night at work and can't answer." Suki said as they began jogging back to the house oblivious to the fact that Brandy was currently on sick leave. "It be at least another 40 minutes to call Michael in. You have other leopards that live in city don't you. I think maybe it's best I call into the station to get the ball rolling on putting out the word my mom is missing. As much as it would be great for the entire leap of your leopards to be out here looking for her, I really should call it in. If she left around 6:30pm by the time i finish on the phone she will be MIA for five hours. We have a lot of beat cops so that is a lot of patrol cars that could get in on the search if shes aimlessly wandering the streets in confusion." 

"Brandy is at a birthday party with Adler," Morvan said.  "I can call the city leopards but are you sure you want seven leopards tracking your mother?  Eight even, assuming I can get them all involved."  Sandra was likely working, which left Jessica.  Then there were the five new leopards that worked for Archangel.  Raoul would be the best choice; his training would supersede his submissiveness and he would be able to assist if Suki's mother was hurt but not bleeding.  If she was bleeding, then Morvan would need to find her first.

Suki paused. "Maybe a leap of were leopards is a bad call if she is hurt...We all know how blood is a trigger same with fear. We don't know her condition perhaps just you and Brandy is good enough. We have three main routes to track two vehicles if we let Adler get in on it." Suki growled in frustration as she ran back to her house on 20th Avenue livid with herself. All the precautions in case a day like this every happened she had assumed it might thus buying the tracking tags and still it wasn't enough. How the hell was she supposed to take care of her mother work full time leading her Unit, put Razan through school and work a second part time job without dropping a ball. Still she had thought she could do it but what a ball it was.

They made their way back to 135 20th Ave where her brownstone condo sat and got in the car as Morvan texted Klaus and Brandy the address of the starbucks on 12th and East columbia where they had turned back to get the car.

Suki called in the info for her mother while they waited at the parking lot as she texted to the head desk the most current photo she had of her mother and all the said details to the stations staff so they could pass on the missing person description as well to the on shift units.

It was almost a relief as she hung up the phone to see Alders SUV pull up and he got out. Suki didn't even do a double take as the tall blond vampire stood up out of the vehicle in a ring masters outfit minus the top hat and Brandy in her feline leopard form wearing a body harness complete with glowing leash.

She stepped out of the car with the bag firmly in hand with her mother's morning clothing and house slippers. She looked like hell her eyes tight from stress her jaw set tight. Her tone still seemed very much like she was on a crime scene however as Morvan saw her posture change as Klaus met her in the parking lot."This isn't official police business so I can't order you to keep this to yourself but I am hoping we can keep it on the down low Adler.  I can see why Brandy couldn't answer her phone. My mother has been missing for five hours now. The last people to see her were my neighbours and they said she was heading for the bus stop heading west ward. Normally not a big deal when you have someone go out except my mother is sick. She has Alzheimer's and while I have been keeping that from almost everyone in my life but a very select few, the issue is she left without a note didn't take her cell and the clothing she normally wears purse included that had tracking tags on them, she didn't wear any of that. " She set the bag down on the parking lot ground opening up a bit. "I am asking for no strings attached help. We just put an APB out for her at the station so the patrols in the area can keep an eye but perhaps having a nose or two out there and some keen eyes that see well at night can be of help."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Suki watched as Brandy stuck her nose into the bag sniffing intently.  She let the leopardess sniff as she opened up her cellphone displaying a photo of her mother standing outside of their church. It was as current as she had as she gave Alder the details of what her mother was wearing as she passed the phone to him to study the image. "I can't offer you anything for this not as a cop or the Captain of the Preternatural unit, but it would be something I wouldn't forget if you find her." She said taking a step back to take off the weak glowing crucifix around her neck dropping it into her pocket. 

"No need to remove your crucifix, Captain," Klaus said, taking a step back.  "It will likely give you more comfort around your neck and in your pocket.  Tell me, what is the first place you think that your mother would have gone?  Someplace that she would head to without hesitation.  What would she do if she found herself in the dark?  We should be able to predict her actions or rather you should be able to predict her actions.  Don't overthink it.  Just go with your first instinct.  What areas have you covered already?  And with an APB out, do you truly need my help?  It would be hard to claim a reward, when the bulk of the work was being done by wereleopards and the police."

"There are a few restaurants that I checked on East columbia as well as Yesler as Jaycee Bingo Hall she likes to go there and its less than ten miles from where she lives. I checked that as well.  I didn't bother checking the community YMCA we go to since she was dressed up and said she had a night out on the town. I'm trying to rack my brain over it she doesn't go out beyond that too much. Sometimes to Pikes Market or China town. Other than that I mentioned to Morvan that if shes slipped back to a time before my father died which she had a couple of times but not for very long, she and him went to the Needle for dinner to celebrate an anniversary. No we haven't been there yet. We tracked her scent down to 12th and East columbia before we turned around so she could still be going west bound or north or south. No scent east yesler bound. West will lead off into the industrial sector and also Chinatown. North maybe she went to the Needle but other than that the only other thing that direction would be our church. South sometimes as kids we would hike the Lewis park trail..." Suki said not bothering with the crucifix in her pocket as she shut her eyes and tried to think of the places they could look. She shook her head in frustration "Maybe Jack Perry Memorial park it be a hike but sometimes we would go there after my dad passed to picnic and watch the ships come in and out of the waterway. Obviously I called and asked all her friends as well they are keeping an eye out incase she pops by for tea or company."

"I'll take Lewis Park," Morvan said.  "You check the church.  Klaus and Brandy, that leaves you with Chinatown.  Not sure whether you'll get much help from the residents, being white and a vampire, but Brandy will be able to track her and you might be able to get people to tell you that they've seen her."  Morvan gave Suki a quick kiss on the top of the head.  "We'll find her," he said.  "It will just take a little time.  It's a warm night and no rain, so we don't need to worry about her getting cold.  she's just a moving target at this point."

Klaus nodded.  "Agreed," he said, although both Morvan and Brandy could tell that he was at least partially lying.  He had less faith in their finding Suki's mother intact and alive but he certainly wasn't going to say anything.  They were still within the time  limit where most missing persons could be found alive but the clock was ticking.  "Shall we, Brandy?"

Suki headed north with a nod she bid the others luck as she went to check the Needle and her church. Klaus and Brandy made their way to China Town with Brandy sticking her head out the window to scent the air,  while Morvan on foot took off to Jack Perry Park.

It was five minutes after midnight when Morvan caught the scent coming north from him more from the interior. And Brandy caught the a scent south of china town as she tapped on the dash of the vehicle either left of right as she tried to follow the smell.

Morvan texted Suki he had caught a smell he was tracking and she let him know she was turning around to try and make it back their way since North was clearly not the right direction.

Ten minutes later after making it under a large section of the highway he followed the scent trail pausing every now and then to sniff as the still hot humid air until he eventually made his way towards colorado ave south & south atlantic street the intersection was deserted but he could smell blood, it was definitely Suki's mothers as he approached the intersection and noted a stray black flat shoe. It was after midnight and all the running at top speeds Morvan took a breath unable to cool off as his sweat laden shirt clung to his skin the sticky still are doing nothing to cool him off as he crossed the road to pick up the shoe and noticed the pool of blood that had some granule poured over it by the side walk.

Adler and Brandy pulled up just as Morvan was reaching for his phone.

Morvan's heart was hammering when he pulled his phone out, as much from resisting the urge to drop to all fours and lick the blood as from his reluctance to tell Suki what he'd found.  "Call in," he said.  "I found where she was hit by a car.  Drunk driver, from the smell of the scene.  Looks like Adler found a piece of the car.  Probably hit her, got out to check, puked and then took off."  Morvan's voice tightened.  "Want me to find them for you?"

Brandy was thankful as Klaus did up the window once he realized the blood was present. She paced in the back of the vehicle painfully aware of the scent as she distantly tried to remind herself that the yummy smell that she wanted to lap at and roll around in was Suki's mom. It did  a little to calm her beast, enough to not throw herself through the window but she packed back and forth from the front end of the vehicle to the back her face pressed against the window as she watched her Raj and Lover out on the deserted street.

Suki's heart skipped a beat as Morvan called in the news but at the sound of it all the fear suddenly vanished and she felt herself slipping into the familiar role she had at work. "Do it." Suki said her voice calm but authoritative I am on route to location if you need me but I'm calling the station after this to try and see if there was a call in to that area from one of the precincts. We can correlate that with the paramedics and figure out what hospital she was taken to. Likely Harbourview..." 

"Stay here and wait for Suki," Morvan said to Klaus.  He put his hand on the glass, reaching out to sooth Brandy with his Beast.  "And see if somebody can identify that piece of... what is that a headlight? I'm going hunting," he said.  He spent long minutes sniffing the grate where the driver had puked out their panic, before leaving Suki's mother in a puddle of blood.  If he was in a bad enough mood when he found them, they'd be lying in their own puddle of blood and he'd make damned sure they wouldn't be turning into a wereleopard.  That was too precious a gift for a drunk hit and run driver, especially one pretentious enough to smoke clove cigarettes. 

Suki arrived on Scene five minutes after Morvan had left. That was a long five minutes to run via foot to track down the scent trail of something that was just under an hour old....

Suki looked at the scene as she met Klaus on the corner parking her car across at the distillery as she got out to meet him he noticed she wasn't as panicked as she had been before they started the search as she gave him a nod still on the phone as she gave out the intersection to see if police had maybe filled a witness report or had gone a hospital to fill out a report with the paramedics or if luck was on her side to get a testony from her mother if she was conscious.

Klaus watched as she paused walking back to the car coming back with gloves and a couple evidence bags as she finally got off the phone to let the police track down that information and call her back.

Suki looked at the sidewalk where a generous portion of blood ran off into a grate at the curb along with the shoe which she silently bagged noting the blood had been covered in granule and picked up the small pieces of yellow and clear shattered plastic  noting that several small pieces had blood and one had a piece of short dark hair as she numbly put it in the bag as she waited for the phone call. Her dark eyes turned to look up at Adler who stood several feet away.

"Thank you for helping look Adler, its appreciated." She replied noting the neutral expression on the vampires face. "You don't have to be here for this if you don't want to. I heard you and Brandy were at a party. Perhaps you still have time to go back to it..." It was hard to make small talk she wasn't sure what to really say to him. In the back of her mind she knew hanging around on a bloody street corner was likely the last thing either he or his girlfriend would want to do to pass their time... 

Meanwhile... Morvan was running on Airport Way South and stopped at a parking lot just outside a auto shop on Holgate before it ran into Holgate bridge. He could smell the scent clearer now as he stalked towards the dark parking lot. Other scents assailed his nose as he approached the car. The smell of marijuana and cheap malt liquor and cheap port wine, the sickly smell of a cheap sweet perfume that smelled more like synthetic candy than it did perfume two women three men.  Morvan wanted to hunt them, to hurt them but he did something instead that he'd never expected to do: he called Thurgar.

"Hey, family man.  It's Morvan.  I tracked the car that hit Suki's Mom to a parking lot on Airport, just shy of the Holgate bridge.  The crew in it abandoned it and headed across the bridge.  Two women, three men, drunk and fucking high.  I'm going to tail them but when I call you again, you better have a squad ready to pick them up before I do something I'll regret.  Yes, I know laying a finger on them gets me a date with the executioner and my sense of smell isn't exactly admissible in court but you can likely get fingerprints off the car and DNA out of the puke left at the scene.  And I guarantee one of them will roll over on the others if you offer them a deal.  Just make sure you have a cruiser on standby.  One of the girls is on the rag and it's making me hungry."  Truthfully it was making him horny but he wasn't exactly going to tell Thurgar that.  There was a war going on inside him.  He wasn't sure when he'd extended his personal protection to Suki's mother but at some point apparently he had.  His instincts were telling him to make all five of them disappear.  They'd hit an old woman and left her lying at the side of the road.  His civilised self wanted them to face a less lethal justice for their crimes.

"Catmando?" Thurgar asked then listened as Morvan explained what was going on. The news of Suki's mom being MIA had reached the office twenty minutes ago and it was news he cursed. He silently wished never to receive the same kind of call when it came to his and his own. "Look don't eat anyone I will radio in we had a tip about the car, and send two cars out that way. I don't know where you are running off to so just keep in mind we will have two cars there at airport and holgate at the very least. Just call is keep us in the loop and whatever you do don't eat the bad guys or chew them or scratch em up. Last thing we need is a liason getting shit canned and pumped full of silver because he wanted to. Plus you might make Neubosato sad. She's really partial to you furry guys," Thurgar said with a chuckle trying to keep the call light to keep the leopard focused on something rather than playing murder hobo with a gang of drunken stoned car thieves. "Or you could stay on the phone I can keep you company. Be your conscience or sing off key to soothe the savage beast something like that."

"No turning them into unhappy meals.  Got it,"  Morvan answered.  "I'm not partial to that sort of fast food anyway.  Once I get close enough to get a description, I'll turn them over to you boys and girls in blue.  Gotta tell you though, there was a lot of blood and some hair, so Suki's Mom has a head injury at the very least.  If you do hear the worst, don't tell me until these fucknuts are in the back of a cruiser.  You can play Jimminy for me, if you want to but it's going to sound like a bad sex scene from my end.  A lot of huffing and puffing while I try to catch up.  But hey, that's up to you."

Morvan followed the scent to the bridge.  There was no place to drop off until he reached the other side, so once again he started to trot.  "So, Thurgar, what are you wearing?"

"Something blue and sadly it ain't lacy." Thurgar said as he opened his browser to google maps. "So where you running to? Give me an idea while I pull the map up and try to track your progress on google maps. You might not be super familiar with the area so maybe I can assist while we do this. Also have to let you know this call may be recorded for quality control..."

Morvan ran across the bridge his nose leading him as he smelled the group of humans had veered off the right onto Mountains to Sound Greenway Trail as his legs pushed him forward onto the paved trail noting that trees began to spring up on his left and right as he entered a wooded area.

"They've taken a trail where Holgate turns into Beacon," Morvan said as he vaulted the rail and landed on the bicycle path.  " Greenway trail.  Heading north.  Gotta tell you, Thurgar, this is prime hunting grounds.  Not sure whether your boys will be able to get in here.  They're going off the trail.  Through the woods."  The wereleopard passed an area where the group had paused.  He didn't stop.  What he did do was drop a pin so that Thurgar could find the places where somebody had puked, discarded a bottle  of cheap booze or stubbed out a cigarette.

"I'm out of the woods and back on the street," he explained.  "Eleventh.  They're going onto Twelfth.  South Grand.   Through a gate...."  Morvan came to a dead stop.  "And in a window.  1748 12th Ave S.  Looks like they've won the lottery, because you're going to get to take a piece of them before I get to.  I'll wait for your boys and I'll identify them for you.  Just grab the puke and the bottles and the cigarettes I tagged for you.  It will link them to the scene."

Thurgar listened intently he listened to the were leopard on the phone for the next fifteen minutes before he out of breath whispered the location. "Stay out don't do anything. I'll radio to have a car out there on the quiet no cherries so we don't spook them. Thanks for the assist. Just clearly identify yourself when they arrive and let them take over from there.  Good job. You still need me on here to keep you calm until someone arrives?" He asked as he keyed in the info to his computer relaying it to dispatch.
 
In the end Morvan didn't have to wait long.  Twelve minutes Later, with Thurgar waiting on the line with Morvan, he saw the squad car pull up four houses down from where he stood.  A pair of cops came out.  Morvan had, in fact, calmed considerably before the cruiser had arrived and he'd introduced himself as instructed.  After a few moments of talking quietly the officers made their way to the door to knock and a tall hispanic man in his late forties answered the door blinking sleep from his eyes confused as to why there were cops at the door.  Morvan watched as a second cruiser pulled up out front the house as this was going on. His keen ears heard the sound of the side alley gate opening and the sound of someone running and staggering down the alley...

"Somebody is making a run for it," Morvan announced, before heading down the alley.  He'd declined Thurgar's offer, insisting that he was fine.  He'd stood aside when the cops had knocked and it was only when his keen ears heard somebody trying to escape that he took action.  He wasn't going to touch them.  He was just going to follow them and, like a living tracking beacon, loudly point out their location to the police.

The fear was palpable and the erratic stumbling made the escapee look like wounded prey.....

Morvan followed but didn't intercept.  Onne of the officers on the front porch had heard his announcement and flagged the officers getting out of the cruiser: one towards the door, the other to follow as they ran into the alley as Morvan sauntered slowly after the slight, stumbling figure.  He watched as the first cop called out that he was an officer and to stop, but the figure did not.

What happened next was the cop running down the alley at top speed to roughly flying tackle the skinny male in the dark  to the the asphalt. The sound of the air rushed out of the perps chest as the large cop rode him to the ground as he pulled out cuffs and slapped the bracelets on him.  The secondary cop stood at the alleyway looking to the windows and fence of the property his mag light lit up the alley as his partner pulled the perp up to his feet as cop two shone the light to see what his partner had caught.

 The face was bloody a tooth was missing but despite him being just under six foot the cop swore their captured bad guy didn't even look to be old enough to shave.  The kid had to be fourteen at best guess maybe even younger.

"Fuck you pigs." The kid slurred vehemently a large glob of spittle and blood hit Morvan's cheek as the one cop dragged him off to the back of the cruiser. 

"Nice,"  Morvan said.  "That was one hell of a tackle.  Almost qualified as a pounce.  I'd have been proud to see one of mine take somebody down like that."  Morvan wiped the blood off his face, fighting the urge to lick it from his hand.

"Definitely him," he said to the cop.  "I can smell the clove cigarettes on him.  And for the record, you little punk ass bitch, I'm not a pig, I'm a cat and you're a lowlife piece of shit for mowing an old lady down and leaving her lying in a pool of her own blood."  The sentence ended in a growl that was decidedly not human.  He looked at the nearest cop.

"Maybe you should take me for a walk, before I do something I regret.  There's four more inside.  Two female, two male.  Likely all drunk.  They sure as shit haven't had a chance to sober up." 

It took almost an hour before they had everyone in the back of squad cars. Being a bystander, Morvan got front row seats to the questioning and pointing out who was who as he discovered that the residence was a foster kid residence for kids between the ages of nine to sixteen.

To his astonishment the kids they dragged out of the home were between the ages of twelve to fifteen as they were loaded up into the cars with the caretaker explaining he would fully cooperate and drive down to the station once he made sure his co worker was awake and relief was on the way so they wouldn't be flying solo.

It was a bitter sweet night for the boys and girls in blue. They had caught who had hurt one of their own but they were fucking kids.  The cop who Morvan learned was named Reyes, the copt had tackled the kid in the alley gave Morvan his card with an incident number. He asked for the assist as he stayed behind to process what evidence Morvan may have found through his nature sprint from hell, taking all the photos he could before they ended up back at Holgate and airport Intersection where two squad cars were done lifting prints and taking photo evidence.

Reyes asked if he needed a lift to the station where they could get him to sit down to give his written and signed statement.

"Yeah, I'll definitely need a ride,"  Morvan said.  "My truck is parked hell and gone away from here.  Any word on how Suki's Mom is?  I mean Captain Neubosato's mother?  I've been dealing lieutenant Thurgar and haven't had a chance to talk to her."  Morvan almost asked Reyes to stop and pick up a rare burger or a rare steak on a kaiser but refrained.  He could always grab something on the way home.  "My boss is going to be pissed for missing work tomorrow."

"You have a good excuse.  We can write you a letter if your boss gives you grief.  Just show him the incident card. And no word on anything regarding Neubosato or her mother," Reyes said as he caught a ride in one of the squad cars with another officer, letting Morvan ride in the back. "Tough break for the spook squad let's hope her mom pulls through alright..."

After all was said and done it was 3 am by the time Morvan was done and free to leave the police station downtown. He called an uber heading back to get his truck. His phone chimed letting him know he had a text from Suki.

SUKI:At Harborview Medical ER right now.   I couldn't ID her from the window. I had to ID her based of the clothing they cut off her before they sent her in for surgery. She had no ID on her. They must have taken her purse or she lost it while out wandering. Mom's in surgery thank you for all your help tonight. Just got the call that they found the perps with your help and that they let you go. No updates yet. They let me see her from the ER viewing gallery she's messed up really bad...Razan is going to lose it. I haven't called him yet. No point until I know more about her status. 

Morvan looked at his phone.  He hesitated three times before typing the words

It was a bunch of kids

It was just stretching into the two minute mark when Morvan got the response back.

SUKI:Well thank you for letting me know. None of them are hurt from you giving chase. Fingers crossed. It is just tragically unfair it had to be minors. I don't enjoy putting people away. You do the crime the court decides if you do the time right?

MORVAN: One of the responding officers tackled him when he tried to book it up a back alley.  He lost a tooth.  Might have to go find it so I can chew it up and spit it out. Little fucker spit in my face and called me a pig.  I politely corrected him without licking anything.

SUKI: Look at you being the bigger man. Good stuff. That must have taken a lot of restraint. Thank you for not chewing him up or tossing him around like a rag doll. I would have been heart broken to see Sozio have to track you down for a mauling. Enough damage has been done already adding to it won't help make it better.

MORVAN:  I have had a long time to figure out how not to be a monster. Having people who depend on me has had a huge influence too. Can’t just think of my own gratitifcation (sp?) these days.

SUKI: it's amazing what 5 years will do to a person. I should let you run. You better not be texting and driving. It's late you're likely exhausted and just want to go back to the farmhouse to sleep. Thank you again for helping find my mother.

Going to be a while till I know more from doctors.   They said the worst of it is her skulls fractured but she's got a fractured hip, ribs and a broken arm. Mostly worried about brain swelling. Can't give solid answers but likely 6 plus hours before they are done. They said they will update as they make progress.

Just gave the front desk my cell for the updates due to me sitting outside the hospital right now. Was inside the ER but the emotional vibes and residue were getting to overwhelming.  Sucks being able to pick up on that. Hospitals are not my favorite place to visit. So much death and sadness. 

MORVAN: Texting and Ubering. On my way to get my truck but I can swing by the hospital so you aren’t alone. Outside is better for me too. All that fear and blood in emergency room would make me hungry. Not joking.

SUKI: Only if you want to. It would be a pretty long and boring wait. After all that running around I am surprised you don't want to face plant into a pillow for a couple hours.

MORVAN: I just need a chance to rest. And maybe eat a few babies. Is that hospital have a maternity ward?

Morvan thanked the Uber driver with a $20 cash tip and hopped into his truck.  The hospital was closer than the farm.  He sent a quick message to Kyle and Michael explaining what was going on and that he wasn’t going to be making it to work in the morning.

SUKI: There's a diner nearby that makes a decent breakfast platter. Unborn baby chickens and bacon with breakfast sausage and hash browns would be a better alternative to babies.

MORVAN: unborn baby chickens are still babies   Hard to believe it’s almost breakfast time.

SUKI: I guess it is sun will be up for 6am today.  I'm closing on the 24h mark for no sleep. Can't sleep Thurgar called me not too long ago said Celes had me covered for the day shift and hes got the night shift but to keep everyone in the loop with what is going on with my mom. Still not sure when to call Razan. There isn't anything he can do so I don't want to call him and upset him unless I have to. Maybe after the surgeons get back to me with how the surgery went. No point in him dropping everything to come back home. He just started the new semester.  It was nice having him back home in May and June but he wanted to head back to NYC to hang out with friends he made. He really seems to be thriving there and doing well with his classes Mom is so proud of his progress. I know she would want him to focus on studies. She has me to take care of her but I feel like I failed her tonight. Shes had a lot of good days this summer and the bad spells only were lasting no more than a day and I was able to manage them, but I feel like I really dropped the ball tonight. If anything happens to her and she doesnt pull through... I don't know what I'd do.

MORVAN:  you will do what you always do - square your sholders and push forward. There is no quit in you. Yeah it will hurt but you will do what you have to. Just got to your place. Will be at the hospital 15ish minutes. No speeding
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
   

                                                      * * * *

True to his word Morvan arrived out front the Hospital finding Suki sitting on the curb. He followed her instructions as she climbed into his pickup and a short block away they found themselves in a small diner call Marcy's. It only contained twelve booths along with the classic 40s/50s chrome and leather stools that sat along the long serving counter.

Suki had on occasion grabbed a bite to eat there after a shift with Celes or Thurgar over the years. It was a no frills experience; the place needed updating but Marcy's served up food fast and hot and was open 24/7 so it was a shift workers dream come true.

She settled down into the back of the shop as the counter clerk told them to pick any seat they wanted.  Suki asked for a green tea and ordered two number sevens over easy/rare and a black coffee for Morvan without bothering to take a menu.  The pony tailed woman named Penny nodded happy to see that the latest walk ins were both sober and knew what they wanted as she slipped her pencil behind her ear and made her way back behind the counter to put the order in to the kitchen.  The diner wasn't deserted as they noted three people dressed in hospital scrubs and an elderly man who sat  near the register was reading a paper.

Suki thanked their waitress as she came back with hot drinks for the pair of them and she starred at the mug of tea and small stainless steel pot that sat in front of her.  "This waiting part is the hardest. Not knowing. Not having any control," she said softly. "Thank you for showing up while I wait. It is appreciated." 

"I may be what I am but that doesn't mean I don't love and appreciate my friends,"  Morvan said.  "You've been a friend and more for a long time and I owe you things that I can never repay.  Doing something like this lets me give a little back."  He reached across the table to squeeze her hand.  Touch was important to the shapeshifter; it was a way to convey many things, from comfort to support.  He picked up the coffee mug with his other hand.  "So what is a number seven?" he asked. 

"Steak three eggs 3 bacon toast and hashbrowns. I'm not keeping tally of anything owed, not with you Morvan. That is definitely more of a vampire thing. The past, our history, all of it just happened. You don't owe me anything but I do appreciate you showing up because you sort of know things that most don't.  I know I keep everyone at arms reach because of my job.  Politics... who needs them?"  Suki tried to make a joke but was too emotionally exhausted to care if it fell flat or not. "You going to be alright to work today Mr. I have boundless energy?"

"I am,"  Morvan said.  "I told Michael I wasn't going to be in.  It's not like I've used any of the sick days the law says I'm entitled to over the past few years.  If all else fails , I'll work a weekend shift.  And I don't exactly have an exact tally of what is owed, I just know that I would do things for you that I wouldn't do for many others who weren't Pard.  I can count the number of people in that group on one hand."

He looked over at the waitress.  "Rare steak?  I didn't change tonight but I dug deep and could use something on the bloody side."

Suki smiled faintly "I figured the steak would hit the spot. Breakfast is the least I could offer. You and Brandy and Adler just managed to help get me the answers as to what happened to Mom a bit sooner than if I had just kept calling the hospitals. I know that now, but at the time I had no idea of the who what where and when. Now I have some answers... but now I have to wait to see what comes with the surgery. Its all out of my hands. Just have to have faith in the doctors, Mom's will to fight and perhaps pray that it will all be well.  This waiting is killing me but it is all I got.  I feel horrible not sitting in the hospital waiting for the news but the emotional vibes and the residue inside there its too much. I despise being so sensitive to it but I'm flailing tonight and the ability to keep up the shields is a fight I can't win not when I've been through the roller coaster I've been on emotionally tonight."

"You gotta do what you gotta do to keep yourself sane," Morvan said.  "If that's sitting on a rock in the middle of the hospital's front lawn, that's what you've got to do.  If it's going home and washing your mother's favourite tea cup and getting it ready so she can have tea when she gets home, do that.  Will it help her?  Who knows?  I'm not exactly what you would call religious.  Do I believe in luck?  Probably a little more than the next person.  Do I believe in the power of sympathetic magic?  It shows up in every culture on the planet, so there has to be some power in it."

Suki slid out of her side of the booth and slid into the side to sit beside him and dragged her tea across the table. Sitting beside him she could feel the electric sensation that Morvan and other shifters put out to those that were sensitive to feel them.  It was something that she had come to get used to having to work with so many shapeshifters. However Morvan's presence was more comforting and familiar to her due to the years of knowing him. "It is good to keep positive I know. She is a fighter. You don't mind me being on this side of the table do you? It might seem silly but its a comfort thing. Don't worry I won't crawl all over you or maul you,  I just need something comfortable and familiar. Good calm vibes. So what do you want to talk about while we wait for food?"

Morvan raised his eyebrows.  "Maul me?  What, you're going to try to turn me into a werecop or something?  What would that even be like?  I spend the full moons giving out parking tickets and trying to run down purse snatchers?"  He chuckled and slid an arm around Suki.  "I have broad shoulders," he said.  "If you need to lean on them for a while, I think I can bear the burden.  I don't even smell like a construction worker right now.  I admit I'm a little sweaty from all the running around but there is no concrete dust.  It's runner's sweat and I know you're familiar with that."

"Likely good I can't turn everyone into full moon based law enforcers." Suki sniffed the side of his neck and found comfort from his draped arm on her shoulders. "You do not smell like construction site. Though I admit that, I sort of like that smell its the lumber, but you don't smell terrible tonight, at least not yet. Likely give it another couple hours and I will be singing a different tune.  I likely don't smell great either if I am being honest.  Aging sweat and stress I am going to need another shower when I get back home."

She paused for a second to pull out her cellphone to make sure it wasn't muted looking at her texts and call log. Nothing new. She softly growled in frustration and closed her eyes. "Jesus how long until I hear something. I explained why I can't be in there but not hearing anything is driving me nuts. Part of me is saying I should go back there and sit and wait despite it being terrible for me, but at least they know I am there and might not forget to update me."

"They won't forget to update you,"  Morvan chastised.  "And I like the way you smell.  Granted that I smell things differently than most but even taking that into consideration, I  still find your scent very pleasant.  Even if there is no sawdust in there."  He chuckled.  "Really, I'm having trouble not licking you."

"The food will be here before you know it. If you are that badly in need of salt..." She reached towards the salt shaker and gently pushed it in front of him. "That will likely rebalance your electrolytes better than a Suki Salt Lick." She slipped her phone back into her dress pocket.

Morvan leaned closer.  "That would depend on exactly how much licking I did," he whispered.  He looked at the salt.  "Just out of curiosity, do you use regular table salt in your other job?  Or is it some special kind of funky blessed, salt from the north west bank of the Dead Sea or some shit like that?"

Suki felt her skin turn to goosebumps as he whispered in her ear she cleared her throat and found her voice to answer albeit in a tense whisper. "Regular sea salt. Nothing fancy. It just doesn't have the iodine in it."

"Is that a requirement?" Morvan asked, well aware of Suki's reaction.  "The iodine thing?  Does it counteract something or is it just a thing about sea salt?"  He tucked his head into Suki's shoulder.  He resisted nuzzling her.  It was likely too much a wereleopard thing for her.

"You know I honestly don't know. It is what they sell in the occult shop for animator kits so it is what I use. I suppose if I found a dead animal and wanted to experiment I could try. There might be something to it being less processed and more pure or natural with no additional additives. Never really thought to try it for experimentations sake, since I'd have to take a life to try it. I know so what it is a chicken, but I try not to take life and shed blood unless it is necessary for the job.  It is definitely a lot different than the full time gig. Silver lining is I have something to fall back on for retirement." She said aware of the warmth of cheek resting on her shoulder.

 She was thankful for the fact they were in a booth. It stopped her from throwing her arms around him and just holding him as she buried her face against his neck as she embraced him.  She rarely got hugs. Celes was a bit of a hugger, but her mother and brother were not. She had to admit that hugs could be very comforting even if sometimes they made her feel awkward.  Hugs with most people felt odd because of the height difference with her being just slightly over five feet.  It meant a lot of solar plexus and boobs in her face or very close to them. With Morvan he just fit better than most. The only awkwardness usually came with her wandering mind and awareness that he could smell things that she could hide from normal folks. That was the rub of it. Hiding things from Shape shifters and their noses was incredibly hard... 

The food soon arrived and Suki and Morvan chatted more about life, her mother, and what she hoped the next twenty four hours would bring as she nursed her cup of tea and left her plate untouched opting to just hold the hot cup of tea letting the heat soak into her fingers as she watched the were leopard Raj clear his plate of food with gusto.

Once he was finished she casually slid her plate in front of him and slid his empty plate to the edge of the table for the waitress to collect at her leisure.  Her phone vibrated against her hip and she pulled it out looking to see the message reading it quietly before texting back a response thanking them for the update and looking forward to the call when her mother was out of surgery.   Another text came back and Suki read it.  A note was made mentally to make sure when she came back she would bring in her mothers medications.

Suki closed her eyes focusing on the feel of the ceramic coffee mug in her hands as she exhaled softly and slowly. She had to have faith in the process and that her mother was in good hands. She had hoped the message was a notification for her mother to have been finished with the surgery. But it was an update.  More time for surgery more expected hurdles to jump.  It would be several more hours before she would be able to sit at her mothers side in a hospital room waiting for her to come out of the anesthetized state and for the doctors to know how successful their measures were.

“Nothing major, I take it?” Morvan asked. He’d saved the bacon and most of the hash browns. Bacon certainly wasn’t on the top of Suki’s list of dietary favourites by a long shot but she did need protein.   “And did you deliberately order two steaks for me, not planning on eating anything yourself?  Don’t make me make you eat.”

"Some complications." She answered as he asked of the news. She nodded as he asked if she had double ordered for him but reached out to take a piece of bacon so he would cease the lecturing as she bit into it and chewed mindlessly, finding the bacon to be flavorless as she tried to push the worry from her mind. It wouldn't do anyone any good. "You covered a lot of ground I figured two breakfasts might help and knew I wasn't going to be very hungry. You finished most of it and see I am eating something. They will call me when shes out of surgery and back in her room recovering. Likely going to be a bit. Definitely putting money on it being after sun up before I get a call. Part of me just wants to go home to have another shower doubtful I can sleep, but I know it is something I should make an attempt at. I have decided to wait to text Razan until I've had some sleep so I don't slip up and text something that might cause him unnecessary worry."

“I can drive you home and stay with you until they call,” Morvan offered. “Then I can drive you back. Your car will still be here and if you want to get rid of me after that, I can bugger off to work or back to the farm. That way you don’t need to try and focus on driving until you’ve had some rest and have some news, so you won’t be distracted. Sound like a plan?”

Suki took another slice of bacon. "Deal." She said with a nod. "There is plenty of space to crash on the couch. It wouldn't hurt you to grab some shut eye before you drive back either."

“I can even recharge your cat repellant ,” Morvan said with a chuckle. He’d been peeing in her backyard to discourage the neighbour hood cats from taking an interest in the new koi pond.

.                                                               * * *

Suki and Morvan made it back to her home with no incidents. The crickets outside were still chirping but the birds had just started to sing indicating that the sun would be up in an hour.  Entering the house Suki locked the front door and put her keys in the bowl on the hallway hutch slipping her shoes off. It felt weird to be home knowing her mother was not there.

Away from the hospital and back at home the adrenaline and worry that had carried her through the night faded as she let out a small yawn as she watched Morvan slip off his foot wear.  She announced she was going to round up towels for the shower they both were in need of while Morvan could slip out back to take care of her cat problem if he felt inclined. He was welcome to head upstairs afterwards so long as he locked up the back door before he did so.

After venutring up the stairs Suki made her way to her room looking in her closet she found a pair of loose fitting cotton running shorts  with a draw string waist and set them on the bed before wandering to her dresser to fish through it to find an old over sized T shirt that she chose to often sleep in.  It was old and faded and bordered on being thread bare but it had been one of her fathers and she refused to throw it out for sentimental reasons. Suki sat down on the bed feeling exhausted and numb as she hugged the old shirt to her chest, subconciously smelling it, the soap in her pajama drawer soothed her and brought back memories of her father.  She still missed him. Everything she had done throughout her teens leading up to today had been to work hard so she could be a cop like him and honor his memory. A lump formed in her throat as she swallowed squeezing her eyes tightly as she pushed back at the feelings. She couldn't lose her mother, not like this.
     
Absentmindedly Suki went to finger the crucfix at her neck but realized it wasn't there. Ah that was right... She had taken it off when Adler and Brandy had showed up to assist in the hunt for her mother. She reached into her dress pocket and pulled it out gently setting it on the bed side table as she gently tapped the crucfied figure. "I've not asked for much, Ive accepted everything you throw at me but Lord you got a crazilly over inflated impression of how much these shoulders can handle.  Please don't take her yet. It's too soon..."

With a heavy sigh she fished her cellphone out of her pocket and plugged it in to charge as she heard Morvan slowly coming up the stairs. 

“Cat duties completed,” Morvan said from the doorway. He hesitated for a moment, then slowly moved to Suki’s side. For a shapeshifter, touch played a very important role. Solitary shapeshifters suffered terrible anxiety; so it was not as bad for humans but they were still pack oriented and suffered from touch-starvation as well. Suki was probably the most alone person Morvan knew and right now she needed to be touched. He gently wrapped his arms around her. “It’s okay to be afraid,” he said softly. “And it’s okay to put things down for a few minutes and try not to carry the weight of the whole world on your shoulders. I’m a shifter and even I can’t do that.”

"It is not the entire world." She replied hollowly as she hugged him back for a few seconds but forced herself to let go and stand up. "It's just more than the average person has to deal with.  It will get better. You will need a towel. I'll get you one." Suki said as she headed to the door but paused to toss him the shorts. "You can wear those after your shower. I'll give your clothes a quick wash so you don't have to wear dirty clothes."

Suki left her room pausing at the closet beside it and opened it grabbing two towels before she opened the bathroom door and turned on the shower. The only light in the bathroom came from the night light that was plugged in. The shower was set to be cool. The house was warm having left the windows locked when she had gone to look for her mother it boded that the upcoming day would just add more heat to the place, a cool shower would help with the heat before she made the attempt to get a couple hours sleep before the hospital called.

“More than that,” Morvan answered. “You’re taking care of your mother, putting your brother through law school and putting your ass on the line every day for me and everyone like me. And you’re doing it alone. You don’t want to be seen as being biased, so you keep your distance from me. Who do you have to lean on, Suki?  I know how strong your faith is but some dickless wonder decided that the power inside you is wrong and shouldn’t be used, otherwise you can’t be in their God club any more. They don’t get that it isn’t a choice, like being a shifter 99% of the time. I’m not sure where I was going with this but I’m just telling you not to push me away. I’m here for you, any way you need me to be. And you need somebody. You don’t have to go through this alone. I don’t know your mother well but I have met her and I know how much she means to you. I know how hard it must be having to wait but right now that is all you can do.   I’m just not sure what I can do to help at this point, so I’m going to shut up.”

"I'll keep what you said in mind. I'm not super human I know I can't carry all of it but I'm just doing what I can.  I wish I could do more and I'm I know how that sounds, but I know I overwork myself and that I'm super critical of what I do and what my team does, but all eyes are on us. The chef, the media, every group of shape shifter thats joined the team and the vampires lets not forget them. I'm no saint though, maybe not a wicked villian like the church says, but I'm far from perfect, if you knew everything you likely wouldn't be so quick to offer the support. I have to make tough calls all the time. Not everyone will like those calls." Suki said as she turned her back and stripped off her dress. "You are welcome to join if you want to save on water if you can be good." 

“I have a few ideas,” Morvan said, before stopping dead at her invitation.  “I can be good,” he said slowly and carefully.  He preferred his showers almost scaldingly hot but he wasn’t going to tell Suki that. He knew what the invitation meant to her.

She slipped her underwear off and pulled her hair tie out her long hair fell down to her waist. hiding her tattoo as she gave her head a  quick shake, enjoying the lack of tension on her scalp. "I've heard you mention that you have joined your house mates from time to time.  If anyone can understand casual nudity it would be you. Mind you the shower stall in this house isn't as large as the one at the farm house." She said with a soft chuckle as she stepped into the water letting out a weary but contented noise as the eighty degree water washed over her body. Some of the tension washed away down the drain with the old sweat she had worked up during her running around that night. She only hoped that rain would come soon to break the heatwave that the city was experincing.

“There are occasionally more than two in the shower at the farm,” Morvan said. “That is why it’s so big. You don’t need to worry about crowding yours when we’re both tiny.”  Morvan stepped in behind her. The water was cool against his flesh, more so because his body temperature was naturally a few degrees higher than Suki’s. It would certainly serve to keep things from becoming a little too forward.   She was right about casual nudity; the fact that there was a naked woman in the shower with him meant very little. The fact that it was Suki meant a great deal. He tried to not think about the kiss they’d shared on the 4th. Doing so would likely undo anything the temperature of the water was doing.

Grabbing the apple pectin shampoo from the shelf Suki lathered up her hair. "Thank you for being here tonight." She said "You didn't have to come tonight but I really appreciate it. I'm sure that in time I would have found out what had happened but you likely saved me several hours of wandering around the streets while redialing the local hospitals for updates on any new intakes. I wont forget that. And I haven't forgotten about Justin and that case. I got Chang and LaFeat working the case as we speak, but you know how breaucracy is we need to do everything by the book. Chang went out to guys said residence but he wasn't home just the wife was. He left a card tell her he needs to contact us. If he doesn't do that in the next couple days we can send someone back to his place in the evening when he will be home from work. The boys are doing the best to follow that plate lead."

“You also wouldn’t know who was responsible,” Morvan said. “But you really need to turn cop mode off. I don’t need an update on Justin’s case. I know you and the rest of the squad are working on it. You should know you can call me any time you need something, whether it is Pard related police stuff or because there is a particular cat trying to poach your koi. Or if you just want somebody to wash your back. Give me that scrubby thing.  I’ll bet your shoulders are like concrete.”

Suki complied passing him her loofah along with the bar of soap. The glycerin soap bar was mildly scented to most store bought ones but morvan could catch the scent of rose water honey suckle water Lilly and sweet basil as he lathered up the loofah and began to scrub.

Suki sighed. "Do you find it hard to switch off Raj mode? It is hard sometimes to turn off from work for myself. Besides it gives me something to focus on beside the Mom thing. It's a good thing I never want to sign up for vampirism. I'd like be a complete monster focused solely on obsessively toiling away at my job unhappy with nothing short of perfection."

“Depends on the situation,” Morvan answered. “At work, Michael is my boss, so me being his Raj doesn’t fly. When I’m at the farm, mostly I don’t need to flex. When I’m interacting with other shifters who aren’t leopards, I need to bear the flag so to speak and let them know that I, and therefore the leopards, shouldn’t be messed with. I used to be on all the time and you saw what that did. I needed to learn to turn things down, if not completely off, otherwise I would be surrounded by enemies, rather than tentative allies. We’re even making friends with the rats. Five years ago, that would never have happened.”

"Easier said than done when it comes to disconnecting. I come home from work, set up what will be dinner that day in the slow cooker, do the laundry, get mom fed, and fall into bed, just to dream about work and the current cases we have open when I work nights. If it is days its pretty much the same thing the scramble to do everything at home shortly before sundown slip in a game show with mom and then to bed. Days off food errands and doing what I can with mom, take her to bingo, hit up the local pool, if I'm really lucky a jog by myself for an hour. " Suki wiped the cool water from her face continuing her rant. "I just wish the day had another four or five hours and I likely would feel like I could do it all. You know, have that little time between shifts to relax, and not be worrying if the FBI are going to be barging in kicking down my office door and telling us we are off the latest case with the perp that likes to leave tarot cards with his victims.  Its just been this incredibly slow slosh through a murky swamp for evidence.  Having to wait for another victim to turn up and praying maybe hes getting more sloppy...AND since psychic testimonials don't hold up in court particularilly well its just been a shit show.  It already looks bad enough that we haven't been able to catch the Skinner..." 

“So basically you’ve been working two jobs,” Morvan said. “Full time cop, full time caretaker. Burning the candle at both ends.  As far as the cop stuff, you can only do so much with what you have. If he’s not dropping clues, you can’t find him. Or her.  Although according to all the serial killer shows, female serial killers are rare. If you go by what all the research says, they’re usually white males and tend to hunt in their own ethnic group, which means I’m pretty safe.”  He wasn’t using anywhere close to the pressure he would have used washing the back of any of the leopards. It would have taken Suki’s skin off.   “I can think of two reasons for the Skinner to stop. Well, three. He left town because hunting was getting to dangerous. He tried to make another kill and had the tables turned on him. It’s not like a shifter would admit to killing somebody in self defence. And maybe he completed his collection.   He didn’t take a leopard but maybe he got one elsewhere or he was happy with taking a lion.”
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
"You forgot the partime hours I work for Stephen at his animator office. That's an additional 15 to 20 hours. But I won't get into that right now. You aren't wrong about a lot of what you said but... you don't see how with being a new unit in Seattle how all eyes are on us from those that approve to those that complain our unit is a money pit for tax payers and that other units in SPD aren't getting their fair share.  Not to mention how many folks can't wait to see us crash and burn. And that isn't even including the stress of hoping everyone on my unit doesn't end up injured or dead.  I may be captain but that doesn't give me dominion over them and what happens on every dispatch call. " Suki confessed as her back was scrubbed. " It's up to my team and their skills and gut instinct to see them through each situation but if anything goes wrong it's me in front of the reporters with their cameras and microphones to explain why things went to shit..."

"So three jobs plus all the pressure.  I hate to say it sucks to be you, Suki but yeah, it really sucks to be you right now."  Morvan wrapped his arms around her, pulling her against his chest.  "There is way too much weight on your shoulders.  You deserve a break.  Even a little one, just to let you catch your breath."

"On the plus side I do have a ton of vacation time but I've been avoiding taking it but it might be a blessing in disguise since I can maybe ask to take the time off to nurse mom back to health. I doubt they would have issue with me taking a week or two off." Suki replied as she leaned against Morvan. "Time will tell. We will see what the doctors have to say when they call with an update on the surgery. Did you want your back scrubbed as well a little quid pro quo?"

"I could live with that,"  Morvan said.  "But you'll need to really push.  And maybe use steel wool or a cheese grater.  'Vigorous scrubbing', as they say."  He was joking of course, hoping that Suki might at least smile.

"Alright turn around." She said as she took the loofa sponge and gently turned him around to give him a vigorous scrubbing. "Who needs a gym when you work for Michael. Even your back muscles have muscles. I didn't think you could get more into shape than you already were a few years ago and yet... even with the night light I can tell you've gotten... what do the gym rats say? More swolle?"

"Wouldn't know what the gym rats say but the gym leopards say 'fuck man, you are ripped' or something like that.  And yeah, it's a good workout."  Morvan chuckled. "I've even got those lines that everybody calls cum gutters for some stupid reason.  I could show you but I'd need to turn around and what you are doing feels amazing."

Suki chuckled as she kept scrubbing. "Those muscles would be the Rectus Abdominus and the External Obliques I believe. Cum gutters... What a terrible turn of phrase. And there is no need to really turn around and play show and tell. I did see you when we were hot tubbing. " Her loofa dipped down to do his lower back, ass and the hamstrings in the back of his upper legs. "I wish I didn't have to get out of here. The temperature is so nice. After its done its back into the humid hot pot that I call this place. The only saving grace is I have a box fan in the bedroom.  Did you want to nap downstairs on the couch or upstairs in the bed.  The bed is likely a bit wider than the couch but a double or a queen it is not."

"I'm used to sleeping with two or three people in my bed,"  Morvan said.  "And I'm not sure if you've heard of it but there are these things called air conditioners that turn hot air into colder air. And wow, way to turn something sexy into something... latin.  Or Greek.  Or whatever medical stuff is in."

"You know me, the fun killer." Suki said content with the work she had put in on Morvan. He would be a little bit pinker coming out of the shower than before he had jumped in. "I honestly don't understand how you guys don't drop of heat exhaustion in the high temps. Having gone to school and studied it they never really clarified how you don't cook other than Shifter super metabolism. You do feel the heat though correct. This past weeks been hell. I can't imagine working on a construction site framing and roofing." She said rinsing out the sponge and hanging it back up. "As for you being a smart ass about the Air conditioner. That runs the electric bill up even more. I'm making ends meet right now as it is. I can't really budget in the extra couple hundred it would cost to put in a few window units to make it tollerable in here.  We just run the fans up here when we sleep and spend most of the time out back in the shade on the deck.  That and some iced tea and lounging in the hammock tends to keep myself from shape shifting into a puddle," Suki replied as she pointed the water more towards Morvan and began to wring the water out of her hair before she jumped out and quickly wrapped herself in a towel.

"There is a reason we're so comfortable with casual nudity,"  Morvan replied, stepping out of the shower and letting Suki follow.  "And you'll find that when things get hot, at least initially, shifter crime drops.  We're just too fucking hot to do much.  If it carries on too long, things rise just like with other people.  We tend to wear a lot less than most but bizarrely love hot showers and basking in the sun while lying in the shade.  We're a study in contraptions, or whatever it is they say.  Contradictions.  I won't need a towel.  I'm just going to drip dry."

Suki tossed him the towel making a slight face as she held her towel with one hand. "Please. Lets not have you parading around the house in the buck.  Not that I am expecting company but you know for my prudish sensibility. It's why I got you a pair of cotton shorts to put on while you nap. I'll wash our stuff before we lay down for a nap. The mini washer only takes 15 minutes to do a load and then another 5 minutes or so after you dump the water to do the rinse. I can hand everything up out on the deck morning sun should have things dry in a couple hours."

"Suit yourself,"  Morvan said, catching the towel.  "I was just trying to keep your laundry down to a reasonable level.  And like you said, it's nothing you haven't already seen in a hot tub."

"I know I'm a mixture of chaos and contradictions.  Given that we are crashing out I just want to you know... reduce the chances of things  happening. I mean we did hook up when I was stressed out and my cat had died and that went very quickly from grief and consoltation to us having sexy time. Not saying its a pattern since it has only happened once, but I'm putting up speed bumps or deterrents or something. Just incase... I am beyond stressed right now but like you said earlier and my eyes can attest it. You look.. fine... and something something bible passage removing temptation," Suki explained as she slipped the old T shirt on over her toweled body before shimmying into a clean pair of cotton underwear. Once dressed she hung her towel back up on the hook beside the shower. 

"No problem,"  Morvan said.  "I told you before we could take this as slowly as you want.  No means no, even if there are other things that say otherwise.  Informed, explicit consent.  We could be naked in the same bed and unless we both say yes, nothing is going to happen.  Am I disappointed? Yes but I'd be a massive douchebag if I took advantage of your emotional state right now.  Could I hold you and comfort you?  Yes, as long as you don't mind having something hard poking you in the ass in the middle of the night."

"Acceptable terms." Suki said with a nod. "Thank you for not being a creep or for claiming mixed signals. Comfort is good. I definitely need that right now. And I am aware how errections work so you won't have to worry about me shrieking because I feel something so long as you arnt trying to jam it anywhere."  She reached for a brush and took care of her long wet locks braiding them into a single long braid and then picked up the clothing on the floor removing everything from the pockets leaving the contents on the bathroom counter before going downstairs and placing the dirty clothes into the mini washer.  "You want a cup of iced tea?" She called up the stairs.

"Cold liquids are good,"  Morvan answered.

A half hour later the laundry was washed and hung out back to dry on the clothes line and the ice tea had been drunk. The sun was starting to  rise as Suki came back inside locking the door as she yawned putting the cups inside the sink as she climbed the stairs with Morvan in tow.  She checked her phone no new calls no new messages as she sighed drawing the blackout curtains to the bedroom and turning on the box fan so the air would blow on the pair as she climbed into the bed. Rolling onto her side She made sure that Morvan could join her on the super twin bed. "Thank you again for staying with me." She murmured as he crawled in beside her. She snuggled against him as she felt him drape an arm over her hip. 

“Anytime,” Morvan said. It was different cuddling with humans. They didn’t have the same aura that added another dimension to the contact. Although solitary in the wild, the leopard’s nature did not follow through into their shifter analogue. Morvan had spent years being solitary before he’d found Tana and then the Seattle Pard. He hadn’t even known how alone he’d been before joining them and experiencing what life as a wereleopard was supposed to be like. The memory of his first Pard pile made him snuggle closer to Akira, wanting her to feel the comfort and acceptance that he’d felt that first time.

*  *  *  *

When the phone went off Morvan was actually surprised at how fast Suki could move. There was zero hint in her voice that she had just woke up. She jumped off the bed and made her way to the dresser stripping of her pajamas as she riffled though the drawers answering with the Occasional I see, yes, mmm hmmm or okay.

Morvan listened quietly, picking up the other half of the conversation on the phone with his keen ears. Even with the box fan running in the window, he picked out the fact that there had been severe swelling to Suki's mother's brain and that they did what they could to relieve the pressure, but that she was in a medically induced coma.  On top of that, there had been a hip replacement due to the speed of the impact when the car had hit her.  A nurse came on the phone after the doctor had given his update on how everything was done, and she gave Suki the room number at the ICU saying she was welcome to come see her mother since they were just moving her up to her room from recovery.

Suki thanked the nurse and slipped on a sports bra and a pair of cotton panties that had cartooned grey tabbies on them that were batting at hearts.  "Do you manage to get any sleep?" She asked Morvan as she sat down on the bed to slip on a pair of tennis socks. 

“Some,” Morvan said. “I can sleep pretty much anywhere and I drop off quickly. Wake up quickly too, for that matter. Did you want me to come with you?  For moral support. I really didn’t know your Mom well, some I’m thinking more about you than about her.  She’s got you to look out for her but you’ve got nobody looking after you. Somebody has to make sure you rest and eat your Wheaties.”

"Potentially if you want, but it isn't necessary, I know you have your own life to live." Suki replied as she slipped on a sundress and sighed, her shoulders sagged slightly. "I have to call my brother now that I have news to report. Razan is going to lose it so apologies in advance for the next call I need to make."

“I may be a leopard but I’m still your friend,” Morvan said as he got up. He looked around for his clothes. “I’ll make sure I’m not leaving Michael short handed first but yeah, you’re stuck with me for the duration.  Did you want me to take a walk so that I won’t hear what the two of you are saying?   I mean I could stand at a discrete distance and pretend that I didn’t hear anything but the choice is yours.  Actual privacy or pretend privacy.”

"Honestly, it doesn't matter." Suki shrugged, "He will have lots to say, but he's not the one that's been here juggling chainsaws. I'm not placing blame, but had he chosen to stay here during the summer rather than leaving early to hang out with his new-found friends before school started, it would have been much easier to take care of mom. Still, he doesn't know she is sick. She has had me promise not to tell him until after he graduates. I'm just so tired trying to keep everything up in the air. Everything I have to juggle is big and would be a disaster if I drop it. "

"It was unfair of your mother to make you promise that,"  Morvan said.  "You're under more stress than your brother.  You're the one who has to support you mother and put your brother through school.  If he has anything to say on the matter, it should be to apologise for letting you carry this on your own while he got a free ride."  He held up a hand.  "Don't say it.  I'm done.  It's my opinion on things and it is likely significantly different from yours."

"If someone in your pard struggles and asks for help, do you let them do that alone or are you one of the first on scene to be there for your family, your pard? It's the same thing.  Think of Razan as the sub in the family.  And my mother, well she's called the shots all these years, but now she needs me, and I'm left in this position to respect her wishes but step up for my family." Suki said with no anger to her voice. "You make sacrifices for the ones you love, even when they are hard or will hurt. But you do it because you want to see them safe and not in pain and to not see them struggle."   She sat back down on the bed patting Morvan's arm to comfort him. "She's penned out letters to everyone that matters about the subject when it gets to the point its too bad or if she passes. I guess she took inspiration from me during the new years when I wrote out mine just in case anything happened to me at work."

“But I’m not the only one,” Morvan said. “Everyone lends a hand. You’re juggling chainsaws and I’m playing catch. Bit of a difference there, hun.  And if anything happens, your brother isn’t going to be placated by a letter. He’s going to be sad and angry and you will be a convenient target. The fact that I understand that doesn’t mean I’m not going to want to get all up in his face. I’m hoping that with all his legal training he’ll be able to set his emotions aside and look at things logically. I’m not holding my breath.”

"Of course he will be sad. I'm sad watching her deteriorate, this accident certainly isn't going to help her out at all. She is strong and a fighter, she will get though it.  However, you will not be getting in my brother's face. Doing so would just let him put the puzzle-." Suki paused closed her eyes and inhaled deeply counting to ten. "I accept the shoulder to lean on, but I can fight my own fights when it comes to my family. It's my mom's biggest wish to see him graduate, she knows that if he can do that even when she's gone, she won't have to worry about him not being able to take care of himself and I won't have to shoulder that burden once he's finished with school.  A good job will definitely open up the doors of opportunity when it comes to him having a good salary and a wife. Not to mention likely several grandkids that can continue on the family line.  I've not intentionally disappointed my mother, but I know she really wished I would find myself a man and settle down. I keep telling her that family life isn't in the cards for me, but she conveniently forgets." 

"Your mother just wants you to be happy.  She just doesn't realize her happy isn't your happy.  And yes, I know you can fight your own battles.  You always have been able to.  I doubt there will be a time when you won't.   I just want you to know that I have your back, at least as much as I can, given the circumstances."

"It is nice to know that Team Suki has a few allies. I sincerely mean it, Morvan. Few people realize how stressful it is to be in charge of something. Sadly, my job has to come first because if I don't fight for our team and everything we are trying to achieve, I have no doubts that they would can the project and things would go back to the way there were a decade ago. I don't want to see us backslide. I think what we have here in Seattle is really special, and I know there are many eyes on us. I can only hope that other cities in other states might follow." Suki replied. "There are too many people out there that want to see us fail. I won't go down without a fight."

Reluctantly, Suki opened up her contact list and called her brother, as Morvan stayed in the room and listened to the half hour exchange.  Her brother was beside himself, insisting he come back to Seattle immediately after a barrage of questions. After the phone call was done and Suki had promised to text him the flight information, she ended the call and reached for the wallet sitting on her dresser. She had managed to divert most of Razan's wrath and anger for the time being as she pulled out the credit card in her wallet and opened her smartphone to look for the cheapest flight available for that evening. 

"Why can't he book his own flight?" Morvan asked.  "Don't his rich friends have private jets that they could use to send him down here?  If I had rich friends, sure as shit I'd be hitting them up for a ride home in the case of a family emergency." 

Suki sighed, shaking her head, as she looked up from her phone. "He just made friends this year. And he has no viable income of his own, so it falls on me to pay for the ticket home. It is certainly nice to know he could go back to hang out with his new friends at their condo. There might even be a potential if he plays his cards right of moving in with the two guys that are living there if he spends the time to deepen his relationships with them. But he is a Neubosato we tend to not like charity and asking for others to help us out. We're proud that way. If you have to rely on anyone, it is family first.  That way, you are free from being indebted to anyone. I have no doubt that once Razan is out there working a reliable gig in the court system, he will pay me back."

"I'm going to keep my mouth shut on that one,"  Morvan said, thinking that miming Suki's brother sucking cock would not be well received.  He also wasn't going to comment on the inherent hypocrisy of her brother's refusal to accept charity, while getting a free ride through law school on his sister's nickel.  He admired Suki's optimism but wasn't seeing a scenario where he paid her back.  Instead he grinned.  "Who said you can't teach an old leopard new tricks?  And if you need somebody to pick him up at the airport, I can likely do it, so you won't be on the hook for cab fair or an Uber."

"I'm on emergency leave right now given the circumstances. I won't milk it because it puts extra pressure on the entire team while they pick up the slack my absence causes. I just need a couple of days until I can get things sorted. Once Razan is here, I will have an extra pair of eyes and ears, so I can go back to work and not exhaust everyone." She forced a smile and rubbed Morvan's shoulder. "I really appreciate it, but I got this, and I don't think you two meeting face to face would be a good idea for a myriad of reasons I don't need to get into."

"Want me to leave you a few jars of cat repellent, just in case?"  Morvan asked with a wry grin.  "I mean obviously I won't be able to swing by and do it the old fashioned way."

"Well you could but I am sure Razan would look at me like I was crazy if he supervised your wildlife control methods." Suki said with a laugh. "Then again I'm not sure how he would feel about me keeping jarred urine under the back deck on hand for the protection of Moms Koi. You know she named one of the fish after you and one after Micheal."

"She did?"  Morvan's eyes widened.  "I'll be damned.  Which ones?  I'll have to let Michael know.  And I'll have to thank her next time I talk to her."

"Well the biggest koi I bought she named after Michael." She paused and stifled a laugh, holding her hand to her face. "The koi were very expensive so I only got a couple, the rest are fancy tailed goldfish variants. There is a black one with bugged out eyes and a golden belly, he's much smaller than Michael, but mom says he has spunk and heart."

"So Michael gets Gigantor the fish and I get Tiny Goldfish?"  Morvan shook his head and sighed in mock frustration.  "Goldfish grown to fit their environment.  He'll grow big and strong and eat all the other fish, out of some misplaced sense of superiority combined with a Napoleon complex.  He'll settle down eventually. I did. It just took me time and responsibility."

Suki nodded, "That you have. If someone had told me that three years ago I wouldn't have believed it, but I guess time does change people." Suki looked a little sad as she cleared her throat trying to not dwell on the past as she steeled her resolve. "I really should get this flight booked, so I can send my brother the details and then after that if you really want to, it be nice to have someone with me while I go back to the hospital to check in on mom. It likely won't be a very exciting visit, but you are welcome to hang out for a couple of hours for moral support."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
August 13th Thursday 8:00am - 2:00 pm Seattle Preternatural unit  SPD Chang & Lillia



Chang was clocking in for his shift, being on days this week meant less chance of dealing with some of the things that went bump in the night, which meant more chances for following up leads from the cases they were currently working on.

Thompson clocked in behind him, Chang hadn't much time spent working with the older taller man, but from what he saw and the couple of weeks that they had been paired to work together, Thompson was a quiet and diligent coworker who had a penchant for Pepsi over coffee or tea, as well as triple checking his reports before submitting them.

As they walked down the hall to their assigned area for the Preternatural squad or the Spook squad as the rest of the department called them. The two men noted that Captain Neubosato who was supposed to be running day shift this week was not there. Instead of Suki sitting at her desk to greet them, they instead saw Sargent Maria Celes reading something at her desk on her monitor while absentmindedly thumbing the silver crucifix around her throat.


In the corner, Father Domenic Sozio sat reviewing or researching something. Although not a part of the unit he was the local state Marshal, so he would often split his time a few hours in the day and a few in the evening providing support should it be needed for any execution of warrants to might pass through the police station.


Chang offered a cordial nod to those he passed on his way in and through the office, sharing a nervous smile with faces he recognized, but didn't know. With the rotation as it was, the morning did all it could to keep him glued to his mattress, and as such his first mission-- before anything else-- was to beeline it to the coffee maker before retreating to his desk.


Chang ambled over to the lunch room, delighted when he saw the pot at least half-full. Judging from bitterness in the air, it was likely a night shift pot too, one that'd sat on the burner throughout the night. That, or someone around here clearly couldn't portion coffee. Regardless, a little jet fuel was exactly what he needed at the moment. With any luck it'd rattle the cobwebs out of his head.

"How's everyone this morning?" he asked politely as he re-entered the office.


"I wouldn't drink that if I were you,"  Domenic said.  "I'd have called it burnt two hours ago.  I take it you haven't heard?  Captain's mother got hit by a car last night.  Celes is covering for her and I'm lending a hand as well.  Anything pressing on the go?  If not, I'm going to see if I can call in a miracle from the man upstairs.  Who knows? Stranger things have happened."  It was rare that Domenic played the priest card in such a way.  Normally he tried to keep that part of his life outside the police bullpen.  He must have been really worried about Suki's elderly mother.


Robyn slid into an unoccupied desk as the good marshal was explaining where the captain happened to be that morning. "May the goddess watch over her," she said softly as not to upset the man of the cloth. She was slowly getting used to being around him, but her own history of bad experiences still had her avoiding the chance at casual conversation.


"Invoking her certainly won't hurt," Domenic said, nodding to Robyn.  "Realistically, we should be praying to her doctors but I'd get in trouble if I sent prayers anyplace other than to the Holy Father's ears.  He can be a touch jealous, in case you hadn't noticed."


"I feel for you then, no deity should be jealous of their faithful; especially if they are seeking help for another," Robyn returned looking up at Father Sozio finally.


"Jehovah is a jealous God,"  Domenic replied.  "Certainly not the first one but likely the most direct.  'Thou shalt not have any other God before me'.  When you think about it, the first Commandment pretty much states that there are other Gods.   He just has to be first, which follows if you consider the Holy Trinity.  'Father' comes first."  The priest grinned.  "Father knows best."


Robyn lifted a delicately arched eyebrow, "And yet it is Mother who brings you into the world and who can take you out of it."


"It's an old debate," Domenic said, nodding.  "Almost every culture ascribes creation with the female.  The manual for my religion was written two thousand years ago by shepherds who didn't understand why rain fell.  I wouldn't doubt that they got a few things wrong.  Then it's been translated how many times?  I wouldn't be surprised if one of those switched 'her' to 'him'.  That doesn't mean the lessons aren't valid.  It's just some of the subtext that needs to be interpreted through a modern lens."

"Sadly most do not want to see their religion through a modern lens, it makes them feel their beliefs a invaild. And means they cannot use it for their twisted morality any more."


"When half the believers are cherry picking the bits that support their own twisted version of their faith and the other half is starting to ask the hard questions, that is when you need to fall back on Christ's teachings.  Love. Compassion.  Forgiveness.  There is too much hate coming from the followers of southern Republican Jesus and not enough love coming from the followers of Jewish Rabbi Jesus."


"I don't think they really care any more honestly. To most of my non magical family back in Indiana I'm just as much as monster as the shifters and the Vamps." Robyn said, "it's more of a going through the motions to appear godly."


"Cleanliness is next to godliness,"  Domenic said.  "So wash up and appear holy.  Obviously your family has bought into the idea that you have to be one or the other.  There are a lot of monsters on both sides.  Being fey or a lycanthrope doesn't make you a monster and being human doesn't prevent you from being one."


"Mmm, this is true, but as I've told my uncle on more than one occasion, the path to hell is easier to follow than the path to heaven. And he has a table reserved at the devil's ball when it's his time." Robyn said sweetly.


"The road to Hell is paved with good intentions," Domenic said, nodding.  "And your Uncle is in for a rude shock.  The devil's balls don't have table service.  It's standing room only."


"I had to give him something to look forward to, since I knew I'd sport a black eye for that one." She returned flatly letting the good father know she was telling him a nasty truth.


"Should have charged his self righteous ass." Domenic said.  "All of which is irrelevant at the moment, seeing as how you're a tech in with the preternatural squad.  Can I assume that you have some lab results for us?"


"I do," Robyn said holding up a few files. "I have the results of the hit and run that happened with the leopards, and I was supposed to go over some of the preliminary findings on the homicide vic from the parks with the captain. Zoo will be another week or so."


Sargent Celes came out of Suki's office and poured herself a coffee, grimacing slightly as she smelled it dumped half the mug and filled it up with milk and two sugars. "Captain Neubosato has already read the report on the park findings, but feel free to share with the rest of the class, since we all work on these cases. The hit-and-run information might be useful for Chang and LaFeat.  Chang if you can maybe call Lillia our rat liaison and see if shes free to come down today. We had that case from homicide that they tossed our way due to the autopsy showing the vic was a wererat. Maybe we can figure out who this guy was and what he might have been doing down at a train yard before he was ganked."


There was a soft knock on the door to the office and a familiar head poked in it was Detective Anderson from Homicide. "Morning folks." He said giving the room a nod as he walked in holding a case file. "Not wanting to add to the pile but I was asked at front desk if I could run this down to you guys. Because someone forgot to process a report and put it in the computer system either behind on reports or maybe a computer was down. "It is a report for a missing vehicle, a red pick up? I was asked to drop it off to your department since it looks like you guys have run a license plate check on this in the past few days." He said slowly waving the folder to see if any of the cops would take it.


"Mm--" With a mouthful of dirty bean water, Chang darted over to the detective and snatched the file. "--Much appreciated, detective."


Anderson nodded. "No problem."

Robert Anderson looked around the bull pen "I heard about your Captain's mother. The whole place is slowly passing on the info this morning. Will there be a card going around for everyone to sign?"


Maria nodded her face serious as the Detective asked his question."I will be going out on my lunch break to pick it up when our crew here is done signing we can pass it on to the other departments as well for anyone that wants to sign."


Anderson nodded. "It has to really burn to be down a man with how small your unit is."


"We will cope and manage. We always do." Maria said.


Chang settled into his desk and flipped the report folder open. The first thing he noted was that the report was six days old. Hank Pyle Junior, from 21399 9th Avenue SE Snohomish, Washington had put in a report that his company vehicle had been stolen from his driveway sometime during the night while his and his family had been sleeping.


He had listed the model of pickup the color red and the fact that it would be fairly easy to identify it due to the Americana Landscaping logo on the driver's side door. His eyes read the report further. It seemed Hank Pyle Jr didn't have security cameras on his property and as far as suspects when he couldn't point the finger at anyone in particular with there being any solid proof, but he had mentioned there were a couple families that lived on his mile stretch of the road with teenage boys that looked like punks. But had stated there was no law on dressing or acting like a punk so he couldn't offer up more proof.


Amongst the report, he claimed to have had the truck full of some landscaping tools that he also filed as stolen and currently MIA.  Chang noted that Officer Marcus Chant had been the one to take the report at 7am six days prior. He didn't know every cop in the percent yet, but he knew a few of the new cops that had joined that year. Chant was part of the beat cops and fresh out of the Academy at the tender age of 22.  Chang couldn't forget the name, it was next to impossible the younger man had been a part of his graduating class.


What was he doing taking reports at the front desk rather than out on the beat was anyone's guess. Perhaps it was due to the fact that even in uniform he looked a bit like he was playing dress up. Too baby faced for most to take serious despite the fact that he was in good shape, he had one of those faces that Vice would have killed to have on their unit to pose as a high school or college student to bust open drug rings.


However most cops fresh from the academy saw their start working the beat, it was more prestigious than being a part of the pedal bridge and having to bike around Seattle making sure the locals and tourists were playing nice. It would have been his fate as well if it hadn't been for the preternatural biology classes he had added to his course load.  With the report read Scott realized he would have to load this up into the system rather than leaving it drifting about the office.


More work for him to do but more info that Daniel and the others would have to look over when he wasn't on shift.

.
Turning on his computer the old desk top whirred to life the fan making a soft whine before it calmed down after two minutes of protesting as he logged in and got himself ready to transfer the report onto the computer and prepared to also scan the report he had in hand.  He noted a new unread message in his email and noted it was from the Mall he had been emailing back and forth with the head of security for the past week seeing if the Head would allow them to look at said footage for his stated time requesting to see who might have been near the malls several payphones when he had gotten his call.


It was a start to the day and something to do as they said. The question was did he add the report and scan the one that Chant had scribbled out first or dive into the email game and hope that the malls Head security would get back to him once the mall opened in an hour?


Robyn nodded to Maria and cleared her throat, “Ladies and Gentlemen, we have a serial murderer on our hands.


“One who happens to be one sick fuck, that’s a technical term mind you. He likes to mutilate his victims, as evidenced with the missing hands from the first two victims to the removal of the third victim’s penis and placing it into the body cavity.


“He exsanguinates his victims, I’m not a profiler so I’m not even going to try and guess what’s going on with that. It’s probably not for feeding later on, unless he’s made a purchase of the vampire safe anticoagulant, he wouldn’t be able to store that amount of blood without it.


 “The human body has on average 5 liters of blood in it, or 1.2 to 1.5 gallons.”


“He cleans them with bleach before dumping the body’s, makes getting DNA evidence hard, but not impossible, if he’s using regular bleach you get off the shelf of the local grocery store, then there’s a very it’s a very good chance they’ve gotten chlorine bleach, not a bleach made with hydrogen peroxide, which will destroy blood.”


“Looks like the unsub likes to torture his victims, by hanging them from their backs, as was evident with one of our first victims.”


“Now for the Union Loop victim, or the Hanged Man from the Tarot Deck’s Major Arcana. I’ll get into that in a bit, lets get through the ugly info first.”


“ She, had her throat slit, we found  traces of Black Oxide Stainless Steel serrated blade- No hesitation marks deep cut enough to damage larynx, meaning it’s not his first rodeo where using a knife is concerned.


“He glued her eyes shut and used cyanoacrylate class of glue. Mostly commonly known as Super Glue”. 


“We found a long strand of black hair on the rope. The test results came back not as human hair but Bovine. So he may be hanging out in or near a stock yard or cattle farm. Unfortunately the white hairs we found on the shirt under one of her arms came back as animal- long haired Cat.


“The victim was Trans-gendered if it wasn’t obvious from them having a breast augmentation surgery. We're still waiting on serial numbers, but implants were made in Mexico. I imagine that it’s going to be a while before we can get back on them. Maggots were found in genital area, along with her severed penis. We had to outsource to  an entomologist that works at the university. She puts the maggot’s growth at 3-4 days. We were able to find some teeth marks from a large animal. Cast was taken of bite marks and are indicative of a were rat bite. Whether this was ante mortem or post mortem has not been determined as of yet.

“A sticky substance was found on the vest. It came back as Mastix & SD Alcohol 35-A, commonly found in spirit gum. Spirit gum is used to aid in taking off latex prosthetics, like those used for Halloween costumes and plays.

“Her body had been hung on hooks by her buttocks, wrought iron and rust traces hooks used might be indicative of something used at the turn of the century due to the iron nature instead of stainless steel. The L1 and L2 vertebrae wound is 3-inch puncture leading us to believe that a tactical knife was used. Her Achilles tendon was severed on her left foot, leaving a serrated incision  possible having been made by the same tactical knife.

“She was suspended on a wooden T-frame- Frame used  4 in. x 4 in Polymer Coated Western Red Cedar Tone Pressure-Treated. It is older wood not freshly bought from a store. Could have been something that he found where he was keeping her. Different ropes were used, the rope used to bind the body to the frame is Manila Rope and the rope used to suspend the frame is white Nylon Double Braid Rope 1/2-inch thickness.” 

Years earlier, the description of the mutilation would have sickened Domenic.  Now he was hardened enough that he could think clearly.  "Turn of the century slaughter house?" he suggested.  "That would give us iron hooks and bovine hair.  Don't see too many long haired barn cats though.  As much as I hate to suggest it, has anybody considered asking the local preternatural cat expert, aka Nigel Salvatore?"

"Didn't know we had a cat expert," Robyn said truthfully.

Maria frowned and nodded. "He's the cities 2nd most powerful vamp and cats are his fancy and hobby. It is no secret that his animal to call is cats. Sadly we can't interview him now since hes dead to the world but we could potentially reach out or have Crosby ask him for us."

She honestly didn't want to talk to the vampires. They creeped her out. The vampire section of most crimes was something Suki would often jump on. It was always a thankful thing when she did. Maria wasn't a fan of the living dead and neither was Thurgar. They played games too much and they were word smiths/lawyers. Trying to get a straight answer from a vamp was like trying to fill a bucket that had holes in it. 

Maria sighed, "Suki is off on leave, but she's been asked to be kept up to date on anything we find. Father Sozio would you be interested in visiting Mr. Salvatore and picking his brain tonight. I'm not sure how much we can ask him about a stray hair, but right now we don't have much to go on. Truthfully, I'm not sure if he's capable of any metaphysical juju that might bring us closer to solving things or not, but what else do we have to go on besides that."


Domenic hesitated before nodding.  "If he is as good as you'd expect him to be after so many years of being around cats, he should be able to give us an idea as to the breed at the very least.  Who knows?  Finding out that there is a cat involved, maybe it will stir him to actually do something to help, rather than spouting his usual line of politically correct platitudes about following the law and fulfilling their duty to the state."


Thompson sat at his desk and cleared his throat. "Looks like it is going to be a busy day and night for the SPD spook squad. We also have Miss Sumner coming in at 2 pm for her interview to see if she can help out with that dead john doe we found down at the train yard. Today might bear fruit."


Domenic turned to look at Thompson.  "A wererat John Doe?  That's unusual."


"is it really? Shifters are always up in each others faces can't be helped its the animalistic nature they clash. What is rare is them leaving bodies around to find. This one had his skin still on him, so we know it isn't likely due to the Skinner.  My guess its turf war maybe or he wandered into the wrong part of town where rats aren't welcome. Miss Lillia might be able to assist in which parts of town are 'rat turf' So we can see if my hunch is right."

"Well boys and girls, lets put in a good effort today so when night shift comes on board we got some good stuff for Thurgar, Polanski and LaFeat to catch up on and go from there.  Goodwin thank you for dropping by what you have been sent from the lab. I'll file the findings in the system right now."  Maria said as she made her way over to Robyn and took the file report from her.

“Hence my comment about how unusual finding a shifter John Doe,” Domenic said. “They usually… how to put this delicately… clean up their own messes?  Should be interesting to see if this is a hate crime.”


Being that the mall wouldn't open for another hour, Chang had no problem with scanning the report first; after all, it wouldn't take him an hour right? But then the brick of a computer sitting less than a foot away gave him cause to think, and his eyes dropped to the corner of the room.


Surely not an hour, right?


Chang managed to get the report transferred over to the system. It was a minor frustration to be working on a computer and system that was 20 years due for an upgrade, but what could one do? Bureaucratic tape and drama and budgets were a thing that the SDP had to deal with. It was like that for most police branches in the country.


The system was working better than most days, With night shift gone and logged out it was a lot less laggy than it had been when he had logged in and settled in for the start of his shift.


The whole routine of transferring the file to digital took 40minutes as he was a speedy typer and the slow the scanning and attaching of the original transcript that Goodfells had brought over from the lab had only taken ten minutes.


With that taken care of Chang informed his supervisor that he was off to check out the Security Office and footage down at the mall. Celes nodded and reminded him again of his interview with one of the rat liaisons for 2pm and then he was off.


Chang met with the head of Mall security and found Donovan to be a decent enough guy. He was fit and pushing close to his fifties and if the hair cut was any indication he must have been former navy.


He sat Chang down to go over the one Camera feed that overlooked the telephones for the desired time but much to Chang's disappointment due to the angle and the anonymous callers shorter stature and the fact he wore his cap low on his face it was only a partial identification he could make.


Chang made some notes indicating the fact that the caller was just over Five feet as walked through the doors to the payphone and that the person was male and likely not Caucasian unless they just tanned really well. More likely they were Hispanic, Cuban, Brazilian, Portuguese, mixed, Indian or potentially even Native American.


With that lead out of the way and his curiously of the mystery caller looked into, he made his way to the Station, he had an hour before Miss Summers would be arriving. 

Fuck, what a day. What an irritating day at that. Once again, Chang felt no closer to his goal than when he'd started. Rather, at least then he had the illusion of hope that comes with not knowing the outcome. Granted, this case had just begun and Chang had always been predisposed to getting ahead of himself.

He sighed, passing through the precinct and back to the island of relative comfort that was his desk. Barring everything else, there was still the interview, along with the hope that he could finally shine in some capacity. Maybe after all was said and done he'd grab a bite. He was starving. 


Lillia hid a yawn behind her hand as she stepped into the lobby of the police station, then slid her sunglasses off and tucked them in her purse. Her bodyguards were outside, keeping and eye on things. They doubted anyone would start trouble at the station, but that wouldn't keep them from stalking her and trying something later.  She showed her ID at the desk and headed towards the area occupied by the so called "spook squad".


Chang's fingers rapped across his desk as the minutes ticked on, his appointment with Lillia quite literally being mere moments away.

2:02

His eyes pulled away from the clock just as the figure of a woman entered his periphery, drawing his attention over to who he thought might be her. Offering a thin smile, he gave a curt nod in her direction.


"Hello, I am here to meet with a.. Chang? I'm afraid I was a bit bleary when I got the call, so I am unsure whether it is officer or detective." Lillia said.  Her white hair still had a hint of purple at it's tips, the color having clung a bit more than expected from the night previous. She wore a lavender blouse and black pencil skirt with high heels that closely matched her shirts color.


"Officer Chang." said the man as he jumped from his chair. His voice carried across the room in such a way he hadn't really intended, but with more pressing matters at hand he simply hoped Lillia wouldn't notice, or at least that his eagerness wouldn't put him across as being a little underfoot. Still wearing an upturned smirk, he offered his hand for her to shake. "It's Lillia, right? Thanks for coming in."


" It is. Lillia Sumner, headmistress of the Seattle preternatural academy and police consultant and liason representing the wererats. A pleasure to meet you Officer Chang.  How can I help you today?" If Chang had any preconceived notions about the wererat liason, they likely were swept away by the soft spoken woman shaking his hand with just the right amount of strength.  She had an air of grace and poise that made it easy to forget she was probably strong enough to bench press his desk with him sitting on it.


"Well--" Chang grunted as he stood. His hand snatched at the wayward mug sitting atop his desk before he darted for the break room. "--If you'll be so kind as to join me in just a moment, I can explain on the way."  He filled his mug with a second helping of caffeinated mud water before returning to the office.


"I hope you don't mind, but I had to schedule the meeting in the interrogation room. I know it's a little tasteless, but it's the closest I can get to an office in this division."


Lillia smiled as she watched him go for the sub par police station brew that likely fueled his day far often than it should, waiting patiently for his return.  The coffee in his cup smelled bitter and rather burnt, making her nose twitch.   " Of course. I have been a liason since the beginning of the program. I understand the obstacles you all face.  " She followed him down the hall to the interrogation room. It wasn't her first time there, and it held no intimidation factor for her, although it did smell of sweat, old coffee, and a hint of nicotine.  Before entering, she pulled her phone from her purse and sent a text to Tony to update him, then tucked it away and preceded Chang into the room and set her purse on the table, checking the chair for cleanliness before sitting down gracefully.


The air filled with the sharp metallic scrape of metal against floor as Chang wrenched a chair out from under the spot opposite to Lillia. In front of him was a note pad, which he'd produced from his breast pocket, a pen, and his mug.


"Bartholomew Hickson. Name ring any bells?"


Lillia flinched ever so slightly.  " I certainly would say so. He was one of the men that tried to abduct me a few months ago, or at least one of the ones that we were able to identify." She lowered her head, a stiffness to her manner that wasn't there before.   " Please tell me you found him so that he can face justice. I'd feel safer if all six of them were captured, but I'll take anything at all."


Chang's eyes locked onto Lillia as a palpable silence fell between them. His face grew dark, and though only a few seconds had passed since her last response, it felt like an eternity.


"Mr. Hickson is dead, ma'am."


Another sip of his coffee, and the man leaned back in his chair, his pen teetering back and forth between his fingers as he continued searching for a careful way forward.


"Now, I was aware of an altercation involving him, some associates, and yourself, which is why I'd hoped you might shed some light on the situation."


"He's dead." Lillia said softly. Her mind ping ponged around putting pieces together. Which of the men had this been? Was it the piece of trash from the railyard? If it is,she was going to be more than a little pissed .  Maybe it was another and she was lucky to have two of those bastards gone.  She looked up. " He and his associates as you call them, hunted me like an animal on the street in broad daylight. " Her expression grew grim. " I woke up here after sleeping off he effects of a tranquilizer dart because apparently they didn't want to damage the goods too much." She spat.  " Do I have light to shed on the situation? I would guess that failure didn't go over well with whoever was behind everything.  I can tell you he wasn't part of either faction of rats in the city, if that information wasn't in the file."


"It certainly helps." he said with a nod. "And bear in mind, I know I'm asking a lot of you just with this interview alone, but the bottom line is that a murder has been committed."


Scott leaned forward, clasping his hands together as he propped himself up on his elbows.


"I want to make it clear that I'm not accusing you of anything, either. Frankly, you as the prime suspect just does not make any sense to me for a number of reasons, but that doesn't fully rule out others with a connection to you. Having said that all, given your esteem among your group, I suspect any known insubordination-- id est people who'd be taking action on your behalf-- would be dealt with quickly as the involved party would have been acting both without your consent, or consideration for the consequences."


He paused, taking another sip of his coffee.


"No, it's possible that whatever happened  might have happened behind your back. And it would mean that there are some among your people who care more about their own interests than they do about stepping on your toes, no matter how well-intentioned."


Well, he was right and he was wrong.  If this was the trash from the train yard, then it was both a more complicated and yet simpler explination, not that she could share that with him.  It just made it very clear that in the future they would have to be very careful about how they handle problems.  "Well intentioned?  "  She looked thoughtful, appearing to ponder what he said.  " Do you mean to say that you think that someone from my faction may have killed this man as a way of getting on my good side?  "  She asked, looking slightly confused.  After all, the logic of that wasn't too solid.


"Not necessarily." he continued. "Maybe an attempt to do the right thing. I mean, I'm not going to bat for Mr. Hickson, the man was a menace up and down. I'm saying it'd be understandable." 


Lillia sighed.  "Well, at least I do not have to feel guilty about being glad he is dead."  She gave him a wane smile.  "But I do understand your position.  Personal feelings aside, you have to do your job.  And it is my job as liason to help in any way I can, so I can tell you that I am not aware of anyone trying to do anything like this to benefit me or for my sake.  I can also tell you that it is doubtful that it was something orchestrated by Astrid's group, as we currently stand at a sort of truce, and breaking that would be problematic at this time.  "


Chang inhaled sharply as he adjusted himself. "Which brings me to the final possibility, which points to influence from outlying parties. What can you tell me of the other groups?"


Lillia sighed softly. " While I do have friends in nearly every group in the city, that doesn't mean I know everything about them. " She lifted a slender hand and started ticking off what she could think of.  " Leopards. Not likely. One of theirs is dating a rat.  Wolves. Hard to say. High numbers, but I haven't heard of them having an issue with rats.  I've heard of other shifters in town but they aren't large groups and most of them I don't know personally so I can't give you anything there. And of course, the vampires. Our faction does not deal with them, however Astrid's does.  Considering there is a serial killer on the loose, I cannot imagine them doing something like this, not unless it is an individual outside Thier perview.  Of course we speculated that the initial kidnapping attempt was perpetrated by an outsider. All of those involved were ones that would not have been able to remain in either of the remaining rat factions after all. As it was told to me, they were such that they would not have to be dominated, but would willingly follow anyone that allowed them free reign."


"Well--" Chang paused, chewing on the end of his pen. "--Based on the crime scene report, the injuries sustained by the victim in question would suggest there was no vampire involvement. Of course, it's not impossible, just unlikely. Moreover your point about other shifter factions definitely helps narrow it down; that is, if relations between the rats and the other groups are scant at best then..."


A sigh cut across the room as Chang's eyes searched an empty corner, lost in thought.  "It kind of puts us back at square one. Unless you have reason to suspect any of the other rats would actively throw you under the bus? You have to admit, given your history with Mr. Hickson it'd be the perfect set-up."


"it would indeed be the perfect set up." Lillia agreed. " In fact I would consider it the far likelier of options between that and someone trying to do right by me. But no, such a thing is not really how we handle inter personal issues. We tend to be a bit more direct, so if it was meant to make me look guilty, then I would suspect it to be an outside culprit.  My personal feeling is that it would be whoever had been behind the kidnapping attempt. Two birds with one stone.  Ensure the remaining five understand consequences of failure, and effectively detain me and cause unrest within my clan. " She waved a hand and shrugged. " Or it has nothing to do with any of this and it is a random act of hate or he made the wrong person angry. "


"Interesting."


Scott's fingers hung around the rim of his mug as his face tightened. Certainly what she was saying made sense, and she was doing a fair bit in filling in some of the blanks. But... there wasn't much to substantiate her words beside the benefit of the doubt. Moreover, there was something about her that seemed guarded in this exchange. Granted, he understood that spending time at the police station wouldn't have been anyone's idea of a fun afternoon, but he had the sneaking suspicion it was more than that.


"So you vouch for the character of the other shifter factions? The ones you know that is?"


" The leader of the leopards is a personal friend, so yes I can confidently vouch for them.  The wolves, while I do have friends among them, I do not know how far up the chain of command those friends are, and they have large numbers. I am not as confident there, but I also can think of no reason they would do such a thing, especially leaving a body to be found. And I only know a scant few of Astrid's rats, but really, leaving a body is usually a warning of sorts, and as I said, we are currently at a truce of sorts.  " She cocked her head. " But you never said where his body was found, or what injuries he had, so all I can really go on is that he had been one of six to target me."


"As it stands, there is no need to. Yet. It does bring me to another quick question in relation to all this--"

Chang paused, taking a breath as he thumbed through his notepad.  "-- Does the name Shen Long mean anything to you?"


Lillia's lip twitched like she wanted to frown. " I have heard the name, yes.   A vampire if I recall correctly. "


Chang watched somewhat expectantly. "Well, barring any outlying connections we've discussed-- and as far as connections go there are likely a few concerning this case-- we have reason believe there may be some involvement on his part. I'm wondering what you might be able to tell me about him, if anything."


"I'm sorry, involvement in which subject? " Lillia asked, her brows furrowing.



"The murder of Bartholomew Hickson. There are other possible connections we are currently pursuing beside this one, including Shen Long. In light of that I was hoping you could tell me a little about him, if anything. Although your expression would indicate there is a sour familiarity there."


Chang maintained a stolid face during the course of his response. His objective hadn't been to ruffle Lillia, just to get answers. He only hoped she saw it the same way.


"I'm sorry if this is all a little... much." he continued. "I know it isn't ideal for you to spend a chunk of your afternoon down here, let alone sit here and talk to me about some idiot who I'm sure you'd have preferred been left to rot."


Lillia smiled.  "Thank you so much for your concern.  Unfortunately I tend to stay away from vampires as much as I can, especially since there is apparently a very nasty one about who can control us rats."


He sighed. "Right. And you really know nothing else? Nothing pertaining to habitual dwellings, sightings, or even known associates?" 


Lillia pursed her lips. " Well, he's not in our territory or Astrid's. We would know."  She shook her head and sighed. " And as long as you understand that most of the things I know are really based on rumors, then I can tell you that I heard he was in the city and has the ability to call rats. Where he is now, I do not know. "


A slow nod came in response to Lillia's answer; Chang had hoped this exchange would be more fruitful than this, but he understood. He couldn't force a response, not that it would really be wise anyway. This wasn't an interrogation, and even then, had anything been forced it would likely have been as useful as her saying nothing. Slowly, he pulled away from the table, gesturing toward the door with a curt smile on his face.


"Well, then I think that about wraps things up Ms. Sumner. On behalf of the precinct and the city of Seattle, again, I'd like to thank you for your participation." 


Lillia stood and collected her purse.  "I wish I could have been more help, but I do understand that my connection to the victim makes this a sticky situation.  If I think of anything else that might help, I will of course call."


"Naturally." said Chang with a nod as he trudged across the room. He opened the door for Lillia to re-enter the hall, stepping out and turning to head the opposite direction before stopping her for a moment.


"And I do hope you will. Omission carries its own sort of complicity, and even if litigation can't be pursued there's still the court of public opinion. After all, a murder happened. Who's to say it won't happen again?"


And with that he left.


Lillia watched him go, noting not only the tone of his voice, but his body language.  It seemed he thought she was keeping something from him.  She was of course, but likely not what he thought.  She turned and headed out of the building, no longer yawning and sleepy.  Her scent told her bodyguards that she was irritated, but she was doing  an extremely good job keeping her Beast from spilling out onto them.  "We're done here.  Let's go home."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 13th 5 pm, Gas Works park- Minnie

Since Minnie worked nights, she had arranged to train in the late afternoon so she would have a chance to get some sleep and be fresh for the workout. She hiked her way from the parking lot out to the grassy area where she would meet her trainer. She had been a little skeptical at first about getting a regular human to train her, but he had an impressive background and talked a good game. It turned out it hadn't been too bad of an idea after all. He seemed to have a sort of sixth sense about not pushing too hard and getting his face bit off, which was good, cause she had gotten frustrated more than once, trying to master these skills but not hurt him. So far things were working out, at least on this front.

She still had doubts about whether involving the authorities in her situation would help at all, but she was trying to hold onto some hope, because the alternative was going to be a lot messier.

Nathaniel was hanging from a tree limb by his knees, doing what would have been called sit-ups if he'd been on the ground.  He smiled when Minnie approached and dropped out to the tree, twisting to land on his feet.  The was covered in a thin sheen of sweat, partly from the heat and partly from the exercise.  He smelled delightful, a combination of clean sweat and masculine musk.  He also smelled vaguely of prey, likely because he wasn't just a vegetarian, he was a vegan.

"Afternoon, Minnie," he said cheerfully. "Ready to go?  I figure we can start with a quick run to get your blood pumping.  I'd say catch me if you can but that would be tempting fate just a little."

"Couldn't wait to get started huh?  " Minnie asked with a chuckle, dropping her duffle bag at the base of the tree and pulling her hair up into a messy bun.

"Just giving my audience what they want," Nathaniel said, waving at where a number of college students were lounging, trying not to be too obvious about their ogling.  "Ready for a little parkour to get the blood pumping?"  Gas Works Park was famous for its converted industrial 'play zone' but it also featured a series of concrete arches that straddled one of the many walking paths in the park.

Minnie laughed.  "Maybe you should talk to some of them if they stick around.  Might land yourself a new client.. or a date."  She checked to make sure her tennis shoes were tied well so they wouldn't come undone.  "Sounds fun.  Follow the leader?"

"Something like that," Nathaniel replied.  "If you just followed me, you'd be slacking.  So I'm going to be pushing your balance and trying to make you lose your grip and land flat on your back, rather than on your feet.  Oh and one more thing.  Shoes and socks off."

He didn't wait for a reply; he simply dashed off towards the metal pipes and tanks the park was famous for.  It didn't take long to realize Nathaniel's tactic: he was wearing shoes and gloves and the metal pipes were searing hot from the August sun.

Minnie grumbled as she hurried to pull off her shoes and socks.  Just because she healed quick and was used to pain didn't mean she liked it dammit.   This was gonna suck. It also meant it was going to push her to take risks she might not otherwise just to keep moving. Sneaky bastard.

Even with the time it took to take her shoes and socks off without destroying them in the process, it wasn't too hard for Minnie to catch up to Nathaniel .  She couldn't help but curse loudly as her skin made contact with the hot metal though.  Anyone that saw her scaling those pipes would have thought she was either a masochist or crazy no doubt. Hell, maybe she was crazy. Then again, it probably wasn't just a maybe. Probably a definitely.  "Dick move... Ouch, fuck! Very dick move, Nathaniel."

"You've met me, right?"

She'd almost caught up to Nathaniel when he grabbed onto a vertical pipe and spun around, driving both feet into stomach. He'd timed it so that she was in mid leap and unable to dodge. It seemed like his dick moves for that day were only just beginning.

There were a few choice words she would have graced him with if she wasn't trying to catch the breath he had knocked out of her or bounce off of the unforgiving metal of the "playground".  As it was, she was wishing she had opted for a shirt with more coverage because she could swear she had heard a sizzle when her back came into contact with a hot tank.  She might have ended up rolling  when she bit the ground if not for it, and she was pretty certain she would have preferred that, even if it was less than graceful.

It took her a moment to catch her breath, but at least now she knew what to look out for. He was on the offensive.  Her inner cat seemed pleased with the idea of prey that fought back.  There was nothing like a challenge, after all.

She grinned, and launched back into the chase.

Minnie needed to use all her senses to find him again: the slight vibrations of the pipe he launched off of, the scuff of his shoe against a tank.  Even his scent filling her nose gave her clues. She she was finally able to see him again, he was nimbly stepping from pipe to pipe.  He'd found a place where the distance was suited for his leg span and he could traverse it quickly.  The difference in their height would slow Minnie down, just a fraction.

Minnie made a pleased sound as she finally located him and climbed up to catch up to him.  She was starting to forget about the pain the heat caused her skin, perhaps because after a while you just get used to it. It becomes background noise, like an annoying buzzing that bothers you at first but you learn to reflexively ignore.

He was heading for the water. Minnie didn’t know whether he was a good swimmer or not; the topic had never come up. Perhaps it was just the direct he’d chosen. Perhaps he had a plan. She didn’t really have time to think about it because she was too busy thinking about her footwork. The distance between the pipes was a few inches off to be a comfortable stride and it slowed her down just a little.

Did he think he was going to keep her off her game by heading for the water?  Sure, most cats hated water, but she was a leopard.  Leopards love swimming.  It had to be another trick but damned if she could figure out what it was, being distracted by her footing.  Her inner cat was amused by the idea of taking a dip though.  This kind of prey tended to tire out quicker in the water.

Nathaniel turned before he reached the water, racing along the water's edge.  There was no fear in him.  He wasn't prey trying to escape, despite his scent.  He was running for the joy of it and Minnie's pursuit wasn't troubling him, it was adding to his enjoyment.  "Come on, slow poke!  Get a move on!"

Slow poke, huh?  She wasn't going to lag behind for long.   Getting out of the maze of pipes and along the shoreline gave her a chance to open up, even though her feet were already battered, and the feeling of letting go and just running was pure pleasure to her cat.  No holding back, no trying to look human or having to worry about not hurting someone. Just running, and letting her muscles take her as fast as they wanted to go.

She caught Nathaniel quickly and he tried to edge her deeper into the water to slow her down.  It wasn't playful.  It was a tactic.  He was making her work for it, if she wanted to pass him. Finally he dove for the ground in front of her, wrapping up her legs in a submission hold.  He couldn't maintain it, not against the strength of a shifter but it was a painful reminder that their sessions were not just playtime.

She made a rather undignified squeak as she hit the ground, her fun unceremoniously ended.  It was easy enough to break the hold, but it did as it was intended in reminding her to pay attention to her opponent. Everything they were doing was to get her in fighting shape.

"Always expect the Spanish Inquisition,"  Nathaniel said.  "You never know where or when an attack is going to come.  The greatest danger comes from friends who aren't friends.  It's the knife in the back that does the greatest damage.  And I know shifter fights are one on one but they are never really one on one if there is a reason for people to want you to lose.  Might be putting just a drop or three of something in you way, so that you slip when you really need your balance.  Might be blowing your knees out with a shotgun.  You have to try and figure out what they're going to try and take steps to prevent it.  Ever read Su Tzu?"

That was Nathaniel:  referencing Monty Python and Sun Tzu in the same breath.

Minnie rolled into a sitting position and inspected her hands and feet, her expression sober. " I wasn't exactly an academic overachiever. Never much on reading when I was younger, and after... " She let her words trail off, her gaze moving to the water as a wash of misery made her chest tight. God, but he was way too insightful.  The kind of fight she faced was definitely not going to be fair, and she had a high chance of dying, whether or not she took that bastard down.

"Well, find it and read it," Nathaniel advised.  "You might find something useful in it.  Everyone sees something different.  First lesson is pretty much if you expect to lose, you will.   Self fulfilling prophecy.  You have to go into a fight knowing you're going to win, fully expecting to be the last man standing.  Don't beat yourself before the fight starts.  Now, we're going to work on escaping holds.  You've got strength but you need leverage to use it.  If I wrap my arms around your waist and pin your arm, that arm becomes a long lever for me.  At the elbow, I've lost nearly all my leverage and you could easily break the hold....."

Minnie redirected her focus on the lesson, making a mental note to melt some brain cells later by reading a really big book. She had no idea how this guy did it, but it was like he could read her mind or something, how on point he was with his comments.

"Just out of curiosity, why the push to learn how to fight?" Nathaniel asked.  "I mean I get the need to fight for dominance in the preternatural community as a whole but can't you just run on feline instinct?  Or do you need to rein that in, so you don't go all dragon warrior on the other guy?  Are you learning how not to fight, rather than how to fight?"

Minnie snorted.  "You might regret asking that."  She said with a shake of her head.  "But sure, I'll tell you.  The short story is that me and a bunch of other females have been stuck for years in a sexual servitude situation done up in pretty packaging to look like a legit business. I got away.  They didn't.  Now I plan to go back and kick some ass to get those girls safe, cause I doubt the cops are gonna help, and I couldn't live with myself if I just left them to suffer."  The expression on her face was blank, but there was a catch in her voice that betrayed the storm of emotions she was reigning in.  She felt queasy, her stomach flip flopping as she put those thoughts into words that were so simple but so heavy.

Nathaniel became suddenly very still, more so than what would be considered normal.  "Sex trafficking," he said, making in a statement rather than a question.  "I've heard of groups exploiting weaker groups.  Werewolves forcing wererats into essentially slavery.  Why do I get the feeling that this wasn't another group?  This is leopards exploiting leopards, isn't it?  And the police aren't doing anything?  Paid off or just no evidence that they can use?"

He smelled angry, angrier than he should have been.

She nodded. "Yeah you have it right. Strong leopards exploiting weaker ones.  It's all legit on paper. They make it look like like a legal porn business. Payroll and everything. But they take back most of the money in tribute and control everything about our lives. What we can use our money for, what we can eat, who we can fuck. Date? Nope. Outside contact? Nope, not unless like me you have the job of bringing in fresh blood for the films. And everyone has to be involved, either in front of the camera or behind it. I did my best to protect the other girls." She told him, wrapping her arms around herself. " Sometimes that meant hurting them so the men didn't. "

"Tell me about this guy,"  Nathaniel insisted.  "Size.  Speed.  The type of music he likes.  What he drives.   What his ideal Saturday night would include.  You give me a profile and I will design a program that will have him flat on his face begging for you not to rip his arm off.  Then you can do exactly that and beat the rest of him to death with the bloody stump."  For some reason, Minnie knew it wasn't hyperbole.  Nathaniel fully expected her to beat Dallas to death using one of his own limbs as the weapon.  Equally, there was something odd about his manner.  What had happened to her had triggered something in him.

Minnie peered at him sideways, her brows furrowed. " Are you ok? I know this shit messes me up, but there's good reason for that. You, though, aren't usually this.... Vicious."

"Some times the monster inside wants, no,  needs to come out and play," Nathaniel said.  "I can't give this guy the beating he deserves.  That means somebody else will have to do it for me."  He pointed at Minnie.

"Look, if you can get me good enough to beat him to death, and even better if you can help me figure out a tactic to take his lackeys out of the picture,  I'll pay you whatever you want.  I make good money, and it would be hella well spent to make this fucker disappear."  She cracked her knuckles, a dark expression crossing her face.  "Even better if I don't have to put anyone else in danger to do it."

"If you want to take his lackeys out of the picture, either get him alone or have somebody with you to take them out of the equation, whether that means a cage, a wild goose chase or a silver bullet.  If you want this guy gone, fuck fighting fair."  Nathaniel was livid.  It went beyond regular anger.  He didn't smell like there was any fear involved.  This was bordering on unbridled hatred.  "You do whatever it takes.  No Queensbury rules, no tournament rules.  You fuck his shit up and you don't let up until he's a bloody pulp on the ground.  Then you rip his heart out and make his buddies watch you eat it."

Minnie nodded, the smell of his rage like an echo of her own.  " Whatever it fucking takes.  " The words were nearly a growl as her inner leopard roiled within her. " Fuck, I gotta cool down." She said after a moment, and jumped up and took off running. She had to work off this energy or she was going to shift and that was bad.

"Get a grip, without running it off,"  Nathaniel called out.  "If you can't hold it in right here, right now, you're not Alpha enough to lead."  Gone was the sudden anger, replaced with a determination to make Minnie better in every way.

Minnie skidded to a halt and spun on him, dropping to a crouch. "This is new for me, ok? Every moment of every day I am clawing away at the damage, trying to rip it away so that I don't lose my nerve at the last minute and fuck everything up.  I am used to feeling helpless, hopeless, and useless. And it's hard to say whether it's his voice in my head or my own that keeps trying to feed the fear and self loathing.  I don't know. But what I do know is you make it too damn easy to forget you are just human. The smell of your rage is... " She shook her head and stood. "Nevermind. You're right. I might have super tight control over my form, but I've got to push my limits.  That means I've got to stop being afraid of feeling ... Well, just feeling anything good. "

“Your voice,” Nathaniel answered. “His words but your voice. And if you ever want to win, ever want to save the people you want to save, you will need to grab that little voice by the scruff of the throat and tell it to shut the fuck up. Being afraid is good for you. It keeps you from being stupid.  You can’t let it rule you, though. Just like you can’t let anger rule you. You’re in charge. Not some bozo porn stache for wherever. You. You need to control the fight. Don’t let him set the rules. Don’t let him set the terms. And don’t let him get inside your head. Otherwise you’ve already lost. If I could put my skill and knowledge into a shifter’s body, I don’t care how strong an alpha he is, I could take him.”

Nathaniel chuckled. “And no, that is not an invitation to chew on me.”

Minnie snorted. " Well you know, some people like that kind of thing." She said jokingly. " But seriously, " she continued, her tone sobering, " everything you say is true. For me, the fight has already begun. Every step forward feels like I am trying to climb out of a tar pit.  So," she shrugged, " now you know the what and why. I got the goods on that bastard, so let's make a plan to make a problem disappear."

“Tell me everything you can think of about him,” Nathaniel said. “Let’s get you inside his head for a change.”

Minnie sat down next to Nathaniel and started telling him everything she had learned about Dallas over the years. She expected it to be harder, that she would be emotional and messy, but somehow she wasn't.  It was just facts, like putting together a dating profile. The rules he laid down for them, the things that made him mad, the things that made him happy. Who he fucked and how often.  How he wore his hair and clothes, what car he drove. And of course his leopard form. How big it was, how strong it felt, if she had ever seen him partial shift. Everything she could think of.

Nathaniel absorbed it all like a sponge. He was building a profile of Dallas in his head, looking for the chinks in his armor. Had he been facing Dallas in the octagon, he knew exactly what he would have said at any pre-fight meeting in order to rattle him. Minnie needed to be able to stay calm and still rattle Dallas. He couldn’t fight the leopard himself but he could certainly make sure Minnie had access to all the tools he had in his tool box, all the weapons at his disposal. Well, most of them anyway. He had to keep a few for himself.

“He only has power over you if you give it to him,” he said. “The way you willing give it to the local leopards, because even though you’ve only been here a while, you trust them more that you trust Porn stache.”

Minnie nodded, then tilted her head blinking. Just who the hell was this guy to be so on the head all the time. " You're right. And I don't ever want to go back to the life I had before."

“Good,” Nathaniel said. “Fix that in your head. You aren’t going back. Not you don’t want to go back. You aren’t going back. You are going to steamroll over this guy like he’s nothing more than a speed bump. Just like when you throw a punch, you punch through him. Picture your fist coming out his back. Nothing fancy, like holding his heart in your hand. You can eat his heart after he’s dead.”

Minnie gave him a feral grin. " Hell yeah I can. " She stood and clenched her fists. " I'm not going back. I'm not a victim. I'm a survivor. I'm a fighter."

Nathaniel nodded. “The question is, can you be a killer?”

She dropped back down, not exactly deflated , but unsure. " How would I know? I've never done it , so I mean how can I answer that? "

Nathaniel looked at her. “Ask that thing inside you. If you can’t kill him, he’s going to keep coming back and you can be pretty certain anybody willing to exploit people the way this bozo does already considers them expendable enough to be able to kill.  He won’t even think twice.”

Minnie chuckled darkly. "That thing inside me wants to chew his face off. He left messages on my voicemail of those girls screaming and begging me to come back while he cut their toe off.  That fuck doesn't deserve to live." Her fingers dug into the ground next to her.

“That feeling you’re experiencing right now?  Hold onto it. Use it. Let it give you strength but not ever let it take the reins fully,” Nathaniel said. “And don’t chew his face off. Bite his throat out. This guy doesn’t deserve to live to see tomorrow, so no matter how much he begs, and he will beg,  no not give him one second of mercy because you know he wouldn’t hesitate for a second to make you suffer. And that’s another thing. You’re not trying to hurt him. You’re trying to kill him. I know what you need to do will get you killed if you get caught but you’re going to get killed if you lose so there is no point in holding anything back. There will only be one round and it will last as long as you do.”

Minnie scoffed and leaned back, propping herself with her hands. " Yeah, pretty sure it's suicide one way or another. I turned over a bunch of stuff to the local PD so if this asshole suddenly disappears they'll start looking in my direction anyways. But hey, I can at least make it worth it."

"If you want to go into the fight under the idea that you're dead either way, that actually gives you some freedom," Nathaniel said.  "There is nothing more dangerous than someone with nothing left to lose."

Minnie gave half a laugh. " Yeah. Yeah I think it is like that. " Part of her  felt a pang of guilt that she would probably be disappointing Kyle, but knowing what she did about what their pard had gone through, she knew what she was doing was right.

Maxx & Darkflame co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 14th Friday- Tana-  7pm - The Concrete Jungle gym & fitness center

Brandy's little red Mazda Miata pulled up to the parking lot in the industrial section as she put the car in park and turned off the ignition.  She glanced over at Tana feeling the car already begin to heat up. The city had been in a heat wave for the past week.

"Ready to go in and knock out another work out darling? I have to admit, you have certainly knuckled in and really been putting in the workout. Five days a week is pretty impressive. How is the house dealing with you not getting home until after eight?" Brandy asked as she reached out and slid a hair tie off the parking break and pulled her hair up into a messy bun.

Tana was rummaging for her duffle bag with her gear in it. She spoke mostly to the floor of the car but knew Brandy would be able to hear her clearly. "Not to bad as long as I'm home before sharp tooths are out for very long usually Morvan doesn't mind. I help clean the house do a bit of studying then off to bed. One could say I am not very social these days too busy" she popped out the car with a bright smile. "The pay off will be worth it in the long run and I feel like everyone understands that."

Their feet crunched along the gravel rhythmically as Tana opened the door holding it for Brandy "After you my lady."

"It isn't like you need to do five days a week forever. But with the new cats in town and the potential for dominance battles in few months coming its best to have a good bit of sparing under your belt. Not sure if the Rev had any experience scrapping. Lincon and Raoul might, they might not. Best to be prepped if you want to keep your spot and hold it." Brandy said as she took her gym bag and exited the car her free hand pressed her key fob and her little red car chirped letting her know it was locked.

Brandy entered the gym lobby with Tana entering after and closing the door behind her as they approached the counter and fished out their gym ID.

"Me-ow!  Leopards in the hoooouuuuuuuussssseeeee!"

Cash's colorful Mohawk was still intact, which meant he hadn't had any time in the ring, but he was geared up and ready to go.  The current occupants of the octagon were Hunter and Donna, two of Astrid's rats.  Donna gave up almost four inches of height but she certainly wasn't allowing her taller opponent to dominate the fight.  She was working to get in close, when Hunter's reach would become a disadvantage.

Ian was in the ring with them, yelling instructions to both of them, indicating that it was a training session rather than a real fight.

Alex, who was apparently going to be Cash's opponent, turned scorching blue eyes onto the two new arrivals.  He took their measure, then turned back to the cage.  He wasn't really watching the wererats fighting; he was applying an almost laser focus while he waited for his turn.  He was an alpha on the rise.  Cash was in for a rough ride.

Tana looked around taking note of everyone present. Her eyes found Ian quickly her attempt at surprise attacking him for the 27th time wasn't going to work if he was in the middle of the ring but later oh yes later she would try. She had been FAR from successful but she wasn't going to give up. Her gaze shifted to Alex and Cash as she raised her arm up high and began to wave as her and Brandy kept walking towards the changing room.

"You are meowing..."She looked a tad confused yet still amused her lips curled "I this where I'm supposed to bark? or would it be an Awooo? Be right back gotta get in gear."

Once her and Brandy were alone once more she changed quickly. "I am still not sure how these new people will all fit in but I am trying. Have had a few sessions with Shale to work threw some of my shit. It's a slow process but its a start and now that I can come here I can work out some as well."

Brandy slipped off her sundress and slipped into her clothes for the gym.  Tana noted that her friends ribs were showing, and that her arms had lost some of the definition she normally had. The clothing Brandy put on seemed a bit big, most things the red head wore were form fitted.

Brandy drew the draw string of her shorts tighter and knotted them. "It is a work in progress, darling baby steps. Rome was never built in a day.  So what are your plans for the work-out today. I was thinking treadmill and some light weights. I don't want to jump in the ring and get batted around today, I have dance lessons with Klaus this evening. It is likely best to not push. But you bet your bottom I will definitely watch you if you decide to get in the ring with someone tonight." She flashed Tana a wide smile.

Tana opened her mouth to day something to her friend about her physique but quickly closed it. She wouldn't pry into Brandy's life. As much as she wanted she knew that brandy knew that when she was ready Tana would listen. "Treadmill sounds great. Dave gave me some tips and goals to work towards. Same with the weights but from Jen. After that I'll see if anyone wants to have a go I try to hit a bit of everything every day. I'm not sure if people love my enthusiasm or find me irritating but I am learning a lot." She began to wrap her large chest in tensor bandages tightly. Once she was secure she grabbed her comically large water bottle looking over her shoulder for Brandy as she exited.

Brandy gave her friend a quick hug. "I'm sure the enthusiasm is endearing, Kitten. " She whispered. "Also we need to get you out to get you a proper sports bra binding reduces your ability to breathe deep and isn't healthy for you. Perhaps later I can send you a few links on places to shop around. Training hard is great but you want to do it safe and proper." She grinned and pulled away. "Lead us to the tread mills and lets warm up. If you need a spotter for weights I can help so long as you aren't going to be trying to lift Jen levels of weight."

There was only one treadmill in use when they arrived at the station. Flavia, one of the few humans who frequented the gym was already working on a serious sweat. Her focus on the treadmill was easily explainable; her right wrist was wrapped in a bandage. It couldn’t have been too serious, given that it wasn’t a cast but equally it was an impediment to almost anything else she could have done at the gym. She looked at the two wereleopards, nodded and turned her treadmill up a notch, increasing the slope so she was running a little more uphill.

As the leopards moved towards the treadmills Tana detoured quickly to the octagon.  "Excuse me gentle woofs." She smiled up at Cash and Alex as she passed them to put her name for the ring once others cleared out. She gave them both a big thumbs up before following after Brandy to the treadmills. She looked to the human woman on them her face clearly going threw a rolodex trying to remember her name. The woman seemed pretty focused so Tana decided to ask her later. Hopping on the machine she looked over to Brandy. "You know there aren't many people I think that can do weights Jen level. She's a beast." She gave a small giggle before starting out at a slower pace then usual.

A few minutes later Tana had ramped up her incline and her speed. "You know what I'm gonna suggest." She spoke openly to both Brandy and the human beside them. "Wouldn't it be great if we could get like fans put on these so we could have the wind blowing in our faces. oooh that would be so nice. What you two think?"

Flavia didn't respond.  She simply increased her own speed and incline a touch more.  She didn't look over at Brandy or Tana but it was obvious that she's noticed what Tana had done.

Ian was shooing the wererats out of the ring to allow the werewolves to have their turn.  Cash had snickered when Tana had referred to them as 'gentle woofs' but Alex didn't react at all.  He was still focused, still intent.

Brandy stepped onto one of the many treadmills meant for shifters and bumped the speed up. It wasn't anything impressive. It would have been considered a speed walk for most shifters but she wasn't going to push.  She had wanted terribly to be more supportive of Tana's gym training and growth but she just hadn't had the energy to go out every day, so it was once a week.

She knew she had lost muscle mass. Her clothes fit weirdly. Most of the items were a couple sizes too big but she didn't want to buy a new wardrobe. She had every intention of getting better and putting the lost weight and muscle back on.

Tana was warming up on the treadmill and wasn't breaking a sweat as she ran.  Brandy after ten minutes could feel the cleavage sweat and her lower back getting damp.  The young shifter had come a long way from being being a bratty street kid when she first joined. Tana had grown so much. If or when the day came and Brandy died or left the pard she felt Tana might be able to fill some of that missing space she would leave behind. She might not be an alpha but she had that get up and go and loved her pard. If she could teach her more of the political side of things and how to be a good ambassador to the rest of the preternatural community, or at least to the vampires, so much the better.

Brandy thought about her relationship with Klaus sure it was less than a year old but she was serious about it. What would happen if he decided to leave Seattle? She would go with him even if it meant leaving her pard behind. The past couple of months of him letting her stay with him and his watching over her as she dealt with the shitty hand of cards she had been dealt due to being Volkov's pomme had been difficult.  It was difficult, she corrected herself mentally as she walked. But her vampire beau had not run for the hills or put space between them, despite her leaving him an out. She didn't understand why he did with how new everything was between them, but she was thankful.

"You are really doing well my dear. I'm so proud of your progress. You are putting me to shame today." Brandy said. "Keep up the stamina training and next year poor Justin's gonna have his work cut out for him at the next torch light games."

Noticing the human ignore her existence she decided to just let it go. Not everyone wanted to make friends at the gym and that was something she would have to accept. begrudgingly but accept. Her eyes watched the activity near the octagon. She was thankful she had shifter eye sight so she could watch from where she was. "Oh really? if you think this is good you've seen nothing yet." she grinned and hit the buttons to go even faster. It was the limit of current speed and the longest she managed to keep going at it was 15 minutes. Today she was hoping to push it to 20.

Again Flavia tried to match Tana only this time she didn't last more than a few seconds.  She made a noise of disgust before dialing her own treadmill back to a human marathon speed, rather than the sprinting speed Tana was running at.

Brandy watched the human. It was interesting to see her trying to keep up and unusual to see one at the shifter gym but money was money, Brandy offered the woman a friendly smile. "Don't feel bad about not keeping up darling she's got a few energy drinks under her belt and is a shape shifter. You are doing good though. Great running form and your stamina is impressive considering..."

"Considering that I'm baseline?" Flavia finished the sentence.  "Still haven't figured out that I can't compete on even footing.  Keep trying though.  I'd need to snort a rail of coke to run even close to that fast and I'd die of a heart attack or blow a blood vessel in my brain and die of an aneurysm.  Damned impressive.  But them you all are."

"There are drawbacks though not everything that glitters is gold darling." Brandy said keeping the speed of her treadmill where it was at as she flashed the woman a grin. "If I can be nosey. Why sign up here at the Concrete jungle where there are so many gyms in the city that cater to, well... you know, humans. I mean, you are paying a decent chunk joining here and with none of the luxurious spa options that other gyms might have. Do you have a significant other that is a shifter?"

"That's a little personal, isn't it?" Flavia asked.  "The answer is no, by the way.  I'm working towards a doctorate in preternatural biology and I'm focusing my dissertation on muscle development and neurotransmission.   Not just that you're all stronger and faster but why you're all stronger and faster as well as why some are stronger or faster than others."

"The intention wasn't to be overtly personal, darling. Shifters just cut to the chase a lot of the time. But that will be an interesting dissertation. I wish you well on your paper and the classes.  I think more people in the medical field studying and honing their skills for those of us who have the lycanthropic infection is a good thing. We do heal well, but it isn't like there isn't a downside to it. Due to how fast we heal, there can often be issues with things not healing correctly and there being unpleasant side effects." Brandy replied as her thoughts drifted towards Justin and his shooting. They had been fortunate a doctor had been on hand brave enough and skilled enough to work on Justin or there might have been unpleasant side effects for the young were leopard.

Tana looked over watching the two exchange conversation. She was always amazed how Brandy could some how get anyone to talk to her. Her lungs were starting to burn her legs were starting to get weak but she was only at 17 mins in 3 minutes off of her goal. Sweat beaded across her whole body. Her face red as she kept pushing however at 18 minutes she tapped out. "shit" she mumbled as she lowered the speed drastically.

She took a few steps to stop her legs from cramping before hopping off and wiping herself down with her towel. She took small calculated sips of water not to throw it all up. It was still progress but it was slower then she wanted. She panted a few times trying to catch her breath while looking at the human "That's a very fascinating medical field. I'm not sure how much help I'd be but if I can don't hesitate to ask. I do physio and massage therapy. I know its not overly related but I know a lot about muscle mass and structure." She offered a kind smile before taking another sip of water.

"Not related?  It ties in perfectly," Flavia said.  "And you got distracted and stopped breathing through your nose.  Breathing is key for endurance.  Do you work on a lot of preternaturals?  Are there many who are working through the results of injuries healing too fast?  Breaks that healed crooked because they began to knit before they were set?"

Brandy nodded and smiled as Tana jumped into the convo and let the younger dark haired woman take the lead over the convo while she quietly watched.

Tana gave a small nod "The majority of my patients are prenaturals with most of the physio is based on that exactly. Things healing wrong or need to be relocated before it does. Others just like a massage that can get in all the good nooks and crannies. Thanks for the tip I'll have to focus more on breathing Brandy says I need to find a proper sports bra but I really haven't found any good ones to contain all of well this" she motioned to herself.

Brandy nodded, "Not problem, and I'm sure our new treadmill friend would agree chest binding and working out medically are not good. Forgive the question and poor manners but we didn't catch your name. I'm Brandy and this lovely gal here is my sister from another mister, Tana."

"Binding can actually affect the shape of your ribs," Flavia said.  "Not the best way to treat the girls.  And that will also affect your breathing, reducing your stamina.   Of course it's a trade off.  You free the tatas and risk giving yourself a black eye.  Not to mention bouncing them around isn't exactly comfortable.  And it's Flavia.  Flavia Da Silva."

"Pleasure. I'd offer you a hand to shake, but being on treadmills, I'd fear potentially yeeting you or myself off the treadmill potentially. Would you settle for a fist bump, or is that too dude bruh for you?" Brandy asked as warm delighted chuckle escaped her lips at the imagined scene and the chaos of it.

"Here?  If you can't handle dude bruh, then you're in the wrong place." Flavia extended her undamaged fist.

"Run with boobs bound it obscures breathing. Run with them free the bounce knocks the wind our of me anyways. Pleasure to meet you Flavia. Random question are you pro Boba?" Tana smiled as she stretched out her legs.

Brandy gently tapped her knuckles against Flavia's. "My dear you definitely are not wrong on that." she replied with a smile and a knowing smile as she slowed down the pace of the thread mill to cool down.

As she awaited for an answer Tana's eyes shifted to the ring to see how the wolves in the ring were doing.

"Fett?  I think he got way more attention than he deserved,"  Flavia said.  "Personally I'm more horror fan.  Jason is my boy."

Tana lost her balance plopping to her butt as she started to laugh. "Everyone in this gym I swear no one knows Boba the beverage. As for horror I think Freddy has some killer claws." She smirked hoping it came across as a joke. She honestly knew very little about horror movies.

"Boba is a beverage?" Flavia asked, extending her good hand to help Tana back to her feet.  She wasn't shifter strong but she was certainly human strong.  "So is that some kind of Japanese cola or something." She held onto Tana's hand for perhaps a second longer than necessary.

Tana got back to her feet with Flavias help. "Oh my gosh its so good its tea or like a frozen slush type drink with these tapioca balls at the bottom that's what makes boba well boba. The Taro is the best cuz A its purple and B its like this better then vanilla goodness. We could always go out and discuss muscles. Speaking of muscles . . ."Her eyes wondered back to the ring watching the men exchange blows. "This gym has other perks" she giggled. "Should we hit the weights?" She asked both the women.

"If you're into that sort of thing." Brandy said with a wry smirk as her eyes drifted to the ring and back to Flavia" As for taro being the best flavor I disagree.  I much prefer the chai flavor or perhaps a nice cherry or blue raspberry. Id say ginger bread but I'm so over ginger after last May..."

"So iced tea with tapioca?"  Flavia frowned.  "Sounds kinda gross.  Like drinking frogs eggs.  But I'll try anything once.   As for the weights..." she held up her bandaged wrist.  "Can't spot and can't lift anything with hands, so I'm stuck with working my legs and core."  She looked at Brandy.  "Overdid the ginger?"

"Definitely. I sometimes donate for VIP guests at ArcAngel. We had a guest that was very specific about me consuming copious amounts of ginger while I was his snack, as well as wine. It has kind of sworn me off anything ginger or alcohol based." Brandy confessed her regret to the woman.

"Ginger makes my nose all tingly not a fan" Tana wrinkled up her nose wiggling it from side to side.

"Well for over 100k a year darling you would eat it on occasion to get the big bucks I am certain. Money can be a great motivator to do things you aren't always 100 percent into." She said with a shrug. "To the weights ladies? I'll spot for you Tana darling..."

"You spot, I'll watch," Flavia said.  "And golf clap at the appropriate moments."  She didn't comment about Brandy's donations or her salary.

"Well you could work those lovely legs beside Tana while I spot her. Everyone gets a work out that way." Brandy said with a wink and a smile. "Come on Kitten shall we see how your bench presses are? We can start you at 100lb reps. That shouldn't be too much."

Flavia's gaze lingered on Brandy.  "Best seat in the house,"  she said,  taking a place on the leg machine and setting it for one hundred pounds.

Brandy laughed and purred a reply. "If you think this is the best seat in the house. Remind me to tell you about a few places you can go in Seattle if you are interested in preternatural kinesiology and the musculature of shifters. Have you ever heard of Le Cirque? They got all flavors of lovely there from shifter types to vamps. There's likely something that you would find appetizing, be you into boys, gals, or both."

"And what are you into?" Flavia asked, trying to sound casual.

Brandy wasn't expecting the question, she flushed for a second. "Currently fluctuating and evolving." She answered as she forced herself into a more poised manner at the rather direct question.

Had she been asked in early Spring she would have said men. She likely would have answered that in early June as well but Cherry had opened her eyes to the fact that perhaps she was bi sexual or at the very least heteroflexible...

Tana began putting weights on the bar. With tips from Jen she knew that 100 lbs was the correct amount she should be pressing for another couple of weeks or risk tearing something.  She straddled the bench laid back and wiggled under the bar.

She titled her head up to look behind her as Brandy answered Flavia's question. Brandy always had this eloquent way of answering in potential uncomfortable situations. She sighed a bit of relief that the question wasn't directed at her because there was no way she would be able to put her thoughts into words about the topic that wouldn't come out as word vomit. Her once tiny arms gripped at the beam. Her muscles twitched and flexed as she shifted her hands to get a better grip. She had gained a great deal of muscle mass compared to when Brandy first meet the scared child.

She let the other two women steer this topic of conversation for the time being as she lifted a tiny grunt came from lips as she started her reps focusing on her form and breathing.

Brandy moved to spot for her friend. 100lbs wasn't a bad starter weight for a shifter. It might be considered light weight but high sets of repetitions were the key to making sure you didn't pull or strain anything to start and as one continued in their weight lifting training.

Her last session with Tana she had tried to do some weight lifting  herself only to silently take note that the 150lb presses she had tried doing were significantly more of a challenge that they should have been and had made a note to mention this to her doctors at AAI when she had to go in for the routine blood pulls and check ups. She was significantly weaker now that she was sick between that and the loss of stamina, she was increasingly annoyed that her body couldn't cash cheques that she routinely could before.

What did this all mean when in another several months she would have to play gatekeeper to Augustina and Shaye? She wasn't sure and hoped that the doctors are Archangel would figure out what was wrong with her and be able to correct it. If not it meant she was going to have to talk to Morvan and figure out what came next and what her position in the pard would be in the future. She could still do partial shifts with some serious difficulty and even full shifts into her animal form caused her concern as even those were not fully within her control to revert back to her human shape when she willed it. The wait time seemed to be 12 hours or longer unless Morvan came to help pull her through it.  She wasn't at the point of being fearful of never changing back but it was another stressor for the ginger haired leopardess.

Her emerald green eyes watched Tana as she pushed though her reps. "Watch your form and slow it down. Proper form and taking it slow is much better than the mad mans dash to bang them out in no time. Yes... that's much better. Excellent." She murmured to Tana as she gently touched her elbows to correct the angle.

Tana quickly conformed to the adjustment Brandy made. Tanas breathing was slow and steady as she kept pushing. On the rep of the set her face contorted and her arms began to shake. She let out a grunt as she managed to get it on the hook without needing help. She wiggled her arms around at her side trying to keep the blood flow moving. "I'm gonna get me some guns yet pew pew" she giggled.

"So how long have you been coming to the Jungle Flavia darling? I admit to i think picking up on your scent in here, but my normal schedule had me coming here for around 9am to do my workouts just due to my work schedule. Coming in this close to my normal assigned shifts wouldn't fly if i was set to work today." Brandy said and smiled at Tana "You will definitely have guns. We put on muscle fairly quickly if you keep up at it everyday.  Jess won't be very happy to hear about your gains and new-found hobby of gym ratting."

"Down....with.....Jess...." Tana huffed playfully between reps

Brandy laughed "Well you could try issuing a challenge this fall or if you wanted to make it interesting there is the winter. Snow adds a different element to the battle field."

Flavia didn't answer right away.  Perhaps she was thinking about Brandy's response to her question.

"Three months now," she said finally.  "And why call them guns? That's such a guy thing.  And do you really think it's a good idea to be talking about that sort of thing in front of a humie?"

"I suppose it depends on what that sort of thing is. Being a member of this gym you are aware that the majority of the clientele is shifter so we do chat about various pack and shifter things. Nothing that has been mentioned here tonight is illegal, so why would it be terrible to talk about things with a human present?" Brandy chuckled and cocked her head slight to look at Flavia as Tana finished her next set of reps.

Tana sat up between reps and began stretching her arms and shoulders. "Snow would be interesting. How would you even prepare for that? Bug a bunch of ice?" Her eyes drifted to the fighting ring to see if she had more time on the weights and it seemed that was the case. So she laid back down and wiggled under the bar.

Flavia chuckled.  "Maybe I'll warn Jess," she said.  "And maybe try working out on rollerblades.  Or wrap your feet in saran wrap when you take a shower."

"Screams..... dis...lo...ca...tion"

"Not if you get good."

Brandy shrugged "you mess about out back when the snow comes. Jess doesn't like winter scraps too much.  I liked to fight near the hill still do. Just drive her towards it and she has to deal with the shitty footing. Is it cheap? Maybe but it is effective."

"Get... good...loser?....fair" with a hardy clink the bar barely made it to its safety spot. "I have the high ground Anikin?"

"Definitely use the surrounds to your advantage when scrapping. Most fights do not happen on even ground in a squared circle." Brandy replied as she nodded her head towards the boxing ring. "The boy scouts and ol' scar from lion king had it right with the motto. "Be prepared."

"I cant say I've ever been on rollerblades. I assume there some sort of roller derby type thingy out there for people like us? Roller derby is that thing where they skate in circles and beat each other up?"

"You know I'm not sure. I know we have an Axe and Knife throwing league at Archangel. It is open to anyone that lives there or works there and you can bring outside folks as guests so long as you register them. Believe it or not, it's Kat's brainchild project. I would have to look into if we have anything roller based. Been years since I ever put on a set of rollerblades. If something like that exists, its likely being held inner city somewhere." Brandy replied.

"Bare feet on wet grass works too, especially on a slope.  If you can stay on your feet when the person you're fighting doesn't, you're half way there."  Flavia was flexing her hands open and closed unconsciously.  "Axe throwing league?" she asked.

Brandy nodded, "You know things to do in Seattle when you're a preternatural and bored but looking for good wholesome fun. So how did you hurt your wrist, darling? It must be a pain in the ass to come here and try to work out despite having limitations. How many weeks until you are clear to do as you normally would? Perhaps you could book some physio or massage therapy for it?"

Tana chugged a bit of water. "I could ask Mr. Waylon. I'm sure he has tons of extra space he can turn into a slip n slide or a roller thingy spot." She turned to Flavia "I could take a look if you wanted." She smiled softly.

"As a future FYI it is usually wise to not ask vampires for favors Tana darling. They have this ability of usually asking you for something much grander than your initial ask." Brandy said. "Outdoor parks are fine to practice in our own backyard. One day you might have the job of playing ambassador to the vamps for our group but I will be damned if our man in charge tried to throw me under the bus for pushing you in that direction. Remember the group rule no working for vamps. I was grandfathered in. You're not working for them just renting office space."

Flavia looked at the bandage on her right wrist.  "Some neckbeard didn't take kindly to me refusing the drink he tried to buy me.  He decided to get grabby.  There are some advantages to training with preternaturals.  You get good.  I'm also left handed.  I punched him twice before the bouncers caught on, once in the throat and once right between the eyes.  I've got about six more weeks according to the doctors.  No pain any more but if you want to have a look, go for it."

She extended her arm towards Tana.

"Nice job girlie, no one likes a neck beard that can't respect the answer no. Don't worry, you're in good hands with Tana." Brandy purred with amusement as she slipped onto the weight bench to put in a few sets. She kept the weight at 100 and had full intentions of trying to put in 3 sets with ten reps per set.

Tana gingerly took Flavias hand. She unwrapped the tensor and began to examine her wrist. She looked around and grabbed a 2 pound dumb bell. She passed it to her getting her to hold her arm out straight holding before slowly turning it. Her warn hands giving both support and searching to her wrist. She closed her eyes going by feel of the muscles and joints. "Okay stop. "She smiled and then slowly wrapped it up again. "If you take care of staying off your wrist I don't think you would need six weeks. Maybe four though." She let go of her hand once it was all wrapped up.

"Four is good," Flavia said, rubbing her wrist.  "Still going to give it six before I try to use it in a fight or pumping iron."  She smiled.  "You have a soft touch."

"Brandy here taught me there is no such thing as too much moisturizer." Tana gave a small chuckle. "But honestly I work with my hands. Its important to keep the tools of your trade well maintained, right?" she smiled while tilting her to the side as she posed her rhetorical question. "I won't lie and tell you they are always like this though. I've been know to rebel against the daily routine now and then. And my rebel I mean fall face first in my bed before even getting my clothes off type of rebelling."

Flavia's smile twitched wider. "Sounds like you need somebody to take care of you on nights like that.  Strip you down.  Tuck you in.  Make you breakfast."

"My family are usually pretty good.  They see me walk in like a zombie and I usually end up with at least my shoes taken off, placed in bed with a blanket. Oh and Kyle makes like THEE best breakfast. Denny's has nothing on him." Tana nods enthusiastically at the thought of Kyles breakfasts. She paused to put one of her tiny hands to the corner of her mouth to wipe the salvia that was building up threatening to drool out.

"Kyle your boyfriend?" Flavia asked, trying not to sound disappointed.

"Oy!  Boba!  Get your ass in the ring!" called Ian.  "You get to try and impress me by not licking the blood off the floor."

"Daring, I think Ian would like to see you kitten..." Brandy said as she put up her weight bar and shook the wistful look of missing Kyle's cooking. Now she should see what Tana had learned in the last couple of weeks of being at the gym and see if things were coming together for her friend.

Tanas head spun to the call of Ian. She turned to smile at Flavia "Kyle is well Kyle. If I had to label him Id guess he is my uncle." She gave Brandy a small pat before bouncing towards the ring. "Bring it!" She climbed into ring and gave herself a few moments to calm her mind and her breathing. "Okay goal today is to not be on my ass sooner than 40 seconds. That is if your my partner?" She beamed happily. Her body vibrating with excitement.

Brandy wandered over to the edge of the caged ring and watched Tana enter flashing her and Ian a smile and a thumbs up.

"We're going to work on stamina, defense and control,"  Ian answered.  "In other words, for the next fifteen minutes, I am going to kick the crap out of you and you are going to do everything you can to stop me, without attacking back.  Then you get a three minute break, then we do it again.  The point of the exercise is to keep a leash on your Beast.  Outside of the full moon, you call the shots.  Pain.  Blood.  Fear.  They all want you to give in to the Beast. What you need to do is tap into the Beast's power, without turning the wheel fully over to your inner asshole.  Do you think you can do that?  Full disclosure, if you cat out on me, I WILL choke you out."

There was no humor in Ian's manner.  It was clear that he wasn't even remotely joking.  Nor did it seem that he was going to take it easy on Tana.  She had, after all, come to him for training and he was going to push her as far as he could.

Tana took a slow controlled breath in before letting it out. Without attacking back would leave blocking, parrying, grappling and joint locks. She had gotten much better in all of these categories but the later however was no where near a level to attempt to work on Ian. She would be forced to us parrying to the best of her advantage. Luckily with her tiny size she was quite good at it. Again no where a challenge for the Hyena across from her.


PART 1

Lady J, Maxx and Krystal Co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 14th Friday- Tana-  7pm - The Concrete Jungle gym & fitness center

With a firm nod she adjusted her stance. "Understood. Ready." Her eyes focused on nothing but the man in front of her. The basic gym noises seemed to silence around her. This was going to hurt . . .  a lot.

Brandy watched silently but had rasped her teeth over her lower lip as Ian said she had to survive 15 mins in the ring. Tana was going to be dead to the world after that.  Real fights never lasted that long, even in the ring, they had spacers between the rounds. This was going to push her friend to her limits and beyond.

Five minutes in the ring felt like forever, but Ian was a good teacher and likely wanted to see how long she could hold out for. If Ian had called her in for 15mins of ring chasing, she knew she wouldn't be able to do it, not in her current state of health. Perhaps not in full health. As a leopard she was built for speed, stamina wasn't a strong suit compared to were wolves.

She licked her lips and watched eagerly and interested to see how the  younger leopardess would fair. It would be an interesting watch. Brandy just hoped she wasn't going to be a distraction for Tana. She had to admit she was proud of the amount of time she was putting into her training.

Ian started slowly.  Tana was going to be on the defensive  for fifteen minutes but that meant Ian would be in the offensive for that same time.  He was clearly testing her defenses, probing, seeking weaknesses.  It was the purpose of training, after all, to improve her skill and ability.  She had speed.  Ian and Tana were both aware of the natural speed advantage wereleopards had.  What they gave up in size and strength, they gained in speed and agility.  Ian was bigger and stronger but he couldn't match Tana's speed... not unless he exhausted her, which the training exercise was meant to do.

Due to the fact that Ian was starting slowly Tana was managing a lot better then she thought she would. But it was at that very split second internal commentary that caused the millisecond window of opportunity Ian needed to land his first strike. It was a solid strike to the side of her rib cage. The blunt impacted echoed causing air to rush out of Tana's lungs causing her to cough. She stumbled away as quickly as she could narrowly missing the follow up strike.

Ian didn't give Tana a second of respite.  As she stumbled away, he followed.  It was one part predator, one part trained fighter.  Any weakness was to be exploited.  "Stop thinking.  Start reacting."  He stopped throwing punches and started trying to sweep her feet.  He'd stopped playing nice and now he was pushing Tana harder.

Tana did just as Ian said. She had practiced countering leg sweeps for many sessions with Klaus. Knowing Ian would be slightly off balance mid motion Tana used the moment to close the gap. She wrapped her arms around Ian's waist in a fluid movement positioned to slip in behind him.

"Good!"  Ian called out.  "Would have been a perfect time to go for a takedown but you remembered to stay on the defensive."  He pivoted, lunging at Tana, trying to drive her back.

Tana did her best not to give up to much ground. After a few more calculated attacks She found her back up against the cage as a heavy punch landed on her side thigh that she has lifted and twisted upwards to protect her stomach. The hit impacted between the Iliotibial tract and the biceps femoris muscles.

Her leg shook violently due to the freak placement of the hit before proceeding to cause a massive Charlie horse. Tana grimaced and grunted forcing herself to put pressure on her leg to try and move from the dangerous position she was now in.  Ian's predator would be able to metaphorically taste the blood in the water as it were and Tana was all more then fully aware.  A dodge to the right  was too much weight on the cramping leg causing her to collapse to the floor. Swiftly she put herself in the fetal position covering her head and torso to the attacks that were about to follow.

There was no mercy, just a series of slow, carefully placed punched, along with the occasional kick.   "Turtling isn't going to help,"  Ian said grimly, as he continued to punish the wereleopard.  "We haven't even hit the three minute mark yet.  So get off your ass and defend yourself!"

Tana stayed tucked despite Ian's words. She took the blows buying time for her leg to stop spasming. Once it did that tucked ball rolled at super natural speed surprisingly towards her sparing partner instead of away. She tried to catch him off guard and knock him off his feet. She could feel part of his foot or leg as he adjusted to get out of her way. She kept rolling until she was on the other side of him before flailing her legs out to sweep him.

"It's the Bowling Ball of Death!" Cash cried out. "Look out, Ian!  She's gonna take you out!"

"More like a Soccer Ball of Stupidity," Ian called back, aiming another kick at Tana.  Brandy had known him long enough to detect the subtle tone in his voice that indicated that Tana hadn't just surprised him with the sudden maneuver, she'd actually impressed him.

Brandy chuckled, fishing her phone out of her bra the camera turning on, her green eyes sparkled with delight. Tana was definitely aiming to do her best to stay in the ring and do her best to keep it up for her allotted time. The fact she was attacking Ian like an epileptic crab in a tsunami was something she had to save for the annals of history.

Catching the leg lining up for a kick out of the peripheral vision she rolled towards the wall kicking her legs off it like a swimmer heading into their next lap. Like a human torpedo she aimed for Ians stable leg with all her might.

Technically it was an attack or it would have been, had it actually landed.  Even on one leg, Ian was capable of jumping a considerable distance, so when Tana came to a stop in the middle of the ring, Ian was landing a kick over flip near the octagon's edge.  It took him a moment to locate Tana again.

"Nice to see you've actually shown up, Tana,"  Ian said.  "I was wondering who it was that showed up tonight."

Tana used the distance generated to flip on to her feet. She was breathing a bit heavily as she wiped the sweat from her brow. A small cocky smirk tugged at her lips. "Can't show off all your cards at once. Let others under estimate you isn't that what you taught me?" The smirk left her lips as she refocused and her breathing leveled just before Ian closed the gap once more.

"If you have breath to talk, you have breath to fight," Ian said, once more beginning to stalk her through the ring.  It might have looked larger from the outside but being inside with Ian made the fighting area seem terribly small.

Tana continued to dodge, defend, parrying and grapple counter. She had continued to use her surroundings to her advantage parkouring  off it to gain distance or maneuver in behind Ian on occasion.

It was around the elven minute mark when Ian attempted to go for a leg sweep where Tana jumped latching on to one of the stabilization bars above their heads. She pulled her body up in a tuck and attempted to wrap her legs around Ian's head to try and incapacitate him. However Ian had caught on to her monkey like antics a lot faster then Tana had hoped. It allowed Ian a swift hard punch to Tana's stomach. She instantly let go of bar slamming flat on her back onto the mat. Her head bounced like a watermelon on cement. Her vison began to fade around the edges as she greedily sucked in air.

Ian knelt beside Tana, not to check on her but to settle on hand on her throat. “Breathing is a privilege, not a right,” he said as he restricted her breathing just enough to make it more difficult. More pressure and he could crush her throat and for just a second, Tana thought she could see his intent to do exactly that. The moment passed quickly but she would always remember that brief second where she wasn’t certain if she would ever draw another breath.

Instinctively Tana's tiny hands went to the hand at her throat. In those moments fear washed over her.  The amber eyes that stared hazily panicked up at Ian seemed to change slightly. The pupils narrowed becoming more cat like or was it just a trick of the light. Ian himself wasn't very sure, for the next instant they were normal. The scent of fear lingered but was gone as a strange calmness came over the leopard under his grip.

Like a shot legs wrapped around Ian's head. Tana used the momentum of her whole body to try and flip Ian into position. Tana grabbed at his arm twisting it into a submissions hold with every ounce of strength she had left. She arched her back trying to get more leverage on him as her thighs  clenched tightening around his head.

Cash howled in laughter as Tana tried to crush Ian's head with her thighs.  "Don't let him bite you!" the werewolf shouted.

Ian didn't even bother acknowledging the comment.  He began spinning.  He was using Tana as a counterweight, which meant if he managed to shake her loose, the two of them would both go flying,

Tana grunted as Ian began to spin them.  A primal gurgle caught in her throat as her thighs tightened  around him. The scent of blood tickled their noses as she bit on her lower lip digging in with everything she had. However it didn't last too long. Ian's stamina was much greater then Tanas. Her head still being fuzzy mixed with the spinning it wasn't long before her ears began to ring.  Her legs slowly began to loosen their grip as she tapped on his arm praying that he would stop spinning before everything faded to black and she was sent flying.

"Fifteen minutes.  Not tap outs," Ian said, or at least he tried to.  It was hard to talk with legs wrapped around your face. He wasn't worried about the pressure.   A hyena's jaws were strong, more than capable of crushing a femur.  In fact, under other circumstances, he might have welcomed and enjoyed it. What Tana had done was an inconvenience, nothing more.  It was also unexpected and innovative.  What she lacked in experience and skill she went a long way towards making up for with unconventional tactics.

Ian's words were muffled and far away. There was one last burst of adrenaline that coursed through Tana's tiny body. Her legs tightened once more her fingers dug into Ian's flesh. However this only bought her another 20 seconds tops before her body went limp and flying across the ring away from Ian. She bounced a few times rag dolling with momentum until she stopped in a heap of limbs and uncomfortable positions.

Brandy panned the cell phone down to Tana "Great Job Darling." She had been stopping to make the fight video into ten second clips or so a chance for her friend to review and for her to see what she was seeing plus to share the small starfish clip at the start. She grinned, it was a moment she was proud to see Tana push herself to the limits.

Ian, still spinning, lost his balance when he lost Tana as a counterweight and spiraled off to the far side of the octagon.  He stood slowly, clearly dizzy and took a second to orient himself.  It was a few precious seconds and he knew that in a real fight, those few seconds could have spelled the difference between life and death, especially if Tana had an ally in the ring.

"That looked like it hurt," Cash said, without his usual enthusiasm.  "And I'm smelling blood."

"Me too," Ian said.  "So if anyone else is thinking of coming in here, I will fucking wreck you before you can get so much as a lick."  He looked at the clock.  There were fifteen seconds left.  "I think we can start the three minute break early."

Tana's body didn't move for a hot minute. There was painful groans coming from the pile of limbs began to unfurl. She laid spread eagle with her eyes closed taking a mental assessment of her injuries. Her head slowly turned to the side opening her eyes looking at the cage wall infront of her. Her eyes were distant not overtly focusing on anything as she tried to figure out where the hell she was and why. She sat up very slowly. Her head hanging low a hand grasping it lightly.

"Dad I don't want to ride the tea cups for awhile." She spoke as if Morvan would be within ear shot. Her head rose finally piecing everything together. She could finally taste the blood in her mouth. With the back of her hand she wiped her mouth. "Time?" she asked timidly.

"One minute forty seconds left on your break,"  Ian said.  "There is water there if you want to rinse and spit."  He was rinsing his own mouth out.

Tana very wobbly got to her feet. She stood still trying to center herself before taking a two step into the cage wall. She pushed off it quickly before making it to the water.  The water was cold and stung her lip. The water was lightly orange tinted from the blood that was inside her mouth as she spat it out. The next sip she took she swallowed her parched throat.

"Imma just...."She pointed to the floor before she laid back down on the mat to rest.

Brandy chuckled as Tana made her tea cups comment. She shut down the video and gently reached into the cage to prod Tanas foot. "You feeling any better, Sunshine? Ol' Ian certainly put you through the ringer, dear heart, but you came out the other side alive and intact. You definitely are getting boba girl after we leave, my treat." She said, her voice low as she smiled the pride not hidden on her face.

Tana smirked but didn't turn her head to look at Brandy instead kept starring at the ceiling.  She didn't want to risk the room starting to spin again. "Better is relative. I know he could of killed me a bunch of times if he truly wanted. As for boba I am so gonna hold you too that." Brandy could see that she was smiling.

She knew the  next round would be starting soon and if it was anything like the first the condition she was going to return home in was going to be questionable. She would have to figure out how to weasel her way into the house without the others seeing her. Micheal or Kyle most likely would but as long as the other subs didn't see her banged up that was her primary focus. She didn't want them to worry. She mustered the courage to put on a brave front that fake smile Brandy knew so well plastered on Tanas face.

She got to her feet looked toward Ian. Her time was up or very close to it and she knew it. The condition her body was in clearly wasn't going to make it anywhere close to 15 minutes but she wasn't ready to back down. She knew she had to keep pushing not just for her but for her family.

Ian looked at Tana, battered but unbowed.  "You look dead on your feet,"  Ian said.  "At this point, a strong wind could knock you down.  And yet you're ready for round two.  I'm satisfied.  Good enough."  He looked at Brandy.  "Get in here and take care of your girl. She's all heart and I think she's ready."

Brandy slipped into the ring and wrapped her arm around her dark haired busty friend .

She paused, making eye contact at Ian, a slight nod as her eyes flicked towards Tana and then back to the WereHynea.

No words were being exchanged by the pair but as Brandy looked him in the eyes she smiled as she saw him look at Tana approvingly. The red-headed leopardess raised her eyebrows and nodded again, giving him a wink as her eyes darted to his office door for a moment before returning.

Ian gave a final small nod and Brandy broke out into a wide satisfied grin.

"Alright girl, let's get you out of this ring. You've had enough today, and I did promise you some boba. The question is do you want to go out for it or come over to my apartment, I bought everything I need to make it since I know you are a fan and like to come by for visits more frequently than the others." Brandy said her voice warm and bright.

Soon as Brandy's arm was wrapped around Tana her body leaned heavier than she wanted to. Her face a mixture of both disappointment and relief that there was going to be no second round. Her eyes shifted from her pard mate to Ian and back again an eyebrow lifting in confusion about their secret silent conversation. She knew Brandy would tell her if she was ready to know.

"Your place if that's okay? I could use a very cold shower for these muscles if you okay with that too?" She paused to sniff at herself. The only thing that was pleasant about her scent to her was that Ians was mixed with hers faintly.

"My home it is Kitten." Brandy said shifting her body so she could bear Tana weight. She paused by the ring "Thanks again Ian." She replied as she picked up her gym bag with her other free hand.

Flavia gave Tana a thumbs up as she left the cage.  "You've got an impressive set of balls," she said, approvingly.  "Once I'm back in fighting shape, you're going to have to teach me some of those moves."

As the leopard passed Ian she gave gently wrapped a hand on his shoulder giving it a small squeeze as a thankyou.  She brightly smiled at Flavia "I look forward to seeing you back in the ring."

"Have a lovely workout darling, it was a pleasure meeting you." Brandy said to Flavia as she picked up Tana's gym bag. "We don't need to change here Tana better to leave here sweaty and stinky, and share a shower back at home."

Those with shifter hearing could hear Tana excitedly talk  about shower fun time with Brandy as the two leopards left the gym.


PART2

Lady J, Maxx & Krystal Co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 14th Friday- Tana-  7pm - The Concrete Jungle gym & fitness center

Slipping into the Mazda Brandy felt the sweltering heat as her legs hit the hot black leather, and she let out a little hiss as she rolled the windows down tossing the bags into the back as Tana got situated. "He kicked your ass today. You might be a little derpy still, but when we get back to the house I got some shit to share with you. Lovely footage for you to review and watch. I think you might enjoy it after the hot tub soak followed by the cool shower, that will be followed up with couch cuddles and boba as promised."

True to Brandy's words they drove back to the brownstone building Klaus owned and she made her way up the fire escape to the third floor where she let Tana in.

Tana noted she was let into Klaus's apartment and not the apartment door on the other side of the building as they entered. As Brandy slipped her shoes off and they were hit greeted with the sensation of air conditioning hitting them as the door was shut.

Brandy wandered over to the fridge and poured the leopard a glass of cold water from the Britta and added a generous amount of ice to the the drink before leading her downstairs to a room Tana hadn't been in before. Brandy unlocked the door and tana saw an open style shower against one wall and a sauna and hot tub at the back of the room. "Have a quick rinse off and lets hot tub for a few the heat will be good for the muscles before we do that cold shower thing."

Slipping into the hot tub Brandy put down the drinks in the drink holders as she slipped into the tub without clothing and sighed.  She was aware this was the first time Tana had likely seen her naked since she had gotten sick. The weight loss and how much muscle mass she had lost was on display as she sunk below the water letting out a weary sigh. "So how do you feel today went darling?" Brandy asked Tana.

Tana made many mental notes of how Brandy looked. She turned her head and closed her eyes as the water hit her in the face to rinse off both the sweat and her expression. She padded over to the hot tub and climbed in.

"Oh god that's the stuff." she sighed settling in. "I feel like Ian could of killed me on so many occasions if he truly wanted to. But on the plus side I went way longer time wise then I thought I would.  Is it weird I swear I can still feel his stubble between my legs?" Tana chuckled before wincing as her ribs reminded her they were not in the best condition.

"On the plus side, by the time you take a cab over to meet the girls at nibbles and licks for your pickup with Kyle you should be feeling a bit more back to normal. Maybe a little stiffness, but nothing a good night's sleep won't fix." Brandy picked up her water and took a sip. "You did really well in there. If I am being honest and everything... I wouldn't have made it that long in the ring with Ian today if he had called me in to do it. Hell girl, I think you out lasted me the first time I did ring time endurance training with Ian.  I think I made it to the ten-minute mark the first time he decided to test me. So is this the point where you would like the good news?"

Tana's head wiped "Are you saying that like there was bad news to give also?" her eyebrow lifted quizzically.

Brandy smirked "Not bad news per see unless the prospect of harder ass whoopings is bad news." She purred, drawing out the suspense, her inner cat enjoying playing with the news she knew, but that Tana did not.

"Harder then rag dolling like a sack of potatoes …" she grinned ."Do tell." She prompted her friend

"Do you remember the word Oubliette being tossed around the first night I brought you to the gym when it was free of humans?" Brandy asked calmly as she paused to fish out an ice cube and crunched it with some amount of satisfaction, enjoying the coolness of it between her teeth and against her tongue before she swallowed after several quick chews.

"Oh yes the secret code conversation of secretness. It time to elaborate on it?"

Brandy smiled and chuckled "Well kitten you passed the test so technically you can access the oubliette now. As to what it is and if you decide to participate... That will be up to you. But you've seen fight club so you know the first rule of fight club is....?"

"Make soap from lipo fat?" she teased. "I don't know what your talking about." Tana grinned indicating that she damn well knew what Brandy was talking about.

Brandy's foot under the water reached out, and she pinched Tana with her toes grabbing onto the leopardesses outter thigh, giving it a pinch before releasing. "Brat." She sighed as she saw Tana wince and make a face.  "First rule we don't talk about the Oubliette to anyone one outside or inside the gym that isn't preternatural."

Tana made a small ah noise as Brandy's toes curled out pinching her. She chuckled a bit. "So gym goers only no humans allowed that the skinny of it? "

"That and then some. So here's the full tea of it cause its more than just that okay and I need you to know and respect this cause its Ian's ass on the line and everyone else if anyone blabs so here's the skinny dearest." Brandy paused sipping her drink her green eyes had a weight behind them that let Tana know her friend and pard mate was dead serious.

Brandy licked her lips. " Its code name for shifter fight club that Ian hosts once a month. Now fight clubs are technically illegal and some folks do bet money on it but once a month we meet in a subbasement that's just concrete everything with just a drain down in the floor cause sometimes the basement can flood in the spring if it's too wet down there and to help wash the blood and potential shifter goo away. But basically it's a place you can attend once night a month to test yourself against other gym goers, be they shifter or vampire. The fights are ten minutes, but each round is two minutes. It is why Ian pushed you to see if you could handle fifteen minutes in the ring. You did prove you could handle it, which means you are up for participating in fight nights if you want to try. However, I have to say again it's not legal if the cops caught wind and busted it charges would be laid for attendees and for Ian since it's going down on his property. I can't say you would be seeing a silver bullet delivered from Father Sozio, our local executioner and state marshal, but I can't entirely rule it out either..."

All playfulness left Tanas face as Brandy explained. Tana gave one solid nod. "That's a heavy price to pay for slip of the tongue.  I learned my lesson from the gym and won't be repeating that any time soon. Do you really think I could stand any chance against anyone there? I mean it would help me push further without using Pard full moon challenges that's for sure. Do you really think I'm ready?" tana asked her head a little lower unsure of herself.

"I won’t lie, you might get your ass hurt. Lord knows I've had a couple broken bones over the years, a couple concussions a broken nose, several split lips. My last one was held in April." Brandy paused, closing her eyes before confessing. "I haven't gone back since I got sick. I've had to downplay the fact I'm off or hide it, but I didn't want to risk passing this off to someone because of spilled blood or because I shifted on accident and catted out on someone and bit and infected them. You saw the precautions we took the one full moon I stayed with you guys. The doc has said no to me biting, bleeding or fucking anyone."

Tana shifted the conversation. As much as she wanted to talk about the fight club her friends health was more important to her. "It's a lot worse than you have been telling us.... isn't it?" Tana asked timidly. She had known for a long while that much was amiss with Brandy but never broached the subject.

Brandy was silent for a span of twenty long seconds as she stared at Tana .

It wasn't like she couldn't say anything but she membered talking to Cyn about something above her pay grade and Morvan being pissed. It wasn't the same situation  but the truth was she hadn't really fully sat down with Morvan to cover it all. He was aware how she was struggling with the full moons the trying to shift back into human form on her own was something he has witnessed first hand. The truth was everything about her condition was new territory and unknown...

Brandy sighed "Truthfully yes. As shifters we aren't supposed to get sick. The doctors at AAI are trying to figure it out but they aren't a fully equipped hospital Tana darling. I've been trying to be brave and to be positive but... you have eyes.  I'm closing on almost losing 40lbs.  I'm not there yet but it's a far cry from the 160lbs of muscle and fine felineness that I was in April.  If I'm being honest I'm scared hun. Nothing fits right most of the time I eat I just throw it back up within an hour or less.     And I'm weak not human weak but benching two hundred pounds with as many reps as you did today I don't think I could do it... With Augustina in town I know its my job as gate keeper to test her but I just feel like I'm failing. The pard... myself... Klaus. He didn't sign up to take care of a sick pet." She scoffed softly .

Tana scooted beside Brandy wrapping her arms tightly around her skinny frame. "I'm sorry for prying but I was super worried. Thankyou for telling me. I wish I had the words to make you feel better. All I can say is you are still you. Yes you are sick and yes you are weaker but your strengths aren't all defined by the physical. Your passion, inner strength and love for your pard is never wavering. Don't think for a second that anyone thinks otherwise. I do think Morvan should know. Things could go very south if you are to gatekeep in this current condition. I think part of you knows that too. Also that undead man loves the ever loving heck out of you. He tries to take the number one spot on that. But lets be honest I hold that spot." Tana smiled and nuzzled Brandy.

"I keep him posted, I mean he's got eyes and when there are updates he gets them. I just haven't told him that I've started to worry that maybe they might not be able to fix me. Maybe this might be lethal, you know. He's not stupid, but I don't know no one would think we could get sick. But maybe it is.  It sort of popped into my head last week after I threw up for half an hour after Kyle had dropped by with some homemade food and a new ninja blender as a housewarming gift for me. I passed out on the floor and didn't wake up until Klaus had gotten up and found me sleeping on the title floor. He brings me things to eat and encourages me or reminds me when he's seen I've not touched anything for most of the night, but... with all the time I got off, I've been watching a lot of documentaries. I was watching one on the AIDS epidemic on New York in the 80's about an artist named Wojnarowicz. He made art in the queer community and died of AIDs and it got me thinking. We know nothing about this I could be dying. Like don't freak out I don't know no one does but it got me thinking that I just want to spend the time I have doing right by my people just in case it is that bad Tana. And I guess that's the part I haven't talked to Morvan about. I mean don't go blabbing to the entire pard about it but Micheal Morvan and Kyle are aware of what's on the up and up about me not being all right..." Brand said slowly as she hugged her friend back resting her head on her shoulder. "I'm just so fucking tired girl... Like so tired and it's taking its toll on me trying to pretend I'm not."

Tana face contorted in many directions as Brandy told her story. She stiffened momentarily in her friends arms before relaxing. "Then no more pretending. Not with me at least when its just us okay." She kissed brandy on the top of her head.  "Let me know if you are getting to light headed in here I'll take you back upstairs. In the mean time tell me more about night club?"

"Klaus keeps it at 101f you know our temp so its like not super warm but maybe a few more minutes and we can get out to get you that shower then the boba I promised you." Brandy said. "As far as what I have going on I don't know the docs had me off antibiotics for a month to see if maybe the blood will reveal something she's worried it might have been suppressing things but truthfully I feel like ass so maybe I should go back on them. The other doc I have he's my primary doc but dead during the day. Sometimes I just feel like maybe he wishes I would kick it so he could really get in there and see what's going on postmortem. It's weird but what choice do I have darling? I think it was Waylon that said if I walked into a hospital with this that likely the CDC would swoop in take me away and I'd never be seen again, with them worrying what would happen if I passed this on to a human or to other shifters. There's a fair chance it could go down like that, so here I am trusting everything to two doctors at AAI that don't have the resources to dig as deep as a hospital or the CDC could. Just yeah, that's pretty much all of it. I'm terribly sorry for dumping tea like this. It isn't the fun type at all. I am trying to stay positive but this week there's been some doubts creeping in and I haven't talked to anyone about it not Morvan or Klaus or the doctors but its there. I don't really want to burden Klaus and have him have to watch it all if that's the case so part of me is like maybe I should move back to the towers. Doc Englund says it might be for the best. But she's not aware of the fact that Klaus thinks there's a slim possibility that a rouge vamp might target AAI so that's why he asked me to stay with him for a while. I don't know. Usually I'm so decisive, but since all this happened, I'm questioning everything..."Brandy said as she let go of Tana reluctantly and took another sip of water.

"You always and I mean ALWAYS have me. I know things might be above pard pay grade but you are my older, wiser, super hip cool sister. I will ALWAYS make time to listen to you. I don't say this lightly but pard be damned on that okay? it's okay to be scared its okay to be indecisive. This is all new to everyone. " She gave Brandy another kiss atop her head.

"Yes I understand." Brandy said, offering the dark haired leopard a soft smile as she patted her leg under the water. "I know I sort of pushed you to be my protégée. And at first it was sort of jokes but more meant as to use me as a role model but since you went back to school and started growing up it became more than that and not a joke kiddo. I have most decidedly adopted you as a kid sister. I had siblings when I had my own life before that, so it's been lovely having that feeling again. And I guess it's also why I gave you that necklace when I moved out. Part of a graduation gift and congrats on the new gig, and also because I care for you darling like you were blood. I hope you take good care of it because it's a family heirloom. It's been in my family for a few generations, you could say, but I felt you deserved it. Maybe one day when I'm gone you will find a proper protégée, and you will train her up to be your replacement when you're too old and grey to deal with all this shit. I just brings me comfort knowing you are eager to learn. There's still a ton to learn about diplomacy, but just know and remember I'm proud of you."

Tana desperately wanted to lie and tell Brandy she wasn't going anywhere. The truth was Tana was just in the dark about the future as Brandy. Tana just silently held Brandy's hand  giving it a comforting squeeze as she closed her to rest in the heat and the praise.

The two women finished their soak and had a cool shower before getting dressed again, and they made their way back upstairs to Klaus's apartment.

Brandy opened a pantry shelf and pulled out a bag of boba pearls and three boxes of bubble tea powder. "I have green apple, almond and blue raspberry currently darling, what flavor would you like?" She asked as she filled the kettle, so she could prep the boba balls.

"Apple!" She beamed happily. "You know I can do that if you wanna go rest on the couch?" Tana tried to gently nudge her friend to let her help. She also wanted to stress the whole no pretending with me thing she mentioned in the tub.

"No it's fine. Now did you want me to add a scoop of protein powder to it as well I have some stuff that doesn't taste that bad it's got a hint of vanilla and blends in good with the liquids. Might be wise after a good work out like today. I'll even have a bit myself if I sip and take it slow, it should stay down if i don't over do it." Brandy said as she flashed her pard mate a grin. "So while we wait for the boba to be ready, do what do you want to know about fight club. I know I made it all about me earlier, and we got ridiculously off track.

"Oh yes it wasn't be poking my nose into your personal problems that changed the topic. Protein  yes please. Now dish about all the opponents and their weaknesses." she settled on to the couch grabbing a pillow and hugging it to her stomach as she curled up onto it.

"Jesus pushy and no I won't dish you can figure it out just like I had to. But what I will tell you." Brandy said as she stood on tip toes and pulled the canister of protein powder off the shelf. "Is the major rules when shits going down for Oubliette nights of any value to you?. How about that?"

"Fine. I suppose that's a more appropriate place to start." Tanas excitement  made her move to kneel on the couch peeking over the back starring eagerly at Brandy.

Brandy carefully waited for the kettle to finish boil as she measured out half a cup of boba and dropped it into a large mug to soften up in the hot water bath. The mug had a cat on it that exclaimed I love Caturdays! Tana knew it was an xmas gift from Leslie and Katie from a few years back.

For someone that claimed to have her own apartment beside Klaus, Brandy  certainly had a lot of her own personal belongings in the vampire's abode, Tana observed as she waited for Brandy to tell her more she noted all the plants that sat on the window ledges that had formerly been in her apartment at AAI.

"Okay so first off there are sometimes different rules depending on the night or how crazy it gets. But if it is one of those nights Ian will let you know if it's Nightmare mode or Normal. I don't recommend nightmare mode because those are the nights where shit can go bad fast and where folks get really hurt and could even die." Brandy explained.

Tana laughed. "Well we both know I am full of my own nightmares presently so I am sure I do not want any extra. I take it those nights need an extra fire hose to the floor? oh shit wait night... NIGHT" Tanas eyes widened. "How the ever living fuck are we going to keep this from Morvan? He doesn't even like when I'm out passed the witching hour as it was. If  I fight end up with broken bones and what not it isn't like I can just stroll up to the farm house like that." Tana groaned in disappointment.

"Well, I can't keep secrets from Morvan that are like yours. That ships sailed. He would end me." Brandy made a face and softly laughed, but her tone sobered. "I just didn't always come home and being an Alpha if I texted it was fine. If I'm being honest, take the Alphas out for a walk or have a bonfire or something and talk to them about it. Or Just Morvan, but likely Morvan might ask the boys for council if he's torn on the idea. I certainly don't want you making the same mistakes I made. Little secrets I kept over the years, some that I still keep because I mean they didn't directly affect the pard and I could tell myself it was for the betterment of the pard you know, but truthfully I likely should have been open about it. Morvan isn't Mussolini, so just talk to him, hun." Brandy confessed as she shrugged, "There might have been times I just sent texts because you cannot smell lies in texts, but it is a slippery slope. A great tool to use for vampires if you want to skirt the truth and not have to be in a room with them, though."

Tana slumped. "There in lies the problem doesn't it. I can't talk to Morvan or the others about it. It breaks the rules." She huffed lightly. " I guess it is at least flattering to know you and Ian both think I'd be up to the task though. I'll just have to push even harder at the gym." She offered one of her fake smiles out of habit.

"I don't think it breaks the rules per see I mean you've been allowed to have sleep-overs with me. Talk to Morvan about it hun.  Fight club could be good and there are benefits to it. If you want to have the talk with him, if you want to do it with me there, I could be there. I mean you could come over here, and he could come over here, you know when you are both done work, and we could just be open about it all." Brandy recommended as she poured the kettle.  "You could if we talk it over with him, maybe then have him meet Ian. It's a bit of a break in the rules normally but he's your Raj, Ian I think he would understand Morvans desire to know what is on the up and up. Besides, it isn't like you are going to nightmare nights. I guess You want me to go into that a bit more before you talk to him, right?"

"Honestly I want to know more obviously. But not before I talk to Morvan. Talking to Morvan is a moot point. I want this. Not just for me but for everyone. I pray if I talk to Ian about letting Morvan in on it that it would be okay. I don't want to hide this from him. Soooo maybe a smidgen of rule bending will be allowed?!" Tana shifted nervously on the couch.

"How about I talk to Ian about it, we have been fuck buddies on and off for a few years before I started seeing things as being more serious with Klaus nd before I got sick. I don't think it will be a stretch to get him on board to meet us at a park or something for a heart-to-heart. Now normal nights think of fight club more like a tourney. If you join, you will be given a number, and we draw lots at the start of the night to see who you will fight." Brandy explained as she scooped out some protein powder and put it in the ninja blender that she had pulled out and set up on the counter. "Normal fight nights, you aren't going all out. Tap outs are to be respected and if you change shape you lose automatically. Same thing if vamps try to use any rolling bullshit or biting. Clean fights and obviously you aren't using full strength since a vamp or a shifter can easily snap a neck or break bones. So if you go out like that, it is an automatic loss. I mean broken noses are one thing but if you are trying to bust limbs on purpose just to cause pain and harm that's a dick move."

"So standard dominance fight rules for us then. That's easy enough. Kay like not easy but you know what I mean. Also thanks for using your umm connections once again to help my sorry ass out." Tana giggled.

"Don't worry darling, its what I do. I know sex is weird for you, it's just a nice way to blow of steam, and it feels good. Its a good way to build bridges for me, and it's something I'm good at. I keep the feels out of it, and it just stays as friends I have a handful of lovers. Klaus has the same sort of thing going on with his new vampy powers, so it is all good. He is my primary partner and I am his. So far it is working, and I'm not really feeling the green-eyed monster rearing its head, so that's wonderful." Brandy said as she revealed a very shy smile as she blushed thinking about Klaus.


PART 3

Lady J, Maxx & Krystal Co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 14th Friday- Tana-  7pm - The Concrete Jungle gym & fitness center

She prepped the apple powder, putting it in the blender and then pulled out the ice chest in the freezer adding ice to the blender. "But yeah, enough of that Nightmare is a no-go those nights you can fight shifters that can partially shift or go full animal, but the rules are more lax. It's a fucking hurt locker, I won't lie. You don't pull punches the same way. I mean the rules are don't kill or trying to fuck someone up to the point they need a hospital but almost anything else can go. Some nights hand-to-hand weapons are used so Knifes staffs, One dude I knew came in there with a fucking set of nun chucks. Its definitely not beginner level shit and the chance to get hurt is way higher odds wise. For a few months I was going to some of those, back when I hadn't started working for Nigel. And I guess I did a few after my contract with Nigel ended, it was in a headspace that wasn't totally healthy, so I almost welcomed the pain to distract me with what I was feeling in here..." Brandy explained as she tapped her chest. "But those nights are fucking intense, like I said. If you don't want to mention Nightmare to Morvan that's cool to omit it since it's not even something you will be considering. They only happen twice a year anyhow, mostly when gym goers want to sort out beefs or really want to test their mettle in a more serious environment, you understand, right?"

"But does nightmare night allow spectators or is it an all come all in type deal?" Tana had no intention of joining in on those nights. Brandy wouldn't stress it if it wasn't that bad.

"Oubliette is banned to outsiders, so if Morvan wanted to spectate he would need to join the gym to prove he can handle Ian fifteen minutes in the ring, and he could have access to the club." Brandy explained and looked thoughtful as if she wanted to say more.

Tana giggled. "No silly I meant for me. Nightmare nights... if you attend must you take part?"

"Well your first night you could go to spectate but you only get one freebie the rest you fight or you fuck off and don't attend." The redhead explained as she dumped the rest of the ice in the blender and tapped the blender. "Water or milk based darling?"

"Milk please. So even normal nights it is attend you must participate except for the first time? Kinda like one of those we all in this together scenarios?"

"Yes, because it is a small space. Ian had like 30 preternatural that attend his gym and the downstairs space can comfortably hold about 15 folks for fight night plus the emergency animals we keep on hand for blood and meat. That is another thing, if someone shifts and loses their shit in the crowd, you are expected to help restrain them till we can stuff a few animals in their faces to have them eat and chill the fuck out. Last thing we need is a shifter or vampire go ape shit and down there and fuck up the fight nights." Brandy explained as she went to the fridge and grabbed some milk, adding it to the blender.

Tana nodded. "That makes sense.  Any other subs part of the club?" Tana was curious.

"Ah yeah for sure, and the vamps that attend are all non-master vampires to my knowledge as well." Brandy said and paused. "So talking about all this training and sharing all this you want to maybe share some tea with me? I mean, I'm not living out at the farm house any more, so think about that and let me blend this, and then you can share as we go over to my apartment to pick out what I am wearing to tonight's Tango lesson with Klaus."

"Farm house tea you say?" Tana tilted her head to side lost in thought. She honestly hadn't spent a lot of time at home lately. She would leave early to get to work. Study there before she saw her clients then spent the rest of her waking hours at the gym. She'd come home to crash after some food and the odd chore but that is about it. The reality that she had been loosing touch with her family to get stronger for her family made the acid in her stomach creep up the back of her throat uncomfortably.

Brandy finished and poured the boba into a glass for tana and selected a small coffee cup for herself before she cleaned up the leftover mess and tidied the area. "Shame I was hoping to get tea on Minnie I know she's not a part of the pard and stuff, but she's staying there, and I had heard from her that she was interested in joining the gym potentially I just was curious about how she's doing in regard to the whole is she working hard. I know she got a human trainer that's apparently helping, but I'm trying not to be too nosey, but I won’t lie I am very curious. If I'm going to vouch for her, I need to put in the time to know how she's doing, and I can't really spend a lot of time up there pestering her or testing her myself cause of being sick. So I kind of want to ask you if maybe... just maybe you can test her one-day up at the farm. A friendly match of wresting and what have you. Nothing super serious. I want to just kind of get a feel of how she's doing and you both started learning close to the same time to fight in this shape, so..." Brandy batted her eyelashes, "Could you pretty please make a curious kitty a happy girl?"

Tanas lips pulled into a playful grin. "I dunno. That might cost you...." She trailed off as a slender finger tapped at her chin mockingly thinking of some outrageous payment like a super villain. "Another hot tub skinny dip and a boba to be cashed in at a later date." Tana giggled. She knew this was something she would get to do with Brandy even if she didn't pretend it was a payment. She took a sip of her boba and let out a moan. "Mmmmm that hits all the right spots'

"I served you up the hottest of fight club rules and etiquette I think were even, plus I made you bubble tea. Bitch, that's double the tea." She chuckled throatily as she picked up her mug. "Come, let's cross over to my room, as a warning it's going to be hot as balls in there. I tapped off all the vents except the bedroom one because I spend so much time in Klaus's space, It just makes sense to save money and not have him waste it cooling two spaces. Now you can help me pick out an outfit that doesn't look like shit and fits for my tango lessons with tall blonde and yummy. He will be up soon, and I always try my best to look put together before he is out of that coffin to make sure he worries less."

Tana chuckled with her friend as she moved off the couch following her into the bedroom. She wasn't lying it was hot as balls. "Well with this heat you don't need a steamer for your clothes." Tana smirked as she took another of her cold drink.

"It's humid and hot, the plants love it." Brandy said as they passed thought the well lit living room which had several clothing racks with her various clothes hanging in plastic bags tagged and labelled along with several shoe shelves with shoe boxes, everything neatly tagged. Passing a kitchenette and then a small bathroom before stopping at the end of the hallway where the bedroom door lay.

Brandy opened the dark walnut door with its heavy ornately etched brass door knob and the door creaked softly, and Tana felt the soft whoosh of central air hit her as Brandy pulled her into the bedroom and closed the door.

The bedroom wasn't really decorated. Apart from the plants Tana had saw on her way in, it looked like Brandy had done very little to add a personal touch to the place.

There was a large ornate green and aquamarine shawl that brandy had placed over the window to help with Privacy, and she saw the familiar vanity desk that contained the various potions lotions and powders and pigmented creams that went into turning her friend from girl next door into a  vixen for her work.

The bed was a cheap futon couch but wasn't set up as a bed at the moment, had a folded set of sheets and two fluffy pillows. Tana  also spotted a sealed plastic bag that contained a familiar blanket. It had been the one that she had left the farm house with. The blanket that had everyone's stink on it, as they would often joke.

"Have a seat take a load off. Set the bed down if you want." Brandy replied as she slid open a closet to reveal clothing and dresses that were more down to earth for day to day use.

"You know Tana darling my brain has been musing and when it muses things are dreamt up. Clever things sometimes stupid but I think I have a way to spin doctor fight club dear heart..." Brandy purred as she pulled out several dresses, tossing them on the vanity chair.

Tana walked over futon and sprawled out on it. It was a bit stiffer than she thought it would be. As Brandy started to speak Tanas brain though it sounded as if Brandy was trying to set her up on a blind date that would never work out on. Realizing that it was about fight club the breathe she had unintentionally been holding released. "DJ Brandy in the house. Do tell?"

"Okay, so hear me out! Our Raj doesn't get too much of a chance to work out and challenge himself these days, In fact.... One might worry he's a little soft or out of practice...." Brandy said with a chuckle. "You know and I know he used to be a firecracker back in the day and that sure, he's likely fine. But Augustina made a point of wanting to challenge and Morvan pointed out there's a ladder to climb. How often does he really get to fight  and get a work out? I know I'm stirring the pot. Blame Waylon, he's a delightfully wonderful bad influence some days... So what would happen if you pitched the gym? Maybe he was, say more open to fight club to keep his skills sharp once he and Ian had a little spary spary dear? Would the concept of beating on vamps and other shifters to see what they got and how they compare, maybe be to be something he would be down for? Hmmmm?" Brandy paused dramatically, her green eyes twinkling as she grinned, her head cocked as she held a simple black maxi dress up with a plunging neck line and a halter style neck style. "Thoughts Darling?"

"Ooooh. Pitched like that how could Morvan say no?" Tana chuckled evilly. "Can't have him be rusty. Then I'd have someone to go with for fight nights. I mean if I went to the next one, you've been several times. You'd be forced to fight.  Not saying you aren't strong and full of bad assery but I also wouldn't want to risk anything. Morvan is also an easy a heck vouch for the gym too. But do you think others would treat me different if he was there? Like  "oh the kid brought her dad" she mocked before scoffing.

Brandy shrugged, "Who cares about that? It would be pretty childish. Maybe? I don't know everyone in the gym. And if they did, it would likely be to stir the pot.  At the end of the day we are preternatural and if you are a shifter you have a beast inside you and let's be honest it can be messy and demanding. The vamps got their own Dark side and impulses. We aren't human anymore, no matter how much one tries to pretend to be. So yeah you might have to deal with shit talking and mean words' kiddo."

She paused taking a small sip of boba "Yes or no to the dress?"

"Oh no mean words what ever shall I do?" She fainted being terribly hurt. Tanas face rested into something more serious. Brandys question redirected her brain. She got up off the futon and padded over to the closet before pulling out a chonky belt to help accent her friends waist, add a splash of color and distract from its slightly to large size on her withering pard mate. "Maybe with this?" She held it up sizing it. "So can I ask you something? How was your first time at the fights? I mean I guess what I'm getting at is well I have never been around other types of beasts when they are so close to the surface. Was it hard to adjust? Do you really think I've made so much progress that I wont loose my shit?"

"It will test and push that while not losing control, especially if you smell blood in the water. The longer you've been a shifter, the easier it gets, but it's never a sure fire thing of not reacting. My first fight night, I got owned. No lies, but it put a fire in my belly to get good. But that were lion was a tough opponent  stronger bigger just a beast. Sometimes you draw lots, it's not an even match it happens. You take your licking and move on." Brandy admitted as she took the belt from Tana and nodded, inspecting the large waist clincher belt. She slipped out of her sundress and tried on the dress, frowning as she realized the dress was 2 sizes too large for her now, as she made a soft noise of disgust as she added the belt and examined herself in the mirror. It did look good, minus the fact it was a bit big. "Top left drawer in the vanity there is a sewing kit grab that darling, you're going to help me put in a few tac stitches, so we can take this in just a bit on each side.

"I'm good with my hands but oh lord you don't know what your asking" Tana pulled out the sewing kit. "I look forward to testing my limits and if I can't over a dozen people holding me back and choking my ass out. Wait if I loose my shit am I kicked from the club?"

"Nope, but you might take some shit talking and teasing about it. We can't really say out loud in the gym that you lost control, right, but it's subtle. You've been going for a month so they've likely had the night already, but have you ever see anyone in the gym ball their fists up and rub their eyes kinda like that crybaby wipe your tears away thing. Or make baby noises. Subtle digs that someone lost their shit, but that non attendees won’t catch onto. It's teasing, friendly and yet not so friendly. Potentially, you might hear someone call someone a train wreck. If you haven't, it's likely fight night went well and everyone kept their cool, but It's something to put into consideration." Brandy explained as she pulled out some sewing pins and slipped a bit of chord with white chalk on it as she pulled in the side of the dress and had Tana mark each side so she could see where she would take the dress in on each side by a couple inches.

"I've been dealing with teasing like that from the start. Though probably cuz I'm the baby at the gym. Hunter loves to lay on the kid thing thick." She laughed as she tucked in the dress here and there. "Okay so is step one  in plan fitness? Talk Ian or talk to Morvan? Also plan fitness is a crap name it's a work in progress." She paused to suck on her boba straw.

"How about Punch out plan." Brandy suggested and laughed as they put the pins in place, and she carefully wiggled out of the dress so she could put in the tack stitches. "I talk to Ian tonight after Tango lessons. You talk to Morvan this weekend, and we can meet up Monday to see talk face to face so we don't have a sus text dialog on the phones."

"Oh I'll take him out for another driving lesson away from the rest of ears. Obviously not that I don't Kyle or Michael, It's you know. Trying to go with more one on one verses on the spit near prying ears. " She titled her head pondering before bursting out laughing "Punch Out like that old video game just got it."

"Nice, I thought it was fun play on words." Brandy said "I get it you go straight the source to start right. If you had Michael there he would likely say ' my vote is nope'. You can train here and stuff Klaus was bad enough other vamps...absolutely not."

Brandy paused to show Tana how to put in a few quick stitches and how it was done and how many each side would likely need. She looked at the clock on her bedside table. It was 8:20pm. Time was flying having Tana around rather than milling about all day in the apartment by herself. "Do you think you can put those in while I throw on a face while we talk? Klaus is definitely going to be getting up like now."

"Oh shit time flies. Kay I'll do my best." Tana took the thread and needle trying to do as Brandy showed. She hissed as she pricked her finger but caught herself in time before it went to deep to bleed. "Oh oh question so like when he wakes up is it like one of those movies where they slowly sit up in a coffin like blah blah blah or like gentle stirrings like a normal person." Brandy could hear the air quotes when she said the word normal.

Brandy paused to take another sip of her bubble tea and fished out a couple boba pearls to chew as she thought. "Well, he doesn't sleep in the coffin every night. So when it comes to vampires, at least from what I've seen because I spent 5 years with Nigel and did sometimes have sleep-overs. It was a case of the sun dips below the horizon if they're in bed they just open their eyes and sit up just like you are I do. But It's never arms crossed over the chest slow rise or anything like that. It's just they are totally still and don't move, then the sun goes down, and it's like turning on a light switch they're just online and awake."

She continued to explain as she reached for her base foundation and began applying it to her face. "It was fascinating learning and watching when Nigel would rise for the night. I've been told they don't dream, it's just lights out until the next night comes. So during the day it is kind of like having a mannequin or really realistic sex doll or something laying in the bed with you, except you can't bendy arm pose them as well as you can with a doll. They also don't smell deader or anything like that. I find that all vamps have this sort of very mild sweetish smell to them. It's not like full on rot road kill, but it's that first hint of death smell. I don't find it unpleasant some Shifters do make a big deal about it, but I think it's more that deep seeded aversion to your inner beast knowing they're a predator and that death follows vamps it is a part of their make up. Alive but not. It is hard to explain."

Brandy reached for a brush and took her hair out of her ponytail to clean up her hair line before putting it back up and reaching for her contour stick while her friend sewed. "Now I will admit to having climbed on top of Klaus just before he woke up to surprise him and let him know I meant business one night." She laughed remembering the incident. "And I've also used him as a mattress before and slept on his chest."

"Like a mattress?" Tana paused and raised an eyebrow. She snapped her fingers" Oh like one of those self cooling pillows but a body pillow since their core temp is lower. Like that?" She giggled.

Brandy laughed, it was a bright sound. "Oh very much so. I love how Klaus smells. If he had been mortal, I'd likely be more gaga because I like his natural pheromones.    The summer is lovely to just flop on him and cool off because he's room temp unless he's freshly fed, but that goes away after a couple of hours. But he can still be warm if  he's spent sometime in the hot tub sauna or fireplace. But if he's not working or just gotten in after work, he will let me crawl on top of him while he chills on the couch and the two of us will watch a movie or read books together."

She sighed, clearly enjoying the tiny nuances of domestic bliss. "I do know when they wake up though, they are like food now please. Obviously the can hold off, but it's akin to passing out after a long day forgotten to do the dinner thing, and then you wake up in the morning, and you want to eat the house? It is kind of like that. Even after a vampire feeds, there's apparently that little niggling of still having room for more. Sated, but there's always room for jello."

"Ew jello no, which yes I realize I like boba which is essentially large jello balls that's not the point.... wait what was my point?" Tana looked very confused maybe her head bouncing off the mat did more she cared to admit or acknowledge.  "Nope lost it."

"But you eat Grapes with lime jello frozen in the freezer. How's that any different?" Brandy protested. "Steering away from that, I think that Flavia at the gym is into you. I could lightly smell it and the questions she was asking... She definitely thinks you are a cutie."

Tana open and closed her mouth like a gapping fish. "I mean honestly have you seen me of course anyone would think I'm a cutie." She snickered. "but in all honesty really you can smell stuff like that? I'm more oblivious then I thought I guess." Tana had been out of touch with that side of herself for years. So she was still very much so naïve and oblivious. Part of it was because she still didn't know what she truly wanted from a partner and the other was seeing how her not knowing  hurt Justin as much as it did. The later her made her even more uncomfortable expressing that side of herself.

"I have an excellent nose. Even when I was human. I'm not as good as Seren. Hands down she has the best nose in the pard but it's likely due to her lack of eye sight. Using your nose is just another thing you can train and exercise, darling. We are more sensitive to smells in Cat or hybrid shape if you can pull that off, but yes I can sniff folks and smell the minor changes in their body chemistry. It can come in handy while I work my escort gigs. When people are sick or stressed, the sweat has a more sour smell. Arousal has it's scent, it tends to be easier to detect in women than in men, but with men you can eyeball things and tell if they are 'up' to party. And I know you know what fear smells like because we all hunt little animals and walking into the rabbit hutch always smells like a combo of fear and past bunny sex." Brandy said as she continued putting on her make up. "I should probably text Klaus to let him know you are over, so he's not wandering around in the buff, unless you don't mind. I mean I enjoy the view and being a shifter, nakedness is not a big deal, but you know I don't want to make you uncomfortable."

"It's his home. Not like I am not used to seeing pendulums swinging. However maybe giving him a heads up would be the appropriate thing to do. Not to many boyfriends I see on t.v. or read tend to want their girlfriends kid sister to see their meat sticks." Tana snickered. "Maybe me and the girls at the farm can play a "what's in the box?" to help strengthen our sniffers."

"Yes you are right, it is polite to let him know." Brandy pulled out the phone and sent a text. "You could certainly practice, it's just a case of mindful need. Kyle has a good nose I would say he's got the second-best nose, but that's likely because he was trained to be a chef so he's really in tune with flavors and food and spice combinations."

Ten minutes passed and Tana was done with the sewing and Brandy had finished her make up. She inspected the stitch work and slipped on a black lace bra and panties before the dress. She made an approving noise. "Very nice, good work." She paused to put on the thick waisted waist trainer belt, a pale lavender with silver accents. She turned to look in the mirror "Ah that is really nice. Thank you for the help." She said as she sipped her drink before moving over to the dresser, selecting a pair of thigh high stockings and a garter belt.

"Anything for you." Tana smiled taking another sip of her boba. She admired Brandy from the futon. Her friend may be down but she was far from out. If anyone could beat this stupid thing it would be Brandy and when the time came Tana would plan the best "You're better!" party she could think of.

Brandy slipped on her Cuban style stockings, clipping them to the garters and she Tana made their way out of her bedroom and to where the shoes were stored. She picked up a box with a pair of black leather open toed shoes with thin soles and a three-inch stiletto heel so she would have good control on the dance studio floor.

They made their way over to Klaus's apartment and Brandy Topped up Tanas drink just in time to see Klaus coming out of the Bathroom wrapped in a dark blue towel. Brandy smiled widely, her green eyes drifting up and down his body before she glided over to place a peck on his cheek. "Good evening Darling." She paused, "Oh Tana Dear I forgot to let you see what you got up to at the gym." She fished her phone out of the small purse at her shoulder and unlocked it, accessing her videos. "Take a look at the clips while Klaus gets dressed."

"Morning Klaus" She called after him as she sipped her boba.  She opened the phone and took a look at the video. Tana burst out laughing choking on her drink. "Cash isn't wrong look at how silly I was." Her hand went to her throat touching it gingerly as she watched Ian choke her. It's a sensation she wouldn't be forgetting any time soon. She recoiled shortly after sucking in air over her teeth "ooooof ya that that definitely hurt." she watched herself rag doll into an unmoving heap.

"Hey, I think you did great. You don't mind if I share with Klaus and maybe a couple friends? I just want to share the first clip. I loved it, and it certainly portrays a mood for me. Me trying to move through life like normal and Ian is the universe being all oh hell no!."

"Be my guest" tana smiled passing the phone back to Brandy. "You look great by the way. Not that I'm surprised."

"It is the power of make up and wearing the right clothing. You need to wear it rather than it wearing you." She said as she spooned out a couple more boba as Klaus greeted Tana before retreating to his room.  Taking the phone back she sigh. "Woof almost 9 already. Christ this day's just evaporated time wise. We have to be at the studio for ten. "

There was a soft knock on the door and Brandy rose to check who was there via the peephole and opened it letting Cherry in so she could make sure Klaus grabbed a quick drink before heading out for the night. It was always best to eat before you started your day. "Come on in Cherry. Tana, Cherry. Cherry this is Tana I do believe you meet briefly at the picnic we had at the gasworks park not that long ago."

"Yes hello again Cherry. My Uber should be here any moment so I'll get out of the way. Have fun tonight." She circled her friend giving her a gentle hug not to ruin her outfit or makeup. "Bye Klaus.' she shouted as she exited the apartment. Time to figure out her end of operation Punch Out.

FINAL PART

Lady J, Maxx & Krystal Co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 16th Sunday- Tana & Morvan -  8:50 am - Pard Stronghold

Morvan was sitting under one of the trees, enjoying the shade and the gentle breeze that was blowing across the farm. He was wearing a pair of cut off shorts and a beat up pair of sneakers and nothing else. He’d been fit when he’d first found Tana and years of construction work had gotten rid of any extra weight he might have carried. Before he had been trim. Now he was lean.

Tana had finished helping with the dishes before heading over to get on her running shoes.

"Okay brain so we start driving and casually lean into the conversation we can do this no fucking up." She went over the plan in her head several times before walking out the front door.

She eyes Morvan lounging under a tree and smiled softly.  She approached him swinging his truck keys around her index finger.

"Heeeey hot stuff. Going my -oh shit fuck." The keys had spun off her finger mid cheesy pick up line. Scrambling after them in the tall grass she cleared her throat. "-way." She uttered the last word slightly mortified before bursting out laughing. Her ego was definitely inquired. "Ready to go? Or a few more minutes of basking?"

Morvan opened one eye. “Five more minutes,” he said with a grin. “That will teach you to get fancy with my keys.”

Tana skipped up beside Morvan. She settled down in the grass beside him leaning up mostly against the tree but kept their shoulders touching. Her leopard wrapped around his happily as she herself let put a content sigh closing her eyes. "Fair enough. This is nice." A small breeze tickled their faces and danced in the grass. She could faintly hear Leslie teasing someone inside the farm house and the base of Kyle fake scolding. "Why is it when you get home time has a funny way of slowing down and speeding up at the same time?" She asked rhetorically.

"Because you get to relax and enjoy life.  Things slow down but they're over before you know it.  Time marches on.  There is something in a play about it, one of Shakespeare's I think.  Something about creeping along until the last second of the last minute or something like that.  Kyle would probably know.  He's all educated and shit."  The Raj sighed and stretched, rubbing his beast against Tana's.  "The passing of time is a good thing. Look what it has done to for you.  You've come a long way in five years.  Hell, you've come a long way in five months."

Tana chuckled. "Kyle is the educated one. Freaking book worm." She pointed her sneakered toes tightening her legs as she stretched comfortably. "Really though?! I'm glad. I want to do better. Be better. Not just for me but for my family. This gym has really helped me push myself further than I thought I could ever go." She spun excitedly towards Morvan. "Those treadmills are to die for. Brandy says if I stay on track training I'll give Justin a run for his money next torch light games." She beamed from ear to ear.

Morvan snorted. “Treadmills are boring. You want to run?  Come with me one night. I used to run with Suki so I had to hold back. With you?  Yeah, we’ll do a lap of the conservation area in five minutes rather than thirty. And there are hills, not just a flat belt that keeps track of your heart rate and calories burned or other shit like that.”

He looked at Tana. “You done training with Klaus then?  That should make Michael happier.”

Tana shook her head. "Not as much but still some. I don't like to encroach oh Brandy and Klaus's time too much. Instead I train with a bunch of different people. Why I smell faintly of zoo sometimes when I come home.  I make a point of using the showers before coming home not to upset anyone. Also sure, I'll try to keep up with you for a run. Maybe not five minutes with me but it shouldn't be anywhere near thirty. "

She leaned over and gave Morvan a kiss on the top of his head. "We can talk more in the truck. Race ya?" She didn't give him time to answer before she took off towards the car playfully no faster than a standard human. She turned to bleep her tongue out at him and give a cheeky giggle.

‘Race ya?’

Morvan grinned. He gave Tana a head start, standing and stretching before he sprinted after her. She got a playful pat as he passed her. He was casually leaning on the passenger side of the truck when she reached it.

“I don’t want to hear anything about how it wasn’t fair. You started it, knowing exactly what you were getting into. I’m thinking maybe that competitive streak is going to get you into trouble one day. “  He chuckled. “Not that I know anything about a competitive streak.  Anything you want to work on?  Parallel parking?  Highway merging?”

Tana giggled getting into the truck and began her pre driving routine. "Okay adjust the seat, check. Adjust the mirrors, check. Seatbelt, check. Passenger all seat belted," she paused her mental checklist to glance at Morvan."check. Hands ten and two, check. okay reverse aaaand we off."

She turned her body to look out behind her as the backed out the gravel driveway. "Honestly more practice on all of the following would be good. Country driving isn't as stressful as city where I need to test so highway should be good. Mainly parallel. Parallel is the bane of my existence. Why can't we just make the streets wider and do that angled parking thing everywhere." She puffed her cheeks out.

They weren't too much down the street before she began to speak more casually stealing glances at Morvan in polite conversation without taking her main focus off the road.

"Speaking of my competitive side, you should of seen me last Friday..."She paused to pull up to a stop sign, checking for traffic before making a left hand turn .."I went almost a full 15 minutes in the cage with my trainer." He could tell from she was excited from both her smell and her huge smile. "I've been taking private lessons from Ian. He's a hyena and the owner of the gym. He's like super into mixed MMA fighting. I mean I don't think I ever want to ride the teacups again from him spinning me around a bit but that's okay.  The fact I lasted that long and was willing to go for a second round after a 3 minute break. He was super impressed. So was Brandy and to be honest I was aiming to only survive for like 3 minutes and I lasted almost 15, 15 can you believe that!?"

“I know Ian,” Morvan said. “He’s one of the police liaisons, probably more so he can keep one particular case in everybody’s mind. One of the Skinner’s kills was a friend of his who was a werelion, which is odd because they don’t usually get along. Fifteen minutes is a fuck of a long time. Most fights don’t last anywhere near that long. I can’t imagine that you were in any kind of shape to go another round.   You must have been almost out on your feet. How long did you last for the second round?  Slow down. This guy doesn’t know where he’s going and he’s going to turn without a signal.”

Tana did exactly as Morvan instructed. "Well second round didn't end up happening. He was just impressed I had the heart to get back on my feet and try for round two.  In fact "A strong wind could knock you down" was his exact words." She mimicked Ian the best she could but was no where close. It would of been easier to mimic with hand signals and a facial expression but she was occupied by the road.

"He is a really good teacher and has a lot of experience. Like I know you are far from out of shape I mean just look at you, but I'm not gonna lie cuz well A you could tell and B cuz I don't want to ever lie to you." She took a pause before taking a slow deep breath in and slowly releasing it before continuing. "I know Minnie wants your help back in Cali and honestly I'm worried. I don't want anything to happen to you. I can assure you no one else does either. And at home here well we aren't really the best competition to keep you really on your A game." She gave a small shrug before her face full of worry glanced at him momentarily before back at the road. "I don't think it would be a horrible idea if you came and checked out the gym. Ian could tell you a bunch more about it if you wanted. I'm sure there are bunch of specialties that the gym offers that I haven't really delved into."

A slow smile spread across Morvan’s face. “Did you just call me out of shape, without calling me out of shape?  Do you get a bonus if you bring new members to the gym?  And contrary to your opinion, Michael give me quite a workout. But you are right. In Cali, I’ll be going all out and that is something I haven’t done in a long time. Alright Kitten, I’ll talk to Ian. I’m sure there are people at the gym I won’t have to worry about hurting too badly.”

Tana chuckled. "Thankyou. I mean I suppose I sorta called you out of shape without calling you out of shape didn't I?" She paused to pull into a small parking lot so she could practice parking. "There is no bonus for new members but I was told they hold tournaments to test skills once a month. I don't know too much about it other then they are held at night and they have this rule about not talking to much about it without an invite. Ian gave me specials permission though to talk with you about it cuz I wanted you to know about it. Again I don't want to hide things from you and I know the whole night thing can be an iffy topic. So I was sorta hoping we could discuss that together with him at the same time as talking about the gym? I think it would be a really great learning experience to test myself against various types of people in a fairly controlled environment. Think that's something we could explore? Together."  She parked the car and gave Morvan a slightly shy smile from adding that layer of cheese on the end of her pitch. But nothing she said was a lie and she truly wanted to do this.

“Well, you’re right that I need to get into fighting trim for Cali and so does Minnie. If Ian is everything you say he is, and Brandy seems to think highly of him as well, by the way, I’ll give him his shot. But I want to know more about this tournament before I give you the go ahead. I’m not sure you’re ready for something like that just yet.”

Tana leaned over gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks that's totally fair. Now let's kick some parallel booty. Oh and when Minnie gets up I'm curious how my training is against her training so Imma see if she's up for a tussle." Tana gave a slow mo one two punch in the air. She was super excited that Morvan was even up to the suggestion of the tourney and couldn't really contain it. He could feel her cat jumping around happily like it just ate a bunch of cat nip. Tana did her best to focus on the task at hand. Driving deserved someone's full attention.

“Testing yourself against an Alpha?  That’s bold, Kitten. Look at you pushing your limits. Remember to use the tire trick. Line up the back tires and then crack the wheel over, then when the front tires lines up, crack the wheel the other way.”

Tana slowly pulled up alongside and matched the tires up as instructed. Her tongue bleeped out the side of her mouth as she concentrated. After a few adjustments the truck slid into the spot. "Smoooooth." She mumbled mostly to herself. "Well I can't improve myself if I don't push myself. And seriously what better way to see how big that gap is then testing against an alpha. I mean sure testing myself against you would just be a joke."

“Not as much of a joke as you think,” Morvan answered, giving her a thumbs up for the near textbook job of parking. “You never know exactly how good you are unless you go up against the best. Remember that I once told you Alphas weren’t always just the strongest and sometimes they were the smartest?  A sub will never be they physically equal of an Alpha but that doesn’t mean they can’t be smarter and out-think them. It is possible for a sub to beat an Alpha but it won’t be physically. You’d need to out think her, out strategize her. If you can pull all the right strings at the right time, you could beat Minnie, which would also mean that she wasn’t ready to take control of a small Pard. Not without help. If you can manipulate her, that means another smart Alpha could do the same and she wouldn’t stand a chance against them.”

"That does not sound like ideal situation in the least. Pull on the right strings you say? Know anyone that knows puppetry? Learn to make people dance like marionettes." She giggled before her face soured. "I bet that could be taken in very different ways, huh? And I don't have a ding a ling to play with like those Australian men that diddle on stage calling it puppetry either" She shook her head slightly upset at her own thought process. She pulled out the parking spot, looped around the parking lot before coming in for another approach at parallel parking.

Morvan looked at her blankly. “Dafuq?” he asked. “Australian what?  Are you having a stroke, because you aren’t speaking English.”

Tana took a hand off the steering  wheel playfully hitting Morvans arm. She burst out laughing. "I over heard one of Shales pack mates telling her about. Its these two Australian men that go around. And then they..." She paused to suck in air since she was still laughing while trying to explain. Her hands now off the wheel for a moment to make some obscene gesture towards her crotch. "...They go on stage and play with their males bits and say its puppetry." Tears started to form at the corner of Tanas eyes from laughing so hard.

“Sounds like some sort of live sex show that you’d see in Vegas or Thailand  or something,” Morvan said with a snort. “Sounds like something I’d need therapy for too, if I’d see. It.”

"At least I know a good one of those." Tana chuckled as she regained her composure before making another attempt at parallel parking.

Morvan had Tana repeat the parallel parking until he deemed her proficient.   Then found a parking spot in the middle of the lot and made her back into, without letting her look over her shoulder. She wasn’t always going to have an unobstructed view but she would always have mirrors.

Tana took all the lessons to heart and about two hours later they returned back to the ranch.

"Thanks again." She gave Morvan a kiss on the cheek before exiting the truck. She found her phone and shot off a quick text to Brandy.

TANA: Morvans good to meet with Ian about membership and the extra lessons. Just realized I don't actually have Ian's personal digits :p

She busied herself with odd chores around the house waiting for signs that Minnie has woke up so she could try and have a tussle with her.

Tana's phone dinged at 2pm while she was waiting for Minnie to get up for the afternoon. When she looked to see who it was and noted the text was from Brandy. She unlocked her phone and read the message.

BRANDY: Took longer than expected, but you got the okay to talk to Morvan about those advanced spar lessons... I also had Ian agree to meet Morvan to talk in person to soothe any worries. There's a gas station a few blocks away that you can meet him at for 7pm on Monday.  Fill up Morvan's gas for him and grab yourself a drink before you head over to the gym to work out if you want once you guys have your chat with Ian.  The rest is up to you to get boss man to say yes on your own. Diplomacy training darling. Your brain needs a work-out too. I've done the staging, it's up to you now to get up on stage and slay. Hugs and kisses.

Minnie padded into the kitchen looking for coffee, her hair shoved in a messy bun on top of her head. One shoulder peeked out of the oversized t shirt she had thrown on when she got out of bed.

Tana perked up from the living room couch when she heard Minnies bedroom door open. She gripped the couch cushion to contain her excitement. Bombarding Minnie as soon as she woke up would probably be a bad idea. Breathing in and out slowly she stood up from the couch and padded to the kitchen.

"Can I get you some breakfast?" She offered.

"Mmm. Sure. I'm making some fresh coffee. Want a cup?" Minnie said, busying herself with the coffee pot.

"Sure thing." Tana moved about the kitchen pulling out the breakfast essentials and a frying pan. "So how's the training going?" She turned on the stove thinking "yup real subtle Tana real subtle" she rolled her eyes at herself as she busied making food.

Minnie turned and leaned against the counter as the scent of freshly brewing coffee filled the air. "Well, let's just say the guy who is training me definitely gets it. Training is getting intense. How about you? "

"It definitely a challenge but it wouldn't be training without that. Once your done breakfast and digested do you umm maybe wanna go for a tussle outside. Try your training against mine?" Tana turned and grinned at Minnie. She could tell that Tana was excited at the thought of a round with the alpha.

Minnie raised an eyebrow. She hadn't even had coffee yet.  " You... Want to spar with me? " She scratched her head with a confused look. " Justin wants to, too. Is this like a kink thing?  I mean as far as I know most subs don't go out of their way to get beat up."

Tana tilted her head slightly "Kink thing? What? No.  I just want to see how my training is going up against how your training is going. Come on you know it'll be fun..." Tana coaxed lyrically.

"Fun?" Minnie snorted, pulling a coffee cup out and pouring herself some before it finished brewing.  " Your definition of fun and mine might be a bit different. I mean, it might be fun if you plan on trying to smother me with your tits- which although I was joking could be useful in a real fight actually" she said looking down at her own breasts thoughtfully. " Hmm, nice, but not big enough. Oh well." She sipped her coffee and frowned, realizing she had forgot to put sugar in.

"Wait you can use that as a fighting tactic?!" She starred down at her chest then back up at Minnie in slight horror. "Aren't you afraid they'd bite em?"

"why? Sure it would hurt but I'm used to that, and they risk a face full of blood, which of course if you're bleeding you can try to get it in their eyes and blind them. It's kinda the same thing with hair. Sure they can grab it if it's long, but you can use it as a weapon too if you work at it. Ever got hit with someone's braid? That shit can hurt, especially if they got something heavy at the end. Chicks don't have to be manly to fight." She finished stirring her coffee and took another sip. Much better.

Tanas eyes rolled up as if trying to look at her own head. When she was fighting she always kept her long thing hair up in a tight bun the best she could so someone couldn't grab her hair. "Wait I can fight with a thick ass braid?!?! I so need to google some stuff." Tanas mind was slightly blown by the two small comments that Minnie had mentioned. She always assumed the opposite of what Minnie just spoke. "Okay well I digress. So after breakfast tussle? You, me and the ground." She wiggled her eyebrows making small aah ah noises in a come on way.

Minnie laughed. " Okay, okay. But just so you know, I'm learning to fight dirty." She waggled a finger.  "So just remember, you asked for this."

"Fight dirty. Oooooh we gonna dirty tussle?" Tana grinned seemingly vibrated with excitement. It was usually house rules to keep things a clean fight so she was curious how much of her street rat days had actually faded and what was muscle memory.

"You did say you wanted to see how my training is going, and it's not like this is a dominance fight. " Minnie said with a shrug. " So I mean if there's something you want off limits, better say so. Otherwise, don't blame me if you have bite marks on your ass cheek." It was a cheeky way of saying not to let this bite her in the ass.

"Nice okie dokie smokie. Human form non of that part shift shit please and thankyou. And well then that's about it." She paused to shake her rump at Minnie. "It is a nice cake I'd have to admit." She giggled. As she finished plaiting Minnie breakfast. "Kay just let me know when your good to go. No rush."

"Sure thing. " Minnie said. " Thanks for the grub." She took the plate and sat down to eat.

About a half hour later Minnie finished washing her dishes from breakfast and stretched. " Okay Tana, let's head out back and warm up a bit."

Tana bounced off the couch. "Alright!" She practically ran out to the back yard and began to warm up. She wasn't sure who all in the house would come watch them tussle but she knew there would be a couple eyes at least. She stretched and gave a bit of a jog to warm up her eyes constantly shifting to Minnie to watch what she was doing to warm up and took a few mental notes. When they both were ready they  stood across from each other assessing the other. Neither seemed to want to make the first move as they circled each other for a little bit. But Tana knew with her training that her speed the best way. Be as fast and close as she could. She moved to Minnie faster then one might of remembered Tana being able to move but still not fast enough that the alpha wouldn't be able to react.

Justin padded out to the back patio to watch curiously, he had woken up to hear the conversation between the girls and hadn't gotten dressed yet for the day. He had to work for Jules that evening, but the prospect of watching a little scuffle had gotten his depressed ass out of bed for the afternoon. He sat down on one of the lounge chairs soaking up the afternoon sun in his underwear letting out a lazy yawn having not yet had his coffee for the day.

"What's going on?" Morvan asked, as he bumped Justin's lounge chair to get his attention.  "Tana do something to piss Minnie off and she's getting a beat down?"  He sniffed carefully.  "She doesn't smell pissed.  Play fight?"

Justin looked up, shielding his olive green eyes from the sun as Morvan stood beside the lounge chair. "They want to test their might. Sort of a comparison scrap to see how well their teachers skills are, since I guess they both have teachers with different styles. I don't think it is an official dominance battle, just messing out."

Morvan's eyebrows rose.  "This should be interesting.  Ian is MMA all the way and Minnie said the guy training her was former pro fighter in MMA.  Tana will have more experience against her own kind but Minnie is stronger.  I think she's going to get her ass kicked but Minnie is not in for the easy ride she might be expecting."

Minnie slid sideways just in time to miss Tana's lunge, a look of surprise crossing her features before she grinned. " Damn, getting fast there.  I'm impressed." She said, spinning to avoid another lunge.  She could tell with just that, that Tana was going to keep her on her toes.

Tana grinned for a split second but stayed focused before going in for another lunge. She was banking that Minnie would dodge the same way a third time. However at the last possible second Tana dipped lower pulling  Minnies feet from under her. Tana pulled with most her might trying to lock in a leg lock however Minnie was just to strong for her to secure it.

Minnie grunted as she hit the ground. That was a clever move Tana had pulled, testing Minnie's defense like that. It looked like Minnie was right, and this was going to be quite the little tussle.

Minnie rolled as Tana tried to secure a leglock on her, turning the move back on the petite woman and trying to pin her. She was surprisingly slippery though and managed to wiggle out of Minnie's grasp as she shifted her grip.

Tana wiggled like a worm hooking Minnies arm. She leaned back trying to arm lock Minnie. She tugged while wrapping her legs around her waist for better leverage but Minnies arm kept slowly pulling from her grip. She tried to readjust but before she knew it the world was spinning. She was on her back on the ground. She released her legs and pushed off the ground trying to buck Minnie off or at least move her enough to weasel out.

Tana's form was pretty damn good from what Nathaniel had taught Minnie about grappling. It was just too much of a strength difference. In a way, this was a good thing, as it would help Tana start figuring out how to handle that kind of situation.

It was a bit of a challenge keeping her pinned though, like trying to ride one of those country bar bull rides cranked all the way up, but even more unpredictable.   Minnie yelped and rolled off when she caught a knee to the crotch.

As Minnie rolled off Tana rolled away pouncing on her back. She wrapped her arms around Minnies head tightly while tightly crushing Minnies torso with her legs. It was the same move she tried on Ian but failed. This time however she had more energy and her stamina was not even close to being depleted. It was then a sharp pain coursed threw her tiny frame as Minnie had used her strength to pick her up and ram Tana into a tree. As the wind escaped her lungs her grip loosened momentarily. That was all it took for Minnie to hurdle Tana across the yard. She rag dolled a good distance before getting up. Her limbs scraped bloody with beautiful grass stain accents. Tana scrambled to her feet knowing Minnie would close the gap any moment.

Morvan's nose twitched when he smelled Tana's blood.  He watched the fight more carefully than before.  It had been amusing but the unintentional drawing of blood made things more serious.

It was a nice try, and a good move to use on someone a bit more tired . Or weaker. Of course, the presence of things like trees made it a moot point quickly.

Minnie launched herself across the yard to where Tana was scrambling up, the smell of blood making her hesitate at the last minute, giving Tana a chance to duck under the tackle and roll around to face Minnie again.

Justin stood up to lean on the railing, watching the fight. "Nice form ladies." He shouted encouragingly and turned to Morvan. "Not bad right? Fist time I've seen what Minnie has under the hood, I had to come out. Plus I know Tana's been working hard."

"It's been a lot more technical than I was expecting."  Morvan looked over at Justin.  "The whole lot of you are surprising the hell out of me with how good you've gotten in a short time.  You've packed on muscle and you are FAST.  And so it Tana.   And look.  Minnie just caught the scent of blood and put the brakes on.  Good control."

"I have Mr. Chalice and his security team to thank for that. I had to train hard. It is doubtful anyone would want to off him, but kidnapping for ransom. That is a real thing. They legit are using real techniques, so they are getting their moneys worth out of their trainers as far as hand-to-hand fighting goes." Justin explained to Morvan, watching Minnie shift her position so that she had the sun out of her eyes.

"Did Tana just deliberately put the sun to her back?  Damn.  That isn't something you learn from a vampire or a gym."  Morvan shook his head.  "I feel like such a proud Papa."

"Classic Brandy move there." Justin whispered." She's had a lot of different sources to talk to about what works for someone in a fight and looks to be incorporating them. It's good. And Minnie, I know we don't chat all the time, but she's come a long way from I can't throw a punch and rely on my cat form to fuck peeps up. She's doing a pretty good job of fighting on two feet. I'm kind of glad I got my ass out of bed a bit earlier to see this. It's doing wonders for my mood.

Justin flashed his raj a crooked smile "If you are a proud papa does that make me a proud uncle or proud bro? As long as it isn't a proud boy, fuck those right winged assholes."

"Fuck them right in the ear," Morvan agreed.  "Uncle or bro works.  Step bro. Creepy uncle.  Something like that."

"I'm not creepy. Have you once seen me trying to get Tana Minnie or any of the girls to, you know, polish the pink pistol or bury the bone in the backyard. I'm not like that. I'll take Bro uncle, I don't know I'm pretty sure Minnie's older than me." Just chuckled. "I just want you to know I'm a perfect gentleman and have learned a lot since well, you know the first couple years you and Tana and Seren came to town. I try not to be an animal."

Tana had been dodging, rolling and lunging around Minnie. She had tried another lock again ending in failure however she had another trick up her sleeve. She had been maneuvering Minnie to the very incline Brandy had told her about to hopefully put Minnie at a disadvantage. Minnie had talked about fighting dirty but she had yet to see her dip into that realm so neither would Tana. This was a friendly scuffle and unless Minnie chose to ugly it she wouldn't either as much as her inner cat wanted so badly to be that asshole that would knock a plant off a shelf looking you dead in the eye as you told it no. Tanas back was to the incline but that wouldn't be for long. She charged up the hill somehow faster then her initial lounge at Minnie. She launched herself forward in a front flip attaching her legs to Minnies neck. With one swoop and a twist of Tanas body Minnie found herself in the air heading down the hill. It was like watching someone play one of those fighting video games but in real life. In all honesty Tana didn't think that would of worked standing slightly confused by her own move. The lapse in focus caused a could be fatal error. Tana failed to notice that Minnie had already made it back up the hill and was right infront of her before it was too late.

"Really?  Polish the pink pistol?  Bro uncle?"  Morvan snorted.  "What are you, a twelve year old from Arkansas? Jesus!  Did you see that?  When the fuck did Tana join the WWF?!"

Justin nodded and inched closer to Morvan"It was better to say it like that then be all at least I'm not asking for handies and beejes from the household cause I'm classy like that." Justin proclaimed try to keep his voice low but the intonation on the at least was strained. "I didn't want Tana hearing and her brain going all screech wait you said wut Nani? wtf?"

Morvan couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, so not classy,” he said. “But you nailed Tana’s response. Nani?!”

"Hey we all live under the roof and can probably manage pretty accurate impressions of each other, just saying." Justin said with a soft chuckle.

Minnie had not expected her impromptu flight at the hands of a certain busty leopard . She probably would have been impressed if she wasn't both in shock and feeling a oh hell no shiver up her spine as she rolled and launched herself back up the hill at Tana, who looked just as surprised by the move and failed to get out of the way of the rolling tackle Minnie aimed at her midsection.

Tana was standing one moment and on the ground the next. Slightly confused how she got there if it were not for the wind knocked out her lungs and the crushing grip around her torso. She squirmed around trying to get out for Minnies grip but her arms were pinned to her side. Minnies strength gripped like a cobra around her.  Tana was using her legs to try and lift the two of them up and over however Minnie seemed to have finally got a grip on the wiggling worm that Tana had been.  It was then she remembered what Ian did to her. Instead of trying to buck Minnie off she began to run the two of them in a circle while on the ground spinning them faster and faster.

"What the hell!?" Minnie spit, gripping Tana tighter, confused as hell by what the girl was doing.

"Helicopter!" Justin cried with a joyful amount of enthusiasm as Tana began her spin and Minnie squeaked. "Almost as good as watching Friday night RAW"

"Monday night RAW," Morvan corrected.  "Just because you TIVO it doesn't mean you've got the right date. And I gotta admit, Tana has no quit in her.  I have to admit, I just want to see what she does next to try to regain the upper hand."

Tana hunkered down and began to spin faster with Minnies confusion and tightening grip. Brandy wasn't joking when Tana could give Justin a run for next torchlight games. As she dug in she had spun/pulled them to the incline. As soon as they reached the edge Tana kicked and rolled them down the hill.

A string of curses could be heard from the ball of were leopard rolling down the hill.  When they finally came to a stop, Minnie was spitting her hair out of her mouth. "I outta bite your ass for that!" She proclaimed between attempts to get her hair out of her face without letting go. Her tone held no hint of malice though, and she very well might have meant it literally.

"Make sure you keep those teeth human,"  Morvan called out.  It might have been hard to understand him, he was laughing so hard.

Tana huffed. She was hoping to roll would loosen Minnie grip on her on the plus side it didn't tighten. She could hear Morvan laughing atop the hill. It was a contrast to Minnies cursing. Tana grinned as Minnie kept trying to spit her hair out her mouth. She wiggled outing her head close to Minnie chin before rubbing the poofy hair bun atop her head into Minnies mouth. All while still wiggling to find any way out of Minnies grip.

"Ack! Hair ball! " Minnie coughed, trying to get her face away from the fluff of hair smacking her in the mouth.  The strange tactic eventually worked as Minnie let go and rolled away to heave on her hands and knees, gagging and coughing, looking very much like a house cat hacking up a hairball.

Once free Tanas human instincts were to put space between herself and Minnie. However seeing Minnie in such a prone position her beast wanted to pounce at the target. She found herself a top of Minnie in prime position to bite down on her neck. She hesitated for a split second blowing raspberries on it instead before tucking in for one last attempt at a submission move by rolling Minnie and pinning her as if she had suplexed her.

Morvan's heart skipped a beat when Tana nearly went for the back of Minnie's neck.  It was just a play fight, after all.  When she raspberred the back of Minnie's neck rather than using her teeth, Morvan laughed.  "She's got good control.  I have to admit, I though she was going to bite, even in human form."

"Yeah same." Justin said as he craned his head a paid attention to the action down the hill. "Cleaner fight than the one full moon fight we had. A lot of pressure on everyone when you said everyone had to fight and figure out who sat where on the ladder. I'm kind of glad Jess isn't here to see this or she might be making notes and mild noises of 'I ain't slipping down this ladder any father. I suspect the next time those two fight come close to winter if Tana pushes for a challenge, Jen will be livid."

"I think Jen may have her hands full," Morvan said.  "All kidding aside, Kiddo is getting good."

"Maybe the case come winter if Tana keeps pushing and improving. Depends on if she hits a plateau. Hell, I did for several months before Altair had the idea with shake up some of my training and got her sister involved. Mixing it up definitely helped, it's why I did as well at the Torchlight games this year. " Justin said, leaning on the railing, his olive green eyes watched the two women still going at it. "They have to be running out of gas a bit by now. Wonder who's going to call it? Bets?"

"Minnie has this,"Morvan said. "Bigger engine.  Bigger gas tank.  It's a marathon, not a sprint."

Minnie made a sound that seemed half cat, half squawk at the raspberry followed by the roll that ended with her head smacking against the ground, hair going everywhere.  She let Tana hold her for a moment as she  pulled a long hair from off of her tongue, making a face, then gathered her strength and twisted her body, using her legs for leverage so that they both flopped over . Then Minnie rolled to her stomach with Tana still clinging to her and slowly pushed up to a standing position.  "Jesus. Are you sure you're a cat and not a squirrel?"

Tana hung to Minnies back. "Spider monkey?" She retorted. Tana wiggled and moved trying to pull Minnie in any direction she could but Minnie seemingly over the tussle pulled out that alpha strength pool which she did not have. Minnie was immoveable and seemingly cool as a cucumber as she walked up the hill with Tana on her back like a decorative backpack.  Tana still really hadn't given up as the two women had found their way next to the deck. Where Tana was then sluffed off Minnies back and thunked onto her backside on the ground. "Ugh that alpha sub gap is ruuuuuuuuuude" She puffed out her cheeks.

"Don't pout. You did good. Hi, Morvan, Justin. Enjoy the show?" Minnie asked, ruffling the messy bun on Tana's head. "That was an interesting way of using my advice by the way, Tana. I'm impressed."

"It entertained, glad I woke up to watch." Justin said with a grin. "Did you two have fun?"

Tana's pout turned into a grin. "Thanks Minnie.  I take any advice I can get. Also you said you had been learning to dirty fight and you didn't resort to any of that so good on you." Her eyes shifted to Justin with a cheesy grin. "A good tussle is a lot of fun. Thanks for getting up to cheer us on." Her eyes roamed over his body as the sun hit all his curves. He had packed on so much muscle lately she didn't think there was anyway she would catch up to him but she sure as shit wasn't going to give up.  Her face began to blush as her eyes fell onto a very different type of curve in Justins tight black boxer briefs.  She slowly adverted her gaze to try and make it not so obvious that she was starring.

PART 1

Lady J, Maxx, Darkflame & Krystal Co-post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
August 16th Sunday- Tana & Morvan -  8:50 am - Pard Stronghold

"Very impressive, both of you," Morvan said.  "It was like watching the Tasmanian Devil fighting that sheep dog.  Dog just took everything thrown at it until Taz wore himself out."

Tana made a bunch of incoherent noises trying to imitate the Saturday morning cartoon character before she flopped onto her back and starred up at the sky. Her eyes shifting to Justin and his Goblin King like bulge every now and then. "I got a long way to go."

"And you're just trucking along," Movan said."If anyone is going to get there based on pure determination, it will be you."

"A plus for effort." Justin said climbing back onto one of the loungers as he looked to the girls. "It was a good clean tussle."

Tana made a small flexing motion before sitting back up. She scrambled to her feet and went over to the yard hose and began to clean the scrape and cuts all over her body. She hissed as the water stung at her skin almost dropping the hose in the process. Some places her skin had already started to heal over pieces of stone or twig that got caught as they rolled around. "Son of a..." she trailed off mumbling to herself.

"Want me to pick those out with tweezers?"  Morvan asked.

"It was a good tussle." Minnie agreed. " You were right about it being fun, Tana. I'll bring you home a treat after work as thanks "

"If you going to Cali it likely would be smart tussling with the leopards here." Justin said sagely.

"Yes please Morvan. And ooooh treats I like treats!" She said excitedly. Her now wet clothes clung to her body as she padded over to the lounge chair beside Justins. She casually peeled off her top and began to ring it out. Her chest was still bound by wet tensor. The bra place Brandy and Flavia had mentioned was on order but still had yet to arrive.

"And stronger ones that Tana.  No offence meant," Morvan added.  "You want to beat this guy, you need to stop tussling with the subs and go a few rounds with the Alphas. Normally that would start with Brandy but she's not here as much as she used to be, so it starts with Michael.  If you can take him or at least hold you're own?  You'll be able to take and hold the California Pard."

He ducked back into the house, emerging moments later with a first aid kit that included a scalpel and a set of large tweezers.

Justin laughed. "Yeah, Morvan gets to play doctor. Gravel in cuts fucking sucks, but better you than me ladies."

"Yeah. I'll be bringing that up to him soon. Tana just wanted to compare teachers, so I figured it wouldn't hurt to have a little tussle. I mean she made me breakfast and was all cute about asking." Minnie shrugged, shaking grass out of her hair.

Tana took her rolled up wet shirt and flicked it across Justins stomach. "Take that mister better you than me. I'm not as good as Kyle at cooking but he has been teaching me a few things to help out."

"Yeah yeah." He laughed. "I've been there, this is me being empathetic, honest!" He said, laughing warmly, his green eyes twinkling with amusement. "You really need to go out bra shopping. Or you are going to have Katie all over you when she sees you out here looking all anime Ronin you know chest bindings not great for your ribs and breathing...Kit- Tana. Your girls might be big but they ain't, no bra can tame em, just saying."

"I've ordered some after getting some good recommendations. They didn't have over night shipping. So here is hoping its soon. Brandy said the same thing. I've been binding them while fighting for so long its going to feel weird when I don't. Guess that falls under that unconventional weapon thing Minnie was talking about. Give someone a black eye wa-bam!" Tana jerked her torso throwing her chest around laughing. She smiled at Justin fondly. It was nice that things were seemingly getting less awkward between the two of them.

"Never had one back in the day from you before you started binding. I suspect unless you diving off a top rope in a ring and smashing em into some poor dudes face. Or Dudette I wont be sexist... Its doubtful they would cause much harm. Mind you holding someone's face between em does in fact restrict breathing. That I can remember from years back." Justin said with a laugh as he stood up and stretched, looking at everyone on the deck. "Fancy a lemonade, guys? It's a bit warm out here, I can grab a few glasses, so everyone can have something to cool off with?"

"Sounds good it will distract me from Doctor Morvan. I swear digging out gravel and twigs hurt more then the actual fighting." Tana pouted as she placed her legs over Morvans lap. Both knees had an array of pebbles stuck in them. She rested her head on his shoulder for a moment wrapping her beast around him for comfort. "Todays been a good day." She smiled lazily.

"I'm on it." Justin gave a thumbs up, opening the porches sliding door as he said, "And the reason it sucks more is that you don't have the adrenaline pumping anymore, that stuff does wonders for pushing you through tight spots and reducing pain at the moment."

"I'm gonna go grab a shower."  Minnie said, stretching.  The fight had been fun, but she was gonna have to take on some tougher opponents, and soon.

"Not sure but I think you found most of the rocks on the lawn," Morvan said.  "I think I could build a wall with this much stone.  You have any you want pulled out Minnie or was it always Tana landing on the bottom."

Minnie looked down at herself. " Well shit, I actually hadn't noticed. There might be a few cause we were rolling around a lot. Tana got the worst of it cause she skidded a bit. If you wouldn't mind checking when you're done with Tana, that would be great. Don't want to find out I have a rock in my butt when I land on it later."

"Everybody thinks being the Raj is the cat's ass," Morvan sighed. "When what I really do is pull gravel out of people's asses."

"I've got lemonade!" Justin announced with a pitcher full of Kyles homemade drink and glasses filled with ice as he stepped back out onto the deck, using his barefoot to close the sliding glass behind him, so Kyle wouldn't swear.

"Yaaaaay lemonade ooog with ice. And hey its not just out of out butts. I'm sure my elbows got some nice pebbles for your wall don't worry." Tana bleeped her tongue out.

"Blame Michael." Justin said as he poured glasses "He's the one that said a bit of fine gravel down around the edge would help with erosion."

"I mean I could ask Justin to do it." Minnie said with a shrug, accepting one of the glasses.

"Hey, I'm more than just handsome, I can be useful too. If you want me getting all up in there and giving you an assist. I'm a gentleman like that." Justin said, passing Minnie a glass of lemonade.

"There is another set of tweezers in here,"  Morvan said.  "You helping would mean less cutting.  We can get everything before the skin heals over."

Tana took a glass of lemonade. A refreshed ah escaped her lips as she swallow "Ooooh god that's so good. Thanks Justin."

"Smells good," Morvan said.  "Nice and tart.  Should cut the thirst nicely.  Thank you Justin."

Minnie took a sip and smiled. " So much better than the powder crap. Yeah, if you wanna grab the extra tweezers and check to make sure I don't have any rocks or whatnot stuck places it shouldn't be, that would be great." She told Justin.

Justin did as he was bid after passing out the drinks and got in there with the tweezers plucking out the small pebbles with some expertise tossing them over the patios railing into the flower bed. "Dr. Justin is on it."

Tana snorted. "Doctor Justin mmhmmm" She mocked before letting out a hiss of Karma as Morvan cut into her flesh to dig out a stone.

"What, don't ask me to borrow Brandy's nurse stripper outfits. It would never fit." Justin said jokingly.

"I'm sure we can find one in your size on the interwebs." She wiggled here eyebrows at him.

"What is it with women wanting guys to dress in girls clothing, honestly what's the appeal, I don't get it." Justin said picking at the gravel again.

"Hey at least its not a maid outfit with cat ears. I mean I don't get it I just see it online a bunch." She gave a small shrug.

"Neko Neko you know and you get it. Weeb." Justin teased "You and Leslie both are team Weebo." Laughing her paused to fish more grit from Minnies leg almost done as he playfully grinned. "I'm surrounded by nerds."

"Hey, it takes a real man to dress in women's clothing and not feel emasculated," Morvan said. "But I will point out that it was you that brought up dressing in Brandy's sexy nurse outfit.  Just sayin'."

"There's a lot of people who like cat girls. I should know." Minnie muttered under her breath. She wasn't even flinching at the stones being pulled out.

"It is just a weird fetish, I get it. I mean, as a were-leopard, sure you want to fuck another leopard that cool. I mean Brandy insisted I try it in hybrid form once, and I mean who was I to say no. It was for science, but yeah... I don't know, the cat brain was like that's kinda cool, but humans wanting that. I don't get it. Maybe I'm missing out on something because I can't go hybrid, but yeah, Cat on cat cool. Human on human form, cool. The rest...I don't know." Justin struggled for words, looking unsure as he set the tweezers down, indicating he was done with Minnie's leg.

Morvan shook his head.  "The things I find out about after the fact.  Is this broken glass?  What the hell is that doing in your arm?  Does this look like a piece of broken bottle or a piece of broken glass?  Drinking glass."

Tana couldn't help but start laughing. "Its like that old game with the tweezers and you keep pulling stuff out that doesn't belong but if u touch the sides you get electrocuted. Where did that even come from?!"

"Operation. The game was called Operation. I saw it on some 80s nostalgia channel on YouTube." Justin said. "Also who the fuck would bring glass down to the pond Kyle would skin them alive."

"Thanks." Minnie told Justin. " And I don't know where that fetish stuff comes from. I never did it hybrid. No money in that. Same with cat. I got good with partial shift because of the fetish aspect of it. Ears, tail... Lots of pleather and stuff."

Morvan shrugged.  "From your first trip down the hill.  I'll have to check.  Might have just gotten dropped accidentally.  Small piece. Maybe came in on somebody's shoe.  Can't really tell by smell, now that it has Tana's blood and scent on it.  I'll take a look later.  Maybe get Leslie and Katie in on it too."

He looked over at Minnie and only the white of his knuckles and the sudden spike of his Beast's energy showed his anger at what Dallas had done to Minnie and the other girls under his 'protection'.

Tana could feel Morvan's mood shift ever so slightly. She used her beast to plop on  his like a weighted blanket. She gave him a soft smile although fleeting as he dug out another piece of something from her knees. "Like a mini scavenger hunt. The girls would like that. Hey doctor Justin....if Minnie is finished. Mind starting on my  elbows or checking my back please?" She batted her eyelashes at him dramatically.

"Roger Rodger." Justin sad as he picked up the tweezer and pulled the lounge chair closer to Tana so he could get at the few pebbles still in her elbow.

Minnie gave Morvan a wane smile and turned to go inside. " Shower time." She said, pulling the sliding door open and stepping into the kitchen.

"Have fun save some warm water for me. I still gotta wash up for tonight." Justin said.

"I don't know about your wall Morvan but it looks like we can make a mini Zen garden at this rate." Tana chuckled with her other arm she stretched to grab the Lemonade but couldn't reach it. Morvan tapped her so she rolled over to give him her backside which didn't seem as bad as her front.

Morvan wasn't sure whether Minnie's announcement had been an invitation or not, so he chose to err on the side of caution.  When Tana draped her Beast over his, he gave her a look.  Years ago he might have taken it as a challenge.  Now? He took it for what it was: a sign of affection.  "Who do you think I am, Lincoln?"  He swatted Tana's newly presented backside playfully, certainly not hard enough to even sting.  "Here's your lemonade, before you start complaining that you can't reach it.  And don't stick your tongue out at me."

Tana booty jiggled like a bowl of jello since she was so relaxed in her position. "Lincoln eek hecks no!" She giggled. "Thankyou you read my mind." She took a sip of lemonade "Side note tongue bleeping that's a past time. Tell him Justin." She prompted casually like it was just fact regardless if Justin even knew what she was going on about.

Justin tried to stifle a giggle and succeeded, making his voice mostly serious beyond the slightest quiver as he picked at the tiny rocks. "Oh yeah, Tana loves using her tongue and sticking it out all over god's green earth. It's her favorite hobby next to driving you cray cray."

If Justin meant anything else by his statement it flew over Tanas head as usual. She could be so smart in some aspects and denser than a 20 year old fruit cake in others. "See past time. Its treasured." She held her lemonade up as if she were making a proclamation however not completely understanding what she was proclaiming.

"Don't stick it out unless you're planning on using it,"  Morvan said.

"Wait I don't get it. But I am using it. The Bleep is causing it to be used. Like see.." She bleeped her tongue out quickly. "See so its used in the bleep therefor I had to clearly plan on using it since bleeping requires it...." Tana rambled.

Morvan was fast but he wasn't  quite fast enough to grab Tana's tongue before it was safely back in her mouth.

"Boooo my tongue no can mister." She giggled before opening her mouth to flap it up and down quickly taking care not to stick it out in the process. After a small giggle fit she let out a content sigh. "Yup todays been a good day indeed."

"And pretty soon you'll be able to run up and hop in the shower, with or without Minnie," Morvan said. "And yeah, it is a good day.  for a sub going up against an Alpha, you did really well."

"Thanks. I've really been pushing myself. I hope that shows. And I'm going to keep pushing to be better. I want to be helpful when we go to Cali."

Morvan stopped.  "What do you mean when WE go to Cali?"

"Are we all going?" Justin asked.

"No, we're not all going," Morvan said. "I'm not taking this Pard into a war with another Pard. Minnie is collecting some allies to go down with her but it sure as hell isn't going to be all of us.  It's not even going to be most of us."

"Well, If you are thinking of taking Tana you have to take me. I outrank her, plus I'm professionally trained and haven't taken any holiday time this year." Justin said.

"Wait aren't we? You know I'm a good listener and I can help take care of the other subs while you big cats are big catting."

"And I can back up pretty good plus security training hello?" Justin hurriedly added.

"I didn't say anything about Tana going down.  And what subs are you intending on taking care of?  Leslie and Raoul?" Morvan shook his head. "Absolutely not.  This Dallas guy is an ass hat and if things go south and he gets his hands on you, it would be a living hell for you.  And you've already been shot by fucktards once this year.  That's not going to happen again."

"No the subs down there will need to be extracted while you guys are fighting. We could escort." Justin parried back.

"Escort mission! Ya thats it mhmm." Quickly agreed.

Justin set down the tweezers. "I can get Minnie to draw a map of the compound and tell you where your best points for extraction would be. Lets you guys do the big work while we take advantage of you guys stirring up shit. Less chance of collateral damage and any unwanted incidents between subs running around in a panic if you had more than just you and Minnie. Jules would let me have the time off I never ask for it."

Morvan didn't like flexing on his Pard but he did so now, enough that someone in the house cried out and there was the sound of cutlery clattering to the floor.  "Did I fucking stutter?" the Nimir Raj growled.

Justin sighed his shoulders slumped slightly, "So It's fine for you to go down and risk your life with less back up, and we have to be cool with it because why? Minnie wants to? You want to be the hero? You need more back up than just her man.  We know you are the big cat man. The head honcho and the cat in charge, but you need to look at this logistically." Justin said quietly.

The patio door opened and Kyle stepped out onto the deck in a pair of chinos and a golf shirt smelling mildly of diced onions. "As Morvans second I will only say it once Tana and Justin, listen to your Raj the two of you."

He looked over to Morvan "I suggest a meeting later this week to discuss this, perhaps with everyone attending." He said dryly.

Tana flinched at the crushing weight of Morvans voice. She hadn't felt him use that much power in a long time. Her whole body reacted tightening up every muscle as if it were expecting impact. Her tiny hand clutched at Justins thigh as an anchor. Her body began to relax as Justin spoke. She couldn't of said it any better than Justin did. As she went to open her mouth to agree with him Kyle stepped out and felt like he yelled at them too. She slumped depression and self pity setting in.

"It won't be just me and Minnie,"  Morvan said.  "If she wants me to come with her, she's going to need five others strong enough to fight other Alphas and you can be sure they are not all coming from this Pard.  And yeah, meeting."

Justin pushed, "But didn't Minnie say there's like only three or four alphas, like a couple dudes and one chick. Originally you were like ill keep the alphas distracted, you take Dallas. So why do you need five Alphas to take?"

Kyles hazel eyes fell upon Justin, and he walked up towards him, putting a hand on his shoulder. His beast which was hardly ever felt came out and the weight of it let Justin wince slightly.

Between Morvan's and Kyle's beasts out on parade, he had a flashback as a child being pressed to the wall of a Gravitron ride at the local fair in his childhood town. Unable to move, pinned in place as the gravity crushed him slightly.

The preternatural energy swirling around on the deck felt like that. Pushing against body as well as his mind.

"All of this is going to depend on whether I think Minnie can take this bozo. If I don't think she can, I'm sure as shit not going to do it for her,"Morvan said, reining his Beast in.  "If I think she can, I'm going to make sure it's a fair fight. That is why I want to make sure his Alphas are outnumbered.  And he may have picked up one or two more low life Alphas in the meantime,"

Tana felt a little braver as Morvan reined himself in. She went to open her mouth but soon found Kyles beast. Luckily he seemed focused on Justin for a moment. "All valid points but try to see things from our perspective. I know you are trying to protect us but our points are valid too. I know you are trying to stress the importance of what your saying heck we can feel it. This isn't a game to us either despite how casually I brought it up. I love you. I don't want anything to happen to you either." Tana frowned as her body clenched up again ready for another wave of alpha power.

"And it wasn't a game when most of my pard was killed and I was told to run. You listen to your higher ups. I know you all hate it, and we don't enforce the biggest of cat energy around here. But this is not a negotiable point right now. You've been asked to drop it today. Let Morvan and I sit down and talk, we will have a pard meeting where you can all sound off with your concerns, but I am sure as hell not going to lose any more of my pard if I have a choice. " Kyle said, his beast not backing down as he let if be felt by the entirety of the patios occupants.

The patio door opened and Michael stuck his head out the dark haired leopard frowned having felt Kyle's and Morvan's beasts both out, and it had snapped him awake from his afternoon nap. "What's going on?" He rumbled, blinking at the bright afternoon sun. "Is everything okay?"

Tanas tear filled eyes flicked to Michael before quickly lowering. Tanas eyes focused hard on Justins knee cuz that was all she could bare to do. Her tiny hand trembled on his leg. But it was not out of fear but just the sheer weight being pressed upon them.

"A slight disagreement," Morvan answered.  "Justin and Tana seem to think they're going to California with Minnie.  I corrected them.  There was some resistance."

"Like hell, they are going down there." Michael rumbled, his inner beast stirred and began to defensively pace. "I've heard some crazy ideas before, but that sounds incredibly stupid.  There is only one Alpha in this pard that has even that offered Minnie protection, and that wasn't even Morvan. Why are you all jumping on this bandwagon and wanting to go down there to get messed up? Have you two been doing some behind the back knuckle licking as far as Minnie is concerned, and now you are marching to her orders? Where is this coming from?" He asked, his brow furrowed as he frowned, his dark eyes flicking back and forth to the two young subs."

Kyle sighed, reining in his cat some, directing it and shifting the energy, so it was more chill to show his friend there was no immediate threat rubbing it against him. "Michael we can talk about this later we will be having a pard meeting with everyone but you myself Morvan, Brandy, and Minnie need to talk about this tomorrow or Tuesday before we open this up to the entire pard to discuss. We can do it when you guys get back home from work tomorrow or the day after. Minnie has both those days off, so the Alpha meeting can happen for either of those days, and we can discuss things with everyone once we have had our chat."

"Brandy has that stupid vampire sex party on Monday so it will have to be Tuesday." Michael grumbled.

"Behind the back knuckle licking the fuck Michael" Tana thought to herself. Justin seemed frozen in place he still hadn't moved a muscle since Kyle put his hand on this shoulder. "Where is this coming from really really and they think I'm dense." Tana may have the weight of the alphas on her but her brain still couldn't let it go.  They will discuss and it will go no where. They seemingly all are like minded in the hard hell no genre and have their backs up. How would they ever see Justin and her point of view fairly.

"For the record I gave my protection to Minnie till the end of the month, in May, Michael not forever till the end of the time. The month passed, we decided to let her stay, but she is still a guest and not pard." Kyle said, letting go of Justin's shoulder, looking evenly into Michael's eyes. "We will discuss this when we have all cooled off some and have points to bring out to the alpha meeting."

Kyle paused and saw the look on Tana's face, and he placed a hand on her shoulder. "That gives you until Tuesday to have Justin, and you gather all the subs of the pard to pow-wow on your own on Monday night to bring up your talking points. That includes Jess and Sandra, even if you have to face time them into the meeting. Are we clear enough on that? Is that reasonable Morvan. If I have overstepped, now is the time to correct anything I've said."

"The subs can gather and discuss things until they are blue in the face,"  Morvan said.  "They aren't going to California."  He reached out with his Beast not to overpower Justin and Tana but to caress them.  "Sorry fam.  No risking your lives needlessly."

Justin stood up abruptly now that the shoulder had been lifted, he pushed away at Morvan's beast. "The least we can do is be able to go down there to drag back your carcass when you get yourself killed because of this stupid big dick we can't help energy." Justin growled as he quickly and was at the door in less than two heart beats, sliding it open hard enough the frame shook as he stalked inside.

Morvan watched him go.  "Seems like Justin is feeling a little Alpha-y today,"  Morvan said.  "Once he cools off, I'll remind him of the difference between a sub and an Alpha.  I'll also remind him why I don't want him dying.  We almost lost him once already."

Michael closed the patio door and looked at the others. "Perhaps it is best that we all take time to cool off. I don't like the idea of the subs going down there. However, as Kyle said let them meet and have a chance to discuss things perhaps we have overlooked something, but I do agree you going down there with just Minnie isn't a plan I like Morvan, we can talk about it more later." He said, glimpsing at Tana. "And I know you're eager, I remember what it was like when I worked by way up several rungs in the pard too. Your spirit is admirable, but you aren't even top sub kiddo. You should ruminate on why you want to do this. Minnie isn't one of us. I expect some good counterpoints to why you think subs should be allowed to go down to Cali missy. Who knows, maybe you can change our minds. But I'd like to point out if Leslie or Katie wanted to go down to Cali would you be all sure that sounds super or would you be a little bit worried about your pardmates and potentially having to see them be killed or absorbed into porno palace if Morvan and Minnie fail?"

Kyle put a hand up hoping to pause Tana's likely heated retort. "Don't answer that yet Tana go think about it and check on Justin please."

"I already said I'm not going down alone,"  Morvan said.  "And I'm actually surprised that you'd even consider letting even the top subs go down, Michael.  Seriously, I'm gobsmacked and I don't think I've ever used that word before."

Michael shrugged. "We were all subs at one point and if they got the skill tactically in this pard I do see the use of everyone in it. Everyone has a role to play when it comes to defending this place and each other. Its what we've done for years before you came along. It doesn't mean everyone plays the role of Rambo Morvan, but there are such things as support roles. Again, things we can discuss on Tuesday night."

Tana rolled herself off of Morvans lap and debris be damned. She stood in the door way for a brief moment looking over her shoulder. "What's point of discussing anything if the ears who matter most doesn't want to listen." Her voice trembled and held a deep sadness while giving her best to offer a smile but it was more heartbreaking then anything. She slinked inside following her nose to Justin.

"Well shit,"  Morvan said.  "It's like having teenagers.  I'm glad I'm not a real Dad.  I couldn't handle having kids.  And know I know why some critters eat their young."


PART 2

Lady J, Mass, Darkflame & Krystal Copost
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on

August 16th Sunday- Tana & Morvan -  8:50 am - Pard Stronghold

Tana could feel the heat of Justin's beast swirling around in the air behind his bedroom door as she heard him slam a closet door shut. Clearly the top sub was in a foul mood, but really who could blame him after what had gone down on the patio.

Tana lightly knocked on Justins door. He could smell Tanas sadness seeping in from under the door. "Can I come in?"

"Close the door if you're coming in. "Justin replied tersely before muttering. "I have to get ready for work. Don't need alpha ears coming in here and putting me through a wall before my shift. There better be warm water when Minnies done."

Tana opened the door barley enough to squeeze into his room closing the door behind her. She stood with her back to the door for a moment as Justins anger hit her like electric whips. After the small hesitation Tana padded quickly to Justin closing the gap wrapping her arms around him tightly. She buried her face in his chest but with the height difference it was more his upper stomach. "Thankyou." Out popped her tiny voice as she hugged him tighter. "Thankyou for saying all the things I wanted to but couldn't get out. Thankyou for letting me know my point of view I am not alone in. I'm sorry my careless words turned a good day into a crap one. I'm sorry you had to endure that with me." Words were getting stuck in her throat as she sucked in air. Tana had been putting in this tough/everything is alright act for so many years it was easy to forget she is still the youngest in the house. The cracks in her walls were showing.

Justin rubbed her back making soothing circles and sighed. I am done arguing about it right now I do plan take the next couple days to do my best to come up with a potential defense and I am going to set it down in front of the fucking Alpha group. I mean more Vans chilled out quite a bit but he's still hot headed. If it's one thing I've learned from Brandy it's that persistence is key and that you have to choose your battles. It's not in the air for us today but it might be on Tuesday. I have to work tonight so do you think you can text Jess and Sandy and fill them in on what's going on?"

Tana gave him another squeeze before pulling back and saluting. "I'm on it. Thanks for not giving up. Neither am I. Thanks for the pep talk." She gave him a playful smack on his bottom before pulling away. "I gotta make some calls." She nodded with determination.
Minnie knocked on Justin's door a couple minutes later.  "Hey, shower's all yours.  I left plenty of hot water."

The swirling prickly sensation of Tana and Justin's beasts flared at the knock. It wasn't something she had felt before not that she was aware of that she could also feel the weight of Morvan Kyle's and Michael's beast behind her back coming from the kitchen or deck area.

"Appreciated. Thanks" Justin replied tersely again as he looked at Tana and grabbed aggressively at the towel hanging on his door. "You are joining or praying I don't use it up?"

Tana smiled "Today I shall join." She hadn't joined Justin in the shower for a long while and to be honest she wanted to stay near him longer.  "I'll help get Doctor Justin's back."

"I can't complain at back scrubs. I've been missing out on those for a few months now." He said as he opened the door. "Hey Minnie... come here for a sec."

Minnie had leaned against the wall, trying to figure out what she had missed while she was taking a shower, so when Justin called for her she was right there.  "You guys okay?" She asked, pushing away from the wall.

Justin dropped his voice to a low whisper. "No but look we will be getting into that on Tuesday when courts in session. I need you when you go to work tonight to take some time on your break to draw me up as detailed as you can floor plan of the porn place and its out buildings as well as the address so we can look at the satellite overviews for the stupid property. You wanted help with dickweed I'm just doing my part. Promise me you will do it tonight, snap me a photo to my phone when you are done, so I can see what we are working with."

Minnie crossed her arms and leveled a look at him, eyebrow raised.  "What 'we' are working with?"

Justin rolled his eyes, sighing heavily for a guest that wanted folks to fight with her to secure a pard she was not very forth coming with the help. "You asked the pard for help. What's my job,. Minnie, don't be a cow. I work security. If I want you all to not get fucked up, I want to know the floor plan, so I can give Morvan a professional outline of the best way to go in there. It's what I'm literally paid to do risk assessment and to protect my clients."

Tana patted Justin the back supporting his stance. "You'd have no better assessor. I also would like to know what type of medical facilities and what type of equipment they have available on this compound. Injures will be inevitable  I will need to know what type of equipment needs to be brought in a a medical capacity."

"Sandra can then pack up a good kit to send down and likely crash course you both on how to not get too wrecked." Justin said quietly, making sure he wasn't raising his voice to upset Leslie or Katie.

"Ok look. Technically I did not ask for help. I asked for a place to stay. The help was offered by Morvan, and Morvan alone." Minnie said, looking from Justin to Tana and back again and sighed. " Why are you so intent on helping me anyways?"

Tana felt like hitting her head against a wall. She groaned. There was so much she wanted to say but chose to not because others are in ear shot. "Helping you has..." She paused to think of the good wording "... beneficial applications for us as well. So are you going to give us the information we are looking for?" Tanas foot tapped her agitation was warm against Justins back.

"Because we don't want him fucked up and to bleed as little as possible. You don't want the help say fuck off but you likely going to hear a lot of chirping from the pard this Tuesday when we all sit down to talk about the Cali adventure. It's been an elephant in the room for a couple of months man and all of us are worried. Utilizing everyones strengths would be advantageous but for whatever reason y'all got a boner to take our Raj down there solo with no back up. It's sus. Not wanting to offer tactical advice. Also, sus. I was offering you a chance to like to try and help us help you and if that means logistics from Seattle because It's how I make my bread and butter, why the fuck would you turn that down unless you want to fail?" Justin said draping the towel over his shoulder, his olive green eyes met hers evenly. There wasn't anger at the moment, but there was a seriousness on the 24-year-olds face that she had never seen before. It wasn't all jokes and goofy grins, perhaps this was the side of Justin that his boss saw and they did not.

Minnie groaned and leaned to thump her head against the wall. "I guess this is what's got everyone all wound up. " She grumbled.  Then she straightened up and ushered them both into the room and shut the door. " Guys. I don't want to take Morvan with me. I don't want to fuck with what you guys have here. I'm sorry this has become such a mess.  I didn't mean for that. If you guys want to help with logistics and planning, I.... Well that's pretty complicated too. You said there's going to be a part meet on Tuesday over this stuff? Then we can all get it out in the air then. No sneaking around. Can you both be satisfied with that for now?"

Justin kept his voice low as the door closed dragging Tana in as well. "If I had time to look it over tonight and tomorrow, it is better. The Alphas are dragging your ass into an alpha only meeting tomorrow, at some time you will need to ask them. They kicked us off the patio to talk alpha business. So don't be surprised if the big cheese, Kyle or Michael corner you before you go to work about clearing your schedule tomorrow to talk about this before the rest of us dogpile to talk about it on Tuesday." Justin said. "I don't understand why you want to push back on not giving as much detail as you can. Give me the address and I can print off the satellite maps, and you can try to recall what you can about the spaces tonight. If you have to spit ball, and it's not totally correct because you can't entirely remember the room set-ups, that's fine. I mostly need entry and exit points and windows. I can get some of that potentially from the pictures.  But you know the more that go down, the easier this will be. We got other leopards in town as well, tactically speaking Augustina and Shaye could fuck some shit up. Agustina doesn't seem to be a fan of misogynistic males, Shay ditto, so... can you see what I'm putting down here? Also, you got any shifter friends in town? I'd be reaching out. If we are smart and tactical about this, you could literally clean house and no one dies, so you don't have to be all angsty about fucking things up here. We are a small pard, but we aren't useless Minnie. You've been a guest for three months, you see how well we get along and work together and how much fighting or violence breaks out here? You don't get that unless you got a good unit. We might present as a family, but I assure you Michael has run drills for years to make sure we know what to do when shit hits the fan if anyone every came here to fuck up this property or anyone living on it."

"I don't think you're useless. I think you are all wonderful and precious and worth protecting. Why am I so hard up to not get you involved? Cause it can get you killed. That's why. God, I shouldn't be talking to you like this when I haven't told Morvan, and no doubt he's going to be pissed too. "

"Ships sailed on that one, sweetheart." Justin said, doing his best Cagney impression, flashing her the familiar smile. "No offense it's going to be a bit tense in here for a couple of days and I find it funny that you think my job for Mr. Chalice isn't dangerous. You know what I do, work wise. I body guard and work security. I've been stabbed, tazed and once had a guy try to use a samurai sword on me Minnie, I've been doing hand-to-hand combat for four years that's like 3 years and 9 months longer than you have so don't think we can't fight. Am I doing Cali no, but there is no one in the house that is more trained to walk you through a battle plan, and I'd put myself up against Michael on that. His experience is from years of paranoia and learning on the fly, but it wasn't professional taught to him by a former Military company that does black ops shit for rich fuckers with deep pockets. Mr. Chalice has deep pockets, so they were more than happy to send a couple of guys down to do training with his security detail, Minnie. We aren't unless kittens." Justin chuckled and shrugged, "I might have a baby face, but you need to start looking at things past the skin deep level, we want to see this guy take a dirt nap. None of us are cool with the concept of a prick exploiting his own kind. Stop trying to be the martyr here with the oh I must not ask you're a fucking leopard, we all are. It's common ground, girl. We might not all pack up in the magic school bus to do this, but I think your friends down there have had more than enough time down there suffering. I see it on your face everyday you are here. Sitting on the porch looking sad and shell shocked and then stressed and like you are wrestling with shit. Let the pard in for fucks sake."

Tanas hands balled up into frustrated fists. First all this shit and now hearing even more that Justin has gone threw on top of being shot. Tanas emotions swirled as she focused on getting a grip and keeping a level voice." Morvan has presently made if VERY clear he has no intentions of letting us go. Presently. If that is the case us helping with our knowledge from here isn't going to get US killed but if could very well get YOU killed if you don't allow us to help. What Justin said. Let us in."

"Everything okay in there?" Morvan asked.  He'd paused on his way to the bathroom, catching the end of  Justin's words as well and Tana's emphasized words.  "Sounds a little heated."

"Fur isn't flying we're fine in here, I'm just about to head out for my shower anyhow, so piss now or forever hold you pee as Leslie would say." Justin loudly replied, casting a look over at Minnie. "Think about it tonight." Justin replied as he readjusted the towel he had let fall to the floor during his impassioned counterpoints. "You coming with Tana or no?"

"Like you've ever needed an empty bathroom to have a shower," Morvan snorted.  "You just don't want me flushing while you're in there."

Justin laughed. "Hey, I'm a grower not a show-er that cold water shrinks things, I don't want Tana spreading false gossip."

Tana looked at Minnie and tapped the temple to indicate her to think. "Hey if its yellow let it mellow when someone is in the shower. Its courtesy." She chimed. "Woooooow I'm there for back washes and rub downs not to stare at what's between your legs." Oblivious to some of her phrasing.

Minnie sighed and opened the door, looking frustrated. " Go shower guys. Hey Morvan. Seems like we need to have a chat. Grab me when you're free please."

"We are having a chat alright, you me all the alphas on Monday."Morvan called out from behind the closed door. It was not the tone he had used with Justin earlier, this one invited no argument.  His beast wasn't on full parade as it had been outside, but the tone was firm.

Tana grabbed Justins hand walking between Minnie and Morvan a tiny. "Excuse us." Escaped her lips as she passed them. Her beast bumping lovingly against Morvans she offered a smile a better one then when she had left the back deck.

Justin slipped into the bathroom after Movan had left and turned on the shower. He stripped of his black underwear picked the up using his toes and kicked them gently into the clothing hamper making a pleased sound accompanied by a fist pump before he slipped into the oversized shower stall.

The warm water felt nice as he let it wash away the sweat that had clung to his body while he had slept.

He stuck his head out, "I forgot my phone, do you have yours? Shower tunes are a mandatory part to start your day off right. I know you hate death metal, but maybe put on a good bop."

Tana laughed "Good bop naw we can death metal its your pre work day ritual and after this morning back to basics could help you get back on track. Uh but you going to need to tell me what to search." Tana fumbled with the safety pins that held her tensored chest. She slowly began to unwrap and gravity took control.  "How the heck a pebble get threw that?" She mumbled perplexed as she lifted her chest to her mouth and began trying to chew out the mystery pebble.

"'The Bleeding album band Cannibal Corpse. That one always perks up my inner cat. That one's pretty good and on YouTube you subbed so there are no commercials right? If not you can try Spotify but again if you haven't got the sub grab my phone in my room." Justin said, looking amused as Tana spat out a pebble.

"Ya I got that premium thingy. I still haven't learned to use spots fife." She picked up her phone googling what he asked for turning it in and volume up. She winced a little as it assaulted her ears but it passed quickly as she tuned it out as angry white noise. She tugged the drawstring of her shorts dropping to the floor before climbing into the shower. "Mmmm that feels nice."

Justin nodded. "You are a sport for putting up with my music, I know how much you and Leslie hate it. I tried so hard when we were dating for you to embrace metal, and the best I could do was a little Metallica. " He said, looking sad as he grabbed the soap and a loofah.

"Hey I still like Metallica and well that's about it. I think the other closest genre is punk rock. Besides I can be a trooper." She pulled her hair out of the bun and it tumbled down her back like wet whips. She  took in a deep breathe the smell Justin was using was nice.

Justin paused and pulled Tana close into an embrace, it might have caused a second of confusion unsure of what he was doing, but there was no kiss or raging boner presses against her body. Instead, as the music roared in the background, the growling vocals and the pounding drums thrummed, Justin was reminded of the speed of his feet as they would slam on the ground as he was on the hunt. He whispered in her ear as he bent down to manage it. As she realized her wasn't being pervy. "So we managed to not die, not bad. On a scale of 1 to 10 how well do you think that went? Sorry for the music but everyone turns their ears off when I shower everyone has told me that."

Justin could feel Tanas skin heating up against him. She stood impeccably still until he whispered. She let out a small giggle. "Me being one of them. Well not dead on a scale over all about a 7 on the Jesus fuck knuckle side. Why does everyone think we want to do this for Minnies sake its beyond me." It was a statement more than a question. "Think the stubborn old folks will change their minds?"

"I'm doing this for everyone, it isn't just our Cat Daddy is riding into battle with no back up. I'm serious, those girls down there are forced to fuck when they aren't down. It's gross." Justin whispered back. "Consent is sexy  Just ask Brandy or anyone under thirty that isn't a redneck tool. "

"Agreed its gross. Im not that good of a person I suppose. My priorities lay differently." She slumped a little. Before fishing for Justins hand to take the loofa from him. "I still think bringing a medical person such as myself would be a good call."

"Or  Sandra, definitely not Raoul. I mean, let's face it they haven't joined yet, but they will. This pard down in Cali same thing. Some might stay with her down there, but you better believe Morvans going to offer then the choice to if they want to have a clean start to come up here. Kyle wouldn't turn them away." He whispered. "Think of it, Kyle and Michael and Brandy talk about the olden days, back when this pard was over fifty strong. This is a chance to rebuild and come back with numbers that neither of us has seen since being in this pard. We have it so good here Tana why wouldn't we want to offer that to others like us. I'm not the leader of the pard, but as Top Sub I can see the strategic importance of going down to turn fuck head into a stain."

"Top sub... for now." She baited with a wicked grin.

"Don't get too cocky, you got months before you can go for Jess." Justin laughed loudly before whispering "All jokes aside, ill drop the talk of this, but we should get the others in on a group chat to discuss and prep and heads up them for our Monday chat then the Tuesday meet up."

"Plan to set up group text once we out of the shower." She gave him a firm nod. "Also okay sure months but have you seen the muscles on this baby now?" She flexed and they looked nothing compared to Justins. "Also cocky is one of the things that makes me loveable cuz I'm not one of those in the annoying level of cocky. Like the right amount of cock."

"Is there really just the right amount of cock? Asking for a friend." Justin said as he turned around and braced against the wall to receive an aggressive loofahing. "You are still tiny, but you're getting some development pipes wise. It isn't a gun show yet, but trust me I can remember having pipe cleaner arms back in the day, it will come in time." Justin encouraged her.

"Pipe cleaners!! These are at least regular pipes! Also most personalities are a balancing act of the right amount of tudes." She began to loofa his back gently. The suds sliding down his body put her in a daze for a moment before she kept scrubbing

"Fine metal drinking straws. You will have to work better at that. But honestly you just joined a gym give it seven months. Jules took me from twiggy drink of water that was quick on his feet to you know about 2/3rds the size I am now. The rest came afterwards once I realized I like working out, it's an endorphin thing. Fuck, lord knows it's keeping me sane with Cynara all the way up in Canada. She keeps saying I should take holidays, but I've been thinking about Minnie since Mid-June seeing her all sad and was like nope, I love her, but I want to sit on that vacation just in case I need it to help when shit goes down. I know I have a certain set of skills. I'm not a beast like Michael with all that leopard power but my skills are a bit different than most of everyone else's around here so not taking holidays is me not being a selfish dick. Trust me I would love to go out there and give Cyn a humping that she would never forget but this takes priority. Us being here to help out where we can. Maybe I got my hopes up with wanting to go down, but there are always ways to help out without riding down with Morvan. God-damn it, I fucking brought that shit up, forget I said anything." Justin sighed as he enjoyed his scrub down. "You can go a bit harder, pink up some of that tanned skin. Nothing worse than being ashy."

***

Minnie waited for Morvan to be done with his business, slightly wincing at his tone . " So, yeah alpha meeting on Monday now, apparently, and it has to do with me and Cali.  I'm guessing this is the continuation of whatever happened while I was in the shower that has everyone riled up, right?"

"It's a continuation of what happened the first day you were here,"  Morvan corrected.  "And it's long overdue.  We've let things ride on this for long enough.  You've tried letting the authorities take their swing at the piñata.  Now it's your turn to decide if you want to put your hands on the stick."

Minnie sighed. "Yeah. I've been thinking about that a lot lately. I don't think there's enough evidence to get the locals to mess with it , so my choices are pretty minimal. " She sighed, her gaze going to the ceiling. " I know you're kinda pissed right now, but thanks for making that offer that day.  I ran away in desperation, looking for safety, and with those words you gave me something much more valuable- hope. It was like seeing a light in the darkness, and it gave me what I needed to find my strength.  Thing is, I don't want you to come with me if I gotta get bloody. It's not that I don't think you're strong enough, or that I want to fail. If this fuck disappears after I've given all that shit to the authorities, then I'm the first person they are going to look at, and I don't want to drag this family down with me.  It would be a hell of a shitty way to pay you all back for what you've done for me."

"I just watched you almost lose a fight to a sub," Morvan said."I realize you weren't going all out.  Not much of a leap to think that you won't do well against another Alpha.  So your choices are these.  shit or get off the pot.  I said it then and I'll say it now.  I'd be a shitty Raj if I didn't do anything to help those subs, even if it is sending Dallas a strongly worded UN approved suggestion that he start acting like a protector and stop acting like an abuser."

Minnie's eyes flicked to Morvan, then away again." Yeah, fuck that fight shoulda been over a lot sooner. I mean, I almost stopped it when she got all scraped up. Fucking trauma. "She spat. "Guess I still have an issue with that. I couldn't make myself do anything else to hurt her."

"I second that." Kyle replied as he and Michael had stepped in from being outside. He had to start dinner. "I propose meeting up tomorrow to discuss this with the other Alpha's schedule wise it would have to be afternoon, so maybe we can do it in town during Michael and Morvans lunch break. You can come with me to pick up incidentals tomorrow, Minnie. It would be good to have everyone on the same page tomorrow before we have the pard meeting. Tuesday will go a long way to alleviating any stress and worries that the subs have. I am sure they might have questions."

"If you can't hurt who you're fighting, Dallas is going to rip your head off and shit down your throat,"  Morvan said.  "If you want to lead that Pard, you really need to get in touch with your inner Beast.  Right now even Lincoln shows more killer instinct."

Kyle walked over to rest a hand on Morvan's shoulder. The Raj was still fired up a bit. He used his beast it had a calming effect at times when he chose to use it on the others, and he was not often one to use it on the Raj. Talking to Minnie and telling her what she could, should and hadn't done, within ear shot of everyone in the house wasn't going to alleviate tensions. Leslie and Katie were nowhere to been seen since this had started, there was a silence in the house which meant the two were clearly hiding in their rooms trying to be unseen and unheard while the preternatural energy and words were being used.

He noted Seren was also not present but then remembered she was out on a date with her boyfriend. The sound of Justin's god awful heavy metal on blast in the bathroom tickled Kyle's ears. He wondered if the ambient music was pushing Morvan on a mental level to keep pushing and picking at the subject they had all agreed would be discussed tomorrow.

Minnie nodded, glancing at Kyle and Michael, then back to Morvan. "I get it. And I know it doesn't look like I've been doing much but I have been working my ass off. " She scoffed. " Maybe a bit too much actually. You might be on to something there. Maybe I should take tonight off and get my head straight." She glanced back to Kyle. " That way we can all have that conversation tomorrow."

Morvan pushed back against Kyle's Beast, something he rarely did.  "Do what you feel you have to do,"  he said.  "We are all  here to help but you're the one who has to carry the ball across the line into the end zone.  The coach and the quarterback can help you get there but you need to do the heavy lifting on your own."

Minnie nodded. " Okay. So lunch break tomorrow we meet and discuss.   I'll be ready."

“See you then.”

FINAL PART

Lady J, Mass, Darkflame & Krystal Copost
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Monday Aug 17th 5:30 pm  Archangel Towers

Tana was just finish cleaning up after her last client when her phone rang.  "Hey Kitten," Morvan said.  "I should be there shortly.  Ready to go?"

Tana excitedly responded " You know it. I'll meet you outside. See you soon!" She hummed to herself as she finished up what she was doing getting outside with her gym gear  and preworkouts ready waiting for Morvan. She waved enthusiastically as she saw his truck pull up. "How was work today?" She asked sliding into the passenger seat.

Morvan's hair was dusted with saw dust and concrete.  "Work was work,"  Morvan said.  "Let's get this done, shall we?  I'm assuming you can get us to where we need to go?"  He grinned.  "Want to drive?"

"YAS" Tana bounced happily. She got out the passenger side and looped around. Morvan had slid over as she got into the Drivers seat. She drove very well and in no time and some small talk later they got to the gym.  "We here. After you." She ushered Morvan towards the building with a large smile. It honestly seemed like nothing would get her down being able to go to the gym with Morvan. She waved at Hunter who was behind the desk. "Hey Hunter. This is Morvan. Morvan, Hunter.  Ian in his office or the boring office?" Tana had started to call the octogen Ian's office and most gym goers had picked up on it.

Hunter looked over at two others in the gym for a fleet second, receiving small nods from both of them.  Gerald and Jose were both wererats, from the same faction as Hunter.  They were a study in opposites, Jose being small, wiry and wickedly fast whereas Gerald looked like he could bench press a tow truck.  They would back Hunter if something went wrong.  "Hey, Boba," he replied, standing up, rather than leaning on the counter.  "Ian's in the boring office.  Want me to let him know that you're looking for him?"

Morvan wasn't paying attention to the rat, although he had noticed the little 'bro check' that had gone on.  He wasn't worried.  He was a wereleopard Nimir Raj.  He had nothing to fear from three wererats.

"He's expecting us. Thanks." She smiled waving at the other rats as Morvan and her made their way to Ian's boring office. She lightly knocked on the closed door calling threw it. "Hey Ian. It's Tana and Morvan."

The door opened.  Ian's eyes dropped to Morvan.  "Did you want to do this in here and pretend they can't hear us or does it matter?" he asked.  There was no introduction needed.  Ian and Morvan had met during the early days of the preternatural crimes unit liaison program.  They weren't exactly friends but they certainly weren't unknown to each other.

"Inside if fine," Morvan said.  He took one of the rickety chairs and sat down, not waiting for an invitation.  He'd already taken in what he needed to see of the office.  The walls were decorated with a mixture of demotivational posters and anatomy drawings.

"So what can I do for you?" Ian asked, looking at Tana, rather than Morvan.

Tana pulled up beside Morvan in another chair. "Well first thing I think that's both on our minds is if you could tell us a bit more about the..." She leaned forward and got super quite just incase "..Special lessons or that um oubliette thing that was mentioned. I know they run later at night past my curfew but figured getting more information from the source would be a good idea since nothing could be lost in translation. Also thanks for being open to talking about this with Morvan. It means a lot to be open and transparent with my Raj as possible."  The two men could feel her beast pacing with excitement and possibilities.

Ian looked at Morvan.  "Totally off the record, preternatural underground fight club,"  he said.  "Not many rules beyond try not to kill or maim your opponent.  Brandy thought your girl would benefit from a fight that was a lot closer to real than what usually happens in the octagon.  She may be green and a sub but she's all fight and no quit and I think she's ready."

Morvan said nothing for a moment, before looking at Tana.

Tanas eyes widened like a kid in a candy store. It was very clean the young leopard wanted this. "And this happens how often? I know it likely  happens at night which is sorta kinda passed my curfew.  How does it run or work rather? how do you know whom is against whom?" She glanced to Morvan with an eager smile.

"It's done by lots," Ian explained.  "You won't know who you fight until just before you fight.  It's every other month, mostly, monthly if we get a lot of people wanting in."

"And I should be okay with you fighting rando vampires and other shifters why?" Morvan asked.

Tanas beast went from excited to reined in quickly. Morvan's level voice  was like a cold shower. "I mean if you join the gym too they wouldn't be randos. I assume everyone is a member of the gym. And it would be more real world experience that could help me get stronger. If I'm stronger the Pard would be stronger. I could help more. I've also been training with Klaus so he was very strict about fighting rules with vampires not that I've encountered others. In that type of setting."

Morvan looked at Tana.  When had she grown up so much?  When had she gone from frightened to fierce?  "Let me think about it," he said.  "Michael would have a shit fit if he found out you would potentially be fighting rats and vampires in a no holds barred setting.  First thing he'd point out would be that if you got killed, we'd be fucked for payback."

"Yeah, we try to avoid killing people,"  Ian said.  "It's bad for business."

"Very bad. You gotta keep people alive to pay rent." She grinned. "Thinking about it is more than I can ask for. Thankyou for the info and your time Ian I appreciate it. Did you want to go check out the facilities now?" She turned to Morvan putting a tiny hand on his arm with a big smile.

"I saw what I need to see when I came in,"  Morvan said.  "The only thing here I can't find out there is the training."

"We can talk about that,"  Ian said.  "Everyone can benefit from some training.  Even the greats trained because they didn't want to lose their edge or because they knew there was always going to eventually be someone better."

Across Tanas face crept a devious grin. "I mean you could always have a taste of the lessons I am getting from Ian. That is if Ian has time and your up for it? Maybe I can see some secret techniques I wouldn't get a chance to see otherwise. "She giggled a little. "Hunter is also good with boxing if you want to kick up on your one two combos going. However its with Ian's help I'm able to hold my own now in different situations."

"Boxing isn't a short man's sport," Morvan said, looking at Ian appraisingly.  "I'll step into the ring with him, if he's willing."

Ian looked at Morvan.  "It will give me an idea as to what you know and what you need to know.," he said.  "Shall we?"

Tana stood up quickly like she had just been given a great reward. She opened the door. "Gentlemen." She used her hand with flourish to show them towards the ring. If she was dressed differently she would have half a mind to pretend to be ones of those round girls that hold up a giant queue card at boxing matches for fun but she knew she had to reel herself in to show her more mature side.

Ian was already mostly ring ready; Morvan had to remove his work boots and the relatively restrictive pants he wore.  The wereleopard Raj was giving up a significant reach and weight advantage to Ian but he was trusting his strength and speed to even the gap, even in the face of Ian's decades of martial arts training.

"Three three minute rounds, with two minutes in between," Ian said.  "We'll have you out of here in half an hour."

Tana held on to Morvans clothes not resisting the temptation to put them to her nose and give them a small sniff. This was gonna be good.

Ian, Morvan discovered, was a formidable opponent.  The small Raj was a powerhouse, easily stronger than the werehyena but power could do little in the face of decades of skill at redirecting attacks.  In the end it was Morvan's speed that proved his most effective weapon. He was fairly certain that he could defeat Ian if he needed to but it would mean trying to kill him and it would take a very long time.

It would rank right up there with fighting Michael again to take control of the Pard: one of the top items on a list of things Morvan really didn't want to do.  "You're really good," he said.

"You're very fast," Ian said, reaching for a towel.  "But you rely on it way too much."

Tanas face was one of pure joy. "That was amazing!" She squealed. Her voice went higher pitched then she intended. She cleared her throat. She had placed Morvans clothing on a chair and hurried over to the rings edge with two towels for the men.

Ian took his towel and used it to wipe the sweat off his face.  "You could really benefit from some training," he said.  "Not trying to bullshit you.  Give it a couple of months and I'd be hard pressed to find anyone who could give you a challenge, unless we're talking really powerful alphas or master vampires with a few years of training.  Ten years?  You'd be a world beater."

Morvan waved off the towel.  He was still filthy from work and wiping the sweat would just leave clean streaks in the dirt.  "Get better or stay good,"  he said.  "I've seen what you've done with Tana.  I'll give it a shot."

Tana almost jumped for joy when she heard Morvan say he would join up. It came out as a very awkward bounce as she restrained herself. "Need some water guys?"

"Water is good," Morvan said.

"I've also got some stuff that makes Gatorade look like colored water."  Ian said.  "Free bottle with every membership.  Hey Hunter!  Get this guy signed up!"

"Wait what the heck. Man those monthly sign up bonus perks happen after I signed up huh?" She teased grabbing Morvans clothing from the chair passing it to him before skipping off in Hunters direction for the drinks and the sign up paperwork.

Maxx & Krystal CoPost
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Monday Aug 17th 9:40pm Bitten Café on the waterfront - Malaki

The sun had set an hour previously but business was going well this warm August evening in Bitten's Café.

Outside the shop a female teen with dyed vibrant vampire-red manic panic hair, leaned against the vibrant green painted brickwork wall. She wore a pair of board shorts and a black tank top. Her hair tried back in a high ponytail as she smiled at those that passed by behind her large mirrored aviator sunglasses. Her beat up hikers backpack sat beside her, while an open and empty violin case sat in front of her feet.

She stood out front playing a jaunty bop on her violin as passersby and leaving customers from the store tossed in the occasional coin.
She would come here on open mic nights but doing so had secured her a safe spot to panhandle as the owner had no issue with her entertainment  out front. A welcome arrangement for K as many folks that owned businesses would chase her off.

A black SUV with tinted windows pulled up to Bitten. The driver rounded the car opening the door to the back seat. A leather dress shoe with a small heel popped out onto the cement. Malaki unfolded himself from the back seat standing in tight leather pants that showcased a round ample bottom. His torso donned a v neck sleeveless silver embroidered corset.   The side panels were black accented by the silver but the main front panels had this intricate abstract pattern.  His two toned hair lay long and flat to back as a smile creeped across his lesser than usual pale face upon seeing the violinist.

He was happy to know from texts that Sebastien had been sending  that she was taking advantage of the tab he opened for her. "Hey Kiddo. Good night so far?" he asked glancing briefly to the case at her feet.

K paused looking the vampire up and down behind her mirrored aviators. They weren't just stylish but a form of protection against vampires in public. No eye contact could be made there for no rolling. It had been a very hand trick one of her street pals had insisted she take on once he had heard she was pan handling near Bitten and other high traffic areas where vampires might be.

She didn't interact with many vampires she knew the one that worked in Bitten she liked to call him Bastian. But this one she remembered from a previous open mic night a couple weeks back. She couldn't remember the name or if he had given one but she had remembered the face and distinctive hair and had learned from Bastian that he had set up a small tab for her to grab the occasional coffee or food item so long as she didn't go hog-wild.  It was a gift for entertaining said vampire with her music, apparently.

K nodded pausing from her song to look down at the case that had a little over ten dollars in it. The day has been brutally hot so she had chosen to seek out the beach for the day with some fellow street friends to cool off in the bay but she had wandered over to Bitten near the tail end of the dinner rush.  She smiled keeping the mood light and casual. "It goes Musicman It goes. You be looking pretty fancy tonight hot date or something?"

K didn't want to admit it, but he was breathtaking. His leather pants were like a second skin, the leather so soft and supple it likely felt like butter, the silver and black corset that made her eyes roam upwards from his pants to the V at the top of the corset exposed all that creamy pale skin of his chest before it travelled up to his finely featured face and the unusually colored hair white and black. She wondered if he dyed it white but kept some black just to stand out. Not that he needed any help standing out, he was beautiful. Then again, she hadn't ever met an ugly vampire to date. Maybe they only brought over the beautiful people... she mused as she tried to look casual, thankful her aviator shades were hiding her eyes that kept drinking in his looks and wardrobe choice.  She knew they were dangerous but hell they certainly we're lovely to look at...

Malaki raised one flamboyant yet calculated flourish of his wrist causing all the muscles in his arm and hand to tighten. It was both casual and powerful at once as it lifted to an imploring gesture. "Gotta keep my fans happy." He leaned forward slowly putting the back of his hand to his lips as if to whisper a secret. "Who they all are only they know. " He pulled back and gave a wink. "Hot date I suppose that is something of which you could call it. Have things been well?" He was hoping to hear a bit more about the girl with the amazing talents without scaring her off. Younglings tend to spook more quickly and that is something he did not want to do.

"Its hot as heck out, but you know it goes. Today's been a bit of an oddity, it was too hot to stand out here on the pavement for the day, so I drowned myself down at the beach. The water was really nice and refreshing. So I kind of lost out on some prime time money making, but I'm doing my best to make up for lost time. So what club you hitting tonight? Let me guess Nightshades? I hear a lot of your kind go there to party it up and mingle with the tourists and admirers of you solarly challenged folk." K replied as she paused to brush away a stray hair that had managed to escape her ponytail as she chatted with the vampire. "As me during the winter and I am sure you might hear me singing the blues a bit more, but hey its summer, sure its hot. But the days are long and the sun is warm and that means I can work on a tan and swim. It isn't all that bad. Shit... I'm rambling, aren't I?"

"Creative minds wonder and fixate nothing wrong with that. Speaking of fixating I need to go fix me some hunger." He paused for a moment "To clarify that was not some cheesy attempt to ask you to feed me. Let that be clear. Just did you check in to get something to eat yet today? If it was as hot as you say you should probably make sure you get some water. If you stay out here and play while I am inside I'll see to your case being full." He knew it was time to top up her tab fund perhaps he would increase it some in the mean time.

"I don't wanna keep ya Music man but yeah I had a muffin and a bottle of water before my shift so I wont keel over as to the music sure I can play while you are in there not sure how well you will hear it unless you got a window seat but its a deal sir." K said cheerily.

"Excellent have at her." He smiled before entering the establishment. He whipped out his phone sending a text to his driver. For every song the girl played a fifty dollar bill was to be placed in her case. And if she did not feel comfortable with that much cash on her being a street kid he would offer to take her to set up a bank account that Malaki would not know or have any access too.  He took a seat closer to the window as the girl instructed and as she pulled at the first strings for her song it pulled a smile on his face.

His eyes looked for Sebastien as he waited for a server.

It didn't take him long to find Sebastian, in fact he was working alongside one of the baristas his shirt sleeves rolled up hair tied up in a man bun, with the cafe's apron tied around his waist.

It looked as if they were putting together a rather large call in order. A security guard leaned against the counter as he watched the two prep the 15 coffee order.

It gave him time to listen to his fiddler and study the young vampire Sebastian who was speedily helping his employee without complaint as he finished filling a box of baked treats while he listened to his fiddle play somewhere out there and then launch into Maggie in the woods.

With the larger order out of the way Sebastian made his way over to where Malaki sat as his employee rang out the security guard.

"Good evening Malaki what can I do for you tonight?" Sebastian asked as he leaned against the table, offering the older vampire a friendly nod of his head.

"Hello my good sir. I am looking for a nice top up. I got a party to head to shortly. Honestly you'd be fun to have there some time." He more or less purred.

"Of course but as you can see I had one of my graveyard shifters call in due to heat stroke so I'm down a body, I must sadly pass. Admittedly, you're certainly dressed to kill. I hope your evening is enjoyable. Are you wandering over to Nightshades tonight?" Sebastian asked "We just got a new shipment in from the hospital today, A B or O my good man or are you wanting something less bagged and more in the way of a direct donation? I have three donors on hand tonight two O pos one highly caffeinated and one B pos who is a vegan."

"Ooooh highly caffeinated sounds delicious. Its a shame you are short staffed. Its a private affair I am headed too you being there would definitely would add a lair of mmm what is it the french say is je ne sais quoi" Malaki hummed to himself.  "Business good?"

"Well perhaps after your donation time with Marcus you can step into my office really quick to explain your outing more in a more private venue?" Sebastian replied as he motioned for Malakai to rise and follow him to the back of the café to one of the booths where a large six-foot three African American gentlemen sat at a booth scribbling away on a pad of paper.

Sebastian made introductions and not wanting to be rude made his way back to the front counter, telling Malaki to enjoy his meal and time with Marcus and to hit him up afterwards.

Marcus had multiple scars on his wrists, a sure fire sign he was a pro when it came to donations, as he welcomed the vampire into the booth and they began to talk about acceptable places to feed from.

The handy thing about bleeder bars was there was no need for pillow talk or maintaining relations if you didn't want to as a vampire. You selected the human you wanted, made sure they were willing signed a waiver fed and then paid.

Malakai had chatted him up to be polite, finding out he was a part-time writer who chose to donate a couple of times a month to help pad out expenses.

There was no lie the blood Malaki dinned on was potent he could feel it pumping through his veins, his heart beating a bit faster than what was normal. He had never had espresso in his life before he was turned, but he had come to enjoy the little extra kick that came with the blood when humans consumed it. It would be a delightful little perk before he made his way over to his evening soirée.

Sebastians attention was caught by Malaki as he came up to the counter and paid for the donation which in turn the money was passed back on to Marcus after the small amount of money was deducted from the transaction and Malaki was led to Sebastian's small office where he was offered a seat. "Okay so now that we are out of human ear shot Master Malaki what details did you wish to share?"

Malaki lounged casually in the chair like a cat that just caught a canary. "Its just a little of this a little of that. The parties are a very mmm pleasant evening darling.  Those lovely carnal desires of the flesh its very satisfying. Always looking for more willing participants." He twirled a piece of white lock around his finger clearly amused a waiting to see  Sebastians reaction.

Sebastian paused seemingly confused, "Wait what? Is Darien having a wet t shirt contest night or something?" The young vampire shook his head. "No, I cant see him doing that, he has more class than that. Never mind, I'm terribly sorry you mentioned it was a private event didn't you. Apologies, it's been a bit of a hectic night, I haven't even had a chance to feed tonight."

Malaki chuckled. "This is not a Dariens soiree but rather Klaus." Sebastian already entertained him with his reaction. Slow and steady is how to corrupt the innocent. "Hectic? What has you so preoccupied but you have not fed?"

"Waking up to see I was down two employees. Well one for certain. Wren called in sick due to heat stroke and Abby called in apparently due to the fact her child fell and broke his leg. She promised to be in as soon as she was done in the hospital if it was at all possible but she called in to let us know two hours before sunset that she was on route to the hospital. " Sebastian confessed. "I don't think I can head out to any poker games tonight if Klaus is holding one of those tonight."

Malaki moved like liquid out of the chair moving towards Sebastian. His white hand reached out and caressed his cheek. "Oh darling. Poker is carnal now and fleshie." He pulled back "Though I suppose if we played strip. I digress. Do get something to eat. MAKE time." He emphasized before giving the young vampire a pat on his head. "I shall fill you in a little more another evening. You are far to busy and far too famished. Tootles." He turned giving a wave of his hand goodbye as he exited Sebastians office. He topped up the violinists tab increasing it a tad more. He eyed her case as it was being filled with fifties. He smiled at her softly. "Take care kiddo." His car pulled up and the driver who had been feeding her fifties opened his door. "Do not forget about this mans offer kiddo. Keep up the hard work" he gave the same wave he gave Sebastian as he seemingly melted into the vehicle.

Sebastian watched as Malaki left the store bewildered, shaking his head as he made his way out to the front. Of course, he would get something to eat, but it would have to be after the store closed down. Eating his own product and wares was bad for business.

K had managed to bang out 5 songs by the time Malaki made his way back out into the night. She was mid way through the starwars theme song trying to her best not to freak out as the chauffeur kept putting 50s into her case. It made her nervous because a good breeze could send them flying out any and everywhere. She was going to have to snatch them up and stick them in her bra. It was more money than she normally made in the course of even her best couple days.  On a good day, she could break a hundred bucks. But this here was insanity. She wasn't sure exactly what she had done to deserve it, but she wasn't going to argue.

She finished the song as he came out and she scooped the cash up stuffing it quickly into her sports bra from the neck of her shirt and thanked him. "Seriously thanks I really really mean it Music man. I promise it will be put to good use and not for partying or drugs."

"Excellent kiddo. Wise beyond your years. Catch you next time. Thankyou for the wonderful music as always." The vehicle door closed and the super tinted window rolled down to wave at her as the car drove off.

Lady J & Krystal Copost
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Monday August 17th/18th- Haus Klaus- 8:30pm - 2am

Brandy was happy to have Cherry show up before sunset. Mondays seemed to be the best day for hosting the mandatory feedings for Klaus on Mondays. Le Cirque had Cherry off for that day and Klaus didn't have to go in to AAI unless there were baby vampires in need of lessons or other vampires that needed refreshers on etiquette.

Willie and Thomas normally had Mondays off as well, so in that sense it seemed like the lions share of the regular attendees could swing Mondays.

Brandy had been happy to meet up with Cherry who had brought along two of her wererat friends Susan and Faye all three of them were from Astrid’s rat pack. They helped make short work helping assemble of the fruit and veggie trays as well as the cheese and cracker and charcuterie boards that would be needed after the orgy night had concluded.

Coolers were filled with ice and bottles of water and Gatorade were added before they were trucked downstairs to the room where the magic happened.

Brandy fired off a text for Klaus so he knew that company would already be there when he rose for the day and that Cherry was on hand to make sure his fast could be broke after he climbed out of his coffin.

It was 9:30pm when the first of the vampires arrived, Willie and Thomas were first on scene with Tasi the were tiger along with Arianna.

Raven and Pam were the next two vampires to show after the first group had arrived close to ten, followed by Sam the vampire, who wore a similar rainbow-colored hairstyle that she had borrowed the look from a particular were wolf that was well known in the community for his exceptional dancing skills.

Brandy greeted each guest making sure they were comfortable before running back upstairs and returning down to the basement with a large laundry hamper filled with towels condoms lube and a variety of sex toys.

She was quickly learning that the sex parties required a huge amount of work, but she was finally getting into the rhythm of it making sure she did all her running around in the morning and the last minute food prep just before the sun sunk down below the horizon.  The held the parties downstairs in one of the dungeons Klaus used for his interrogation scenes, making sure that the room contained a couple extra pieces of dungeon furniture for those that perhaps would enjoy the use of a st Vincent cross or spanking bench or inversion table. It made more sense to hold them down there than upstairs in his living room. The floors downstairs were easier to hose down after a crazy night.

Things usually kicked off around 11pm when Brandy would close the doors and head back upstairs to wait for the text from Klaus that it was safe to come back downstairs after everyone was all fucked out.

Looking at her watch it was 10:35pm Darren and Malaki had not yet shown up but she was certain it was only a matter of time before the two gentlemen did in fact show.

Brandy filled the small baskets in the dungeon with towels lube condoms and toys making sure there were three separate stations so things were easily withing reach.

They had added a cage to the room one that was sturdy enough that a vampire of shifter could not break out or into it. That was where Klaus would be housed for the duration of the night until everything settled and to prevent the party goers from trying to tear him apart and fuck him to death. If he wasn't an option, then whatever or whoever was nearby was game for the night.

It was Brandy's job to play key master for Klaus keeping it on her around her neck to let him out once the Ardeur was sated so he could socialize safely. 

Doing a count, it looked like they would be having twelve people in total for the night unless Malaki and Darren had decided to bring guests. A dozen had been the number of bodies the Master of Seattle had told Klaus was a safe number to have on hand while he learned to master his new-found gifts. Anything less could end up with party goers that were more exhausted than normal or potentially worse. So far things had not gone sideways and everyone was happy about that, but the fact remained Klaus had to warn all attendees it was a participate at your own risk because it was all still very new and the abilities were not yet mastered.

Darien normally didn't do this type of thing, but since it was for a friend, he had added himself to the roster, although he didn't count anything that happened at these gatherings as official relations. Perhaps one day he would invite Saphyre to come along, but he wasn't quite ready for that yet.  It wasn't exactly one of the usual steps in a relationship after all.

He had discreetly made invite to the non human employees of his, as he felt it safer to avoid the potential injury of humans.  Of course, Sofia had heard- the woman hears everything - and sent him with some beverages meant to help in healing and recovery.  He carried the cooler with ease from his car, along with the bag that held his change of clothes for after the " festivities " were over.

Brandy greeted Darien warmly at the door guiding him down to the dungeon they had turned into their makeshift studio and thanked him for attending. It was after all very appreciated that he was willing to help a friend out in such an unconventional way.

Shifters and vampires a like hung out some lounged on chaises others chilled on the large leather couch as they chatted.

The red head leopard took the cooler off of Darien as it was set in the corner where the other drink coolers sat as well as a cage with half a dozen guinea pigs just in case they had issue with any shifters losing control mid way through the sexually charged evening.

So far all the shifters that had attended had not yet had need of the furry little guys and this was their 4th official party without ending up on the menu. They had become a part of Brandy’s daily duties and they resided up in her apartment the majority of the time to ensure Klaus's dungeon didn't end up smelling too much like the furry guys.

She smiled as Klaus appeared stepping into the dungeon a soft sigh escaped from her lips as she let her eyes drink him in. He was wearing his one pair of black leather pants that fit him like a glove and a blue silk shirt that brought the blue out even more so in his eyes.

"We are just waiting on Malaki to show darling and then we can lock you up and I'll be out of everyone's hair until you ring me bring food and your key to freedom." She informed him as she stroked his arm gently and placed a chaste kiss on his cheek.


There was a small knock at the door. Upon it being opened Malaki had poised himself sensually in the door frame. A silver rope wrapped around his leather clad thigh up on side of his body and down his arm. He clearly had spent some time learning Shibari. He gave a kiss to the air and a small chuckle. "One must be fashionably late to most functions. Hello Darling shall we?" He beamed a fangy grin.


"Oh do come in darling, everyone's just stairs socializing, let me escort you." Brandy replied as she led him downstairs. "I must say that corset you are wearing is quite fetching."

Malaki wrapped his arm around Brandy's. "Why thank you I can get you in touch with the designer. They make some quality stuff. I find the steel boning they use both supportive and flexible." He gave the small leopardess a peck a top her head. "You'd look fetching in one. Nope its decided I will gift you one. After tonight’s festivities I shall send you a small catalog."


Brandy grinned "I must confess to loving gifts and that I do accept them in most forms, she giggled as they made their way down to the dungeon's door and leaned in to whisper playfully. "Enter of your own free accord. It won't be too long before we end up locking my darling boy up so you guys don't try to rip him apart for rapings, all dark jokes aside."


"Ahh the things we do for friends." He chuckled giving Brandy a pat on her arm before slinking his out of hers opening the door arms wide announcing his presence. "Hello my bitches, bros and non binary hoes!" His face immediately soured "Nope didn't like that nope not at all." He let out a mirthy laugh.


“It is appropriate,” Klaus said. “Thank you for coming, all of you. I’m sure the first few times it was curiosity and the novelty that drew you. By now it is friendship and loyalty that draws you. Truly this is a debt I will have a difficult time repaying. And as you all know, vampires always pay their debts.”




"Kindness begins with the understanding that we all struggle. I cannot speak for everyone, but I am glad to be able to help as you were one of the first vampires to welcome me to Seattle when I came here." Sam replied, running a pale hand through her dark rainbow tinted hair. "It may go against what many of our kind would do, but it is better to raise each other up than to watch them struggle. It builds a stronger, more unified community."


"while that is a sentiment much more common to the younger generation, I must agree that a friend such as yourself is worth what risks may come. " Darien said, placing a hand on Klaus' shoulder and patting it.


Malaki grinned "Oh I do love me some favors banked they are very delicious. Mmmm like a nice appetizer for tonight’s festivities."Malaki chuckled. "I mean that in a good way I swear."


Tasi sat curled up on the couch with Thomas. "You didn't skin us alive for interrogations when we rolled into town with Noah so that bought you brownie points. It coulda been worse." Tasi replied as she nuzzled the side of Thomas's neck. "Besides I can't really beat this as a cheap date night for the two of us so it is pretty win win. You get to flex your weird funky sexy vampire powers and we aren't spending a dime, plus epic sex. Yeah, its a win win."


Malaki snapped his fingers making them into guns in Tasi’s direction. "Excellent point of view."


"I mean, there is the slight risk of potential death here..." Faye  pointed out "If things go hellishly wrong, but as they say, knock on wood."

"But that little spice makes it a touch hotter. Besides, we are all grown ups and Klaus is very good when it comes to risk aware consensual kink." Cherry purred sultrily.


Brandy made her way over to the shelf pulling put a small plastic tote box setting it in the center of the room. "Alright darlings most of you know the drill. But inside are silicone bands color coded. So whatever you are down for, slap a bracelet on. Anal grab a brown. Oral grab a light pink. Anything goes... yes Cherry, we know that's your favorite... then you put on a rainbow band. Dark blue if you're wanting to play with the boys. Neon pink if you're looking for a more female oriented experience and pink and blue if you are down to clown with either and so on. On the plus side, you will see I took the time to write on each bracelet, so you don't have to try and recall the entire color code system when your brains and bodies are all hazed up and uber horny when the Ardeur comes out. I've been taking note of the feedback each time these parties wind down to make things easier on everyone.  So jump on in, and you can sort through what you all need before the games begin." 


Darien sidled up to Cherry with a sly grin.  " Too bad you haven't been able to convince a certain .. Lady.. to join you in your escapades." He remarked,  making a motion with his hands to mimic the proportions of the curvaceous albino she had been hitting on so hard at Saphyre's party.



"Yet," was all Cherry said, before running scarlet painted fingernails gently down Darien's cheek. She grinned impishly.  "Rome wasn't built in a day."


He chuckled and winked at her. " Some things are worth waiting for , hmm?" He held a hand out to invite Malaki over as well as they waited their turns to don their bracelets. " I am sure Malaki would agree as well."


"And we all need to have goals,"  Cherry said, nodding.  "I doubt my bucket list has much on it that compares to yours.  I'm just too short lived to go for the kind of things vampires would put on theirs.  I mean I have seduce rat royalty into a threesome.  You likely have something like 'topple an empire'."


The knock on the door was a sharp thin sound as though it were being hit with something besides a hand. Sure enough when Brandy was finally able to open the door the culprit was a feverishly purple riding crop in the hand of none other than Saphyre.

“It came with the boots, I couldn’t resist,” the werewolf explained sheathing the crop into the matched strappy heeled boots that lead into the pants as well – all of it was clothing in the loosest sense of the word and the tightest fitting orchid purple. They matched the harness that wrapped his shoulders and the thick collar that read RESPECT in inch tall gold letters. The colourful wolf had topped it off with a set of star shaped holographic nipple pasties and a sheer whisper of a loose fitting crop top. “I’m not sure I’m on the guest list but I’m one of Cherry’s plus ones or plus twos or whatever she’s getting up to this evening.”


Brandy stood at the buildings front door, her mouth agape for three heart beats before she let out a delighted giggle. "Oh, of course you are welcome, darling! Please come on in we can get you sorted immediately, everyone is just going through the jewelry box to pick out the bands for what they are offering menu wise or shopping for." She let him into the building, leading him downstairs to the basement to where the action was going to be held.

Cherry, you devilish little shit... She thought to herself as she paused at the door. "Enter of your own free accord, my sweet boy. Klaus will give you the rules to everything once you say hi to everyone." Brandy smiled and gestured to the door, allowing the colorful wolf to make his grand appearance. She would follow behind, this was hot tea that was about to be served, and she would absolutely not miss a bead of it being poured.


"You're the sweet one Brandy," Saphyre countered, crossing the threshold with a brief curtsy of sorts, his heels announcing his entrance before he arrived in the doorway, taking in what the evening had in store. He paused briefly, framed with hands on hips his gaze momentarily and unflinchingly lingering on Darien.

"I hear there's a party going on here!" Saphyre called to the room at large before entering properly. 


"YOU MADE IT!" Cherry squealed, moving with remarkable speed across the floor to throw her arms around Saphy.


Malaki was kissing the back of Darien's out stretched hand when a familiar voice rang in his ears. A cat like smile tugged at this lips as he pulled away to look at the entrance.


Brandy leaned against the wall closing the door shut behind them, remaining silent trying to suppress the cat that ate the canary look on her face. It was the first time in weeks she had access to fresh tea, this was perfect. Her green eyes flicked to Cherry, then, Klaus and then finally to Darien settling on his face drinking in the reaction. 


"well, let us just say I have done some... Interesting things . " Darien said with his trademark smirk , then froze as Cherry launched herself loudly and near violently past him, his hand still outstretched from Malaki's kiss.  His eyes were slightly wide as he looked towards the entrance. He was surprised. Very unexpectedly surprised.


Saphyre grinned and spun Cherry around once before putting her feet back on the ground. He put a kiss on either of her cheeks. "I wouldn't dream of missing it!"


As Cherry embraced Saphy, Brandy memorized every line on Darien's face before she turned her attention to Cherry, who embraced the werewolf. Saphy's back was to her, but she could see Cherry's face. "Nice. Very nice." She mouthed. 


Cherry looked like the rat that ate the canary.  'Wish I had a picture,' she mouthed back.  "I wasn't sure.  That was why I didn't wait to give you a ride.  That and the fact that I had a full car already, not that anyone would have objected to having you on their lap."  She ran her hand down his stomach, stopping at his belt.  "Or vice versa."


"That's why I wouldn't miss it," Saphyre teased offering a wink. The purple leather strap beneath her fingers was slightly decorative - but what about Saphyre wasn't? The real event was the gold zipper beneath it that ran entirely front to back as the escape from the complicated garment - or just easy access whilst remaining in it.

"I made my own way just fine though, hope I'm not saying that all night," Saphyre tweaked Cherry's chin affectionately. "I must go greet our good Herr Adler though," he said tapping the lettering on his collar as he slipped from Cherry's hold.

His route did not have to go by Darien, but it did, so close he brushed up against his side. His breath passed over the taller man's neck when he spoke, the heels he wore correcting their height difference. Saphyre's voice was still warm and his lips curved in a smile all the same when he spoke in passing. "Fancy seeing you here. Small world."

Before carrying on to stop in front of Klaus and offer the same curtsy he'd performed for Brandy. "I hope you don't mind me joining in your party, Cherry passed along the invitation."


"You are more than welcome," Klaus replied, giving Saphyre a curt Prussian bow in response to the curtsy.  "I am honoured to host a member of the West Coast pack and I hope you survive the night and choose to join us again in the future. "  There was no wry humour in the statement.  Klaus was being literal rather than facetious.  "I'm unsure as to how much you have been told.  Cherry has given you at the very least the salient facts?"


Malaki pulled away from Darien but not to far. The thing he wanted to see more than anything now was watching the two men pick their bracelets. Malaki knew he was her to help Klaus feed with his new gift. But Cherry gave him his own feast. He mental noted to gift Cherry something of her liking.


"I think that's a kind wish for all parties, honestly," Saphyre mused back with a soft chuckle that acknowledged the legitimacy of Klaus' warning but spoke to the fun of the risk.  "Especially a sex party, petite mort, Grand Mort. If we go it's all of the fun and none of the calories right?" he'd provide the wry humour for the both of them. "Salient facts were passed along, this is a necessary flexing of a fledgling gift - a lust feeding of sorts. You are 3 for 3 with no accidents on site, and this is to be lucky number four. The more folks on deck the less likely to sink. Probably. Brandy said you'd give me a run down of the house rules."


Darien's gaze followed Saphyre, then turned to Cherry. " Cheeky thing." He murmured. Surely she knew that he and Saphyre had only just gotten to the truly intimate part of their relationship.


"You have most of it," Klaus replied.  "I get locked in a cage so that none of you will be able to reach me, because you will want to slake your lust on me and I will not be able to survive having all of you trying to get a piece of me, literally or figuratively.  I am learning, slowly, how to take the reins but at this stage the power is more than I can control.  Think of it as a new driver being put in the seat of a Formula 1 car and expecting them to survive a lap.  You and the other guests are the crash barricades that keep me on the track and alive.  There is a real danger here.  That is why there are no humans.  They would likely not live through it.  The Ardeur is a hunger that must be fed and it creates its own food.  It compels lust and feeds on it.  Right now it is a glutton and must sate itself.   Brandy has a variety of arm bands that help people know what it is you are willing to do.  They won't guarantee that your preferences won't be ignored; it is a lust crazed orgy after all."


Cherry blew Darien a kiss.  She mimed tearing a Band-Aid off.  "You can thank me later," she said.  "Now you don't have to take it slow.  You can get right to the fun parts."


"oh, I shall indeed thank you later." Darien told the amused wererat I. A tone that spoke of mischief.


"Promises, promises," Cherry said, before giggling gleefully.


"Mm water, water everywhere and all of it wants to drown you," Saphyre mused with a genuine sympathy. Being fully body caged at your own sex parties lest you be torn apart was quite the way to spend your evenings.

"I hope we're delicious or at least entertaining to make up for it," he mused as he glanced around at the gathered faces, it seemed to be a promising evening. Then again it was hard to be let down when the words lust crazed orgy were stringed together. "I will go find my arm bands."


"It can be quite difficult,"  Klaus admitted, nodding.  "I have not yet learned to resist my own power, although I have been assured that it will come in time."  A slow smile spread across his face.  "I can freely state that what I have experienced during these events is singularly unique and more than delicious.  I am consuming the pleasure you are experiencing, devouring the echoes as soon as the sound is made.  The effort to learn to control this power is certainly worth it.  These parties will still be necessary but the risk will be significantly less, so the participants will be able to focus more on being active participants, rather than being swept away on a tide."


Brandy pushed herself from the wall, gliding up beside Klaus, gently reaching out to idly stroke his back. "You will be exhausted from the event. All fucked out as it were, so take your time relaxing. After Klaus texts that the powers that be are slaked and back in nap mode, I come down with the food while you all recover. Coolers over there have water and Gatorade to replace the electrolytes you will be losing over the next two hours. Every shifter in this room is seasoned and has seen more than five years being what they are, so the chance of shifting is slim however these little guys over here," She paused to point to the guinea pig cage, should you animal out you can pad over hit the space bar on top and the front of the cage, it will open. Then you can snatch a hot-blooded snack or two to slake the hunger if fucking in animal form isn't something you are down with. We really want to make sure no one gets mauled or partially eaten if we can help it. Any other questions you might have darling?" 


"For the record, those furry little snacks have survived every orgy so far,"  Cherry said, wrapping an arm around Saphy on her way to Klaus.  "So are you still hungry, Loverboy?  Need a top up before things get too freaky?"



Malaki fluidly made his way next to Cherry. "Such poise, such grace, such restraint." He gently picked up a lock of her fiery red hair and kissed it.


“Such eloquence. Such a discerning nature,” Cherry replied. “But where I’m concerned restraint refers to a device intended to restrict movement.”  She took Malaki's wrist and traced a circle around it with one fingernail. “Tie me up but never tie me down,” she said in a voice that screamed mischief.

“Careful, Malaki,” Thomas said. “She’s eleven feet of sexy and nine feet of trouble jammed into a six foot body.”


Darien laughed. "Oh yes she is." He agreed. " And delightfully so." Darien went to chose his armbands, knowing they were practically a moot point early on, but following protocol for everyone's piece of mind.  Anyone who had a doubt previously knew then that he was most definitely of the bisexual variety and not uncomfortable with much.


Malaki  nodded "Delightfully  you say. I look forward to experience this first hand." His eyes wondered to see that Darien was picking the pink and blue bracelet. Okay sure that was the easy bracelet to pick. He knew that would be his personal choice as well. But would it be brown, light pink or rainbow for his second.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
"I recommend using both hands," Saphyre teased. He put an affectionate hand across the front of Cherry's throat, matching the other around the back of her neck before his fingers trailed away, one down her spine the other finger mapping her collar bone before he stepped up to the collection of arm bands.

"Wow, we're learning so much about each other tonight," Saphyre mused glancing at Darien's choices. His tone was chipper and conversational and affected in a way that Darien hadn't really been greeted with in the their time together.

"When in Rome," Saphyre stated as he claimed a rainbow which was probably of little surprise. The blue and pink band he donned after it was probably less easily anticipated.


Cherry shuddered at Saphy's touch and it wasn't difficult to detect her arousal.  "Tease," she pouted.  "You didn't even try to choke me."



" So it would seem." Darien replied to Saphyre, reaching for his hand after he had slipped his bracelets on and bringing it up for a kiss. " Did that mischievous little devil tell you I would be here?" He asked, his gaze sliding to the already aroused were rat.


“I may have neglected to mention it,” Cherry said.   She gave no indication as to whether that negligence had been accidental or deliberate.


Saphyre let his hand be claimed, cocking his head slightly to admire the way Darien's lips looked on his skin. There was a lot of wiggle room in that 'may'. Saphyre had a slightly different recollection of his conversation with Cherry but he was happy to leave her innocent of anything but trying to have a good time and help Klaus out.

He hummed indulgently. "You'd think someone would have told me you were going to be here. Three orgies deep and all."


Malaki snickered. "Deep. Interesting choice of wording but all of us seem to love it. Mmm deep indeed" 


"Penetration by invitation only,"  Klaus reminded his guests.  "One of out ladies is not open to such things." Pam smiled and did a finger wave, grateful that Klaus was making sure any newcomers knew her preferences.


Raven paused and casually raised her hand as if it was a classroom as she looked at Klaus and Brandy. "A question if I may since this only my second party."


"Of course,"  Klaus said.  "This does not go forward unless everyone fully understands what is going to happen.  Questions are more than welcome."


" Hmm, indeed. However, I do recall someone wanting to take it slow. Attending an orgy together is not exactly slow, and I am here to assist a friend, not because I find my love life lacking. " Darien turned Saphyre's hand over and lay a kiss on his palm. " Waiting for you was worth every moment." He said softly.


"So how come your woman doesn't participate Klaus. I don't mean to be rude, just curious." Raven said cocking her head.

Brandy chuckled, looking at Klaus, not sure if she should field the question, or he should. Etiquette wise, Raven seemed to pose it more to her beau. 


Willie faked retching, until Thomas elbowed him.  "Not cool," Thomas hissed.  "Darien deserves his little romantic moments.  You're just jealous because you haven't got any one on one play since you were on shore leave."

"Brandy has volunteered to play hostess,"  Klaus answered.  "And to remain outside of the area of affect in order to be able to summon aid, should it be needed.  She will control the key to my cage, both for my protection and yours." 


Malaki snickered at Willie. He was glad someone else did it before he did however Thomas was right. Everyone deserves happiness however fleeting.


Raven nodded content with the explanation. "Fair enough."


The haughty line of Saphyre's penciled eyebrows softened a little. "I'm not your jailer, or jealous and you don't have to report your every whim to me," he stated gently but then leaned in, stage whispering for the benefit of the people who had already inserted themselves in the conversation. "But for future reference I'd like to know when you're making regular trips to sexual Disney Land with our friends and coworkers - even if it is philanthropic. Leads to awkward mirror chat when I'm out of the loop on that one." he explained, his thumb brushing over Darien's lower lip in a reciprocation of the tender affection.

"I get the minding my boundaries thing but I like options," Saphyre carried on shaking his wrist a little to emphasize the bracelets he'd chosen. "Information. Communication. Good for options. Also! I'm a delight at parties, y'all have been missing out without me." 


Brandy listened, her green eyes scanning the room as she pulled out her phone. She cleared her throat after checking her phone very briefly. "For those of you that are new here, or it is your second time coming beyond the keep your hands out of the cage rules etcetera I do want to give you a heads-up, When Klaus lets the dogs out so to speak it can kind of feel like you are waist deep in the ocean before a rather large wave hits you and knocks you down. So prepare for that instead of a wave of water, it will be lust. We have discovered the father away from the cage you are is a bit less intense, so keep that in mind while you enjoy the kinky wave pool tonight, children. There are no lifeguards on deck, so once again this is a case of swim at your own risk. Any second thoughts now will be the time to speak up and leave if you want."


"That last part is vital,"  Klaus said.  "If you are at all uncomfortable or unsure, by all means, err on the side of caution.  You will find it extremely difficult to resist joining in.  I have been where you are.  Brandy is quite correct.  You will be swept away.  You will drown in your desire.  I cannot fully control this but I will try. I will most likely fail.  It will feel like one of the most amazing experiences of your life and it can be addictive, so take heed.  Are there any questions?  Second thoughts?  Listen to your instincts, if they are telling you this isn't safe.  It isn't."

It was a variation on what Klaus had said on each of the other nights. Many of them had heard it before but it was clear that Klaus thought it bore repeating.


" Noted." Darien said. " However, Klaus is right. This is not sexual Disneyland. It is dangerous and to some, frightening.  "


Malaki nodded. "Yes yes this is serious and respect everyone. However I want to be at the front of that roller coaster at sexual Disneyland." He snapped the rubber bracelets on his wrist with a cheeky grin."In all seriousness though I am here and not going anywhere friend. Risk or otherwise." He patted Klaus on the shoulder.


"Thank you,"  Klaus said.  "But you may grow to regret those words."


"Guess you aren't afraid of mascot costumes and toddlers," Saphyre retorted before turning his attention to Brandy and Klaus.   "All cavalier veneer and glitter aside, I understand why we're here tonight. It's not for fun and recreation. It's not your mama's Fantasia party there is real risk to life and limb, I come here of sound mind and body to participate. Tourists may be harmed in the making of tonight's demonstration. I'm prepared as much as anyone can be for a thing they haven't experienced." he assured. 


Brandy nodded "Okay, since we don't have any quitters, I think we should put Mr. 'A Lannister always pays his debts' into his corner cage. As a side note, if you manage to want a good laugh near the end, keep an eye on the Guinea pig cage. There is a reason they are closest to the door here, but you can see that the Ardeur even affects these little guys. I don't know why I find that funny, I just do." Brandy paused,  settling her hands on her hips as she smoothed the creases of her 1950s style black polka dot dress.

Brandy pulled a Key from around her neck that had been hiding in her cleavage. "Oh, I guess the last FYI before we start is there is a small NEST camera in the corner over there, so I can monitor things on my end upstairs in case shit really goes sideways. It was put in before last party, I just want to be open, that smile you are on Candid Camera in case that puts anyone at unease. No, we won't be selling footage, it is purely for safety and educational purposes. We all good, darlings?" 

Darien nodded. He was already unbuttoning his shirt in preparation. He had learned that not doing so would end up with the loss of most, if not all the buttons.

Malaki licked his lips as he watched Darien from across the room. "hands and feet must stay inside the ride at all time. Ready." He gave a cheeky smile to Brandy.

"I am fine with you forgoing a lucrative side hustle for the sake of integrity," Saphyre answered with a grin as he watched Malaki appreciate the view of Darien beginning to disrobe.  It was a good one.

Brandy took Klaus's hand as the room did not protest and led him to the cage. "Alright Lover, in you get." She said as she slipped the key deftly into the several heavy-duty locks with shifter speed unlocking them and opening the door.

The cage was truly an impressive creation as far as Brandy was concerned. She and Klaus had both done their damnedest to try and bust open the door, mess with the bars and everything they could to force it open, and to no avail. Her hat went off to the creator of it. It was officially tough enough to hold shifter and vampire alike. Having had a tour of the Seattle PDs Preternatural office, she had to admit it was likely as sturdy as the one in their office.

The perfect protection for Klaus during these trying times, and potentially a good addition for his Dungeon play later in the future once he got his power under control.

Klaus kissed Brandy's hand, before allowing himself to be locked in the cage.  He did not have the strength of a shapeshifter but he was far stronger than any human could hope to be.  He trusted the cage to keep not just himself but also his guest safe.  He could feel the Ardeur stirring.  It was, he surmised, similar to a lycanthrope's inner Beast.  He was still trying to figure things out.  Was it aware?  Was it sentient?  Was it some mindless thing that demanded satiation?  He could feed on lust, because of his bloodline.  It wasn't a necessity; it had been an option until now.  Now, rather than having a secondary source of sustenance, he had a secondary hunger.

Thankfully, he only needed to feed it every two weeks, rather than almost daily.

Brandy locked the door behind Klaus firmly, pulling and testing every lock, making sure everything was secure.

She kissed her fingers, slipping them through the bar to touch Klaus's lips before he took his seat in the middle of the cage giving him a soft smile. "Good luck, dear heart."


"Und sie,"  Klaus replied.  He would wait until Brandy texted that she was safely ensconced upstairs.  When it had first manifested, unbidden, it had affected a large area around him.  Now he could direct it enough to send it in a single direction.  It was progress.


Klaus got the text a minute later that she was safe upstairs and was going to pass the time making cookies while they went through the evening's proceedings while keeping an eye on the security feed. She wished him well and left a kissy face emoji and then opened the feed on her phone.


Klaus sent a kiss back.  "And if you are all sitting comfortably, we will begin."  Cry havoc and let loose the dogs of war.

After a moment, he set the Ardeur free.


Tasi let out a guttural growl more animal than human as she grabbed forcefully at Thomas, pushing him onto the ground and was on top of him. Her lips and tongue found his as she kissed him forcefully as her hands urgently slithered down his body to his pants as she tried to unbutton them.

She could taste blood in her mouth, her tongue had come into contract with Thomas's fangs, but the Ardeur didn't care for them taking things slow or gently. Her body burned with desire, her brain a buzz with the only want to be on top of the vampire and to have her way with him. 


Sam let out a soft sigh, her eyes darted to Willies bracelets and reached out her fingers grabbing each side of his mustache as she pulled him closer to her face, only an inch from his as her body pressed against him. "I like a man with facial hair. "She purred as she let go of his hair, her hands trailing down his back as her fingers found their way to his ass. She grabbed a handful of his ass, her nails digging in aggressively. "Lose the clothes' sailor."


Darien was getting used to the feel of the Ardeur washing over him.  It definitely gave him a much deeper understanding of his friend's past, and the need to gain control over such an immense power.  The rush surged over him and he was instantly aroused, his dark gaze settling on the nearest one to him.


Thomas didn't share Darien's preference for buttoned shirts.  He peeled off his t-shirt, not entirely certain how he had managed to do it without taking his hands off Tasi's body.  She wasn't perfect; the scars that had been left on her body by those who had used her made certain of that.  He didn't care.  She was more than her skin and wanted her even more than he usually did.  She would soon be leaving with Noah.  He wanted to make certain she would remember him.  He could taste her blood in his mouth and it only made him even more eager.

"Yes Ma'am," Willie replied, kicking off his pants and tearing off his shirt, sending buttons bouncing everywhere.  He was likely the shortest in the room but he was broad and powerfully built.  "You tell me where you want to feel my beard and and it's there."  He knew now why Sam was here and not back home in the Middle East.  She was far too aggressive to fit in with the men she would have grown up around.  He briefly wondered how badly she had been treated and then the thought was out of his head, replaced with a desire to taste every inch of her skin.

Cherry let out a giggle as she grabbed Pam from behind.  "Well hello there.  Come here often?  Well, you're about to."  Pam laughed as Cherry wrestled her to the ground, her laughter changing to moans as Cherry's lips began to explore her body.


It was like a wave, or maybe a great wind, an invisible force that affected the physical world. Saphyre saw it in the people closest the cage first, the shiver and shudder, the push to action and then it was upon him, on his skin and inside of him and everywhere all at once. It pulled at his flesh and his beast and stirred up a kind of desire that made him stagger a little and laugh in the knee buckling wanting of it. It was like nothing he'd ever experienced before and the novelty of it, of that velvet sparkling pull from the very core of him, was a cogent thought while all the rest simplified and scattered.

In the brief wobble of his heels Saphyre had reached for the nearest body to him, his fingers looping into rope which sent a more familiar thrill through him. "Did you do this yourself?" he asked conversationally of Malaki though he was sinking to his knees as he did so.


Malaki watched in amusement as the ripple effect washed over the room. It wasn't long before swept its way up to him. A shiver rang down his spine as his supple leather pants grew very tight. It was Darien's lover that happened to be close to him and as he was making his way to his knees Malaki flicked a lust filled glance in Darien's direction but that was the only sense of possible attempt at friendly courtesy  before it was gone.

His hand ran through Saphyre's hair before gripping it with a small tug as he rocked his hips gently to brush his bulge against Saphyre's cheek. "Picked it up to pass the time." His strained voice seemed to be an octave lower than how he usually spoke.


Tasi had managed to keep her sundress on despite being under the spell of the Ardeur. She was normally pretty self-conscious of the scars that riddled her body, but not when she was here in this room with Klaus doing his thing. The shame came afterwards when the magic faded.

The voice that would nag and ride her could barely be heard as she stripped the pants off Thomas, her inner cat howling that she was taking too long as she shakily threw the pants violently at the wall they made a loud thud due to the vampire having left his keys and wallet in them, before they slid down forgotten on the floor. Crawling up his body, she pulled her sundress up looking down at Thomas's muscled body, his cock hard and eager before she settled down on him. A content and sinful groan escaped her. "Best date night ever."



Saphyre's jaw slacked and he moaned somewhere between the grip in his hair and the smell of leather and he nuzzled into the press against his cheek. The purple of his lip left no trace against the the rich material as Saphyre had set his make up with the events that were about to unfold in mind. Certainly there must have been a witty comment somewhere beneath those colourful locks but it was lost in struggle between wanting to get Malaki's pants off to get at his skin and wanting to get his own pants opened for a similar purpose. His fingers dragged up heavy along Malaki's inseam making their way to the apex of his thighs and upward to negotiate with whatever fastening was keeping him from his prize.

Sam unzipped her leather dress tossing it beside the spanking bench revealing a scarlet red lace lingerie set complete with crotchless panties as she  looked hungrily at Willie.  She climbed up onto the bench  arching her hips into the air as she breathily commanded "The buffets open come get some sailor."

The two were rats that had come with cherry looked at Arianna and it wasn't long before clothing was being removed and the three of them where in a pile a tangle of roving hands and writhing legs, mouths licked and sucked greedily at the soft exposed flesh on parade.

"Permission to come aboard?" Willie asked, as he dropped to his knees and buried his face between her thighs.  One hand wrapped around Sam's legs.  The other wrapped around himself.

It was probably the Ardeur talking, but seeing Saphyre's face rubbing sensually along Malaki's crotch was leaving him painfully aroused.  " Easier clothes next time." He breathed in the vampire's ear as he slid behind him, not able to resist joining in. He reached around to undo Malaki's pants with practiced ease, allowing Saphyre to focus on his own, pressing to Malaki's back as he did so.


Malaki felt the breath on his ear before the words his friend spoke seemed almost distant. He turned his head kissing Darien hard before pulling away with a breathy. "Easier clothes noted." He groaned as he used tugged at the Shibari rope undoing the soft knot so the whole thing began to unravel. It then snaked its way behind him feeling Darien's strong  arms slinking up to hook in behind his neck.


Saphyre felt Darien's presence in the tangle like a warm touch. He grinned sunshine bright as his beautiful hands came in and undid Malaki's pants like a Deus ex machina. In a display of appreciation and a minor preview of what was about to come he took Darien's thumb into his mouth. In the wet heat his tongue ran over the pad and his lips wrapped around the digit drawing back with a wet pop.

His own pants were an easy solve with the golden zipper that ran all the way to the back of the garment leaving his thighs still wrapped in leather straps but all the relevant parts on display.

A length of silver rope slithered down Malaki's thigh and landed in Saphyre's lap, he'd keep the gift for later. He mirrored Willie, a hand around himself and the other bracing Malaki's thigh as he accepted onto his tongue the sacrament he was being offered and swallowed him down with a moan of relish into his skin.



Darien shuddered at the sensation of wet warmth on his thumb and pressed tighter to Malaki's back, running his tongue along the shell of the other man's ear as Malaki's hands slid up and around the back of his neck.  He wrapped his arms around Malaki to both support him and caress his body as it was still encased in the gorgeous but unnecessary corset.


Malaki was grateful that Darien has been holding him up. The moment Saphyre's mouth found its intended target his knees buckled as he let out a heated moan. His hand moved from the back of Saphyre's head to his hips tugging at his leather pants. With the rope now gone  it was a quick motion causing them to hit the floor with a soft thud exposing all of his moonlight pale flesh. His hand snaked around his back to tease Darien's arousal over his pants.


The room was a symphony of moaning and panting. Filthy murmurs and the sound of skin on skin rang in Saphyre's ears but the pleasure Malaki expressed at his touch was something else entirely. The reaction of his skin against his tongue as he hollowed his cheeks. The knowledge that Darien was touching him too. Every peak of arousal and gratification around Saphyre seemed to echo in him, building into a vibrating need. A delicious tension.


He whined softly at the loss of the hand in hair, the guiding force and near pain but more importantly a hand on him. How was it that there were no hands on him but his own? Saphyre made up the difference with other contact points, pressing haplessly closer to Malaki's bared thighs in any capacity he could manage. His fingers sought and found Darien, slipping into the space between fabric and skin at his wrist pushing up toward his forearm. He had not yet shed his shirt, only unbuttoned it, what was usually endearing straddled the border of maddeningly sexy and frustrating for not having bared more skin already.


Darien rubbed against Malaki's hand with a breathy sound of want, his own hand guided by Saphyre's touch so that the three of them were a tangle of pleasure, the pleasure of giving and the pleasure or receiving, as if they had ceased to be separate persons altogether.



It was about one o'clock in the morning when the party goers felt the sexual need and desire slowly recede back into the cage where the Blond haired German vampire sat. Without the compulsion to fuck suck and drown in desire, the room had gone quiet as everyone lay sprawled about feeling exhausted physically as well as metaphysically, while people in the room began to gather their thoughts.

Klaus was feeling full, something most vampires couldn't claim, there was always a little room for blood. But tonight he was feeling the effects of the feeding strongly.


"Is everyone still with us?" Klaus asked.  He felt almost drunk, high on the lust he'd consumed.  He didn't drain it but rather absorbed that which was radiating from those nearby, much like the heat from a fire cooked the food, rather than consuming the wood.  He fumbled for his phone, so he could send the 'all clear' text to Brandy.

"Can I get you some water, petty lady?" Thomas asked, stroking Tasi's face.  Despite his vampiric constitution, he was feeling more than a little weak but not so weak that he couldn't still take care of her.

"I could certainly go for a cold beer, if anyone is offering,"  Cherry said.  "Icy cold, with water drops trickling down it.  God that is such a sexy image,"


"Gatorade rather than water, and you have a deal." Tasi said, her body dripping sweat as she weakly reached for a towel to clean up. "That was intense."


"I'd lick that sweat off if I could,"  Thomas said, grazing her mouth with his lips.  "Is red okay?  Red is a flavour, right?"


"Reds good." Tasi said. "It is a flavor."


Malaki contently made some sort of noise amongst the sweat and limbs of both Saphyre and Darien.  A shake arm raised to give a thumbs up before it slumped back over one of the other men, which one’s flesh was who's was a bit of a blur. "Saphyre you need anything?"

"Get the boy some electrolytes." Tasi croaked as she lazily waved at Malaki "Gatorade over water."
"the cooler. Sofia sent something to help recovery. " Darien managed to say, brushing Malaki's hair from across his face.

Thomas was first to reach the cooler, even if he was on all fours.  He opened the lid and began rolling bottles towards when the others were untangling themselves.  "Gatorade red. Gatorade white.  Gatorade blue.  Does Gatorade orange actually taste like orange?  Or should I be grateful that I never had to drink this stuff?"


"If you need it, it tastes great, if not it's like someone wrung a sweat towel out into some Kool-Aid. I don't know if they had Kool-Aid back in the day when you had a pulse and ate food. " Tasi said as she managed to sit up and catch the rolling red bottle and uncapped it as she greedily began gulping down the contents. (


"Kool-Aid has been around forever,"  Thomas said.  "Cheap enough that even my Mom could afford it.  Grape was my favourite."

""Must have been an American thing."  Willie said, trying to wipe his beard.  "I've never had it.  Our version was Ribena.  Black currant.  They said it was healthy for kids."


Arianna bonelessly waved her hand at Willie, "Nothing healthy about Kool-Aid. Add lots of sugar, a flavor packet,  and cold water. Stir and mainline it into the little ones for 10 hours of non-stop energy."


"Preach" Tasi said with a tired laugh as she put the bottle down on the ground letting out a soft belch followed by a yawn. "Yay we all survived and look Klaus no one passed out this time. You are getting better."


"Even a small improvement is an improvement," Klaus said, nodding.  "Once again, thank you all."


"That isn't a small improvement, my dude." Tasi said. "No ones down for the count this time, that's kinda huge in my book. I, for one, am happy not to make the re-acquaintance of his lordship. Mr smelling salts am I right Cherry? So how you guys on team V feeling?"


"Still looking for that beer flavoured Gatorade."

"Exhausted but not starving," Willie answered.  "Peckish and completely AFO'd as they say.  But yeah, I think I've got more in the tank than I had last time and I'm pretty sure I started in the same place as last time."

Klaus looked at his phone.  Had he forgotten to hit SEND?  Brandy had usually responded by now.

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
"Less dead ass tired tonight." Sam said sitting up sliding off the spanking bench. "I could eat, but I'm not ravenous. Not sure if Wolfy being an extra plus one was the reason or if you are getting better, but I have to agree with Willie, Klaus, there seems to be a noted improvement. Though if it's numbers or because you are getting a hold of that thing in you... More Parties must be conducted before that information can be confirmed as proof of  true improvement. Sorry to be the party killer, but its better to err on the side of caution." (


"One more would certainly spread the fatigue," Klaus agreed.  "Even a reduction in the exhaustion by ten percent is significant.  I would like to claim credit but perhaps it is indeed best laid at the feet of our latest guest."


Darien began trying to untangle himself from the other two men, all three of them an absolute mess. He vaguely wondered how his clothing had fared this time around, and just what kind of discussion was going to occur after such an experience.


Saphyre had been figuring out how his tongue worked for speaking as it had been previously occupied in other endeavours and though he had his mind back it was still booting up. Having been in many body piles in his preternatural life, he had to congratulate himself on putting himself between two vampires. The heat of their bodies was not nearly as stifling as hot running shifters. He would have stayed put but Darien was untangling himself and Saphyre shifted to make that easier on him though he put a kiss on his shoulder as he went.

"I think if an orgy teaches us anything it's that sharing is caring," Saphyre said, pushing sweated colourful hair back from his face. His make up was hazed, blurring at the edges but surprisingly well preserved for what it had endured. "So we'll split the credit, you're welcome everyone, and thank you, Klaus. That was a hell of a way to spend a Monday night."


Raven stood up and languidly stretched.  "No complaints here. I'd do a repeat of tonight if this is the norm, schedule pending, of course." She paused, walking over the bars of the cage looking curiously at Klaus trying to observe any changes she could note in the elder vampire. "So, how are you feeling as you sit there in the dog house? Are you good?"


"Surprised that Brandy hasn't come down to let me out yet,"  Klaus said.  "Also feeling quite sated, although I would not turn down blood if offered, not that I am requesting it.  I am more than content."


"Last party I recall her bringing a mountain of food down for the mortal folk. Did you want to call her? I'd offer to check but I feel like invading your personal haven would be intrusive and bad etiquette." Raven said as she casually leaned against the bars her legs still feeling jello like.


Malaki kissed the flesh of both men as Darien shifted. He stayed curled up not wanting to move he was relishing in the after glow. "It is not like the little lady to take so long to respond." He chimed from the floor


"Apologies. Still new to this, I am unsure of the routine the ebb and flow of how these parties work. It is after all only my second one." Raven said, giving a sympathetic nod to Malaki and Klaus.


Darien finally extricated himself and went to get a drink for Saphyre. Anyone who consumed the drinks he had brought would find their energy levels coming up quicker and their bodies less achy thanks to her special brand of kitchen witchcraft.


Susan and Faye finished cleaning up from their two-hour escapade, with drinks finished and sweat wiped off their bodies, the two were rats looked to the vampires in the room. "We could offer a little pickup for someone one. Technically, we could do four if you each do half a pint, Any takers?"


"I've texted. But yes, please call,"  Klaus said.  "If someone needs to check, all of you have been welcomes into my home, so there is no issue there."

"I could be persuaded," Willie said, using a bottle of water and a towel to wash his beard.  "A night cap would definitely do wonders as a pick-me-up."

Thomas waved his hand, indicating that he was declining the offer.


Malaki's arm raised and waved around " I am good though appreciate the offer ladies. Any luck getting threw to the misses?" he inquired


"Well it could be she doesn't know my number.  I got brought into this and invited by Thomas." Raven confessed as she held the phone to her ear. "Still ringing... and nope voice mail."



With Raven's comment Malaki  gave Saphyre another kiss and got to his feet padding over to where his phone was set aside. He scrolled to Brandy's number letting it ring.


Saphyre smiled at the kiss while nursing the drink Darien had retrieved for him, however it slipped a little as he watched attempts to get a hold of the leopardess go unanswered. Like the Ardeur before it, he watched the ripple of Brandy's silence move through the present bodies. He looked to Darien, he wasn't sure if concern was necessary yet, but he reached out to brush his fingers along his arm. "Should you maybe go check upstairs for Brandy? I'm sure she's just gone off to the little kitten's room at an inopportune moment but..."


Malaki was answered with the professional and warm voice of the leopard greeting him and to a leave a message promising to get back to him at her quickest convince before the line beeped awaiting the vampire's message...


He clicked his phone closed and shook his head. "perhaps"


"The other option is for someone to get the tool kit and use the bolt cutters to get me out of here,"  Klaus suggested.  "Cherry, could you please go check in on Brandy?"


Cherry rolled over, finding her purse as she fished out a set of keys and her cell phone. Without bothering to get dressed, she padded towards the exit to head up to Klaus's apartment and check in on her leopard friend.


Darien nodded. " I will go with Cherry." He said, following the wererat.


,
The first thing Cherry noticed as she let herself in via the inner hallway of the building was the scent of fresh baked cookies. She called out to Brandy as she walked in, noting the two racks of chocolate chip cookies. Three were missing from the cooling racks, and she noted the there was a half-eaten cookie and half a glass of milk on the counter top. The cookies however were now room temperature as called out again. "Are you in the bathroom, Brandy?"

The soft hum of the air-conditioning vents was the only noise in the place as she frowned and sniffed at the air and made her way towards the bathroom. She knocked on the door, calling out as her nose smelt the hint of bile in the air. Not everyone present was aware of the leopardesses' health condition, and she had gone to great steps to hide it and keep it that way.

Cherry heard no answer and tried the door, what was a little immodesty between friends?

As she pulled the door open, she softly swore. "Fuck."

She crossed the bathroom to find the red head not moving on the floor. The toilet had vomit in it, and it looked like a combination of cookies and blood.

She knelt down beside the leopardess feeling her skin, it was warm to the touch, and she was drenched in sweat. Cherry was no doctor, but she flipped Brandy over to her side. "I found her Darien." Is all she said out loud as Darien had gone to examine the rest of the apartment and the adjoining apartment that Brandy shared with Klaus.

.
Cherry felt a pulse and pushed the sweaty hair that was plastered against Brandy's brow and cheek. Her perfect make up job was marred, her forehead clearly had been wiped at hard enough to remove the foundation that Brandy so painstakingly wore to keep her healthy glow. Without it, Cherry noted the skin was pale waxy and not very pink, but sallow.  She noted the key around Brandy's neck and slipped it off. "Darien I got the key, but you might want to low-key go down and let Klaus out, or I will if you want to stay with her. I don't want to freak anyone out, but I think she needs a doctor. I'm not sure if maybe the Ardeur got her or its the side effects from Old saber tooth as she calls him." (


Darien padded down to the bathroom, his expression serious. His brows furrowed as he took the scene in. " She does need a doctor. You stay with her. I will fetch Klaus. ". He told her, taking the key from her and heading back out. It was good that he had gone as well so that one of them could stay with Brandy.

Darien's face was a careful blank as he returned to let Klaus from his cage.   As he turned the key in the lock, he mouthed the word 'trouble' to Klaus, not saying a word so that the others wouldn't know.


Klaus didn't say anything in response.  He simply nodded and, as soon as he was able, headed up the stairs.  "I would appreciate it if everyone stayed here for the time being," he said, before leaving the room.  Thomas and Willie exchanged looks, nodded and, as casually as they could, moved closer to the door.


Upstairs, Cherry was gently tapping Brandy's cheeks but got no response. Her breathing was even and steady, even if her body temperature was above what was normal for a shifter. She gently picked up Brandy, taking her out to the living room to settle her down on the couch, making note as she picked her up that she felt like she had less meat on her bones than the last time she had spent an intimate night with her and Klaus during his birthday. She hadn't noticed the weight loss, likely due to the dresses the woman had chosen to wear. A frame with longer sleeves had been her go to for the past couple months.

When the apartment door opened and Klaus entered, she gave a semi relieved look that the vampire was present. She was out of her league when it came to what to do next as she stood up. "I found her in the bathroom unconscious on the floor.  She's very warm to the touch, and she had definitely been puking. I tried to wake her not with smelling salts those are downstairs, just gentle shaking and some mild face slapping. No dice." She said quietly, her voice devoid of any mischief.


"I would appreciate it if you would take care of our guests in the meantime," Klaus said.  He was fishing out his phone.  "Of course our good news for tonight must be tempered with this."  He scrolled through his contacts before settling on Dr Goodman's number.  He hit the call button.


Cherry nodded "Of course and if guests ask what should I say?" She whispered looking at Klaus as he pulled his phone out looking at the contacts.


"Tell them there was an accident," Klaus said.  "Brandy very likely hit her head as she fell, so it isn't a lie.  I will return as soon as I can."  The phone was ringing.  He needed to let the vampire doctor know what had happened and that he would be bringing Brandy in to Archangel Tower as quickly as he could.


"I’m on it." Cherry replied as she set his keys on the coffee table and paused to grab the domed platters from the fridge containing the meats fruit and cheeses, before she made her way back downstairs.


She entered the dungeon, "I come bearing food and if you allow me to make a second trip cookies can be added. However, our Host is going to be busy for a bit." Cherry said in earnest as she set the trays down.


Malaki turned to the door as Cherry walked in. "Everything OK?"


"There’s been an accident. Brandy likely hit her head so Klaus is having to..." She paused and sighed.


Darien smiled at Cherry. He had already begun to clean himself up and check on everyone.  For one, he figured clothes might be needed if he were to help Klaus and brandy further.


"Get her checked out because she's currently out cold. Best to err on the side of caution, I heard someone say that earlier tonight." Cherry said. "So please dig in for those of you that do food. Klaus insisted you guys still enjoy yourselves..." 


"I hope she is okay." Malaki frowned. "Too many cooks in the kitchen it would be best to stay down here out of the way."


Darien pulled on his pants. " I am sure all will be well. I will head back up now that you are here, Cherry. I will bring down the cookies in a bit if they are needed. You have my number." He said, tucking his cell phone in a pocket and heading for the door.


The call with Dr. Goodman was brusque, as he answered the phone as if Klaus had interrupted him during some important task. After asking for the initial status and clues to what might be wrong,  He instructed Klaus to bring her to the towers and to bring her into the building through the parking lot garage. There was no sense in bringing in the patient through the lobby in his arms in some outrageously dramatic fashion. He would meet Klaus in the sub-basement stating he would have a bed made up for her, before he hung up.


As if Klaus would have been so dramatic.  He looked up as Darien entered the room.  "Grab her legs," Klaus said, as he wrapped Brandy in the couch blanket.  He chuckled.  "Friends help friends move.  Real friends help friends move bodies.  She's been ill since she fed Master Volkov.  It seems that he's carrying some infection that affects wereleopards.  His wolves seem fine.  As far as I am aware, only Brandy has been affected."


Darien frowned as he did what was requested of him. " She is the only leopard who donates as far as I am aware." He said. " Did any of the Rats feed him? Or humans for that matter? "


"She was the only one outside of his wolf pack that fed him,"  Klaus said.  "And she hasn't fed anyone else since.  There was concern that she could either infect whoever she fed or turn them into another carrier.  Doctor Goodman surmised that it might even be sexually transmittable, so things have been rather inactive between us.  She gets better, then gets worse, then better.  She's been losing weight of late."


"That is troubling indeed. Likely due to being physically ill like she was tonight. There was also evidence of blood in the toilet as well as food. I’m not sure of what Cherry told you." Darien told him as he followed his friend's lead.


"Nothing I didn't already suspect," Klaus said.  "I can take her once we get her to the car., so you can return to the others.  No point in not closing the evening for all of you." It was not how he'd wanted his night to end.


"very well. Cherry and I will ensure everyone is well taken care of and seen off . Of course, should you need further assistance, you know how to reach me." Somehow the act of taking Klaus's unconscious and ill girlfriend down to the car with him was far less awkward than having his own boyfriend show up to the orgy as a guest of another attendee. (


"I will certainly call if I need assistance," Klaus promised.  "Or if I have any news.  Obviously the fact that a shapeshifter can become ill is not news anyone wants getting out.  Cherry can lock up if I don't make it back by sunrise."


With a nod, Darien saw his friend off to see to Brandy, then headed back upstairs to retrieve the cookies and bring them down to everyone as promised.


When Darien arrived he noted that Sam Raven Faye and Susan had made their way over to the open shower to wash the party off themselves but that some food had definitely been consumed.

It looked like the party goers had recovered their bearings and were feeling marginally better.

Raven was in the process of getting dressed, the dark haired vampire looked to Darien. "Everything good ?" She asked curiously.  As a part-time member of the security crew for Archangel as well as Le Cirque she couldn't help but slip back into a familiar habit.


Arianna had sobered from the "I'm a fat contented cat," mindset rather quickly when Cherry had come back down with the food trays and claims of Brandy having fallen.


What spurred her into getting cleaned up and dressed was when Darien returned downstairs as more of the manager of Nightshades than that of a well fucked man. Though he did cut an interesting image delivering the two batches of cookies.

The songstress made her way over to where Cherry was fiddling with the trays of food. "Would you like me to help you clean up once everyone is gone?" she asked the sub quietly. 


"I suppose if we all sort of pitched in to straighten the place up... Our Host and hostess would appreciate it. " Cherry said, looking at the others. "I have a vague idea of where most of the cleanup equipment is kept.  Laundry basket in the laundry room, the hose is stored over there by the shower. Garbage bags? Storage shelf or under the sink in the bathroom?"


Arianna nodded, "We'll find it."

She made her way over to Willie and Thomas who'd taken up spots near the stairs. "Can I get you two to handle hosing down the floor once everyone is done with getting their showers?"


Thomas nodded.  "We got this."


The party group spent their time recovering and snacking, but at the end of the night it was a bit of a group effort as everyone pitched in to sort out the room they had used for the orgy as best as they could as floors were hoses down, towels gathered, and furniture was wiped down. Some party goers were more chatty than others as they had gotten dressed. While others such as Raven were unnaturally quiet, lost in thought about the evening's events. The longer the night went on and with no word back from Klaus she had to wonder if his girlfriend was victim to his new ability. She just didn't want to voice it out loud.


Arianna slipped over to where Darien was, she lifted an eyebrow in question at him as she drew closer. While the Irishman wasn't the easiest to read on most days she'd got used to having to figure out his moods during their sometimes duets; of course seeing him on poker nights also helped. With the adoption of becoming the pseudo-host she knew something serious might have happened, other than just a slip and fall.


Darien just shook his head and turned to Cherry. " My dear, do you think you can handle the laundry? If not we can send it out so that it doesn't sit for too long. And does anyone have need of transportation home?"


"I can definitely play the domestic," Cherry said.  "I may even have a cute little maid number around here.  Probably won't fold it and put it away though. This may be Klaus' place but Brandy rules the linen closet. I'll let her put everything away when she gets back."  The implication was, of course, that Brandy would be returning shortly and all would be right with the world.


Darien nodded. " I am certain that will suffice, and she will be grateful to not have to smell the results of this evening when she returns home. Do you need assistance? I am not truly the domestic type but I can manage simple tasks such as dishes if needed."


Arianna bit her lip as she tried not to laugh at his statement. Oh if only Darien knew what she called him when he got all proper.


Cherry grinned impishly.  "Hold on. I'll find you an apron.  Don't bother getting dressed."


Arianna let out a small nearly yip like laugh. "You're such a good brat, Cherry dear."


"If I'm good, can you really call me a brat?"  the wererat asked.


"Oh yes," the Cajun vampire said, "Sometimes being good is a form of misbehavior."


Malaki pulled on his leather pants like a second skin. Once he made sure Saphyre was okay. He chose not to add to the candor his mind was  else where as he helped tidied the place up.


Many hands made short work of the cleanup as the guests finished returning the work space room to its former glory. Aside from the dishes Cherry would need to wash up and the Laundry that would need to be switched over the dryer it was spic and span.

"Bite your tongue!"  Cherry exclaimed.  Then she chuckled rakishly.  "Or better yet, let me do it."


"Maybe next time, Dear Heart." Arianna said with a wink.


There was the sound of the key in the front door lock that some of the shifters heard while they joked and bantered. A few moments later, Klaus entered their party space without Brandy.


Malaki clicked his tongue in annoyance seeing his friend enter his home alone. Not that he was upset that Brandy was missing or injured but at the unfortunate events as a whole. "That can not be a good sign. Want to talk about it?"


"No," Klaus answered.


"Fair enough. Anything we can do?" Malaki's face clearly hurt for his friend


Klaus seemed entirely nonplussed by the evening's turn of events.  "Continue doing what you are doing.  Brandy prepared a repast for those who could partake; please do so.  If the vampires are feeling the effects of the evening, perhaps the living guests might be willing to donate.  You will be paid if you are professional donors."


Faye and Susan looked to Klaus "We offered earlier but we can make the offer again. What about yourself? Are you in need of a pick me up?"

Tasi looked over to Thomas. "Don't hold back on my account I'd offer but I put in two non-direct donations before sundown at Archangel."


Thomas kissed Tasi on the forehead.  "I'm good," he said.  "Not going to take more when you're already down two pints.  Not until closer to dawn."

"I've already had mine," Willie said.  Both he and Thomas had given up their posts near the stairs.

"I'm looking for an apron for Darien," Cherry said, tucking herself under Klaus' arm.  "He wants to do dishes and I want to make sure his cute little tush is on proper display."

"Second drawer down, to the left of the sink," Klaus answered, making no comment about Darien doing dishes while mostly nude.



Darien raised an eyebrow. " I wasn't aware you had that particular fetish." He said, not specifying to whom the comment was directed. Apparently more than one person was keen on him removing his pants once more.


"Didn't you know, Darien?  All women get all wet and squishy when they find a man willing to do work around the kitchen," Cherry said.  "It's one of those role reversal things that get our motors running.  Now are you going to drop those pants or do I need to recruit somebody to help undress you?"


Tasi sat on the couch. "I'd help, but I'm still feeling tapped. But by all means, my eyeballs aren't so tired that I can't watch that." Tasi said, laughing as she opened up her third bottle of Gatorade.


"And before you protest, Master Walker." The younger vampiress Raven cooed. "We know you bloody love the attention.  Arianna talk some sense into this boy. He's got his beau here, it would seem. He must please the people."


Arianna blinked, and shrugged her shoulders, "I would hazard to say your Rou garou Saphyre wouldn't mind the show," she hummed in thought slipping into her native French Creole.


"I think he's hoping that Saphy doesn't change when he sees such a bright glowing full moon," Cherry said.


Darien sighed in a very dramatically put upon way. " Well, I suppose if I must. I wouldn't want to disappoint." He said, leveling a flat look at Cherry.


Cherry, rather than attempting a look of innocence, licked her lips.  "We've seen you in action, dear.  Trust me, you are unlikely to disappoint."


Darien smirked. " So do I get the apron now or later?"


"Efficiency would require you to walk up to the kitchen naked, rather than having someone fetch an apron for you,"  Klaus said.  "Unless whoever is collecting dishes brings one back for you.  Raven, would you hand me that pillow please?  The torn one."


"Okay, who's the pillow bitter?" She chucked as she examined the pillow for the briefest of seconds before tossing it to Klaus.


"Not me,"  Cherry replied.  "At least not this time."


Malaki chuckled "Guilty." As some faces may appeared a tad shocked he shrugged. "What?" he chuckled


Darien chuckled and took his time removing his pants. "Efficiency it is." He said, completely unbothered by the idea.


Saphyre had mostly been sipping at the drink Darien had given him, uncharacteristically quiet while he reconstituted. This being his first time, he was amazed at how much the hours had taken out of him and he'd used his playful nature to hide that fact. Though Malaki seemed to return to his orbit regularly to check on him so he supposed he wasn't hiding it that well. However, everyone else was making themselves useful, getting themselves and the space back together so Brandy wouldn't be returning to chaos.

Darien was being so very Darien it was hard to resist a smile. Saphyre hoped that his own behaviour that evening was equally quintessential and endearing if not flattering. The colourful wolf righted his barely there clothing while Darien removed his pants. Saphyre wolf whistled.

His nipple pasties had not survived but the crop top had. He collected himself up and began to gather what dishes could be found. "Do you need someone to dry?"


"Nobody is going to be dry around you, lover,"  Cherry said, patting Saphy's ass.  "I'll  have to stay away until the dishes need to be put away, otherwise somebody will need to mop the floor." (



Saphyre grinned and leaned over to put a kiss on Cherry's cheek. "Why mop and deprive us of the sight of you on all fours to scrub the floor, gorgeous?"


"You always know just what to say to make me blush," Cherry said with a laugh.  "Go help your boy.  I'll be on my knees but it will be in the bathroom."


"If I had a nickle - ," Saphyre teased back but heeded the instruction and followed after Darien to assist with the dishes.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Monday August 17th 8:19pm -Kyle and Jules -Puget Sound waters.

The waves gently lapped at the hull of Jules sail boat as the pair sat on the deck.

The night had given them a spectacular sunset, painting the sky awash in a pallet of vibrant fuchsias tangerines and pinks before the sun slipped behind the waterline.

Kyle sat on a deck chair beside Jules as the two had sat sipping wine and enjoying natures light show.

The day had been a whirlwind of activity. An impromptu meeting at Michael's work site for lunch and to discuss the Alpha thoughts on Cali and the plan, with the knowledge that Tuesday would be the full pard meeting where everyone would be weighing in.

Minnie had an hour to present her case and field questions, with the knowledge that more were coming tomorrow. Brandy had even managed to show for it warning the Cali leopard that the subs were likely going to have a slew of questions and to be prepared.

After that, Kyle had rushed to Take Minnie to Costco to pick up the weeks' food for the house, so everyone could fend for themselves after that... Kyle had been quick to shave, shower and get dressed before he was out the door and at Jules at quarter to seven.

Normally he would have felt a little guilty about the fast rush out the door leaving his pard mates behind, but by good lord above he just really felt the need for a small reprieve from the insanity of living under the roof with so many personalities. His dates with Jules were like an Oasis from the non-stop chaos of home.

"You seem a little tense,"  Jules said, refilling Kyle's glass.  "Or should I say seemed.  You're much more relaxed now."  Jules had shown himself to be a highly proficient sailor, handling the thirty foot sailboat with practised ease.  He'd set a small radio close by, so that he'd be kept aware of any warning regarding changing weather conditions or maritime disasters.  It would also allow him to summon his security team. Justin and the twin weretigers were on a powerboat some three or four miles away, just in case.

"I was..." Kyle said as he gave Jules a thankful nod for the touch up. "And I am now. It's been a challenging week. Love my pardmates, but I rarely get any time to myself, let alone to relax. I really appreciate the time we get to spend together once a week.  You must relish the solitude you can come home to after a day at work."

"I work primarily by myself,"  Jules replied.  "Except for Jeves, of course.  He is a constant companion.  It can be lonely at times.  Add in a general dislike of unintelligent people and you will understand why I enjoy my time with you.  You are intelligent, artistic, creative and witty."  Jules smiled.  "And it certainly doesn't hurt that you are definitely a feast for the senses."

"Admittedly, I could parrot back the same thing, but that would seem cheap. Spending time with you isn't just an escape from the organized chaos of the farm house. Though I confess, there are times when I feel like our time together is under the effect of time dilation. Simultaneously, things slow down and yet speed up. One of those blink, and you miss it moments." Kyle mused, looking up at the night sky.

"There never seems to be enough hours in a day. I feel that more this year than I have in the past. I'm uncertain if it is because we get older and are more aware of time and the passing of each day, or it is due to the constant filling of my plate each month. I've always been good with balancing and keeping a routine, even if from the outside others only see chaos. However, this year, I just feel like I need more. More time for the pard, More time for me, and more space to immerse myself in something more than just keeping the machine well oiled and running." Kyle said, a touch of ennui entered his voice as he sipped at the wine and looked at Jules. "I sound like a whiny ass, likely. Life is good, I shouldn't complain. I am making it work and get to spend some of my time with you, so far it has all been enjoyable despite some of the ups and downs we have encountered."

"When your life is full, it can be difficult to make room for something new.  I understand that I am only the latest of many elements in your life and to make room for me means stealing time from other things."  Jules placed a cool hand on Kyle's warmer one.  "I want you to know that I realize how important your Pard is to you and I would never ask that you ignore their needs to spend time with me.  They are important to you, which makes them by extension important to me.  They are your family, essentially and you have an obligation to them that predates our meeting exceeds any obligation to me.  So, if they are in need, I will do anything I can to assist."

Kyle smiled, "I appreciate that you understand. Not many would be alright with having to accept stealing one day a week. Most would want and push for more. Certainly, things move slower for me when it comes to the dating scene than most. The obligations I have left me tethered, most days I don't mind it, but lately the bonds chafe a bit. The pard is going through some growing pains and the drama this year keeps piling up. Tonight is a reprieve before I jump back into the fire to deal with things that, if I'm being honest, I feel..." Kyle paused, trying to pick his words. "I feel like, perhaps due to my generous nature and being a natural care taker, that I've inadvertently put more on my plate than I should have. Normally that would be fine if it just affected me, but it is affecting everyone in the house currently. While it isn't coming to a full head, tomorrow night will be intense and rather dramatic, I suspect. The final conclusion to all this drama will be playing out in a few months, but tomorrow night everyone in the pard will be able to sound off, and I am praying it doesn't dissolve into a screaming match with everyone stomping their feet like petulant children. When it comes to Jeeves how exactly does he or it work? Can he tell you the future or the likely outcomes of things that will come to pass? Or do you need to be more specific?"

"It's hard to explain fully,"  Jules said.  "Jeeves tells me things. He points out things I haven't noticed or thought of.  He's one part mentor, one part muse.  An encyclopedia of knowledge at my fingertips and yet vague and ephemeral.  He can help me make educated guesses but not exactly predict the future.  It can seem like predicting the future but it is more like looking at all aspects and using logic to determine the most likely outcome."  A ghost of a smile crossed Jules' face.  Things that I am not aware of cannot be taken into account, of course.  I could not, for example, anticipate our discovery the other night."

"That was rather unfortunate. I know I'm steering the conversation into waters that might seem a bit interrogative, but I am just very interested in learning more about you, and I've never met anyone that dabbled, let alone was a serious practitioner of such things. I picked up a few books on the subject in hopes of educating myself better." Kyle looked apologetic, "However, with the zoo that I live in, I haven't had a chance to touch any of them. Again, it all comes down to not having enough time. It sounds like Jeeves is also part personal assistant as well as everything else. So is there any ill will with the fact that you have bound him to service, or do spirits not mind that sort of thing? Would they ever do anything to steer you wrong or into malicious situations out of spite?"

Jules pondered the question.  "I didn't bind him, actually," Jules said after a moment.  "Not that it matters.  In the end, I am the one to pay the price.  Essentially, I have aligned myself, or rather was aligned, with an infernal entity.  He will claim my soul at the moment of my death.  In the meantime, I am offered certain abilities to make my mortal life more comfortable.  I am wealthy, attractive and powerful; all the benefits that life has to offer.  Were I interested in escaping the fate in store for me, all I would need to do would be to offer a replacement who shared my blood.  I always wondered what might have happened to my father, should my mother have found herself with child from another man."

"Wealth, power and hotness. Hmmm and all for the price of your mortal soul. It sounds rather dark... So you're over all attractiveness is like a vampire glamour? Or did you purposely hide the family photo album before you enlisted Jeeves and you had an ugly duckling phase?" Kyle quickly added with a wry smile, "Not that I am so shallow to only be interested in you due to looks."

"Immortal soul,"  Jules corrected.  "Although my research has indicated that it far more likely to be consumed and destroyed than tormented eternally.  You need not fear that I have enchanted you.  What you see is most assuredly what you get.  I suspect I went through an ugly duckling phase as a young teen. We all do.  I'm not going to claim swan status. That might make me beholden to the master vampire who make Seattle his fiefdom."

Kyle reached out and took Jules hand in his, gently kissing his knuckles, the softness of his trimmed beard tickling Jules skin as he felt Kyle's warm breath. "Unless you are a true were-swan no reason to fear the Master of Seattle I suspect. He seems to keep to himself and the business of his serfs in his fiefdom." Kyle's eyes sparkled mischievously, "So children were never in the cards for you. Have you ever pondered something a little less on board. I don't know how it entirely works with your agreement with Jeeves, but you are a man with money and power and let me be frank there are parts in the world where that will carry you further than others. Would cloning yourself be an acceptable exchange for Jeeves? That soul rending sounds very unpleasant."

"This isn't science fiction, Kyle," Jules chastised but his tone wasn't particularly severe.  "In vitro fertilisation is a far more likely option.  That, however, would play directly into my father's plan and I say without particular heat that I would rather die a thousand deaths than allow that man to claim any sort of victory."  The smile flickered across Jules' features again.  "Of course I do intent to beat him at his own game, rather than fall with him.  I'm planning on living forever.  I wouldn't dream of becoming a vampire, if you were considering that as a possibility.  I enjoy the taste of food and the caress of the sun too much to utilise that option."

"Vamp life isn't something I think I would want either. Shit rolls down hill, as they say, and let's face it. My pard is small, so the hill isn't terribly large. With seven hundred and more to be spawned on a yearly basis... With the vampires that reside in the city here, that isn't a hill, it's a mountain. It would be a game eternally kissing ass and hoping to not get chewed up in the political games they love to play." Kyle agreed. "Nothing about that live style screams freedom to me. What about adoption?"

"Not a blood relative,"  Jules pointed out.  "Like so many other things, it is all about blood. Vampires drink it. Lycanthropy is passed through what is essentially blood poisoning and of course magick is passed through the blood from parent to child.  There needs to be that little touch of the arcane, or in this case profane, otherwise the child would be without any ability whatsoever."

"What about someone with the same blood type as yours if you gave them a full transfusion of your blood? Or must it be your seed that has become flesh?" Kyle asked. "Is it your blood that carries the ability to use magic, or is it something on a deeper genetic level that's metaphysically tied to your genes. It is a fascinating concept and conundrum, but since you've mentioned it, you know I won't be able but to ruminate on the prospects of finding a way around things. I tend to be protective of those in my inner circle. "

"It's genetic, essentially.  No matter how much blood I replaced, there would be a few drops of their own blood in their body, if only in their bone marrow.  I suppose a bone marrow transplant would work but again, that would continue my father's plan.  I intend to defeat him without dying.  And you needn't worry about me, Kyle.  All of the real unpleasantness will occur after my death and that is one enemy you cannot help me defeat."

"Fair enough, talking about your life makes mine seem so much more simple, and here I was whining that I just don't get enough time away from the kids like an exhausted parent. I'm being such a queen. So what exactly does Jeeves look like, or is it a case of he's like some sort of invisible stalker that you can feel and hear but never see?  Yes that was a nerd reference and no I won't apologize for it. I have practically zero knowledge of the occult, except for the high fantasy stuff they put in video games, movies, and table-top group game settings." Kyle said sampling his wine again.

"I hear him but never see him," Jules answered. "Occasionally there may be a flicker at the corner of my vision but that could be anything.  I can't even say whether I actually hear him or whether he speaks directly to my mind.  For a very long time, sorcerers were thought to be schizophrenic, because we heard voices no one else could.  Pity the poor real schizophrenics who faced the stake because they church thought they were allied with the infernal.  When it comes to the occult, a little knowledge is a dangerous thing.  Savour your ignorance."

"So it's a case of you would rather have a big dumb oblivious hunk of man meat as a companion than anyone that would have a clue about your world? Hardly seems fair considering your knowledge of shifters and how I have let you into my world." Kyle replied carefully as he leveled his gaze at the horizon. "I like you Jules, in fact, like would be a lie, I can say in the short time we have been dating I fancy you and the time we spend together is immensely enjoyable. But I have to ask what is the end game for this or us if you could have it your way?"

"Knowing more about your world keeps me safer in it,"  Jules answered.  "You knowing more about mine would only endanger you by opening you up to things you cannot defend yourself from.  My end goal?  If we cannot die of old age in each other's arms, I would want to stay your friend and watch you grow old in peace.  Even if we do not stay together to see the next century dawn, I would like to at least be able to send you the occasional gift as a memento of our time together."

Kyle nodded, "I don't ask for anything other than the company we share. I have pretty much everything I need. I don't have the desire for a giant financial empire or all the bells and frills that come with that. As sappy as it sounds I have a family, it might not be biological but we do share leopard blood and that is good for me. Should this continue for many years to come just realize I don't push and ask all these questions to annoy. I want to understand and I need to because you being in life affects them as well. Personally I don't care if you practice arcane magics. Clearly you aren't a part of the white witch covens around here. I don't even sound like you coven at all, unless the coven was just a family thing. However, since your father had his accident, and you are all that's left. Then you are on your own. Is that correct?" Kyle asked, draining his glass and letting it rest gently on the table. "I just have to ask a few more questions before I slip back into my charming and oblivious Kyle role. You sensed infernal magic when we came across that body. That would imply that there are others like you that have made pacts in the city with creatures like Jeeves, roughly how many of these kinds of people would be operating inside Seattle right now do you wager? And have you ever used Jeeves to dig up information on myself or any of my pard mates?"

"I couldn't even hazard a guess," Jules said.  "No more than half a dozen in a city of this size.  We don't play well with each other, hence my annoyance at this Tarot killer's audacity in playing his games in my city.  Eventually we learn not to shit where we live and resent it when others choose not to learn that lesson."   That smile crossed his face again.  "Now Kyle, using Jeeves would be cheating.  I want to learn everything about you the old fashioned way, tying you down and tickling you until you confess all your dirty little secrets."

"Fair about the first question but that second one you deflected on it was a two parter so for peace of mind please have another go at it. Admittedly, it was a very cute answer, however. I will  give up the knowledge that I am not ticklish." Kyle said offering Jules a soft smile as he tore his eyes off the horrizon.

"I consulted Jeeves regarding hiring Justin," Jules admitted.  "Beyond that, nothing.  Your Pard is important to you and therefore to me but not so important that I feel the need to stalk them or you in any fashion.  It's not like I created a fake social media account and sent friends requests to all your subs.  I can if you want me to, so that you can find a flaw in my otherwise perfect character.  It might give me an idea as to what is going on in your life, since I can't tickle it out of you."

"It might work on Leslie, she is really trusting. The others are a bit more savy with social media than you give them credit for. Alright, Mr. Chalice, my curiosity is mostly sated tonight. I will pause the interrogation and pick up later when I have more questions or concerns. Admittedly, it was nice to focus on asking you the questions rather me thinking on everything that has gone on and that will continue to carry on this week." Kyle kissed his hand again. "I'm sorry if any of that seemed standoffish.  I'm still a bit rusty with this dating thing admittedly and part of me keeps thinking that because you are human you are going to wake up one day and run away screaming or that I am going to find out that the only reason we are dating is that you fetishize any of your partners that happen to be shifters for a variety of reasons. I've not had much luck in the past with that, as you know. However, I would very much love to have you prove myself and these worries wrong."

"I will do my best to do exactly that," Jules assured Kyle.  "You've mentioned the events of this week multiple times.  Did you want to talk about it?  I promise not to judge."

Kyle looked conflicted as he forced himself not to grimace, normally it would be a no-brainer, but the temptation he was feeling. Jules was an outsider and not pard. Sure, he had come over and got to meet the pard and even see a little play fight and Brandy shift. But was it fair to open the door and share that info with Jules. Still, the fact that Jules had supernatural gifts that could potentially offer insight... Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. He chided himself mentally.  Jules wasn't a tool to be used. Or at least, he shouldn't be...

Jules didn't push.  He simply looked pointedly at Kyle's glass and lifted the wine bottle.  "Tickle your insides?"

Kyle pulled himself from his thoughts as he cleared his throat. "Only if you are getting in on it as well. Apologies, we tend to not share pard business outside the pard. Admittedly, our business isn't Fort Knox. Brandy's significant other is a vampire, and they likely touch on the occasional bit of drama if it is bothering her. I've just never spoken with anyone outside the pard about anything before. I'm mulling it over, and it seems you wish to provide lubrication... Passing it up seems so rude. It really was a lovely bottle. Will we be having more of the same, or will you be surprising me with something yet unexplored."

"That choice is yours,"  Jules said.  "When I find a vintage I like, I buy several cases.  The supply usually is exhausted before  my interest in it is and no, that same attitude does not extend to partners.  As far a choices for the next libation, I can offer a different vintage or a choice of brandy or spiced rum, which I thought appropriate, given that we are on board a sailing vessel.  There is some mix, should you prefer as well as ice."  He split the remainder of the second bottle between his glass and Kyle's.  "I know better than to try and get you drunk.  I'll be unconscious before you're even tipsy."

"You aren't wrong about that unless you are serving roofie coladas and that would be in extreme poor taste. Spiced rum sounds lovely if you will also partake." Kyle replied, looking up at the sky. "The view is lovely tonight with not a cloud in sight, and I have nowhere to be tonight except here with you. Ice is appreciated, but mix is not needed."

"Spiced rum on ice, coming up," Jules said, rising.  "I will take a little mix," he added.  "Otherwise my competitive side would have me trying to keep up and I'm fairly certain you'd be unable to navigate back to shore, without having to call the cavalry in."

"That would be bad. I am strong, but to strip down to almost nothing, so I don't destroy these clothes? Just to flutter kick your boat back to shore? It seems like a very unnecessary workout. Truth be told, I don't know how far I could get us. I've never tried anything like that before. Do any of your security detail know how to sail?" Kyle asked innocently.

"They'd certainly be able to do a better job of towing than you could alone,"  Jules said with just a hint of a chuckle.  "There are three of them after all."

Kyle laughed and nodded "Indeed they are."

"They also have a boat with a motor,"  Jules pointed out.

"That they do!" Kyle said as he watched Jules go down below to fetch drinks, admiring the view. It would give him a few more moments to think about sharing his worries with Jules.

"One Boukman Botanical Spiced Rhum, with ice,"  Jules announced as he offered Kyle a cut crystal tumbler of amber liquid.  "Rum with an 'H', which is French because it is Haitian rum." He settled back into his seat.  "In either case, I prefer it to some of the more common brands.  Let me know what you think.  If you like it, I will make certain to increase my stock beyond the scant few bottles I keep on hand.  You might even find one arriving at the house."

Kyle sampled the offered drink, a soft noise of appreciation escaped his lips "It is nice. Dare I say better than the rums I've sampled, but then again I only sample American brands. I don't often splurge to spoil myself. " He replied as he admired the drink and the cut crystal tumbler. "You, sir, are spoiling me and I confess that I like it. It is just the right amount. Not too overboard or extravagant. Do you ever have drama to deal with Altair and Keid? I guess not having a pack of their own likely not..."

"Altair and Keid are formerly conjoined siblings, infected with lycanthropy and literally torn apart during a fight some year or so before I met them.  Up to that point that had never been apart by any definition.  There are some minor issues based on that.  Moodiness.  Separation anxiety.  They share a unique bond and sometimes it is almost like they are telepathic.  Add to this the fact that I have utterly no understanding of women as well as the thought patterns that are uniquely preternatural and I occasionally find myself at a loss.  And of course they do miss the company of other tigers.  Tasi's presence has been a godsend."

"But not much for pack drama. Just two sisters doing their best to try and make sense of the world around them and their circumstances. I was seeing if there was some common ground, so I could segue into what has me distracted. I can't and won't share all the details but you met Minnie when you came over. She is our out-of-town guest, but she has a history and baggage. And that baggage is very much considered new, unlike what our pard has gone through." Kyle began to delicately explain.

"Everyone has baggage," Jules replied.  "It is whether they let it affect others that determines whether it needs to be considered a toxic situation."

"Well let us just say that she left a rather toxic one, her visiting with us has been a bit of a reprieve from the environment she left. " Kyle replied as he swirled his tumbler, letting the melodic sound of the ice clinking against the crystal soothe him. "The majority of the leopard communities tend to have a very strong structure of top Alpha speak and the others do. It can be rather unpleasant for the lower rungs of the community if they don't have higher ups that care for those beneath them. What we have here in Seattle goes against what most groups do. I've tried over the years not to push and force the group to do things. I encouraged them to have their own lives while under my roof and beyond asking for a small stipend of what they make a month for room and board to keep myself from going into a deficit due to how much everyone eats I am not exactly rolling in money by exploiting anyone living under my roof. When Morvan came by he didn't change how I do things, taking the whole if it ain't broke don't fix it. So we play house and with a lot of things we democratically vote on things like social activities if we want to go out and have fun, house expenses and minor purchases that are beneficial for the group. I try and make sure everyone out there has work and is able to make it on their own earnings to have something left over, so they can enjoy creature comforts. Most groups outside ours do not operate like that. Her group most decidedly is the opposite of ours. In a way, it was less of a visit for her and more her looking for sanctuary. She hasn't decided to join our pard though I keep holding out on that idea. However, her past and the actions of what happened to her group have led her to waffle and feel some guilt. She sees how good we have it here, and I am certain she would love to join, but she left many others behind. She can't commit to what we have here due to a sense of guilt and obligation, I guess you could say."

"So she is traumatized by her former Pard and is having difficulty fitting into yours?" Jules asked.  "Is it causing that much of an issue?"

"It isn't so much the fitting in as the fact that, due to survivor's guilt, she wants to go back down to her old one and try to fix it now that she has seen what we have up here. If it can't be fixed which we all have agreed a simple talk likely wouldn't work, there would be the need for a forced restructuring. Her pard is even smaller than ours and besides the four alphas they have on hand the rest are Subs, and they are being treated poorly. Of course, we don't like hearing about things like this, especially when the exploitation is as bad as it is. It goes beyond financial domination and has most decidedly ended up with sexual exploitation being added to the mix." Kyle frowned. "It isn't bad. Morvan said he would help. At the start, Minnie made it seem like it could and would be simple that she could go down and take this guy with zero issue so long as Morvan could keep the other Alphas from jumping in while she threw down a challenge for a dominance battle. But it isn't so black and white. While she can fight in cat form just fine, I think there might have been a bit of overconfidence when it came to her skills because she had no experience in fighting in human form. She has been practicing mind you for the past couple months, having gained a personal trainer. But its come to light that she needs more or if she goes down she will die. That is my opinion. Which brings the case and point to the fact that the subs in my group know this. We are all very protective of each other's well-being. The original plan was Morvan and Minnie went down there over the course of her stay she was supposed to make some friends in the preternatural community and maybe see if she could take down some skilled muscle and folks that would like to see something like this sorted out. Exploitation is ugly and sadly a cliché in a lot of shifter circles. I dare say, Seattle seems to be rising more to the occasion when it comes to being decent and sensible." Kyle explained.

"So you feel Minnie is not capable of defeating the leader of her old Pard?  I hesitate to give him the title he is due, given his position.  And of course your sub's friendship with Minnie might lead them into a situation where they end up being exploited as well."  Jules paused as if listening to a voice only he could hear.  Kyle had learned that this was exactly the case and it was Jeeves he was listening to.  "Is there the possibility that this was the plan all along?"

"That there is the rub. I fear some of our subs at this point don't like the concept of Morvan and her going down there solo, they want to help. Justin is now top sub, and Tana climbed a couple ladders on this rung this spring and joined a gym that's been teaching her how to MMA fight. Same thing Minnie has been doing, but now the issue is the two of them had this proposal of wanting to go down to help. Of course this is where Morvan put his foot down. He said absolutely not, but I agree him going down alone isn't what I want to see either. Michael has been grumbling softly behind the scenes and Minnie's back for months about how do we know this isn't a trap. Minnie claims her former pard leader is weak, he is no Raj just an alpha with a support system of alphas that are enjoying the benefits of said financial and sexual exploitation of the pard. However... Minnie hasn't done much to rally others to the cause over the past couple months, so Michael sees that as several potential red flags." Kyle confessed.

"His major complaint even if everything checks out across the board is why are we letting Morvan go down there to help her restructure and to what benefit since it sounds like she wants to run the group and doesn't want to come back up here to join ours. The whole thing at this point is a bit messy right now. Thus, my appreciating the whole going out tonight to get away from it, but sadly the whole thing isn't really a thing that can be escaped. Alphas met today to talk it out but tomorrow its the full pard. Alphas to get into the meat of what we are doing plan wise as we gave Minnie a fixed time of six months to sit on how to do this and to train up to get good. But the subs wanting to be included now complicates everything. We rarely put our foot down with them when it's a case of absolutely not, the pard has spoken, but here we are. Tomorrow we all meet to let the subs at least vent and voice options & concerns, & to ask questions. This is why I seem distracted."  Kyle sighed. "Gut feeling I don't think it is a trap however I do believe California is home to a vampire that has a fetish and fixation for feline lycanthropes it is only rumor but it has been something I have heard. A tidbit of information that could lend a sense of danger to the whole thing. I have no clue if this guy has any interaction with said vampire or if they are in league with him."

"So you are wondering if it is a trap even if Minnie doesn't realize it,"  Jules said.  "Do you have any connections with the local vampires who might be able to investigate?  Is Morvan going down to assist a definitely established thing?  It seems as though the subs are wanting to return the loyalty that they have been shown and they don't want to lose Morvan either.  The easy solution is that he doesn't go but I doubt that your Pard is going to allow Minnie to face this challenge alone."

Kyle nodded, "That is the rub of it Jules we don't have the greatest of relationships with the vampires or any other groups because for the past decade we have worked so hard to stay out of the political playing field. Our numbers are small and we just don't need or want any more losses. However, it is another group of leopards being exploited, and that doesn't sit well with me and likely many of the members of the pard. I could perhaps ask Brandy to reach out and ask about the vampire angle. She is our link to anything that has vampire fangs in the city. I will ask her tomorrow about that at the meet." Kyle took a long swallow of his drink and frowned. "I try to go the route of non-violence and be a good and kind person. However, if my pard is threatened the gloves come off, and I would do anything to make sure they stay safe. Including some underhanded and shady things. If Morvan is going down, so am I. I am just trying really hard not to exploit an opportunity here, but it would be a lie if I didn't consider for a few seconds of potentially using you for your natural gifts with Jeeves. Sounds like a shitty thing to do, and I'm not asking that. My inner beast can be a bit of an asshole when it comes to making sure my people are safe. It very much pushes for the defend them at all costs to hell with the collateral damage."

"It is difficult to use Jeeves for things not related to me," Jules said.  "However, Chalice International has a very long reach.  If I begin looking at California for additional investment  opportunities, checking out the potential dangers of the area would certainly fall under my umbrella." He gave Kyle an mischievous look.  "So, tell me everything, so I have a place to start."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
"I can't yet at this point. However, I can bring it up tomorrow night as you're willing to offer aid.  Truthfully, I don't think there is much you will be able to turn up about the preternatural scene, most groups tend to not broadcast their goings-on or share info with each other. I am not particularly sure how you could even turn that into an inquiry for business purposes." Kyle sipped his drink, examining Jules. "There is also going to be the counterpoint that others could make involving you. What do you want out of this. Black mail potential and the overall pushback of having an outsider wanting in on this. They will want assurances that its good intentions only and that this is a philanthropic mission with no strings attached. I can't right now guarantee them that."

"What do I want?  To erase the frown lines on your face.  To help you protect those that you so deeply love.  They mean the world to you and you are perilously close to meaning the world to me.  I want to help, Kyle.  That is what I want.  I have no intention of blackmailing you.  What would I get out of that?  Certainly not your love and affection.  Quite the opposite."  Jules took Kyle's free hand and brought it to his lips.   "I want you to smile."

"I understand that, but some others might wrestle with that. We usually just try to stay independent without having to worry about favors owed because nothing ever ends up being given freely these days it seems." Kyle smiled softly. "It means a lot to know you care and that I haven't spooked you with the candidness of tonight's conversations. As far as date topics go, I've been a swing and a miss all night. I didn't want it to turn out like this. Like I mentioned earlier, the lycanthropy thing can make it hard dating humans. There is always things happening in the background that I usually keep separate from my dating life. It just makes it safer for my partners and less confusing."

"Things  done out of love are not favours, Kyle.  I am not expecting to be paid back.  I am expecting that if you see an opportunity to help me and to make me smile, that you will take it.  You use your skill as a chef to demonstrate love, often and without expectation of reward.  This is something I can do to demonstrate my love for you and, indirectly, for Justin and the others.  I opened my heart to you and my home.  Perhaps I can also open a can of worms."

"Thank you. I see the benefit and value of what you are offering, and I appreciate it. Admittedly, though, I do worry a bit about the power balance. You want me to let you entirely in to everything, and yet you want to keep me out of the metaphysical life you live." Kyle said, looking thoughtful as he softly laughed. "We both seem keen to want to protect the other from things in our life. I just don't know how that might interfere with what we are trying to cultivate here. Christ I swear my game in this dating world is non existent likely tonight is feeling more like an interview intermingled with confessions of a serial killer."

"So where do you see yourself in five years?" Jules asked.  "And which of us is the serial killer?"  He let go of Kyle's hand.  "If you really feel that you must peek behind the curtain, I can draw it back and let you see.  I should warn you that having seen, it can't be unseen.  You may start thinking that between us, I am the one who is the greater monster."

"I feel that you might think the same thing. I play human well. My past has had me do things that most wouldn't be proud of. I can't get into the details, but the shifter world isn't tidy or simple. There is blood and violence and if I have to be honest with you. I don't mind spilling it if it helps keep mine safe. I don't relish it, However..." Kyle paused to drain the last third of his rum. "Sacrifices sometimes have to be made for the greater good. Is that something you can tolerate in a partner? I can shower you with love and all the magical mysteries of the kitchen to tease and titillate your senses. When the bridge is crossed, the same goes for sex, but can you tell me you are okay with that darker animal that lives in me. Human Kyle is a sweet, caring man, but the bestial side of Kyle is wild, can be unpredictable and dangerous. It is why I will never shift if you are around. I don't want you to have to see that side of me."

"I've seen that side of Justin. And Keid.  And Altair."  Jules shrugged.  "I am not one of those dewy eyed fools that fetishizes lycanthropy.  You are not a person who gets fuzzy during the full moon.  You are chained to a beast, in almost constant conflict with yourself.  You have bestial desires.  You have to be constantly wary of not using too much of your prodigious strength in a world designed for the fragility of humanity.   And if you want the curtain drawn aside on my secret life, I am going to ask that you do the same.  This is by no means an ultimatum, Kyle, but rather a simple case of if you expect me to show you mine, I will expect you to show me yours."

"I understand how show and tell works, Jules. I think if we have a chance at making all of this work, being open will likely be better than us trying to shelter each other. I don't know how your magic stuff works, freely admitted, but so long as you aren't offering babies up on the altar for the devil or doing that sort of work that the Tarot card killer has been doing here in Seattle, I can likely live with that. You picked up on something dark with that body and who ever that guy is putting on these shows...." Kyle spread his hands apart, "If you aren't in the habit of leaving dead bodies of innocent victims everywhere that are mutilated and dressed up for the masses to see, I think we could make this work."

"I'm not in the habit of sacrificing babies and what the Tarot killer is doing?  Let's just say that I'm not a fan and I hope the police find them quickly."  Jules took a sip of his rum. "Such things leave ripples throughout the metaphysical plane and it makes things difficult for those of us who try to use magic to our advantage.  It would be similar to trying to paint a picture while someone was rocking the boat you were standing on.  It can be done but the results would not be as good as they might otherwise have been.  And before you ask, no I can't use the ripples to find him."

"So you can't force sense him. You are just aware there's a disturbance in the force because your juju isn't working as it should when you make the attempts to use it?" Kyle asked curiously.

Jules raised his eyebrows.  "As accurate as it needs to be for our purposes, Padawan."

Kyle smiled and nodded. "If it is good enough for the situation right now, I'll take it. So what exactly are the extent of abilities for someone that uses the arcane? You know enough about shifters to have a general idea of what they are capable of. As an Alpha, I get three forms. As a stronger Alpha, I can partially shape change without being stuck in one form. Faster turn around for shifts, none of that I'm stuck in whatever form I have chosen for several hours. Night vision enhanced smell and speed. That and the ability to toss around approximately four to five hundred pounds if I have need of it. However, I am certain you probably had most of that figured out. You aren't ignorant when it comes to shifters."

"Given the time, energy, knowledge and materials, I can send things against my enemies,"  Jules said.  "Nothing so mundane as a curse but rather a sending that uses their own fears against them.  Things seem to move at the periphery of their vision.  Pages turn on books when they aren't looking.  Nothing that couldn't be explained but as the coincidences pile up, so does their paranoia.  Greater effort and expenditure on my part yields greater results.  If I did choose to sacrifice a baby, I could likely kill someone half way around the world but there is always the chance that I would not survive the casting.  There is always a cost."

Kyle pondered Jules answer, not phased by the conversation or truth shared so far, being very keen to study the scent of the surrounding air looking for subtle changes.  "What about animals? I know Animators use animal blood sacrifice to power their juju. Do you have something a kin to that, so you don't have to use people?"

"Animals are very easy to acquire and lack the ability to protest their treatment.  More importantly, it is not illegal to kill them as long as it is done humanely,"  Jules replied.\

"I understand that Suki walked us through that one evening. She unfortunately came into power with the ability and need to animate things. Something she doesn't relish, with all the work and responsibilities that come with being a cop. I guess my question should be more along the lines of how many sacrifices are you making in an average month. How often do you use your abilities. I admit, the concept of being able to drive someone to paranoia could be a useful skill when it comes to assholes that have wronged you." Kyle replied, popping an ice cube into his mouth to chew.

"It's not something I do often.  Given my business skills, The edge isn't often needed."

"Fair enough." Kyle answered in return, "Is there anything else in the way of curiosities you wish to direct in my general direction?"

"How much time am I going to have with you, before you go to California on your potential suicide mission?" Jules asked.

"I can't give you an exact date since there is none as yet. It will be before Christmas. Likely between October and November is the best I can offer. " Kyle answered in earnest. "The details will fall into place. Giving Minnie the time she needs so we can give her the best fighting chance of going against this prick would be what is best. It potentially gives her a chance to gather allies for back up as well. Less guilt if less of the pard goes down, but at the same time I suspect I will be hearing counterpoints from the subs about why there should be more going down there. Justin and Tana were very vocal on Sunday about their desire to accompany Morvan. I am not entirely sure if they will be good soldiers and listen to the higher ups, and have to prepare for tomorrow evening to hear them protest that we are being assholes and unfair. It might sound really out there but if he tries to put in any Holiday time for those two months can you give me a heads-up. I want to cover my bases."

"Rather than just denying his request, citing some reason or other?"  Jules nodded.  "I can to that at the very least."

"Thank you.  It is appreciated. I just want a heads-up in case he tries to be sneaky." Kyle replied, flashing Jules a grin. "Kids, am I right?"

"Tell me that you wouldn't have done the same thing in his shoes."

"It depends on if it was my old pard prior to the massacre we had that left us with less than a dozen... Absolutely not, my old Raj and Ra would have made me wish I was dead. With the leadership we have now and how little of a dark side they see in the Alphas that run things now in our seemingly apparently Cleaver style farm house, and being completely oblivious to what sort of ramifications that might have for disobeying and figuring I might just get a wrist slap...." Kyle shrugged.

"An evasive answer,"  Jules pointed out.  "I won't press.  Another drink?  Yes, that was an obvious attempt at changing the subject."

"It wasn't really evasive. Justin and I are very different people. We might now share the same sort of reactions when it comes to disobeying orders, but yes a drink is fine but likely the last one for tonight. Are you sure you want to go down alone? If you are feeling peckish and your kitchen has anything in it, I could rustle you up something to nibble on." Kyle replied as he stood empty glass in hand.

"I certainly wouldn't turn down one of your creations," Jules said.

"Worse case if the pickings are slim, I know you have a couple rods on board, we could always fish up something fresh." Kyle said, slipping beside Jules to lean in and kiss the side of his neck.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Aug  13 Nick's Rodere Lair - 8:00 PM

Nick's rats were busily clearing away the remains of their evening meal.  There was a chorus of groans from those who's turn it was to do the cleaning but it was good natured.  Nick wasn't particularly strict as a king and he made sure everyone did their share, including himself and his queen.  He looked at Lillia, who was preparing to dry the dishes that he was washing.


"So how did your meeting with the police go?" he asked.  He could have pulled the information out of her head but chose to ask instead.


Lillia bunched the towel up in her hands, the tightness of her knuckles a clear sign that she was upset.  "Cautiously."  She said after a moment.  "The police found a piece of trash."


"A piece of trash?" Nick echoed.  "Any particular piece of trash?"


"Well, I wasn't shown a picture, but if I'm correct, yes, a very particular piece of trash.  I was also asked about a particular vampire in connection to said trash."  Lillia replied, picking up the first dish and wiping it dry.


"Ah."  Nick paused.  "So they finally found the body.  What did they want to know?  And what did you tell them?"


"They were trying to find a direction to look for the culprit.  First it was if someone maybe did it for my sake.  Of course I told them no.  Then the officer went in the direction of another shifter faction, which I also shot down, and finally we traveled down the path of someone trying to ... throw me under the bus.  I vouched for what factions I could, and informed the officer that the last seemed the most likely option."  She glanced at Nick.  "Of course you and I both know that the reason they found a body is either because that vampire wanted to get revenge for being thwarted, or simply because he didn't care at all and it was chance.  I was not shown photos or told any details, just that he was dead and that his injuries seemed to indicate that a vampire was not involved."


Nick looked at Lillia.  "We did do a rather poor job of disposing of the body," he said.  "We probably should have eaten him.  If the vampire wanted revenge, he would have called 9-1-1 or Crimestoppers.  He left us to our own devices and didn't seem overly worried about losing a POS from his roster of minions."


She nodded.  "That is exactly the way I figured it.  We were distracted and didn't cover our tracks well enough.  Luckily, they don't think I had anything to do with it, so it was more of an ask for help than an interrogation.  I was also careful with what I shared about the vampire, and made sure to let the officer know that most of the things I know are based on rumors.  And of course I don't know where the vampire is now.  He likely either left town or hid somewhere else."


"Fortunately it has been long enough that any evidence we left behind has been covered by the weather and nature," Nick said.  "But we will need to make certain that we're covered.  Get rid of the knife.  Get rid of what everyone was wearing.  No one volunteers any information and we all stay alive.  They have nothing to pin us to the crime, so we have nothing to worry about."  He leaned over to give Lillia a kiss.  We'll be fine."  His scent didn't quite convey the same certainty that his tone held.


Lillia reached up and cupped the side of his face, meeting his eyes and giving him a soft smile.  "We will be."  Her scent was more anger than worry.  "We will not make the same mistake again.  We will keep our people safe.  I'll keep tabs on the investigation quietly and make sure anything we still have from that day is destroyed.  And maybe invest in a few super soakers worth of holy water."


"I'm sure father Sozio would be willing to help out on that end,"  Nick said.  "Maybe a few water balloons as well.  One is forced to wonder how long holy water stays holy."


Lillia chuckled, turning back to their task.  "Well, I am certain he will have an answer to that as well.  "
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
August 18th Tuesday 2:00 pm Seattle Preternatural unit  SPD Chang & Cash

She looked like something right out of a film noire, dressed in a black, complete with a mesh veil, silk stockings and low stiletto heels.  She smiled, the expression not reaching her eyes.  She set long fingers against the top of the reception desk, long, perfectly shaped nails painted dark red caught the light as she caught the desk Sargent's attention.  "Hello," she said, in a low husky voice.  "I'm here to see detective Chang of the preternatural crimes unit.  He's expecting me.  I have a 2:00 PM appointment.  The name is Cash."


"Cash?" came the voice of Scott Chang from across the room. In one hand was a mug, this time with a teabag string hanging from the lip; a change of pace from the liquid garbage usually found in the break room. In the other was a small pile of papers he had tucked neatly under his arm. A jovial smile turned up the corners of his face. "Cash, right? Officer Chang. It's nice to meet you."


Once again, the smile did not reach her eyes.  She extended a hand.  "That's right.  No need for anything other than Cash.  Do you have a first name, officer Chang?  Or should I just call you officer?"  It was an odd handshake, as if she wasn't certain if he would shake it or kiss it.  Certainly she wasn't trying to flex her shifter strength and seemed to be deliberately aiming for demure.  "I assume there is a place for us to talk?  I'm afraid I'm rather new at this and I haven't had the best relationship with the police.  Astrid said this would be a good learning experience for me."


"That would make two of us." said Chang with a wry laugh. "If you'll follow me." Chang tore down the hall leading away from the precinct's front desk, making his way toward the interrogation room he'd spoken to Lillia in.


Cash hesitated at the door.  "Really?" she asked.  "An interrogation room?  Don't you have an office or something a little more comfortable?  I mean, I'm willing to do this in a bar or a coffee shop, even a park bench.  Being in one of these makes me feel like I've been naughty and this is not the type of setting I want to be naughty in."


Cash found herself at the end of a blank stare as the two stood at the door. Scott wasn't sure how to respond to that.  "I understand it seems a bit on the nose, but it really is the only place the two of us can talk privately."


"I'm a wererat.  Privacy isn't a huge issue for us," Cash said.  After Chang indicated that this was the only place available, the wererat sashayed to the nearest chair.  "So, if you're calling me in, then you've obviously got an issue that deals with wererats.  I'm assuming you've already reached out to the other faction and they either couldn't or wouldn't help.  I'm not sure how much help I can be but I will do what I can.  So fire away, officer.  I'll do what I can to help."


Chang's lips pursed at her response. "Please have a seat." He soon followed after her and took up a chair of his own, still trying to maintain a veneer of politeness; he was getting tired of these interviews already.  "I'll try to be as brief as possible, but yes this unfortunately does involve the rats. What do you know of Bartholomew Hickson?"


"Hickless the Dickless?"  Cash snorted.  "Don't tell me.  He beat up a minority or sexually assaulted a woman.  Fucking tool bag.  What do you need from me?  I can definitely identify him. I'd love to watch his ass burn."  There was definitely venom in her words.  Cash clearly did not like Bartholemew Hickson.


"He's dead." said Chang plainly. "And I want to know why. Barring the obvious 'nobody liked him' I want actual, possible motives. That is why I called you in. I'd hoped you might help me."


“Motives? Hate crimes. Sexual assault. He gave wererats a bad name and that is hard to do. He’s the sort of person that the Westboro Baptist church would look at and say that he’d gone too far.”  Cash shook her head. “You’d have an easier time finding out who didn’t want to kill him. Hell, if I had Jen’s chops, I would have done him myself. If you find out who did him, I will be first in line to shake his hand.”


Cash looked at Chang. “I’m going to assume he died hard. There are a lot of people who can take out a wererat. Most vampires. A lot of other shifters but just like black men, the most likely one to kill a wererat is another wererat.”


"Another wererat?" Chang asked.


Cash nodded.  "Dominance is the most common motive," she continued.  "It's not supposed to happen but it does.  Somebody refuses to submit and things go too far.  It happens most often on the full moons but having stronger rats handy to help keep things under control.  If it happened during a full moon and a dominance fight, there likely wouldn't be much of a body left.  Rip, tear, bite.  We do it all.  Some people think we're regular people that just get fuzzy on the full moons.  Nothing is farther from the truth.  We're animals on the inside.  Rats, in human clothing."


"So who would want to kill him in a dominance battle?" Chang asked.


"A rat of pretty much equal power," Cash said.  "If it was a particularly brutal and close fight, it could have been a desperate move.  It might have been the winner really didn't want to repeat the fight at the next full moon.  You do stupid things when you're tired and hurting."

"I've been told that Mr Hickson was not a member of either of Seattle's roderes but you seem to know him well enough.  Care to explain that?"


Cash nodded.  "He used to be part of one of the bigger factions.  I don't know how much history you know about the rats but there used to be five factions, one of them ruled with an iron hand by a very brutal rat king.  Hickson was part of his brute squad.  When that king was deposed, any of the brute squad that wasn't kicked out or killed in the fighting, ran at the first opportunity.  It ignited pretty much all out war and when you're fighting a war, you don't exactly check references when a tough guy knocks on your door.  Astrid gave him the boot as soon as he wasn't needed.  He was trying to get busy with some of the subs and Astrid wouldn't stand for it.  Jen either."


"You've mentioned Jen before.  Who is she?"


Cash grinned.  "One of Astrid's bodyguards.  Baddest bitch you'll ever meet, if you give her a reason to be."


"Big girl?"


"Very big."


"Do you think she might accidentally kill somebody in a dominance fight?"


Cash laughed.  "Jen could kick his ass in her sleep.  She wouldn't even need to wake up.  He wouldn't stand a chance."


"Is it possible that several rats ganged up on him?" Chang asked.


Again, Cash nodded.  "He made a lot of enemies when he was around.  Hell, his own friends might have gotten tired enough of his shit to do something about him."


"Who were his friends?" Chang asked.


Cash thought for a moment.  "Ray Pollock.  He's an ex-cop from the Rodney King era in LA.  Charlie Gibbs?  Gibson?  Something like that.  Former drill Sargent.  Carlo Morales.  Also former military.  Seeing a trend here?  Hicks hung out with a lot of guys that he wanted to be.  Tough guys.  Wannabe heroes.  Merc types mostly.  They really didn't have a place in either faction, given the nature of the politics.  They collected together, according to rumours that I can't confirm, under the wings of a vampire that controls rats.   Not strong enough to control Nick or Astrid, so he poaches the dregs that nobody wants."


"Does this vampire have a name?"


"Mr Lee or sometimes Mr Long," Cash answered.   She grinned. "Want his phone number?"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Tuesday, August 18th 8pm- The leopard farm house

Out-of-towner as well as the core pard of Seattle sat around the fire pit outback of Kyle's property. Despite the potential of virtual attendance, no one had opted for that, so it was a full house that evening as they sat on benches lawn chairs or just the soft grass.

Kyle had been kind enough to bust out roasting sticks and various bits of sausage and hotdogs to let everyone nibble while they waited for things to kick off. It didn't take very long as Morvan strolled down the hill and joined them at the pit looking like he was ready to kick off the meet.

"First, I'd like to thank everyone for coming," Morvan said.  "I'd like to point out that this meeting is as close to democracy as this Pard is likely to get.  Any of the newcomers know what I mean.  We are the exception, rather than the rule.  Most Pards don't open the floor like this, so respect the fact that we're doing this and don't interrupt when someone else is talking.  We all know what this is about.  Minnie came to us from a Pard that is being exploited by their top Alpha.  She says she can take him in a fair fight.  We are going to discuss what level of participation this Pard is going to have in making sure that fight A: happens and B: is fair."

Tana sat super straight in her chair. Full of focus of seriousness that this discussion deserved. Her eyes shifted to Justin giving him a small nod as the made eye contact before turning back to Morvan. "Understood and appreciated."

Seren tilted her head to the side as she listened to Morvan's small speech. She silently agreed with Tana's words.

"We going to have a moderator?" asked Lincoln.  "As one of the ones with the least to contribute as far as involvement in this discussion, I could handle that."

"Or the Reverend," Raoul said, not looking at Lincoln.

"I do believe that the best person to moderate this meeting is the man in charge," the portly wereleopard said.  "No point in passing the microphone and gavel to anyone else."

Minnie leaned back in her seat. She had been taking the time leading up to this meeting to get her head straight. She had been working extra hard to learn how to fight good but damned if every time she turned around she discovered another facet of trauma messing her progress up.  She had her arms crossed over her chest, staring into the fire as she listened to the others.

Minnie felt somebody's Beast rub gently against hers; it was Shay, the self proclaim 'Mom' of the newcomers.  "Steady on," she said softly.  "As long as your head is above water, you're making progress."

Minnie looked up in surprise, the gave the woman a small smile. The sentiment was appreciated. It was hard to not get lost under the immense pressure to perform, and she struggled to not slip back down into the hole she started in. She just hadn't realized how deep that hole had been.

Tana looked around the group with a soft smile. Despite their reasoning for being there tonight it was still nice to be around them, well most of them. She was getting a lot better with Rev's presence. She had managed to work her way up to superficial small talk with him. And she wasn't overly sure why Brandy was missing which would nag at the back of her mind but she knew she had to stay focused. She wasn't sure who was going to speak first. She figured the alphas or Morvan would perhaps give a run down or summary of their discussion on Monday so they could build from there.

Morvan looked at Minnie.  "To make along story short, Minnie came to us in May, after escaping a pretty shitty situation in California.  Long Beach?  Something like that.  A Lion Passant was in control of her Pard, forcing them into sex work to make him money.  She says she can take him and she's been working to get better.  A couple of you made noises about wanting to go down to California, essentially as my bodyguards.  I'm not about to endanger subs like that.  So that is what bring us to tonight. Minnie?  Make your pitch."

Justin sat up straighter as Morvan called on Minnie. She had talked to him back early Monday morning when he had come back in from working his shift with Jules. The information that they had traded had been useful, but he hadn't said a peep to anyone in the pard of what he had heard from her.

Minnie sighed and stood.  "What Morvan said is true. I came here looking for sanctuary, someplace to maybe make a fresh start because I had managed to escape a place that wasn't safe. I was there for six or seven years, all of which were filled with abuse of all kinds against myself and others. So here's the lay down. I was one of five alphas, three of which were male and ruled over the females with complete control.  When I left there were ten subs, all of which were women as well. All of us were expected to work either in front of a camera or behind it making hardcore porn, and were made to sign contracts to that effect so that the going ons would be seen as legal by the eye of the law. Half of the pay earned by this work was taken as tribute, and anything we kept was spent only as permitted. " Her tone was flat, as if she was talking about the weather and not a horrible traumatic experience. " Any action that caused the displeasure of the males resulted in severe punishment.  When I escaped, the head alpha male, a man by the name of Dallas, repeatedly called me with threats of various types, going so far as to leave voicemails during which he would harm the subs so that they would scream and beg for me to return so that he would stop. " Her voice broke at that, the memories of the screams still played in her nightmares. " I have taken what evidence of the situation I had to the authorities, but it is looking like it will not be enough for any action to be taken. This means one of two things need to happen. Either I go back and kill Dallas to free the women from his influence, or they need to somehow be extracted from the compound and convinced to testify against him so that the feds will do their jobs. " She paused to see if anyone had a comment or question at that point.

"Any contract signed under duress is invalid,"  Lincoln said.  "So they aren't worth the paper they're printed on, IF you can get the girls signing them to testify to that.  So there's that.  It takes time and resources to build a case and this one involves two groups that are low on the priority scale.  Shifters and sex workers."

Tana sat quiet  listening intently to every piece of information that Minnie would share. It would be her time to speak eventually now it was time to listen.

"Exactly." Minnie said, nodding to Lincoln. " Whether or not the contracts are valid, the cops probably won't care enough to do anything." She shook her head. " I won't pretend it's an easy fix either way. I've been working my ass off these last few months but I still have a long way to go. In the meantime I realize that no matter what, it's not something I can handle on my own. At the same time, I sure as fuck don't want to bring anyone down with me. Like I said, I dropped what I had with the locals, so if this piece of trash disappears, I'll have a target on my back. So that's pretty much the gist of it." She shrugged a bit.  She was sure that at least a few of them would have expected that she would have talked a bigger game, but keeping things real would keep more people safe.

"Just because you dropped a dime on buddy doesn't mean you'd be the primary suspect in his disappearance," Lincoln said.  "Besides, I'm your boy for an alibi."

"How does that work exactly?" Katie asked eyeing Lincoln.

"The alibi part?  I lie through my teeth.  Unless you intend to take over, in which case you don't need an alibi.Cops don't look at shifter disappearances twice."

Tana sat still betraying how rapid her thoughts were running. "This is a big ass meeting. Why isn't Brandy here? Wait no okay focus. Okay shit was bad, we knew that next item Minnie.. yup ok uh huh. "That's the gist" that's it badda bing badda boom that's it that's all. Oh lords. Working your ass off you have been but execution is one thing. oh alibis. what are we one of those bad cop shows? Mind u I guess we would have to be.. ugh this is why this isn't so black and white..." It wasn't until the discussion about alibis that Tanas  shifted in her seat trying to appear more relaxed.

"Be that as it may, Minnie has called attention to the situation," Morvan said.  "Whether the California courts will issue an execution warrant against Dallas for sex trafficking on Minnie's evidence is kind of one of those important things we need to know.  Assuming they are so far overloaded that they haven't sworn out a warrant, what are our options?"

Tanas eyes swept across the faces all present. She knew she was lower on the totem pole and would give the higher ups a chance to speak first. Before she probably word vomitted all over everything.

"A small but trained group could go down to try and parlay with this Dallas if we wanted to go all in on being legal and above board. Strong shifters that couldn't be cowed by Dallas's beast. If a powerful enough entourage went down, he would see it was pointless to fight and might decide to come clean and give those in the pard a chance to leave to save his hide or have authorities brought in without having to spill blood." Kyle spoke up. "The local marshal here has been talking to Minnie, so introducing us to their local Marshal in Cali could also bear us some fruit if they are open-minded enough to hear out Minnie's case. Certainly there is enough for at least an investigation or to question Dallas."

"If somebody tried to pull that on me, I'd die fighting before I would just let people take my subs,"  Morvan said.  "That being said, Dallas is a lion passant, not a Raj.  His priority is likely to be self preservation, followed by wanting payback.  If we do opt for the up front tactic, we need to be prepared for him to stab us in the back.  I don't think any option that leaves Dallas alive would end well for us."

"Forgive me if I am speaking out of turn. Minnie mentioned since she left she has a target on her back. Whose to say this Dallas guy hasn't made friends or allies in the time that has past. He may come up here looking for her? How much target is target? With this potential is staying on the up and up even viable. On the reverse if we go down there who also knows if any new friendships could put us at an extra disadvantage. Was your pard close with any other factions?" Tanas voice was calm and steady. It was one of the many concerns she did have.

"He does sound like money is his main motivator." Michael said. "I don't know how much he would spend in resources to potentially try to locate Minnie or pay to have someone do it for him and bring her back. So far nothing points to him looking for her. Clearly he thinks his people are replaceable."

"Shitfuckdamn," was all Raoul said, going deep red when he realized he'd said it out loud.

"Any chance that he knows where you are?" Lincoln asked Minnie.  "Would he be the kind to pay off the cops for protection and maybe a tip off that a file had come down from Seattle trying to hang him out to dry?"

Minnie chewed her lip for a moment. " Okay, so the parlay would never work. Showing up on his doorstep would just make him lock down the place, and it's got some pretty serious security.  Place is like a prison. 8 ft fences, cameras, even a patrol.  " She said, replying to Kyle's idea. Then she turned toward Tana. " I don't have a clue who he may have made friends with since I've been gone, but to answer your question about whether the pard was close to any other factions, I can tell you that he paid tribute to the local vampire master. No, I don't know anything about him other than I've heard him referred to as Master Javier. And as far as whether he might know where I am, I was pretty careful about how I travelled up here so I couldn't easily be tracked. Paid in cash, kept to myself, avoided cameras as much as possible. That being said, could he find out because of the stuff I took to the cops? Maybe. I don't think he has an in with the cops, but I wouldn't put it past the vamps to, and they might not be too keen to take a pay cut if shit hits the fan. Or maybe they would take care of things themselves to keep the feds off Their doorstep. " She shrugged.

"Sooo possible Vampire backup. Not so great. Maybe we can ask about him threw our connections about this Javier. It would be better to have some knowledge as opposed to completely blind to a potential threat. Also Ill say it I'm glad you were safe and covered your tracks. Home turf advantage would be great but not when it comes to others being in danger just for that." Tana looked at everyone mostly the subs with a soft smile. "So clearly you know the layout and possible security factors. Did you give Justin the info he asked you for since that's his job? Cuz I know I asked you about medical on site and I got nothing back from you. This could get messier than anyone is expecting. Being prepared with medical would be an asset."

“Given that they do shifter porn, chances are that they will have minimal medical facilities,” Raoul said. “A quick change and everything except the most major wounds will be healed. Unless there is someone on site with medical training, the worst scenario is a broken bone healing before it can be properly set.”  The paramedic leader looked at Tana. “You’d likely be lucky to find much more than a first aid kit.”

“Are they paying the vampires for protection or are they paying “protection”?” Lincoln asked, adding air quotes. “Do they have vampire back-up or are they paying the vampires to leave them alone?”

“I’ll ask Brandy to ask Klaus what he knows about Javier,” Morvan said. “He should know something, since he’s the etiquette master or something like that.”

Tana opened her mouth to speak but closed it again. She wanted to know where was Brandy. This being such an important meeting the fact that she wasn't there was concerning. But she knew that they needed to stay focused on the conversation at hand. Asking Morvan later would be more appropriate.

"Roaul is right about the medical facilities.  Since we were all shifters, a bad set on a broken bone meant they got to break the bone again."  Minnie said.  There was a bitterness to her tone, and a deep anger in her Beast.  "As far as the relationship with the vampires, I don't have a lot of information on that beyond that the tribute as they called it was picked up regularly by two vampires.  Creepy ass twins." She shivered.

“Vampire twins should make them easier to identify,” Lincoln said. “And if Jarvis uses them as enforcers, they’ve likely got some juice. Twins?  Might even have a telepathic link.”

“The vampires are a concern,” Morvan said. “It’s a small Pard, about the size this one was when I got here. They might be feeding the vampires and paying them off for protection. Not likely that Dallas is an equal partner.”

"And if you are wrong and they have a close working relationship? The prospect of you going down there solo with Minnie doesn't sit well with me now that we have finally  heard there's vampires' down there." Michael frowned as he crossed his arms.

Justin shook his head.  "Well  certainly that isn't ideal however it would just mean making sure we going during a day extraction to do this which could potentially work." He looked at the others hoping that they would let him continue without rattling off his explanation as to why. When Morvan and the others eyes where on him he calmly added. " Dallas won't be able to rely on his vampire friends for backup during the day now if he's got friends in low places in other shifter groups that might be problematic however a daytime extraction is still possible depending on how we play it out. Minnie during the day time is it a case of every sub in the compound is in the studio working? Like I know that we're looking at a 30 acre piece property that's pretty remote and backed onto a Wilderness Park not quite the same setup as us but like similar enough that we have a way to potentially Scout out this property. The problem is this certainly would not be a two-man job to extract everybody so it'd be a case of either many has to make some friends or there's got to be a concentrated effort that more than just the two of you guys go down there whether you like that or not. And knowing that from what we've heard that the years have not been kind to many and have not been kind to her coworkers it just doesn't sit well with me that we just ignore them despite the fact that we have dangers to worry about."

“As I said, I wouldn’t be much of a Raj if I left them to suffer,” Morvan said. “And I’m not planning on going down with just Minnie and me. I may not be the sharpest crayon in the box but I’m not the dumbest either.  What I don’t want is a bunch of subs thinking that they’re alphas and trying to throw their hat into this ring. This is going to be dangerous and I don’t want anybody getting hurt trying to play hero.”

"I mean last I checked, you yourself was a body." Tana said flatly. "I know where I stand but just because some of us subs want to come help doesn't mean we wouldn't be useful. Sure we heal quickly but if I wasn't there that night Justin might not be here. Useful off field support wouldn't be a horrible thing. Seems like Justin got the lay of the land. Did you assess the property based on your knowledge find a possible plan of action to present?" Tana was careful with her wording. She didn't propose herself going down or Justin for that matter. She plainly pointed out how they could be useful.

"I've not had a chance to work on this or look over it for more than a couple hours. It was presented to me after I was done with my shift  before I was going to face plant. Morvan said he and Minnie were originally wanting to do this for that six month mark of her staying here,  so end of October or November before thanksgiving would be the window we be looking at. Logistically speaking, that is a ton of time to look over everything we have before we made an attempt to extract people. If that is, what Morvan clears. I've only had time to check the imaging data that Googles given me so far to look at the property line. But the property is a decent size and while there are areas to enter where the line of site is more obscured than others.... Dallas does have a fairly new security system with thirtyish cameras set up. If he put out the cash, then the fact remains he's likely got every problem area monitored, where ease of entry might be ideal. We would have to do this smartly, and that is going to take time and more info. Day time wise, however, we wouldn't be dealing with the foot patrol he has on hand during the night, however."

Kyle nodded "We could have Minnie press Sozio harder to hear what is going on with the info that Suki passed on to him as well. I know Minnie says the cop angle is a moot point, but it might not be.  If we do this we are going to be seen as the ones in the wrong if the cops aren't involved however because we would be invited guests wandering into his property. However, we do have an ally in this that we could use for more information if you guys are open to outside help."

"What ally?" Jess asked, looking at Kyle curiously.

"While not sharing all the pertinent details, my boyfriend may know a little bit about this situation. Nothing about the location or names, but Jules did mention he has deep pockets and seeing how he employs Justin and has ties with us due to the whole him and I dating. He did offer to use that information to dig up details on the property and other information that might be floating around there. Nothing illegal but it could give us a little bit more detail wise other than what google or Minnie can offer based off her recollections of living there.  We could have additional information such as financials and who he's doing business with. It might not seem like much but if we comb through all that something might be out of place enough that legally we could pick at it and see if that could lead us to applying some sort of pressure." Kyle explained.

 "Wow, you guys really like to share some of your dirty laundry with outsiders.  So is that normal for you to just share things of this nature with people outside the pard?"Agustina had been rather quiet through the sit down and sighed her dark brown eyes flicked from Morvan to Kyle and then to Minnie "How many Alpha's this guy got, and what is his likely reaction to y'all walking in there to play freedom fighters? This meet is the first time us out-of-towners have caught wind of these issues, so can you fill us in on everything from the start in regard to how this came to be? You have anything you can add to that, Minnie?"

Co-post all hands on deck lady J, Maxx, Darkflame, Wyn & Krystal part 1

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Tuesday, August 18th 8pm- The leopard farm house

"Well, first of all, it's not really Their dirty laundry, it's mine that they are helping me with because they aren't pricks. They could have run me off the night I arrived, but they didn't. They gave me a place to stay and the support I needed to start the healing process. And now here we are getting into the nitty gritty of things. And I thought I laid everything out pretty clearly in my opening blurb, so in case anyone else missed it, I came here after dealing with about seven years of all types of abuse looking for sanctuary.  Going back to save the other girls is a dream come true for me, but it's not going to be easy. I may be able to lure Dallas off grounds  to take him out, and that's kind of what I was thinking of doing, but I'm no specialist. When I left, there were five alphas. Dallas was raj, His enforcers were tommy and Ford, and then there was Cherry, and I."

Agustina waved her hand, dismissing the passive-aggressive tone. "No, I mean way back girlie. How did you get into this, not the part where it's been a seven-year-long streak of bad. I want to know everything. How did you meet him how did he bring you into the business. What are your pard mates like. Apologies if asking made me seem like a simpleton, but I want to know everything from the start. Up to and including what you were doing before you were indoctrinated into Porn Club. You want help, we need to know everything so take a breath and share everything in that regard. Little details can go a long way to building a profile on how this guy operates and how his head works, rather than just saying he's bad their bad it's all bad you get what I'm saying? " Agustina replied as she crossed her arms over her chest, gently shaking her head. Her tone was calm, cool and collected as she waited for the other out-of-towner to speak. "

"Sorry one sec. Five alphas and Dallas as raj or are we including Dallas as one of the Alphas?" Tana tilted her head trying to compute the math.

"My understanding is that there are three male Alphas, counting Dallas and two female, counting Minnie,"  Reverend Hicks postulated.  "Unless I misunderstood."

Kyle looked to the others, quickly adding. "Five if she included her self and Dallas. He calls himself a Raj despite acting more like a Lion passant based off what Minnie has told me about this guy."

"Yeah, the five includes Dallas and myself." Minnie nodded.

"Lion passant more like grade A douche canoe." Tana chirped while nodding at Minnies clarification. "Okay sorry Agustina didn't mean to hijack."

Agustina nodded and pulled a cellphone, opening her notes section and began rapidly inputting notes as she waited for Minnie to share more.

Agustina was a lawyer into commercial law, but that had been a transfer of what specialty after deciding to get out of criminal law. She didn't want to have to defend scumbags to make the big bucks, so the jump over to corporate law just made sense. Better hours, less stress were major factors. She wasn't sold on the idea of committing to this quite yet,  there were far too many blank spaces that gave her gut a bad feeling.

She had however noticed the side glance from Shay when she had heard the words sexual exploitation. Neither of the women were fans of males that were chauvinistic and abusive. It was sad and terribly cliché, but for whatever reason that sort of thing happened all too often in the majority of Leopard Pards she had seen over the years. It was a reason for staying solo for as long as she did. The loneliness might have been terrible, but having to live in a group where people were treated like animals more so than people wasn't acceptable.

"Ok, ok. Full story. Not sure how much it will help and it's... Uncomfortable to talk about, but it's a fair request. So .." she launched into the full lay down of how she had gotten infected while working at a hotel on the beach, and how her family and friends abandoned her, leaving her scared and vulnerable - the perfect target for Dallas to swoop in talking about safety and creature comforts.  At first glance, the compound was great. The security was there, there was a place to hunt, a pool, it all looked beautiful. Then things started going downhill. She didn't go into too many of the details of the particular abuses, just enough so they all knew it was all types of abuse, sexual, mental, verbal, physical...

Agustina nodded as she listened while filling out the small details, keeping quiet before clearing her throat. "Thanks it's a start and that is something. Maybe as time passes we can collect more. Day to day operations how the place is run would certainly help. It takes an island to keep a porn company a float. So any of the pard info you can share beyond just him would be pertinent as well. If we can't stick things on him perhaps we can apply the heat to someone on the inside that isn't as squeaky clean. There are ways to get people to sweat without outright breaking the law." She said, as she waited to see if anyone else had questions. She had a couple of her own, but they didn't entirely revolve around Minnie at the moment.

Anyone that was watching Tana could tell she had an idea pop into her head. One that clearly wasn't sitting well with her.  A plethora of facial expressions danced across her face. You could tell she was struggling to come to terms if she should even open her mouth about it. However since everyones safety was the priority here, sending someone in ahead of time to work from the inside would be a plan of never in a thousand life times your grounded forever for even mentioning it.  She shifted in her seat her face now even and waiting. Morvan had been quite for awhile as if listening to everything being presented.

Jess looked at the group. "Okay so look I don't want to be that guy but what makes you think we got a chance to taking on these guys if our Pards are close to the same size. Unless we all book vacation time and decide to go to Disney for a vacation in Cali you cant just expect everyone to drop and run down there. I don't want to be that guy again but a lot of our pards not really combat seasoned. Most the subs can't fight very well. Not really anyone where that has combat training and stuff so if we are doing this is it going to be an all hands on deck? What the hell would like that even look like? Could you imagine Leslie, Katie, Sandra or Seren trying to go running into battle?"

"Hey fuck you, I don't mind fighting." Katie said. "It just upsets Leslie and I was a scrapper before I turned my life around here I just don't have as much under the hood as you Jess." Katie snarked.

"The fact is we can't go down with everyone. So we are fucked for numbers." Jess groused.

"We are not invading California."  Morvan shook his head. "We are trying to get Minnie a fair fight."

Justin cleared his throat. "Agreed, however, the extra numbers could be a good point on holding back interference. Say this fight does go down, and say Minnie wins right, you're going to immediately turn around and come back to Seattle? There is nothing holding those other dudes back from slitting Minnie's throat while she sleeps and just resetting the status quo. Extra numbers can help with the down time you gotta spend down there before order is established and people are given a chance to leave of their own free will."

"I'll bite on that aspect. How many of the subs down there would want to get out and how many have Stockholm syndrome? Something to consider. If the goal is to get Minnie a fair fight. How many would fight against us on top of the obvious candidates." Tana added.

"Sandra was a nurse practitioner with some experience in trauma and not just the physical kind she worked with a fair amount of rape victims and people coming in to access them when they had mental issues before passing them off to a real headshrinker. She does have a pretty level head and could help in that regard." Justin replied slowly as he looked over at Sandy.

"I'm not a papered doctor but Justin is correct." Sandra replied.

Seren was listening to back and forth about the possible trip down to Cali. She knew she wouldn't be going, not unless they needed bait. "Um...not to knock what Minnie has told us, but can we say that some of the subs don't want to be in that type of situation... ...as gross as that sounds?" She asked as the conversation came to a lull.

"We can't say for certain." Kyle said slowly pondering that.

"Wouldn't be the first time somebody was into pain or degradation," Lincoln said.  "And shapeshifters tend to be kinky fuckers."

"Stockholm." Leslie said softly. "They could try and fight back."

"We don't have any stats on how many of this pard could fight back. They could be just as hot as a mess as ours used to be. It's just this year that some of the subs have stepped up and started to show an interest in climbing the rungs and fighting besides Jess and Justin. Mind you, Morvan pushed that." Michael replied. "They are porn actors, how many of them do you think are going to be all Jackie Chan types if this guy's a master exploiter and rules through violence? It sounds like the Alphas enforce and fight the others.... not so much he likes that big dick male energy."

"What we have is no idea how strong the support for Dallas is within the Pard, as well as no idea whether he has back-up from the vampires,"  Morvan said.  "Not my idea of a fun time, unless we get a lot more information. "  He looked at Kyle.  "And your boy isn't likely to be able to fill in those blanks, is he?"

"Permission to fill him in completely on everything? If I have your blessing. I can get back to you on it by next week at the latest." Kyle said offering Morvan an encouraging smile full of hope.

"Giggity. Fill in." Leslie said softly, unable to stop herself.

Tana let out one puff of air from her nose as she swallowed her laughter. Leslies joke was a nice break from the doom and gloom conversation.

Morvan considered.  "Minnie's call on that one," he said after a moment.  "It's her dirt."

"No pressure to spit out an answer immediately if you need a few to mull on it Minnie." Kyle said. "Anyone else got any questions?"

"Um you know we could ask Brandy to see if someone at the towers about the local Vamps that Dallas is paying tribute to." Seren said thoughtfully. "And where is she?"

"Yes, it's rather unusual, I noticed she wasn't here as well. Peculiar, since this is such a momentous event of great importance, and it seems all hands on board." Agustina softly mused, looking at Morvan Kyle and Michael.

"Brandy had an accident last night," Morvan said.

"What kind of accident? As a shifter, you don't bounce back the next day or two, unless it is fire or silver based." Agustina asked, her brow furrowing.

Tana sat up straighter in her seat. This was also a question she wanted answered but didn't think it was the right time or place. As Morvan spoke. Tanas heart dropped into her stomach. She knew more than most in this meeting but it wasn't her story to tell. Morvan would make the call to discuss more or table it to the current meeting topic.  "Elaboration?" Her beast began to pace inside her flesh.

Michael looked to Morvan his fingers tightened around his folded forearms, but he said nothing. Morvan had not said a peep to him. Was it vampire sex party related or the sickness? If it was the first, he had some prime words for the Nazi.

"Head injury," Morvan said.  He snorted.  "She'll likely be pissed for me telling this but it involved her head and a certain porcelain appliance found in bathrooms."

With Morvans explanation and knowing the circumstances she settled down a little but was still uneasy.

Micheal sighed, standing up as he placed another log on the bonfire. "With that question answered by the Raj is there anything else we want to explore asked or talk about. I suspect we might have several more of these meetings. As it stands, what is the consensus, are we really going to go down there and do this? Do we want to? Or are we sitting on the fence until we have more information, but at least all the leopards in the city are now on the same page and in the know?"

Agustina looked thoughtful. "As the lead rep of the outsider group that is new to Seattle we do feel more illuminated, fewer secrets does put us at ease. It isn't great news and certainly this situation down there is unfortunate, but more information I think needs to be provided before we can give you an answer on if any of our group could be of assistance in this. I don't call the shots, per see, just enforce the fact that we are all playing nice with each other. Everyone in the group is free to choose, but I want to stress to not make a choice until we have the full story. There is a lot that still needs to be understood before we can commit Morvan, Minnie."

"Agreed,"  Morvan said.  "The situation is far more complicated than I originally anticipated.  We need more information.  This Pard is my first priority.  If we can do this without risk, great.  If that means we send a formal challenge down there in Minnie's name, then that is what we do.  Find neutral ground and let the two of them go at it.  Assuming, of course, that you are actually Dallas' number two.  If you were sub to his two boys, Ford and Chrysler, you'll need to go through them first."

"If they respect such traditions. We don't have many compared to the other shifter groups but it would be nice in a perfect world for that to be the case." Jess muttered. "Some guys are just asses that gotta be top dog despite not working for it and deserving it."

Justin caught the dirty side eye from Jess, "We are really lucky we don't have a pard like that." Justin answered in earnest, ignoring the fact that Jess was still sour about him talking head Sub from her.

"We are very lucky. More information is a good thing. We have time gather everything we need." Tana plastered a smile on her face. She wanted nothing more than to run inside to grab her phone and text Brandy.

Minnie crossed her arms, mulling everything over. " Yeah, situation is definitely more complicated than even I thought.  I think more information is the best way to go about this.  Of course I'll still be working towards more skills in fighting, but working the vamp angle and digging as much as we can without giving them warning of what's coming. " She nodded to Kyle. " Go ahead and share. Full disclosure. Dirty laundry don't get clean if it's buried in the closet.  " She looked around at all of them . " Just so you know, I'm not out to guilt anyone into doing anything. If any of you want to help, I'll owe you a debt I will spend a lifetime trying to pay. If you wanna keep your nose out of it, no hard feelings. "

"I don't  mind helping you out in some way," Seren offered.

Tanas head snapped to Seren wide eyed for a split second be leveling her face. The leopardess had her heart in the right place but she wasn't sure how much she would be able to help. But everyone has skills that you may never realize could be helpful in an assortment of situations.

Leslie who sat on the grass between Seren and Katie rubbed Serens back. "So how do you think we can help Seren I want to help too, but I don't think going down to Cali would bad unless she was coming back with new girls as  I'm sorry for running away present."

"You are NOT doing that, Mi Vida." Katie said, gently kissing Leslie's temple. "You never have to put yourself in that spot ever again. You have a pure heart and can be very brave if you think it's for the good of the pard, but Morvan and Minnie don't need us to do that. They wouldn't ask that."

 "But helping is something I do want to do I am open to ideas if you have them Seren this is a lot of big brained stuff that my has my brain trying to follow I just know I don't want to be a lump on a log while everyone else works hard because I am a stupid weak sub." Leslie explained, looking a little crestfallen. "Maybe we can brainstorm you know the ones that are definitely not going down there to still help in some way even if it is just a little..."

"Of course, and we can be mama subs if some of the girls down there want to come back up here." Seren said agreeing with Leslie.

"But I've been learning Qigong on my lunch breaks. It's not really a fighting form but can be used in fights. It's the wax on wax off that was in the Karate Kid."

Tana smiled softly at the lower rung subs. "Your hearts are in the right place. If these women want out they may not be ready to come here either. They may need like essential need bug out bag type stuff. Getting some care packages ready may be a great way for you three to help."

Morvan reached out his Beast to wrap around Leslie.  "You are, without a doubt, the bravest person I know.  I still remember the first time I met you, looking for the Pard to challenge Kyle for Raj.  You were so scared that you were literally shaking but you stood there telling me in no uncertain terms that I could not hurt Kyle.  That was my first clue that this Pard was different and Kyle ruled with love, not fear. This Pard may be unique in that but it is something that these girls in California really need to experience.  So yeah, put together some kits for the girls.  Maybe we can get Dallas to chill out a bit."

"Sure,"  Lincoln said.  "Why not invite him up here and offer to teach him to sing Kumbaya."


Justin nodded. "I know you were like no subs this is non-negotiable, but you know Morvan having a small handful that might be willing that could sit down and talk with the girls might go a long way to them trusting us and not seeing us as just muscling in and things going even more to shit in their eyes. It's one thing to hear it from an Alpha, but when it's coming from someone on your own level. It hits home differently."

Leslie let out a little noise of contentment at the beast rubs. "They should have a chance to know this kind of thing exists. We've had our ups and downs as we learned to make it what it is. But I wouldn't change it. I feel safe and cared for. Everyone is good, I mean someday people can be dicks, but that's normal to have the odd day when you are being a bitch. Lord knows, Brandy's got a tiara dedicated to that category. Literally butting heads and arguing with the alphas insisting on being the devil on the shoulder or the advocate, but its never a thing where any of us intentionally try to hurt or exploit each other. It be nice for the people in Cali to have a place here if they want to flee."

"I'd be willing to offer safe space to any refugees that want it if Minnie can take the pard, and they want out of sex work and a clean slate, we can accommodate that." Kyle replied. "But this is a lot of IF's and some may choose to stay there, some might not want that and choose to do the thing they are doing making porn and just wanting different working conditions. I don't know how much help we can be in that regard until I ask Jules to do some digging and maybe learn a bit more about the scene down there. And maybe reaching out to Klaus, so he can reach out and pick the brains of some of his vampire contacts. After that, we might have a better idea of what this picture looks like and if we can help in that capacity. For now, we focus on this here what we discussed and if it is possible to displace Dallas." Kyle replied.

Michael looked over at Lincon. "Dallas is not welcome in Seattle. We will not be teaching him anything other than the error of his ways. Abusers seldom reform, same goes for Sadists and Bullies. They aren't welcome in this Pard." He rumbled deeply as Morvan and Leslie had their moment, and Kyle explained his willingness to let a few girls stay with them if they needed or wanted that clean slate and distance from Cali.

"So you're the carrot and I'm the stick?" Morvan chuckled.  "I'll think about it.  And as much as I think Lincoln was being sarcastic, he does have a point.  I'm not saying invite him up here to visit but maybe he just doesn't know any other way.  I mean what's the score, Minnie?  Is this guy a bully and a sadist who gets off on abusing women or does he just know no other way of leading than by swinging his dick around?  Hell, that was me six years ago."

"Could even be a bit of both" Justin said with a shrug.

“We need to get into his head to figure that out and Minnie is the only one that knows him,” Morvan said, rubbing his chin.  “Unless Kyle’s almost other half can get us a psych profile while he’s doing his snooping.  Justin, you work with what Minnie has given you to try and figure out how you and your tiger twins would secure the place. He’s probably not working with a huge budget but he’s got a lot of property there so it’s likely he’s got some cash.   Minnie, this is where you either step up or step down. Are we doing this or are you throwing in the towel?  You’re the one with all the answers.”

Minnie shook her head. " I'm not backing down now.   I'll tell you everything I know about him so we all have an idea how his head works. Is he a bully? To me, it seems yes, but like you said, maybe that's how he was taught to rule. Maybe he's afraid someone will take him out. I mean, all the subs are women. He only has the two guys as his enforcers, so that kinda says to me that he doesn't have any respect for women.  He's one of those people that look good in public, but behind closed doors will treat you like shit and tell you it's your fault for being so weak or stupid or whatever."

"Justin let me know if you need any help. I know I can't do your job but I can google a mean safe half way house or hotel if we need near by. Or if need be surveillance crash pad. Being on a park maybe there is camp grounds closeish also. I can do a mean logistics game."  Tana smiled.

Justin nodded, "Right now its a case of putting feelers out there to get as much info was we can. Minnie will work on helping me draft up a larger map of the interiors as she recalls them. That could come in handy if we need to storm or enter any of the buildings if this trying to meet Dallas on neutral ground turns sideways."

"Storming the castle?  Why does that sound like it is going to lead to heavy casualties?" Raoul asked.

"Because it probably will,"  Lincoln said. "All that scenario needs is a battle cry."

"Mortem tyrannis.  Death to tyrants," Shay said.  "A suitably noble phase for famous last words. Not that I am suggesting anyone do anything that stupid."

"Obviously we don't want that to be the battle plan, but it's good to know the lay of the land of the territory. We still might have to go in there, so it is important. No nasty surprises of anyone hiding places or bolting into surprise boltholes..." Justin replied as he cast a glance at Michael. "Some people are extra paranoid and like to install panic rooms hidey holes and stash caches to protect their homes. That is all I'm adding to that."

"You call it paranoia, I call it a life skill." Michael replied in his deep bass tone with a lazy shrug.

Tana leaned forward looking to Michael. "Wait do we have a secret hidey hole?" Tana had been with the pard for five years and this was the first she had any idea about a secret hidey place.

"Maybe." Was all Michael said, not wanting to share anything else on the subject.

Anyone could tell that Tanas face lit up like a kid on Christmas. If there was one she totally wanted to find it.

"It isn't a play area." Michael groused. "I see that look on your face, kiddo. No. Bad kitty."

"Down girl,"  Morvan said.  "It's not a secret club house where the Alphas sit around drinking and playing cards."  He looked at Michael and laughed.  "Is that close enough to call jinx?"

Tana settled back in her chair with a small giggle trying to act innocent. "Perish the thought." if she couldn't find it Leslie would.

Michael shook his head. "No, just Alphas being on the same wavelength."

Jess raised her hand to get attention. "Hey, weird question, and I'm not stirring the pot here or trying to paint Minnie as a witch. But how do we know that Minnie's not here to be bait to bring down some of our guys to thin the herd here, and then this dickhead comes up here to mess with our people?"

Kyle stood up putting a sausage on a roasting stick to cook over the fire. "Because the pard Alphas had a meeting on Monday where we interrogated her on the possibilities of that. If  that's the angle, she's unaware that she's a part of any plan like that."

Michael nodded, "If we had any doubts tonight's meeting would not be happening. But by all means ask Minnie yourself if you don't trust us."

Kyle nodded, looking to the out-of-towner Alphas. "Due to the short notice, we didn't call Agustina or Shay since time was short and felt it best to try and see if they could join us for Tuesday so they weren't having to slip out of any work related duties two days in a row.

Tana nodded. Jess had a very valid question but she knew that this meeting wouldn't of been happening if the alphas suspected anything. She had no thought of questioning their judgement on this. "When we conclude. I'll reach out to Brandy and Klaus." Tanas eyes flicked to Morvan seeking approval to do so.

Minnie shrugged. " I've already laid it all out there but if you want you can listen to the threatening voicemails and see if you think they are legit. Michael heard some of it.  It's... Not for the faint of heart."

Despite it being a difficult thing for Minnie, Jess was curious as the group sat around and listened to the various voice mails.  From the ones filled with vitriol from Dallas to the ones of several girls crying and begging Minnie to come back due to the physical punishments Dallas was allegedly dispersing for Minnie's leaving the pard.

There was a silence for a few moments as the leopards that had never heard the voicemails sat digesting things.

Leslie blanched and held on tightly to Katie and Seren shaking her head sadly wishing she hadn't had to listen to the awful things.

"Clearly a very unhappy Raj. It is a shit bag move to punish everyone else for you running away." Jess said, clearly disgusted.

Minnie took a minute afterwards, eyes closed as she forced herself to shake off the horror gripping her all over again. She was going to have worse nightmares than usual for a bit, but they needed to understand.  " I haven't been talking shit about him just cause I don't like him. He hurts people. Women. And he sure as hell didn't sound like it bothered him at all, right? "

"So how long has he been established there. You wandered in and met him, and it sounds like he was already established and set up at the point. It sounds like he's been ruling his roost for a while. That tends to lead me to believe he's tougher than your initial thoughts on him. He's been ruling his turf for over five years. Might even be as long as a decade, potentially you don't stay a ruler that long unless you got something to back up that claim or some powerful allies." Agustina replied as she opened her phone and added a few additional bullet points to her notes."

Tanas hands dug into the chair arms. Her face was pale as she pushed slowly breathed out to keep the bile down. She knew people were capable of sick shit and this just added to her list.

"And we do have a visual ID on this guy. Minnie for whatever reason brought up one of her movie dvd's, and he made a very small appearance in the film as an extra, so we have that. "Kyle answered, hoping no one would insist on going in and having a movie night. The film was tamer than some of the ones he saw out there on the internet on gray rooms and seemed to cater more to the humans that might have cat girl anime fetishes. However, putting it all out there might be embarrassing for Minnie, not that they hadn't  seen each other naked, that happened every full moon.

It was however a sensitive topic since Minnie seemed almost ashamed of the work she did, likely due to the reminder that each movie made, likely had her having very little control of what happened during the shoots which was understandable.

“All it takes for evil to prosper is for a few good man to do nothing,” Reverend Hicks said. “And if there are no good men nearby, evil can grow like a cancer. Eventually it becomes normal and it can be difficult to rise up  when everyone around you sees nothing strange. I have seen victims of human trafficking cling to the lies told to them by those that exploited them, because those lies were all they had.”

Tana looked to Rev gave him a small nod. "Some people just have a rotten mind then used that to manifest into reality." Her words were laced with disgust.

"No one is born with a rotten mind," the reverend said.  "Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ counsels us to turn the other cheek and love our enemies.  Our Lord God Jehovah has somewhat different views.  Christ is the loving parent while Jehovah is the disciplinarian, who allows us to beat some sense into our enemies before we love and forgive them."

Tana rolled her eyes. "Believe what you will. I know what I've seen and frankly some do not deserve forgiveness or redemption." Tana got to her feet with a sigh. "Anyone want something to drink? I'll go grab us some refreshments." She really wanted to tuck inside to text Brandy and Klaus.

Co postpalooza Lady J, Mass, Darkflame, Wyn & Krystal part 2
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Krystal on
Tuesday, August 18th 8pm- The leopard farm house

* * * *
It was about ten o'clock when the leopards wrapped the meeting the last 40 minutes had devolved into it being more social since they all agreed nothing could really progress unless they could learn more about the situation and the lay of the land in California. No one had anything concrete, so it looked like the rest of the month would be used to put feelers out in as many capable directions that they could. It would be a case of all hands on board, even if it meant reaching outside the pard.

With Goodbyes said, Kyle waved goodbye to the out-of-town leopards as they drove their AAI company vehicle down the driveway and watched them leave their cherry red tail lights disappearing down the main road, eventually fading from view.

Standing on the stoop, Kyle pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and sat down on the front porch swing, opening his contacts.

Kyle: Fancy an impromptu dinner sometime this week? Finished our meet, got blessings from the family to converse with you more intimately. Figured I could sweeten the deal if I came over to make you dinner. Anything you are craving and have a desire to nibble on?

JULES:  Isn't that just a loaded question?  Would the reply 'your neck and collar bones' be too risque?

KYLE: If you are looking for something uncooked, may I make the offer or Sushi, Steak tartare, or we could do something lighter such as a charcuterie,  cheese, and fruit tray, paired with something from that gorgeous cellar. I even have a movie to bring over to watch, mind you it isn't very good. Maybe worth the watch to eyeball an actor or two, but that is it.

JULES:  And what travesty of theatre are you threatening me with. I do have a nice white that pairs wonderfully with fish or a luscious saki.

KYLE: Sushi it is then if that tickles your fancy good sir. Movie wise, it's an independent release with terrible acting and a low budget. You said earlier on the last date that you were willing to play show and tell with me. So I'm willing to come down and bare a little if you are game to watch and listen...

Kyle smiled as he hit send. He was careful what he shared in text. If Jules was going to be able to help, he wanted to make sure he wasn't leaving incriminating bread crumbs. Jules was clever enough to likely understand it was doublespeak by now. If not, well wouldn't that make the night more of a surprise when he showed up to wine and dine the man and follow it up with a substantial side of politics that came hand in hand with being what he was.

JULES:  I suspect I will hate it but stranger things have happened.  For you, I will sit through this abomination.  Let me know when you are free and we can fix a date.

KYLE: As it is, the group understands my desire to see you at your soonest convenience, since they heard how well the last date went. They want their den mother to have a nice night out after all the hard work I've put in so far this month. Who am I to turn down a night off in the kitchen at home? Tell me when you want me this week, and I am yours for the evening.

JULES:  You take a night off working in your kitchen to work in mine?  Given the movie description, would it be wrong or me to question your sanity?  Fish it traditionally a Friday dish.

KYLE: Friday is fine if that is your desire. What time would you like me over? As for my sanity? If it's a case of being crazy, the only thing I'm crazy about is you. It's been a slow descent, but the ride so far has been dizzyingly pleasant despite us not hitting the peak of this ride yet.

JULES:  Be still my heart.  Hear not the words of this silver tongued devil.  Can you hear me suggesting 7:00, over the click-clack of the car climbing towards the apex?

Kyle read the message and let out a soft growl as he reigned in his beast that thought the idea of more than dinner and show was a fabulous idea. The image of Jules under him and him tasting his skin as he gently rasped his teeth over those toned perfect shoulders had him involuntarily shudder. He had been taking things slow with Jules not wanting to rush in and do anything he might regret. Could it be a case of he was ready to step a bit closer to the precipice. The pair had closed out their tenth date yesterday.

Mentally, Kyle had been keeping tally of their time spent together on dates, and ironically the last date had them sitting at exactly 69 hours.

He pulled himself out of the daydreaming, realizing he had been fantasizing about things for an entire two minutes, leaving Jules in the land of no sent replies.

KYLE: I will be there with bells on, armed with my kitchen knives. Do you have anything else you might fancy me wearing?

JULES:  Bells will be sufficient.  Should we meet earlier to select the fish at the market?

KYLE: If you would like, but I trust your eye or whomever you would send out on that sort of mission. I would suspect Pikes to be a zoo if we did this late afternoon or just before the blue collar people have dinner. Obtaining whatever fish you desire would best be done in the morning. So perhaps it is better to assign that mission to someone besides yourself.

JULES:  I do have people for that.

KYLE: You do indeed. As a side note and to be a romantic dork, I find it necessary to share with you some obscure trivia. I'll ask you something...

How much time do you think we have banked as far as our dates have played out up to this point?

JULES:  Without asking Jeeves?  Between 50 and 60 hours.  We tend to lose track of time.

KYLE: We certainly do, can you believe it's actually been a total of 69 hours? Is the universe trying to tell me something?

JULES:  Oh my.....

Kyle laughed at the response and smiled.

KYLE: You made me laugh and smile with that reply. I guess we can talk more about that on Friday and see where the night takes us. Until then, I guess we wait and let that anticipation build a little more. Friday is likely going to be a feast for the senses, be they oral, aural, and mental.

JULES:  I look forward to it and will wait with nothing short of impatience. 

KYLE: You are the one that chose Friday as the rendezvous for the next meet up. On the plus side, if you need consoling. With it being a Friday if we lose track of time, you do have Saturdays off.  I don't want to sound too juvenile but if we do lose track of time you could always invite me over for a sleep-over Mr. Chalice.

JULES:  So could you.  I have heard stories from Justin about the epic nature of your pillow fights.

KYLE: You might find sleep-overs here a little cramped for style. Despite having a California King, I usually end up with Leslie Kate and Seren crawling in part way though the night for snuggles. Might be a bit too much cat in the bed for your liking. But you are welcome to try if you are curious and up to the task. It certainly is nice during the winter months, admittedly.

JULES:  True.  I'm not overly know for my affection for pussy.  On the other hand, I find myself wanting to lay my hands on a certain cat man.

KYLE: Well, next date night, after I'm done stuffing you and some after dinner banter, we can retouch on this conversation to see if you want to manually explore a cat man. Until Friday, Buona Notte. 

JULES:  Until then mi amora.

Kyle sighed, content with the message exchange, it had been a fun and flirty message, nothing more to see here. However, with the hinted undertones and the upcoming conversation, he had serious reservations of assuming Jules would be up to manually hand much of him. Rape, premeditated murder, sexual exploitation, and a side of ultra violence likely was not going to be getting any engines revving.

Slipping his phone back into his pocket, Kyle wandered back into the Farm house to begin turning down for the night.

*****

It was close to ten thirty and Tana had not heard back from Klaus or Brandy yet. She had slipped at nine to fetch drinks for the entirety of the leopards outside that had wanted one.

An hour and a half now and Brandy was usually one to text when she was free. She wasn't working and Tana knew she was usually waking up an hour or two before sun up. Sometimes she was up earlier than that to pick up items from the cleaners or food for herself. But a text at this time and no response, it wasn't valid in Tana's mind as it wasn't a party night, and it wasn't a date night.

Morvan's words at the fire suggested something had gone on, so listening to her gut, she wanted to reach out. But was it to make sure her friend was okay, or to confirm her sneaking suspicions that something was rotten in Denmark?

Having never been one to text Klaus aside from confirmations on when she was going to be sparing with him for his lessons, Tana was a little less familiar with how often Klaus looked at a phone.

Her generation had grown up with the technology, but would a vampire embraced in the 1940s find it pertinent to carry one around and look at it as often as she did?

As where mostly everyone had gone inside the lack of text brought Tana along with her nervous energy back into the back yard. She paced, her arms crossed across under her chest one thumb anxiously being chewed on in her mouth. She had meant to check on Minnie for all of this must of been a lot of her to deal with. She also intended to playful hit Justin with a pillow for not filling her in that Minnie had given him info. Alas all fell to the wayside as time marched forward with no response from either party. She paused to pull her phone out of her pocket. Maybe she put it on silent without realizing it. She hadn't. Rationally she should of known this for she had already checked the very same thing several times now. Should she start spam texting? Morvan would have to know more than he was letting on wouldn't he? But tonight had been so stressful could she push him even more. She glanced to the house then back to her phone. Still nothing. A frustrated cry escaped her lips. "Uuuuuugh answer your damn text you walking corpse!" She shouted at it like that would make the piece of technology answer her. The background picture of her and Brandy happily posed enjoying Boba on the hood of her car mockingly had no new notification dance across it.

It was almost midnight when Tana’s phone pinged a response from Klaus.

KLAUS: I can certainly look into the situation in California. Which vampire do you need information about? Would it be easier and potentially less restrictive to discuss this by phone or in person?

Tana jumped awake at the ping of her phone. She scrambled to grab it for any information. To her surprise it was Klaus that text back first and not Brandy. That in itself was disconcerting. She glanced at the clock. She didn't think anyone would be to happy about her waking them to drive her to Klaus considering for most it was a work night, Tana included. Nothing coffee wouldn't fix.

TANA: Call you in 5 :D

She rolled out of bed trying to be as quite as possible. One thing about living with those with super natural hearing is you could wake  the whole house quickly. She made note to avoid the one creaky stair as she made her way downstairs, through the living room and out the front door. She crunched along the gravel heading into the darkness away from the house.

The phones screen was blinding as she punched in the details  before placing it to her ear listening to it ring. The thought never occurred to her that the vampire may not be able to accept her call now.

"Good evening, “ Klaus said as he answered the phone.  Tana’s acute  hearing allowed her to the sound of conversation in the background. It sounded as if Klaus was on a break of some kind. Perhaps he was in the middle of one of his empire classes.

All the muscles in Tanas body she didn't realize she was clenching relaxed when she heard Klaus's voice. "Evening. Sorry if I interrupted anything." She knew it was basic pleasantries and she was lying through her teeth. "Okay well not to sorry. Anyways thanks. So the vampire in main focus is some dude named  Master Javier. We also got word he has two twin goon vampires that collect protection money on his behalf. Any potential information on the three of them would be greatly appreciated." Her words came out calm yet on the more rapid side Klaus could easily tell she was somewhat glossing over the main issue for the phone call for something more pressing to his student. "Hey um Klaus. Is Brandy okay? I mean we had this big meeting here. Morvan says its because she hit her head on then porcelain God. But you and I both know that shouldn't of kept her.  How...." Tanas voice caught in her throat. "How bad is it?" She wasn't looking for specific details but something to confirm her worries.

There was a pause of several seconds before Klaus relied, in a tone that was carefully neutral.  “That is a question you will need to ask Morvan,” Klaus answered. “I’m not at liberty to discuss it.  Is Javier the only name you have?  If so, that is potentially problematic. Javier is the Master of Los Angeles. He is a very potent vampire who at the very least is a rival in power to the Master of Seattle. He has only one name, like Madonna, Cher, Sting or Bono. You would do well to avoid him. He collects feline lycanthropes with a fervour that one might call an obsession.  I do not know if he currently holds any wereleopards.  I do know that Nigel sees him as enough of a danger that he negotiated Katherine’s safe passage through California.”

Tana took in a shaky breath as the conversation from Brandy was effectively benched. "Okay that. That sounds like bad news bears.  Like extra bad news for both topics. So If this Javier is the master than does than mean you also know of the twins too? Sorta like famous for knowing someone famous type deal?" Klaus could faintly hear the gravel under Tanas feet as she began to pace.

“I am not familiar with all of Javier’s lieutenants,” Klaus confessed. “What I can tell you that it is rumored that one of Javier’s former lieutenants is in Seattle, without the Master of Seattle’s permission. Waylon might be able to tell you more. He is the Huntsman and it is his task to find such vampires.”

"Okay. I can see if I can borrow some of Mr. Waylons time if Morvan lets me. Now since you are our go to in the Vampire world. Hypothetically which would be more likely. So this Javier is all the way in LA, right. Would it be more likely that these twin dudes are picking up tribute to have leopards stay out of his "collection" or these twins extorting  leopards to keep this Javier from knowing they are out there so close to home. I would assume the later would be very unlikely?" Tana rattled off the thoughts as they invaded her head. Brandy would of known these small intricacies. However seeing as she was unable to make a call back to the young leopard she was left to ask Klaus about nuances she knew little about.

"On that I cannot respond.  It they do work for Javier, then it is possible that Dallas is paying to stay out of the collection," Klaus said.  "If these twins are extorting Dallas to keep Javier unaware, they are playing a dangerous game.  Powerful vampires tend not to be particularly forgiving when someone tries to to deny them what they want."

"Thanks Klaus for the insight to my thoughts. I'll pass what you gave me to Morvan and talk with him about other things. You've been a big help. Have a pleasant rest of your evening." Tana stifled a yawn at the word evening.

Klaus' parting words were chilling.  "California is a dangerous place to be a feline lycanthrope, Tana.  You would be wise to stay away, if you value your freedom.  Javier is an old vampire, which means he relies on the only ways and thinks of no one but himself.  Tread there at  your peril.  Weigh the cost before you do anything unwise."

Tana bent down picking up a large stone as they said their goodbyes. Once the called ended she stood very slowly letting out a sigh. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuccccck!" She snarled tossing the rock as hard as she could. Calming herself she turned to the porch lights of the farm house dragging her feet slowly made her way back to it.

Tana padded to the kitchen. She begrudgingly made some instant coffee. Klaus's parting words did not sit well and would most likely fuel nightmares. Sleep would not come easy so why bother. Curling up on the couch she pulled the blanket which smelled comforting of her whole family over her. She Netflixed one of her happy movies. Turned off the volume, put on the subtitles. The start of Cloudy with a chance of meatballs brightened the dark living room.

Tana heard some pattering in the kitchen not long after she started the movie. She cocked her head backwards over the couch to see that it was Minnie. Tana waved her down to come over to the couch.

"Hey you, shouldn't you be in bed? I didn't give you nightmares did I?" Minnie asked softly, nudging her as she settled on the couch next to her.

Tana pulled the blanket over Minnie and snuggled up to her. "No. But I talked with Klaus. That would give me nightmares. So I got some info from that Javier dude. Apparently he is the Master of all of L.A. and on top of that apparently he has a dangerous obsession with feline lycanthropes. He..." she paused to air quote ".. collects them." She shuttered. "Klaus stressed its a very dangerous place for our kind.  He also said that Mr. Waylon would have better insight to the other vamps. So I can arrange a meeting with him so you can go digging. With you there Morvan I doubt would say no to a meeting past my curfew since I'm the connecting factor for introductions. But bottom line its a very enter Cali at your own peril. He is an old vamp that likes the old ways. Whatever that means and he won't stop until he gets what he wants."

Minnie frowned. " That's what they meant by the vamps didn't have me. " She said thoughtfully.  It explained a lot, actually. It didn't excuse the treatment but the warnings made some sense now.  " Sure, I'll go see this guy with you. We need all the help we can get."

"I'll fill Morvan in when he gets us for work." She glanced to the t.v. and snickered at the sardine world part playing before her. Her eyes turned back to Minnie wiggling in closer to her. A yawn escaped her lips. "So how are you feeling about all of well this?" Tana lifted a tired arm and waved it around implying pretty much the entire world that encompassed her, the pard, cali and big no no vamp man.

Minnie sighed. " In a word- chaotic.  This has gotten so big. I mean when this all started the only thing I really wanted was to survive. No, more than that. I just wanted a chance to live on my own terms.  Before Kat came by, I had been contemplating suicide. I'm still not sure if I made the right decision.  " She sighed again and poked Tana. " And here I go letting all this fall outta my mouth again to you.  Why are you so damn easy to talk to?"

Tana grinned. "It's cuz  I'm adorkable. Also it's totally cool letting me in ya know. I'm stronger than I look and smarter than the average bear. Hey der BooBoo. You got me a pic-i-nic basket." Tana did her best Yogi impression.

Minnie ruffled Tana's hair. " You are adorkable. And sweet and caring.  I don't know if we can pull this thing off but we gotta try. "

"Sounds like. I'll do everything in my power that I can to help i  the capacity that I am allowed." She snuggled into Minnie letting out another yawn.

Copost finale Lady J, Maxx, Darkflame, Wyn & Krystal
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Thursday Aug 20th -Poker Night  10pm - Haus of Klaus

The crew sat around Klaus's dinning room table for their monthly game, and it was no different from most nights, sometimes the faces at the table changed, but tonight had a decent turn-out.

Sebastian, Thomas, Darien, Arianna, Malaki and Noah had come to play this evening. Willie had been called into cover a shift as one of the were rat security guards had not showed for the night. John Breeman had not been able to make it either, texting in he had a deadline at work that was pressing him for spare time.

So the table was a little less full than normal, but nonetheless they got down to business as Klaus shuffled the cards and everyone set up their one dollar penny pots to prepare for the evening.


"Gonna miss getting to empty Willie's pockets,"  Thomas said.  "You going to take his place, D-Man?"

"I'd keep an eye on Noah," Klaus said.  "He's saving up so that he and his can leave Seattle before winter.  A penny won at a poker game is a penny earned.  I think Ben Franklin said that when he was drunk in Paris."


" I must agree with Klaus. Every bit helps, yes?" Darien said with a smile.  " No doubt you will have ample chance to leave Willie without two pennies to rub together."


"That would be the plan,"  Thomas said.  "His Royal Navy pension trumps my US 7th Cavalry pension... which they denied me because they list me as KIA.  Hair splitting motherfuckers."


Darien raised an eyebrow. Having been alive for nearly a hundred years, the idea of a pension was a relatively new one.  "Such a shame."


"You might be able to take that to court  my dear man." Noah replied. "Likely got to be a few Soldiers out there that have been infected via vampirism and then denied, due to being 'dead'. It took only one to go to your supreme court to fight for his rights as a US citizen. Perhaps you might do the same and start a new movement of vampire rights." Noah replied as he picked up the card Klaus had just dealt.


"Class action law suit,"  Thomas said, pondering.  "Of course lawyers cost money."

"You might be able to find one in the group that would be suing,"  Klaus suggested.  "They might give you a discount..  I fold."


"I'm not well versed in American law, however do you not have the option with your lawyers here for them to work for you and take a cut at the ends without having to pay beforehand?" Noah inquired.


"That is something I'll have to look into," Thomas said.  "Getting what I'm owed would be a nice change."  He flipped his cards.  "Booyah.  Three aces!"


Malaki had bluffed and lost the hand. "Laws were so much simpler back in the day. Steal get ur hand cut off type things. Tell you what not to many people went out there and stole,"Malaki paused. "Unless you were good at it." He snickered.


Noah cocked his head as he threw his cards in to be reshuffled. Another poor hand. "Much as it can be in poor taste to ask, I cannot help but ask how old are you Malaki when you were turned. Either it's longer than I assumed or you spend a good amount of time in the Middle East before you made your way to the Americas."


Malaki blank faced checked his cards. "Poor taste indeed but since you recognize that." He placed his hand face down and began to count on his fingers muttering to himself. The odd laugh or smile escaped from his lips as if he was reminiscing about something. He calmly picked back up his dealt hand and organized them. "Two fifty or so. After that long you don't keep track that well. Am I right?" He looked around the table at his younger peers.


Noah nodded with appreciation. "By Jove I think you might be the oldest one at the table here.  It is a little intriguing if I do say so myself.  Most choose not to keep company of the younger ones. You certainly do not see the likes of Mr. Crosby or Mr. Salvatore hanging around with the younger crowd, though perhaps they have a century or two on you. Is there any particular motivation to spend time with the..." He paused to use air quotes, something Tassi had taught him. "Young crowd. We certainly are not babies by vampire standards, but I suppose you could clock us as adolescents..."


"Young ones keep you young. With age we forget the finer details. We get set in our ways and do not move with time. I for one am not a fan of getting stuck in tar. Well okay maybe the right type of tar anyways side tracked. Youth has kept me in the loop of popular trends for decades. There is great profit to be had and well lost." Malaki tossed in a few chips to raise.


"Similar reasons as to why I travel and choose to keep company with shifters. They teach you so much, and they process a directness and unashamed perusal of their life desires, without the same kind of manipulation that our kind tend to enjoy. Seattle has been a rather surprising territory to stumble into. Several of my lot really have seemed to embrace the city and its inhabitants." Noah said as he cast a glance over to Thomas, giving him a sly wink.


“I hope it’s not the city she’s enjoying embracing,” Thomas replied, winking back. “Gotta say, I never expected to meet anyone like Tasi. She makes me remember enjoying life before I went to ‘Nam.  Teaching me things too. Fishing wasn’t a big thing in my part of Detroit but I’m starting to like it. It’s a game of patience and if vampires are anything it is patient.”  He slid his cards forward, folding.

“Emulating the young to keep yourself young only works if you were brought over in a youthful state,” Klaus said. “Darien and I were a little past our decadent youth when we were brought over, so we can only look upon you and envy your frequent renewals.”


"Also objective. I was brought over at uuuuuh 25 I think it was. That was middle aged back then, An old spinster." Malaki grimaced as he tossed his cards folding.


"Tassi is indeed a unique character. It has been nice to see her slowly heal from her trauma. She is still very bitter and untrusting of human's but she has seemed to warm up to at least a few vampires during our stay here. She seems very keen to go to these parties you keep hosting, Klaus." Noah said looking at his cards not sure if he should fold. "I was brought over in my early thirties again with it being the time it was, I should have been a married man with family, but given my old life... It wasn't very conducive to that sort of thing. Many months spent out in field researching. Thando certainly does wonders to keeping me from spiraling too deep into despair. Sometimes you just meet a mortal and they nourish your soul."


"Tassi.  Thando.  Brandy.  Saphyre.  We have all found someone who has touched us in ways we didn't expect," Klaus said.  He didn't add what he was thinking: that they would all eventually leave those someones behind.  It was the curse of immortality.  Unless they found a way to bring them along.



Malaki snickered "Oh and in how many ways has Saphyre touched you friend?" He playfully elbowed Darien. "And not just Darien I do recall seeing some more than happy heavy petting on your end too Arianna." Malaki wiggled his eyebrows at her.


Darien raised an eyebrow and gave Malaki a sidelong glance. " Just as many ways as he did you, at least physically. "


Malaki licked his lips. "Touche. Pun intended darling. So much touche and tooshie." Malaki snicked. "Don’t worry I’ve made notes for better attire or lack there of next time."


Noah watched the exchange mildly, raising his eyebrows. Unsure if there was any malice or hard feelings, he didn't have the whole story, but clearly shit had gone down at Klaus's last sex party. He normally didn't ask for the details from Tasi, but when she had come home that evening before sun up, she had practically face planted on the couch.


Noah cleared his throat as he sorted his cards. "I take it the last party was rather vigorous and action packed?"


Malaki burst out laughing. The poor vampire was not informed but couldn’t be more on the nose. "So when is the next date night Darien? Arriana you planning on seeing some of those lovelies outside the parties?" Malaki tossed some chips into the pot.


Sebastian looked at the vampires, clueless as to what was going on. "Do I want to know what happened at this party?"


Malaki reached a hand across the table and pet Sebastian’s hand. "Oh yes it would be ummm educational. Yes that would be the best word."


Sebastian frowned looking at the older vampire, "Forgive me Master Deggo, if I look to be siting with a large bag of skepticism on my lap. The only vampire parties I have ever attended were those held by archangel and besides the food, I find them a bit more intense than I care for, they cater too much to our darker natures, too much violence too much spilled blood, and I am not talking about the donors. I don't like how it makes me feel so I try to keep to tamer venues, like this poker game. So far there have been no regrets in attending."



“I host a biweekly sex party,” Klaus said, matching Malaki's raise. “Beyond that it is need to know only and you don’t need to know.  Nothing personal.”


Malaki reigned himself back into his chair holding his cards close to his chest. A sideways glace and a raise eyebrow found Klaus's direction. The more the merrier he thought was one if the aims of thr sex party. Clearly Klaus felt otherwise or something  else was bothering his friend. So clearly Malaki had to do the only logical thing. "Speaking of the parties. How is our hostess doing?" Malaki kept his voice casual.


Sebastian was thankful that he couldn't blush. "OH. I See... thank you for the clarification master Adler. " looking back as his cards. He chose to fold setting his cards down.


“Currently resting back in her apartment at the Tower,” Klaus answered, belatedly realizing that he’d used the name of the Tarot card to indicate Archangel Tower. It was a common nickname but his suspicions as to the Tarot Killer’s end game made the name, at least in his mind, problematic.  “I expect that she will be back at her post for the next party.  Don’t worry, Sebastian. It’s a private matter. And if you are sitting at my poker table, I think you can call me Klaus. Well, Malaki?  Are you going to put up or shut up?  I call.”


Sebastian nodded. "Sorry protocol. I can't help but use the proper titles behind closed doors. There are those out there that would be annoyed if I slipped and forgot a title, it is a good practice to maintain, Master Adler, but this is your house. If the titles annoy, for you at this place, I exercise the option to not use them. Is that how the rest of you feel as well?"


Malaki smirked playfully but Darien and Klaus would know the wheels in his head were spinning  "So you say.Well now its obvious one can put it up for you and there are many ways to shut me up." He winked. "Full house." He tossed his hand on the table eyeing Sebastian."I’ve never been a fan personally."


It was a rare opportunity, mind you potentially dangerous to be hanging out with so many vampires that had grown into the title of Master, but Sebastian also felt that it was an educational opportunity as well to learn from the older vamps.

They, for the most part were not so old that they would pick at him for entertainment since most were under a century but, they were powerful enough and clever enough for many of them to have survived during the era before vampires were considered legal citizens here.  And that was something that didn't happen if you were stupid, unless you had horse shoes up your ass.

There was great potential to learn from every single one of them at the table. He knew that John Breeman had taken the offer up to learn how to box and spar with Master Walker.

The older vampires all seemed to have such a wide variety of skills.  The again they had a couple life times to pick up things of interest and things for survival that he had not.

Sebastian pondered that, slipping deep into thought. He had been a vampire for 15 years now, what had he really done or learned.

He supposed he had learned to keep his head down for the most part, but to try and be helpful where he could. He ran the Café down at the waterside and kept an eye on the business analytics.

Joining Team church mouse for the Huntsman likely would keep the higher ups from  him having to do much in the way of unpleasant tasks. But the fact of the matter was he really hadn't done too much with his vampiric life.

Fleeing from St Louis to Seattle had been the clean break and new start he had desperately wanted. However, maybe he should be trying to grow and improve more. John seemed certain about it. But he has always been told there was a cost for vampire favors.

Sebastian pushed his cards away still lost in thought.


“That beats my two pair,” Klaus said. “You did indeed put it up.  There is a place for protocol. Among friends is not that place.”


Sebastian had heard Klaus speak and it broke his train of thought. He had missed the first part of what the German vampire had said, but not the second half.  He eagerly nodded at the response. "In your home, at this table, I will work to not use such things, unless otherwise told not to. "

Sebastian pulled his hair out of the ponytail he had decided to wear earlier. The tension of it was starting to wear on him. For some reason, he was having a terrible time staying focused tonight.


“That only works as a distraction if you have cleavage,” Thomas said, giving Sebastian a sly wink.  “Unless Willie is here.”


"you seem distracted, Sebastian. Is there something bothering you?" Darien asked. It had not escaped his notice that the young vampire was drifting.


Sebastian looked up at Darien. "No sir, I mean nothing to be concerned about. Just inner musings and a bit of self reflection. Mostly was thinking about how I am the youngest one here and where I might be when I'm roughly the average age of everyone at the table. No need to worry at all, just taking it all in. It's still a strange concept. Sitting around here playing cards with several up-and-coming Masters, no pressure, right guys? Its just a friendly game of cards."


"exactly. We are all friends here, so no more sir. " He waggled a finger. " Although it is a good thing we are getting pennies or my wallet might yell at the abuse. I am beginning to think I am a lousy gambler. " He chuckled.


Arianna chuckled at Darien's words. "You're just now thinking that you are lousy at poker?"


"what is it the humans say these days? Fake it until you make it.  Clearly it does not work with everything.". Darien smirked.


"It certainly doesn't work with your poker face," Klaus said.  "I'm folding."


Sebastian tossed his cards into the fold pile. "Ditto." He replied as his eyes subtly tracked something across the room.


"Okay, I'll bite," Thomas said.  "What are you watching?"


Sebastian didn't say anything, not understanding that Thomas had asked him a question, his attention finally landing on the window sill by the kitchen sink where several growing plants sat. In the distance, an ambulance siren could be heard.


Darien raised an eyebrow, glancing to where Sebastian was looking and seeing nothing more than the plants.  " Well I'm glad that my friends are so honest and forthcoming when pointing out my faults. " He said.


"You mean like that passive aggressive shit?"  Thomas asked.  "Yo, new kid.  What are you looking at?  There some kind of problem with Brandy's plants?"


Sebastian started blinking his eyes as he turned his attention back to the game. "No, sir the plants look healthy enough. I guess Miss- Brandy has a bit of a green thumb or... Klaus does."


"Brandy has a green thumb," Klaus said. "And I take direction well.  She gave me lists of very specific instructions for when she was unable to tend them due to work or full moon related issues."


"Well, anyway, they are very lovely and green. Never had much luck with plants back when I was alive. More my mothers' hobby." Sebastian said, as they began to see flashing lights on the street, illuminate the upper windows of Klaus's apartment as the ambulance siren intensified.


"Something nearby," Thomas said, rising.  "I'ma go check it out."


Sebastian nodded, his attention drifting back to the window sill. "I suspect one of Klaus's nearby neighbors has passed on." The young vampire said softly.


"You check it out you fold and I will happily take your money dear Thomas." Malaki grinned. He did admit to himself to the curiosities of what was going on outside but first take the win.


"You touch my cards, I break your fingers, after shoving bamboo shoots up under your fingernails," Thomas said.  "I don't care what y'all think you have. This hand is mine."  He moved to the window to look out.   "Ambulance pulled up next door.  One of the paramedics just mentioned a cardiac arrest.  You like your neighbours, Klaus?   You might be losing one."


"apparently Thomas prefers the violently aggressive rather than passive. I shall endeavor to keep that in mind." Darien said with a bit of a chuckle.


"Gentleman's honor, your cards will not be molested, Thomas." Noah said as he chuckled softly and took his glasses off to clean then on his shirt while keeping a subtle eye on the players at the table.


"Fiiiiine . We resume after we properly snoop." Malaki  took his cards and tucked them into the top of his pants all safe from prying eyes and or sticky fingers.


Beside Klaus's apartment sat another brownstone, a few yards away as a pair of ambulance attendants came out with a stretcher reporting they were on scene. On the front stoop stood a woman with disheveled hair and a house coat as she urged them to hurry upstairs.

For the curious with vampire eyes they watched as the mortals scrambled into the building while hearing the fading conversation as the door closed that the woman's lover had just stopped breathing and that someone else was upstairs trying to do CPR.


Ten minutes later, they had a man on a gurney and were packing him into the ambulance as they drove off into the night.


"It would be rather morbid to go ask," Klaus said.  "Not to mention that the man's wife has likely gone in the ambulance."

"CPR was pretty quick,"  Thomas said.  "Either they got his ticker going again pretty quick or he wasn't really in defib.  Fast response.  Those guys knew what they were doing.  Hey, did anybody get a good look at the paramedics?  I could have sworn one looked like Nicholas Cage."


Sebastian simply shook his head no as his eyes drifted towards the hallway that led to Klaus's fire escape door. "Sorry Thomas I stayed here, that be a question you would have to ask Malaki he's the only one that went out to be nosey with you."


Darien cocked his head, watching Sebastian curiously.


"It's a joke, son,"  Thomas said.  "Cage plays a paramedic in Bring Out Your Dead."


"Right." Sebastian said with a nod, not looking at Thomas. "Guess I missed that one when it hit the theaters. Sorry for not getting the joke. I can be a bit slow on the uptake some nights."


Sebastian watched as the group finished their round and he stood up. "Do you guys mind if I sit this round out? I find myself wanting to get some air."


"Suit yourself," Klaus said.  "You aren't required to remain in your seat.  And if there is something on your mind, feel free to unburden yourself, either publicly or privately."


"Thank you for the understanding." Sebastian replied as he slipped his chair back into the table. "Is it okay to take ten out on your fire escape?"


"There or the balcony," Klaus said.  "More room on the balcony."


The young vampire nodded and headed out onto the fires ape leaving his elders to continue on with the game.


Noah watched the youngster leave the table. When the door closed quietly behind the young vampire Noah turned to access the group. "What has gotten into your young Sebastian. I don't know him well enough to know if this is par for the course since I know him so little. Young lad is carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. Is he upset that he's lost every hand so far or had to fold?"


"I doubt this has anything to do with poker," Klaus said.  "I suspect the conversation might be responsible."


"I have never seen him act in such a manner. There is something distracting him that it seems he does not wish to speak of." Darien said, laying a hand on the table and tapping a finger lightly.


"Put Thomas on it. What was it bamboo shoots ya go go bambo. " Malaki hummed digging out his cards from his pants."Okay I call. Bring it a Thomas boi.'


"I am not dealing the cards after he's had them down his pants," Thomas said.  "And I left my bamboo shoots in my other pants."


"Ill have you know they would of bent elsewhere. Also other pants what a shame."


Noah mulled it over. "He was brought over when vampires were made legal, right? One would suspect he wouldn't have seen witnessed or endured a large amount of torture during his un-life.  He's less than two decades old is that not right? Anyway, I was just mildly concerned about how burdened he seemed. Does the master of Seattle or the rest of the community really have a go at the new ones. I haven't seen that here since my visit. Things like that were common place in Europe, but your Seattle at first glance seems a veritable paradise compared to many of the cities I've visited so far."


Arianna watched Sebastian move to the balcony. "Not really," she said. "I believe he still tries to hold on to his humanity and mores he was raised with, and those conflict with how us older, young, Vampires act."


"That can be an adjustment period." Noah agreed. "In time he will find his footing and check those darker impulses that plague us all "


"OH the plague what memories" Malaki’s eyes looked off into a distant memory.


"That he will, I'll check on him if he hasn't come back in by the end of this hand." Arianna said bumping Malaki's shoulder.


"Even being older, than him, it is still disturbing to hear vampires talk about historical periods in time that I only read about in text books. You are a lovely sport Arianna making sure the younger brood is being looked after. I really wish I knew the secret to how well you all get on here." Noah said, flashing an admiring smile.


"learning how to adapt and fit in.  I do believe that is the secret.  It certainly can be a challenge, but when you have that lesson, you get on better, especially as the world has changed so drastically in just these past hundred years.  "  Darien said with a nod to Noah.  "but also some older things are still good to know.  Understanding our powers and state of being are essential to survival after all."


Noah nodded but frowned. "But the one-upmanship? The cut throatiness and the scrambling to curry favor with the high ups is it a case of the power structure is so concrete here that everyone knows there is no point unless the larger fish swim off to another pond, or is it something else? In Europe, you could watch two vampires go at it tooth and nail because both were approved to open clubs in the same city, until only one remained. And yet here Darien sits casually playing at the same table as Young Sebastian both business owners in this city, and they are quite cordial with each other."


"We are also in a potentially lucrative agreement and cater to different crowds.  There is no point to fighting over territory."  Darien said


"Court politics." Arianna hummed.


"Ugh court soooo boring courtesans however "Malaki hummed.


"And we must not forget that we are bound by the laws of humans here so that we may enjoy the luxuries of being considered actual people.  Europe does not have that, so it tends to be a bit more cut throat."


"As I said, it is a different vibe here. It is very sanitized, at least on surface inspection. It is either that you all have a script that has been given to you by the master of Seattle so you are all on the same page, or it is as you say it is and that the chance to be legal and not hunted has really aligned you all to be on your best behaviors." Noah mused as he tossed a couple cents into the pot choosing not to fold.


Sebastian nodded. "A little, apologies for needing a break. Just a lot going on in the head. Arianna offered some clarity on somethings.  What did I miss?"


"Thomas won the biggest hand of the night.  Then  lost the next hand, because the poker Gods are fickle," Klaus answered.  "You're just in time to get back in to the next hand.  You're deal, if you want it."


Sebastian accepted the cards and dealt the next hand.  "Not a shark like the rest of yall here. So pardon my sloppy dealer skills." He said, as he made sure everyone had cards. "Truthfully, never started playing poker till this year, so I’m the baby at the table in more than one way." He explained as he watched everyone studying their cards.


"Everyone starts somewhere young, Sebastian." Noah consoled. "I'd hardly call myself a shark. The most important rule is to never bet more than you can afford to lose. Many a man has fallen to pride and lost everything due to it."


"Which is why we use pennies, rather than anything more expensive."   Klaus gestured to the case of chips.  "On a bad night, you go home having paid three dollars for several hours of entertainment.  On a bad year you lose a hundred dollars.  It's not going to break the bank, it's not going to ruin any friendships and we get to gossip and tell tales out of school."


"So we can gossip and talk about just about anything and no one here will bat an eye?" Sebastian asked cautiously.


"Heavens knows I am not not to reserved on my choices of topics for conversation." Malaki chuckled.


"Darien might," Thomas said.  "Oh, my bad.  That would be Lucy's job."


The young vampire chuckled and looked around the table before his eyes settled on Malaki. "So...If I steered the conversation in your direction, Malaki, you would not take offense?" Sebastian asked tentatively.


Darien snorted.  " Resorting to puns tonight, Thomas?"


"Unlikely. In which direction are we steering me in?"


"Have you met me, Darien?"  Thomas asked, tossing down his cards in disgust.  "That's not a hand, that's a foot."  He looked at Malaki, then Sebastian.  "You sure you want to open that can of worms?  You'll never get him to shut up if you get him talking about himself.


"The one where I announce that I have a morbid curiosity about you and Special K. What exactly are your intentions?" Sebastian asked.


"What, where, or who is A Special K?" Noah asked as he snorted as his cards there wasn't much going down with a two of diamonds and a five of spades.


"Breakfast cereal or a drug," Thomas answered.  "You doing drugs Malaki?"


"Ah the youngling." Malaki  folded and turned to Noah. "Little Miss K is a human girl that plays the violin at Sebastian’s cafe from time to time." His eyes shifted back to Sebastian. "Rest assured the child is safe. Those on the street have their ear to the ground and are privy to things others are not. Rats are useful creatures in all forms. Keep them  close, keep them fed and sheltered. One day it may bare fruit. Nurture all walks of life. Simple. The young one just caught my ear." He shrugged nonchalantly.


"Fair. I was just worried you were potentially grooming her to be a donor when I think her age might be in question." Sebastian said. "So no nefarious intent, just a fan of the arts and the potential for knowledge nuggets from the streets...Still, it's a very generous amount of money. I hope she doesn't misconstrue your intentions. I am not flexing, but I wanted to touch base and make sure it wasn't a case of you hunting outside the café. I really don't know what the rules are on such things when it happens to be property owned by the Master of the city. The rules seem to vary based on who owns and runs what."


"Typical white boy crap," Thomas muttered, glaring at Malaki.  "Ain't no harm in what I'm doin'.  It's wholesome."


"Oh Darling I do not need to resort to such things. It is generous yes but Winter is upon us. If she shares her good fortune with others her possibility of her knowledge grows."He looked at Thomas and snickered. "Your face will get stuck that way...."


"I don't have the deep pockets some of you have since I'm just starting out here in Seattle and since I buy my blood quite often, but I didn't see the point in chasing her off. I don't see the harm in letting her busk outside the shop." Sebastian explained.


"It's fucking August,"  Thomas snapped.  He patted Sebastian on the shoulder.  "You call him on his shit.  Street kids have it hard enough without having to deal with vampire agenda."


"I didn't mean to start anything by this not in a way that's- I’m not calling him a predator..." Sebastian hastily explained. "I just wanted to let him know she likely isn't legal. I'm sorry."


"You aren't," Thomas said.  "I am."


Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Noah sat back, pleased and silent. He was glad he wasn't the one making the scene tense this evening. He had learned his lesson when bringing Rufus over with the Contessa being present. There had been many ruffled feathers that had caused by his misunderstood reason for being the were dog over.


Klaus cleared his throat. "Must I remind you that this is not the venue for such thing?  If you want to discuss the matter in more detail, there is an appropriate place at the Tower."

"Like I have a chance to take him," Thomas growled.


"I am so sorry." Sebastian said wincing. "I didn't mean to stir up any bad blood with anyone here tonight. Can we forget I said anything?"


Darien sighed.  "Not likely.  Apparently Thomas has never made friends with street children to create a mutually beneficial situation."


Malaki raised an eyebrow in Thomas's direction. "Struck a nerve clearly. You are entitled to your opinion friend. I am not doing anything illegal or below board." He sat back in his chair clasping his long fingers together. He glanced to Darien giving him a nod.


"White boy words for exploitation," Thomas countered, looking now at Darien.  "I've seen your 'mutually beneficial situation 'in action.  It only benefits one side."  He stood up, shoving his pile of pennies into the middle of the table.  "Peace out.  I'm leaving before I puke on y'alls thousand dollar suits."


Sebastian looked at the room and nervously stood. And just like that, the room had gone from jovial and joking to feeling dangerous. "I might head out- I just feel like I'm making the night worse. Not because I'm calling anyone here an exploiter or anything like that...My apologies Master Adler, is it okay to take my leave early? I just feel like perhaps I'm too young and not really ready to sit at the table with the big dogs. I have a lot to reflect on and learn still."


"Nah, you stay," Thomas said.  "I'll take all the ill will with me when I go.  You didn't start this.  You just asked a question that brought up some shit."


Malaki laughed his eyes darkening. "Ah yes because humans are not a resource that we make use of or beifit from at all. Our kind all we do is exploit by definition." Malaki’s eyes lightened. "If you wish to discuss Miss K I am open to the conversation Sebastian. Just let me know. I extend the same to you Thomas should you wish. " Malaki’s tone suggested an underlying ‘If you can handle it’


"And I'm terrified to say anything else now cause yeah this was all fun and games till I stepped in the proverbial dog pile. It might be for the best, so I don't track it anywhere." Sebastian said, trying his best to not provoke.


Thomas gave Malaki the finger as he walked out the door.  He knew he was unlikely to ever be able to equal the older vampire's power and it galled him.  He was thinking very dark thoughts when he started the beater he drove, wishing he could exit with squealing tires but knowing the car would likely stall under such abuse.


"Never a dull moment. Shall I deal the next hand?" Malaki said casually looking around the table.


"I don't think we’ve played this hand through but since Thomas has left..." Noah shrugged he turned to Sebastian who still stood at the table having not left. "Young Sebastian don't fret we all have nights where sometimes we misstep or where peoples reactions are heated. I am not the host but I do not think Master Adler is looking to toss you out on your ear."


"I'm just looking for permission to leave." Sebastian stated quietly.


"Everyone holds dark secrets that sit in themselves and rear their ugly head from time to time. As you grow older they can either quiet or become deafening. No one blames you Sebastian. If you wish to leave I do not think anyone would stop you." Malaki shuffled.


Sebastian nodded. "Well if it's certain it won't upset y'all I think taking my carcass outside and calling it an early night might be for the best. I should  go back to the Café anyhow. I'm not slacking by coming out but there is work I could definitely be doing to help out the night crew."


"No one is keeping you," Klaus said.  "Equally, no one is asking you to leave."


"I understand sir. Just going to slip out while the goings good. Again, my apologies for stirring up what would normally be a fun night. Next time I will be carrying on more properly." Sebastian said as he gave them all a respectful nod before making his way out to the exit.


"Eventually we will convince you that you did nothing wrong," Klaus said.  "We all have baggage.  Sometimes it floats to the surface.  Next month the same conversation might not stir the same ghosts."


Darien sighed. "well, that's two down."


They all sat at the table, listening to Sebastian's boots clatter quickly down the stairs and out of the building onto the street below.

Noah sighed. "You can't blame the kid entirely. Youngest at the table and several masters around. The potential for that to have broken out into something worse was there..."


"He is a bit squeamish, isn't he?"  Darien mused, then shook his head.  "No point in dwelling on it."


"He won't do well if that continues," Klaus said.  "But then as has been pointed out, he is young."


"Thomas is he one to hold a grudge or will the next game go on as if nothing here happened?" Noah inquired. "Malaki isn't entirely wrong, though. We do depend on people. I wouldn't use the term exploit, thought certain vampires certainly do just that, but do we set up arrangements to our advantage or a mutual agreement on both sides. I don't exploit my shifter friends but due to having pulled several of them out of bad spots they are keen to return the favor."


"I see nothing exploitative about it personally. I have a tab open at Sebastian’s bar. Should she choose to use it.  I ask nothing in return. If I get told some secrets from the underground in the process so be it. I could send my rats on these errands true. I've seen too many youth waste away in the streets from starvation, hygiene, shelter or a bloody needle in their arm.  Can't save them all but some, some you can." Malaki shrugged. "An ear to the ground has kept me alive for centuries. Those ears are always always generously compensated.."


"Thomas came up from a place where no one did anything for anyone for free," Klaus said.  "So he is suspicious of altruism.  Equally he is aware of the concept of quid pro quo, so he tends not to be a bridge burner.  I suspect the next time he and Malaki sit at the table, they will treat this evening as if it didn't happen."  He looked at Malaki. "Assuming, of course a certain vampire doesn't fall prey to his delight in causing chaos."


Darien laughed at that.  " So very true.  "


"Is Malaki usually the pot stirrer in your merry band just to shake things up and break up the monotony or do you all enjoy taking turns from time to time?" Noah asked.


Malaki laughed. "Listen, you convince dear Thomas to put on a different wrist band and Ill make sure he has something to really be butt hurt about."


"Oh my!" Noah said fanning himself gently with his dealt cards.


"You need to ask?" Klaus asked.  "And absolutely not.  Consent is a very significant part of what happens.  If you want to start playing those games, your invitation to this dwelling can be very easily rescinded.  It would make for an entertaining beginning to the next party with the first ejaculation being you from the building.  Shall we scrap this hand and start again, seeing as how the dealer left?"


"I was joking darling. I am aware to the rules." Malaki put bother hands up in a surrender.


Noah politely slid his cards across the table to Klaus. "Zero arguments on my part for a re-deal. My cards were trash. Darien and Arianna? What say you good chaps? Out with the old and in with the new?"


Darien nodded.  "Seems the way to go.  "


"We can either leave Thomas' stake on the table or set it aside for him.  Pity.  He was having a good night."


"Works for me." Arianna agreed.


"Well with Thomas gone and Young Sebastian in his wake... we would have two extra hands to operate." Noah replied. "The issue now is what do we gossip about now that might not make the night more inflammatory than it is?"


"We could talk about music," Klaus said.  "I am learning to play the piano.  Almost three months."


"So should I ask you to be my accompaniment for the next feast?" Arianna asked teasingly.


“So you want to put on a performance that could literally be called the equivalent of a grade school talent show?” Klaus chuckled. “It will take me decades to reach a level where I would feel confident enough in my skill to perform at a feast as a pianist. I bring it up because you are all musicians to some degree or other, with the possible exception of Noah. I’d be interested in what you would consider pieces that a beginner could challenge himself in without becoming too frustrated.”


"I certainly don't mind sitting back to listen and learn, being a musician was never really in the cards for me, I had other focuses to pass the time." Noah replied.


"I'm more of a vocalist so music to learn for an instrument is a tad out of my wheelhouse." Arianna admitted.


Noah nodded. "So I've heard that you sing around here locally. I enjoyed your performance during the feast. Where do you sing and what are your hours like. Perhaps I can make my way out to see you  preform sometime."


"I do a small jazz club every other weekend. A few festivals in the area as well. Plus commandeering the stage at Nightshades occasionally." She said with a grin at Darien.


"We are blessed by many opportunities to hear her voice," Klaus said.  "So there are no simple jazz tunes you'd suggest?"


"jazz in itself is a simple yet complicated genre.  If you are a beginner, stick with slow tempo." Darien said.  "It takes a lot of practice to manage the dance numbers."


"Hmmm...Take the A train. Duke Ellington made it famous." Arianna suggested.


"I'm familiar with the piece,"  Klaus said.  "Jazz was the music of rebellion in France.  They managed to convince the German high command that it was actually originally French, rather than coming from America, so it was played defiantly."


"interesting. My experience with Jazz came from New Orleans.  Pray tell, who is your instructor, Klaus?"  Darien asked as they continued the game.  The conversation dwelled on favorite music, and who could and could not play, as well as other trivial matters for the rest of the night.  Darien would take some time alone with his friend later to check in on how Brandy was after her accident.


Klaus confessed to studying under Brandy, as well as several different Youtube tutorials.  He pointed out a small collection of beginner books as well. He accepted the good-natured chiding of his friends with good grace.


The poker game lasted for another hour and a half before it wrapped up. Noah thanked Klaus for his hospitality and offered to spit a cab with Arianna to return to their Havens for the night, leaving Darien and Malaki behind to be the last ones out the door.


Malaki started to help tidy up Klaus' apartment. "So since it's just us boys. Whose lawn should we shit on?" Malaki raised and eyebrow inquisitively he wasn't sure if he was using the phrase correctly or not but he delivered it  with confidence.


"Excuse me?" Klaus frowned.  "I'm going to assume that I've missed that particular phrase in my study of English."


Malaki looked back and forth between Klaus and Darien. "Is that not how that saying is used? It's meant to be one of those. Whose upset my friend let us go get them or something along that effect"


Klaus looked at Darien.  "If he means Thomas, then we need to shit on his lawn."


"why would we shit on his lawn? " Darien asked, looking somewhat confused. " Thomas was simply reacting to personal trauma he has yet to put to bed. He is still young."


"Malaki's lawn,"  Klaus corrected.
"Malaki upset Thomas, so we need to shit on Malaki's lawn.  Sadly, I haven't been able to shit for seventy odd years."


Darien chuckled. "There is that.  But why would Malaki bring it up then?"


"That is a question that requires an answer,"  Klaus said.


"No no no this is not right ?! Wait is this right" Malaki waved his hands around. "This is about who Klaus is upset with."


"The only one I am upset with is a considerable distance away and guarded by fifty werewolves," Klaus said.  "Hardly a situation where shitting on the lawn would even be noticed."


"ah. Now I understand. Perhaps a simple inquiry into the health of the young leopardess would have been more on point." Darien said with a nod. " That being said, I do hope she is doing better."


"This conversation is uuuh yes that THAT" Malaki clapped and pointed at Darien


"No changes as of yet," Klaus said.  "I am still hopeful that I will not need to spend the next thousand years getting powerful enough to challenge the individual responsible for her condition."  He looked at Malaki.  "You will, of course, keep this to yourself. "


"But of course. If there is any assist needed I'd be happy to oblige"


"At this point, all we can do is wait," Klaus said. "Brandy is receiving the best care available, not that there is a great deal of information on preternatural illnesses."


"indeed. The offers stands for us both however.  You have but to ask." Darien said.


"So it is Goodman that is not delivering the goods. Should we defecate on his his lawn? Right that’s what the humans would mean then? His lawn though is AAI that would go over poorly. I don't understand this human slang. I do not see how this would work in any sort of favor." Malaki was down a rabbit hole of trying to figure out the logistics of this young human phrase.


"We could always find a few shifters who were willing to shit in a paper bag, which we could ignite outside his office door," Klaus suggested, his tone making it clear that he was not at all serious.


Malaki didn't follow the tone or rather chose not to. "But do we even have a door bell to ding dong ditch it?"


"Knock and run?" Klaus suggested.  "I suspect you could reach the nearest corner before he could cross his office to answer a knock because he has no reason to hurry."


"That's self important time waits for me saunter of his would be advantageous to us with the flaming bag of wolf feces..."It was as if they could see Malaki thinking the plan out in his head as they spoke.


"Specifically wolf?" Klaus asked.


"Saphyre I feel would be down to do this if needed. I mean I could always get my rats to OH or Darien how about Lucy's fecal matter?"


Darien raised an eyebrow.


"How long would it take to collect enough of Lucy's excrement to make an effective trap for our definitely not going to happen because it is against half the HR protocols we've all signed off on?"


" I believe the bad pun of you are being a party-pooper would be effective here." Malaki laughed happily.


"Guilty," Klaus admitted.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Friday August 21st 6:30pm -9pm

Kyle was delighted to find out Jules had acquired some blue fin and yellow tail for him to work with for their dinner rendezvous at his home.

Setting up for dinner, he was more than proficient at making a show out of a sumptuous feast as he set up a chair at the island of the kitchen as he prepped each individual piece of sushi, serving it up fresh for Jules as they chatted.

Jules learned that Kyle had the opportunity to go to Japan during his time before being infected, and had spent a summer studying to learn how to prep and present sushi.

Kyle watched, seemingly enjoying the subtle shifts of pleasure on Jules face as he sampled the various sashimi Sushi and Maki rolls he did up, partaking occasionally as well between each dish as he paused to refill Jules cup of Saki.

When they were close to the end of the meal and Kyle began to clean up, he chose to change the conversation away from music and art and onto the subject they had been talking about on the boat on their last date. "So the meeting we had back on Tuesday was not an entire shitshow. The subs conducted themselves admirably, even if at the end of the night we couldn't definitively say we are going down there. We simply do not have enough information, and the things that we do know, will need to be confirmed. We can reach out to Brandy's beau to ask about the potential vampire angle that was added to this."

"I'm not surprised," Jules said.  "From what I have see of your Pard, they tend to put on the appearance of being irresponsible but they are always watching, always listening.  They appreciate what you, specifically, do for them and when they feel the time is right, they will do something to return the favour, in the hopes that you will be surprised and delighted."  He set the saki cup aside.  The warmed rice wine was hitting him far harder than he was prepared for.  He didn't drink it often, so it usually snuck up on him.  Perhaps it was time to slow down.

Kyle walked up behind Jules having finished cleaning the last of his knives and began to massage his shoulders as he gently kissed the back of Jules neck where the hairline and the skin met. "They certainly do surprise." he whispered. "Have you had your fill here? We could head somewhere else, so you can relax and digest while I potentially pick your brain and snuggle, if that sounds like something you would be up for."

Jules shuddered. “You have very soft lips,” he said, trying to keep his voice steady and mostly succeeding. “I would be delighted to move elsewhere.  There is the jacuzzi, the fireplace, a few other options. The brain picking sounds less enticing than the snuggling. I seem to recall you saying something about a movie. The games room has a couch by the entertainment system. “

"There is a movie but it might not be a particularly good choice if you want to keep up this mood." Kyle said carefully as he continued to kiss, using years of restraint to keep himself from rushing things. See there were perks to being a shifter after all besides the strength and speed. "I chose to keep the chat we had a couple of days ago between us as ambiguous as possible. I don't want to get you tangled up in anything, should you feel you can help us, but the video I brought over would be more for research purposes. It was a DVD Minnie brought up of some of her work while she was with the California leopards. It can of course be fast forwarded through to show you the key players involved, but it doesn't have to watched now. There is all night and I did seem to remember hinting at the prospect of a sleepover should you be keen on that idea."

"Ah," Jules said but it was more a long drawn our exclamation of pleasure, rather than an acknowledgement of anything Kyle had said.  "Well that certainly doesn't sound like an appetizer or a dessert," he murmured.  "I must confess to having very little experience with pornography.  I found myself analyzing camera angles, prop placement and the sound track.  I have yet to see a porn star that I would willingly engage with.  They are all far too selfish and into their own pleasure for my taste.  You, on the other hand..."

He turned his head to kiss Kyle's thumb.  "I am coming dangerously close to losing myself to the pleasure you are giving me and I am not one to normally allow such a loss.  You have wiggled yourself past my defences.  And where I would normally be wary, I find myself wanting to push forward."

"We don't have to rush." Kyle said, gently circling Jules and pulling him against his body. "If you want, we can negotiate right now. If you want to stretch things out, we can limit it to heavy petting with or without clothes. I just brought up the possibilities of doing something because you have been patient with me and I do undoubtedly feel a connection. It isn't a race, however I have been enjoying things so far.   We can set the pace to whatever you would like. You will find I am very patient and a sensual partner. I do warn you, that it is straight porn, so your desire to do much after watching it might be questionable. You did however say you wanted to know more and Minnie gave us the green light to share." Kyle whispered into his ear as he held on lightly to Jules hips so he couldn't wriggle away.

"Well, if you want to put the brakes on, porn of any kind would be effective."  He snuggled in against Kyle, then frowned slightly.  "I'm not normally this passive," he said.  "You seem able to set me on my heels, which is unusual.  Then again, I seem to recall having a conversation about this some half dozen dates or so ago."

He looked up.  "So, I propose this.  We watch this video, purely for educational purposes and afterwards we will see whether we can return to a place where we are wondering how much clothing will be coming off."

"That seems a fair deal, and I don't mind as you are going with the flow when it comes to this. To be honest, when we first started I was open to the fact that I top only and was worried because you're like that as well but said you could potentially be game for switching. We certainly get on well enough outside the bedroom and enjoy each other's company. However, we haven't really tested how compatible we are when it comes to the bedroom. I certainly hope I do not disappoint when we cross that bridge." Kyle said softly as he stated into Jules eyes assessing him.

"I hardly think there would be disappointment, lover,"  Jules said, claiming Kyle's mouth for a moment.  "Incompatibility perhaps but certainly not disappointment."

Kyle returned the kiss, it grew in intensity and Jules felt Kyles fingers slip between the loops in his dress pants as his fingers dug in a little tighter before he tensed and willed himself to back off. There was hunger in that kiss that smacked of desire, but he eased back ever so carefully.

There would be time, there was no need to rush. But by god, Jules was a good kisser. It whispered of the potential of what may come if they were to throw caution to the wind and decide not to wait.

Kyle pulled away out of the kiss reluctantly, his voice soft but tight. "You, my good man, likely couldn't disappoint me even if I wanted you to. You have no idea how hard it is to not hoist you up on this counter top and kiss and taste every inch of you. Your scent has been tantalizing and noticeable since the day you first walked into that hospital room to visit Justin. I could pick you out of a crowded street blindfolded."

Jules chuckled.  “I would hope so,” he said. “I lack the ability to do the same but I would if I could.  Lacking your sense of smell and your palate for that matter puts me at a disadvantage and that is not something I am often able to admit.”

He looked back at the countertop and grinned.  “Somehow I think I would discover how one of your meals feels as it is being prepared for consumption.”

Kyle let out a soft growl it was human sounding as he eyed Jules as he slowly nodded. "Perhaps a lille. There would be much less teeth and a lot more tongue."

Jules chuckled. “Maybe from your end there would be less teeth. Mine are not quite as sharp but be warned, I have been known to leave the occasional mark.”

Kyle cocked his head a slight smirk crossed his lips. "You don't say? Depending on where you like to bite I could be receptive to that." He drifted away from. Jules to where his leather tote bag lay that contained his knives and pulled out the DVD. "Shall we take the saki with us and settle in to walk you through this? On the plus side it has chapters so out of the six there's only three you would have to sit through. Half hour if you choose to watch it in its entirely. Ten minutes if we fast forward but wish to study all idenfied parties that are doing the exploiting and then you are free to explore other things."

“You’ll need to let me know which areas to avoid,” Jules said. “Unless you want me to discover them by trial and error.”  He picked up the bottle of saki. “Let us venture forth and take notes.  I’d prefer the Sweded version, so as to not throw our evening too far off kilter but I will suffer through as much as I need to to learn what needs to be learned.”

"My preference as well since it's a case of watching a friend bang a bunch of douchbags." Kyle said with a little chuckle. "Just need to point out the boys and then we can see where the night takes us."

“We could likely learn something from the credits as well,” Jules said. “Assuming the video actually has them.”

"Most of it at the start, but it's all stage names. " Kyle replied as he trailed behind Jules as he placed the s
aki on the coffee table in the living room and passed the DVD for Jules to study.

"I'm not looking for stage names," Jules said.  "I'm looking for information on the studio that produces them.  You can learn a great deal with very little effort if you pay attention to the details."

"PawsAwhile Studios." Kyle said. "They specialize in shifter oriented porn. "We know they are down in the San Fernando Valley and Justin has an address where these guys live courtesy of Minnie, so he says he's pulled up the Google satellite imagines to snoop what the property looks like from a bird's eye view."

"Business number?  Taxation number?  Member of the Screen Actors Guild?  Anything can turn up useful information if you know what to look for,"  Jules said.  "Upcoming videos, advertised either before or after the video.  Recruitment.  Subscriptions.  That sort of thing."

"Truthfully we haven't really dug into the online presence and I have no idea on any of the other information you just rattled off so perhaps this is where you might be able to really shine. The best you are going to get you here with the DVD is going to be faces to put to the names we have. I don't know if it's intentional or not, but it seems all the leopards just go by their stage names where they live. I suspect Dallas likely keeps it that way to control the information flow inside and outside the pard. If it is just him and maybe one or two people that handle contracts and paperwork, it would certainly keep those sorts of details out of the other members hands if he's the sort to punish any of his employees for sharing legal information or personal info." Kyle said as he settled down onto the couch and poured them each a cup of sake.

Jules nodded.  "As much as I shudder to consider the request, might I... borrow...  this movie to study it for details?"

Kyle nodded. "Of course. The boys are definitely specimens. I have to admit that. Dallas makes Michael look like a junior gym member in comparison. His boys are all quite built. Think your Venice Beach muscle boys, and you will understand, then again you won't have to think you will see." Kyle replied as he watched Jules slip the DVD in and wander back to the couch to sit beside him. "Look at the pair of us watching porn to analyze it for all the wrong reasons' people normally watch porn. In chapter one, you will be introduced to Ford. Three is Tommy's Scene and Chapter Six Dallas makes a cameo appearance halfway through the session for a little spit roasting action. Apparently it's a bit of a rarity to see him in front of the camera these days. If they're short, he will jump in to do a scene if they have an actor no show or are in need of a stunt cock, or so I've been told."

"Exclusively shifter?" Jules asked.

"Yes, All actors, though in some films if they got new fresh talent they can introduce the girls as not infected and bring them in later as infected. Not many can do partial shifts, so it's mainly the guys that do that." Kyle explained. "Apparently they sometimes have the occasional werewolf and wererat do films, but this one here is exclusively leopard. Its a few years old so maybe before they had the contacts to really branch out to other groups, I'm not entirely certain."

"How many of each in the current stable?" Jules asked.  "Do they have a website detailing their cast and selling videos?"  He paused, looking at the image of Ford.  "Build similar to Justin but I believe you said the males were all Alphas, correct?  Oddly long neck.  Given what you said about Dallas, he has a very particular idea of what a man should look like.  He certainly won't respect any woman, even if they are stronger than him."  Jules made a mental note that Ford was no taller than six feet.  Justin, Kyle and Michael were all taller.

"Lets see if I can remember all the names that Minnie gave me earlier last night. I really should have written them all down. I suppose I could text her while shes at work and she could get back to us when shes on break. Lets see... Ah...There was Romi... Katalina... Elsa... Bailey.. Tori... Danya and Nina Skylar and Sasha I think that was all the ladies that all act but some have secondary roles at the company as well. Elsa has a girl on girl scene in the 6th chapter with Minnie and I think Katalina makes an appearance in chapter 4. The only other actor not mentioned so far would be the top sub depending on the movie they go by Xander or Xandra and gender wise they can be rather ambiguous depending on if they put on muscle or not so with a little creative camera angles..." Kyle shrugged as he pulled out his phone.

 "Feel free to keep watching. Personally, if we were not going off of shifter power but just size for the guys I'd put money on myself Michael and Justin being able to do fairly well and win a one on one with Ford or Tommy. Dallas is just a freakish, huge beast. Michael would have issues if we go off the stated rules. I'm in shape, but nothing like that, he's like a juiced up GI joe. I think they were hired because they can partial shift and have big dicks. Without going down there to rub beasts, we don't know what they are metaphysically packing." Kyle said as he googled the company website.

"I'm not looking for name, Kyle.  You said they were fake anyway.  I was asking about their breakdown.  How many leopards?  How many rats?  If you are facing more than just leopards, you need to be prepared to take more than just leopards into this fight.  And we will get to Tommy and Dallas when their scenes come up."

Kyle looked thoughtful, readjusting and sorting through everything Minnie had shared during the week." Thirteen leopards. They all live on site. I guess anyone else that works with Dallas just comes in to film as needed. Again Minnie's not been able to give us everything but from what it sounds like so far. It's more they just come in for a pay check and don't have any alliances. Now, if you want other potential speed bumps. There are a pair of vampire twins that show up once a month to collect rent and or tribute. No, I don't have an exact date they do that at.  But most landlords either ask for it at the start or end of each month. Minnie wasn't really involved in the business end of things. She acted and was in charge of going down to Venice Beach and other beach areas to sniff out talent, be it for a quick buck and just one afternoon shoot or for returning roles."

Jules was making mental notes about everything Kyle was saying  but his focus was on the screen.  Tommy was shorter than Ford.  He had the look of a lost soul, mixing too many cultures in a vain search for meaning.  Hispanic ink, Asian ink, hair that was too long for his taste.  Likely he'd found belonging for the first time with Dallas. He'd be loyal; too loyal.  He was a fanatic who would die for Dallas.  That made him dangerous.

Kyle sat silently as he went through the website looking for anything of interest. Contact info for commercial bookings and parties, Two phone numbers appeared, one for general inquires and one casting. There was also an email for such things, but a secondary email for potential investors or those that wanted private personal materials made.

There was a PO box listing but no street address for the company listed on the site, but Kyle smiled they had an address thanks to Minnie sharing with Justin.

Other than that, there was a small bio and photo section for each actor in the company's cast of characters as well as a short video clip session as well as the customary paid member subscriptions for access to all the online content and video library.

By the time he had finished looking up that he saw that Jules had moved onto the final scene with Dallas entering it. Out of all the scenes, this had been the hardest to watch due to how aggressive the pair of men had been. Tommy was pretty much there to warm her up and Dallas had essentially just come in and taken what he had wanted. No warm up, no foreplay, no lube, not even spit. It wasn't about fucking or kinky sex, it was pure force and domination. Which wasn't surprising, a lot of shifters liked that sort of thing, but the partial shift while fucking her was a little much for him. Kyle had, his preference was for his partners to be mirroring whatever shape he took.

Jules paused the video before Dallas had done much more than enter the scene.  He stood up and moved closer to the screen.  "Six and a half," he said.  "Vain.  Self important.  A narcissist.  He wants to be as strong as he can possibly be, which will never be as strong as he wants to be.  He'd never allow either of the others to rival his physique.  I doubt he'll do much more than grab her by the hair and- what's the term?  Raw dog the girl?  Unless he thinks it would make him appear gay, he'd likely take her anally.  If that is the case, he likely takes her vaginally, so the other two take secondary roles.  He was likely sexually abused by a male relative when he was younger, which pushes him to hypermasculinize.  I would not be surprised to learn that his first deliberate act as a lycanthrope was to kill them.  He is dangerous."  And he's perfect.  Please let his beast form be as perfect.

"You are laying down the exact thoughts I had when I've watched this. Arrogant a control freak and definitely with the need to be the big dog of the group. Now how big and bad that inner beast is... Is up to debate. Minnie came to us swearing she could take this guy if Ford and Tommy stayed out of the fight. But that is before we learned she could only fight in cat form. We have no info other than what Minnie has said about being able to take him in a one on one fight but shes not gone against any of the alphas at our farm house yet in a real fight. Michael has done some sparing with her in cat form and in human form but it was more to teach her how to move or to tighten up form. So we have no idea. Normally Brandy would be the one to test her but-" Kyle cleared his throat. "She is temporally tied up and can't help out with the current situation which means, Michael or Morvan or myself will have to put her through her paces to access what she's got.  But she's just gotten into the training thing with her off site teacher, I'd like to give her another month before we test her to give her the best shot she has. End of September, I'd say, would be reasonable. It still gives her a month to train more, but she should have the basics all down by then. I just wish we had more to go on with him. He's huge, but that only goes so far when you can bench a motorbike." Kyle said as he picked up his sake and drained his cup. "But that's what we're up against alpha wise. I have a little info here on my phone I pulled up while you were accessing if you want to take a look when you are satisfied. Might not be what you are looking for exactly."

"I think I have enough to work with."  Jules turned the monitor off.  "For now at least.  You were correct. The acting was terrible.  Characters were not believable. Two stars, and I say two only because those poor girls were trying very hard to make the audience believe that they were enjoying what they were clearly not."

"Precisely, but let's be honest, most don't watch for the acting. Can I pour you some sake to numb the pain? It is sadly room temperature, but it will still do the trick. I don't know, I always feel like I need to take a shower after watching that." Kyle said as he refilled his glass and cocked his head seeing if Jules would accept.

"Sadly my shower is not connected to my wine cellar," Jules said, taking a swallow and grimacing.  "I can have the kitchen send up chilled spoons, to make plucking your eyes out a little more pleasant."

"But then if I did that, I'd not be able to look at you. As I said I have no intentions of shifting in front of you so that would make for a very awkward and unsexy night." Kyle said as he topped up his cup. "We could however have a soak in the hot tub and have a couple bottles put on ice."

"You said you could find me with your nose even in a crowd,"  Jules pointed out.  "But yes, I realize that it would ruin the evening.  I think the Jacuzzi  might be a good idea to wash the layer of slime off.  And yes, a chilled bottle or two might help take the edge off as well."

Kyle laughed "Look who's being cheeky. If you really want, you can blindfold me in the tub, and we can play Marco Polo. Lord knows, you could host an orgy in that thing, it's so large. But perhaps we can salvage tonight. I swear I am going to have to make it up to you every time we have a date night, I find someway to botch it up. I wasn't kidding, my date game is not strong, but I am very grateful for you to be so understanding and to take pity on a guy that's rusty and years out of the dating scene. I believe I will turn things around eventually."  he rose offering Jules his hand. "A trip down to the cellar and then off to the hot tub we go?"

"I asked for this, as I recall, in order to help your Pard,"  Jules said.  "It would be hypocritical of me to demand that you owe me any form of recompense.  And for the last time, it is not a hot tub, beloved.  It is a Jacuzzi.  It has stimulating water jets in all the right places."  He took Kyle's hand.  "The 83  Biondi Santi Tenuta Greppo Riserva?"

"At the risk of irking tomato - tomatoe... when it comes to the debate of where we soak. It's a place to make people soup." Kyle said, flashing an impish grin, "As for the wine,  I certainly don't mind a fine red. It certainly was a nice vintage we shared last week, I think it is an excellent choice."

“You feel a red is more appropriate for people soup?” Jules asked. “Far be it from me to question such a sophisticated pallet, even though you are suggesting chilling a red.”

"I can be a heathen behind closed doors." Kyle chuckled as he took Jules hand. " Do not think less of me. Red or white I have yet to find a wine that I haven't liked that you have so far presented. I was pondering something cool to drink while we soak, so we can maximize your time in the jacuzzi. If a white or a champagne tickles your fancy, by all means choose as your heart desires.  I can confess to the minor war crime of chilling a red in an ice bucket  might have also had something to do with my plan for having easy access to icecubes."

Jules raised his eyebrows. “Well aren’t you just the most devious little strategist?  Be warned that access to ice cubes is a double edged sword.  If you give me a moment, I  will have the wine steward prepare an ice bucket to chill the wine. He will shudder at the thought but he is too well paid to complain too loudly.”

"Make it white, then. I was, as you said,  trying to be a devious strategist and just wanted the ice in the bucket." Kyle said with a wink and a chuckle. "Now that my plan has been uncovered you can drink your red at room temp or select us a nice white. The fact of the matter remains even if you know there is ice you still have no idea where and when it might be used, and I can live with that."

“I could say the same,” Jules said. “A bottle of each should do nicely, whether chilled or not. And I will set the temperature with your heightened body temperature in mind.  Shall we, my dear?”

Kyle followed him to the room and tried to talk Jules out of having the temp so warm. It would mean less time for him in the Jacuzzi, and he didn't mind it being set at a hundred degrees, it was fine.  Kyle had never had a soak with Jules before. They had done some swimming in his infinity pool.

He slowly stripped, taking care to hang up his clothing before slipping into the Jacuzzi, pausing to admire the view as Jules did the same as he tried to push the evening's movie viewing from his mind. As Jules climbed in, he shifted to sit beside him leaning against the tub walls, enjoying the sensation of the jet as it massaged his lower back. "You know you can still back out on all this research if you want. I just want to give you the option to do that if you have any second thoughts. I'm not trying to focus on it but, I'm sure I don't have to tell you that our business down in Cali is likely not going to be peacefully resolved. I just don't want you feeling icky about any of it now or later down the line when it is late at night, and you can't sleep."

“You forget that I have a demon whispering in my ear,” Jules said. He’d intended on setting the Jacuzzi cooler for Kyle not hotter. “I also have a tendency to latch onto projects. I would not say to the point of obsession but certainly to the point of distraction.”  He grinned. It was an expression that was rare on his face when not with Kyle. “So unless you want it to be the topic of conversation this evening, I would recommend finding a way to distract me.”

Kyle softly chuckled. "So we need to make it all about you. At least for the time being. "

He slid closer so the flesh of their legs pressed together and Kyle gently cupped Jules cheek as he leaned in closer drinking in the expression on his face. He stopped a few scant inches from Jules lips. "Kiss me."

Jules leaned forward, teasing Kyle with a chaste kiss. “Would you like another one?” he asked, his expression one of barely believable innocence.

"Yes, I think I would. Please, sir, I want some more." he whispered back to Jules with a wry smirk clearly on parade. Kyle slowly slid his hand off Jules cheek, letting it glide down to the back of his neck, where his fingers began to idly play with the hair at the nape of his neck.

For a shifter it was a slow lunge, a human lunge, but Jules suddenly claimed Kyle’s mouth. His tongue explored the delightful places it found as Jules devoured Kyle with not quite the enthusiasm of a starving man but certainly a hungry one.

“Better?” he asked, a long moment later.

Kyle shuddered, he hadn't meant to, as his brain had become to succumb to the pleasantness of the moment. For a moment, he was without words. It had been a while.

Kyle had kept their dates very PG rated. Hand holding while on walks.  Snuggles on the couch during movie nights at Jules they had been very wholesome, with him treating the time very much the same way he would with one of his pard mates. Physical closeness, but his hands had not really roamed much, instead choosing to just enjoy that intimacy of sharing a space with someone on the couch without taking things further.

Oh, there had been kissing from their dates but even then he had kept them more on the chaste side, opting for long embraces and chaste kisses if they were out in public.

Their last date on the boat had ramped things up. The kissing they had done was most decidedly not chaste.  It was the natural progression of things.

He hadn't been entirely sure going into it if it was a good idea. He still had some reservations, but they were slowly eroding as he got to know Jules more and more. Could he have a relationship with a human and have it work out? It was starting to seem plausible...

Kyle gently pulled Jules closer onto his lap and began to kiss his neck. "Yes, that is a nice start." Kyle sighed as he finally found his words, his voice was deeper, lower as he worked very hard to make sure he wasn't being too rough with Jules.

He didn't want to mark him as his lips and tongue drifted across this throat smelling and tasting the salt of his skin as he felt Jules pulse speed up as his tongue gently teased as he sucked at the skin, finally easing off and gently rasping his teeth across the flesh. "Have we decided on the limits for tonight? Heavy petting and snogging only? Or do you desire more?"

"Snogging. Such a British term."  Jules' voice was trembling just a touch; it would require a shifter's hearing to detect it.

"But one you are more than familiar with. " Kyle whispered as he withdrew from Jules neck to give him pause and collect his thoughts. "I am very much into consensual things. I am no rush to seal the deal, or hit a grand slam or any other euphemism, what we have is a unique situation, at least for myself."

He paused to run a  hand and fingers down Jules chest, stopping just above his navel. "It can be a lazy river ride rather than a heart dropping rollercoaster, but I will need to know what you are good with so there will be no regrets tomorrow when you wake up with me beside you."

"I've never been much of a fan of roller coasters," Jules answered.  "And I have an established opinion of floating on the water."  He gave Kyle a peck.  "Look at us being responsible adults and not rushing into things.  I suggest cuddles and touching and exploring, with the potential to move the goal posts as needed."

"It is wise to figure out where the goal posts sit. In my experience if things get too heated one can decide to up end them and later regret it. So no penetrative sex, but we are golden and on board for exploration going to the far end of it being handsy.  If when we get that far what is your outlook on condoms? I've always used them in the past with partners, as fluid bonding can be rather personal. As a shifter, the females can still get pregnant and the aftermath even with a couple of showers can sometimes leave traces of who you have spent time with and vice versa. I don't know how open you wish to be with this relationship when the time for these sorts of things need to be made." Kyle said as he leaned forward to begin kissing Jules chest. "It is just a little food for thought, so we can stay respectful of each other's wishes and boundaries."

"Condoms are quite acceptable," Jules said.  "Although they are more for neatness sake, rather than contraception.  Fear not, sweet Kyle.  I will not test your virtue this night.  Of course midnight marks the beginning of a new day."

"Well, look who is definitely straddling the line between good boy and brat." Kyle said, content with the answer as he gently nipped at Jules, drawing him closer against his body. "You had better hope that wine gets here shortly or you might not be in any shape to drink it."

"Look at you being totally preoccupied,"  Jules said with a laugh.  "Both bottles are behind you."

"Well, color me surprised you have Ninjas as house staff!" Kyle gasped in mock shock.

"Something like that," Jules said.  "They are exceptionally discrete.

"And just how discrete do you want to be in here?" Kyle asked, flashing a mischievous grin.

"Discrete enough that I won't need to drain and clean the tub," Jules said.  "Not before Sunday at any rate."

Kyle's eyes widened as he whispered a soft, "Oh my." Before he leaned in to kiss Jules again. The night was young and theirs for the taking. He planned to draw this out a long as he could. After all, first impressions of this sort were very important and lead the way to greater things down the road...
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
August 24th 10pm Arcangel Industries


Brandy slowly opened her eyes, the soft strains of Stravinsky's fire bird suite carried on the air as she struggled to sit up and take in her surroundings, everything in a hazy focus.

The red-headed leopardess let out a dry throated raspy moan of frustration as she couldn't sit up as she lay on the sweat soaked pillow.

Slowly things became clearer as she realized she was in her apartment back at Archangel Industries, her little Himalayan salt lamp illuminated the room, letting her see that she had an Iv line in with several bags hanging from it.

"Well, shit, that can't be good." She croaked, turning her head to see if her phone was on her bed stand. It was not.

"And the sleeping Aurora finally awakens." A soft masculine voice stated as it drifted from the corner of her room near her closet. She turned her head in the opposite direction, her heart beating a little faster, to see someone sitting calmly in a chair she used when donning make up at her vanity.

Cold arctic blue eyes met hers as he sat perfectly still, his fingers steepled.

"M-master Volkov!" Brandy shook her head weakly, wondering if she was hallucinating. "What are you here for?"

"Kiska, am I not allowed to visit you? After all, I have stakes in this. You have a great deal of people that seem very interested in what happens next. I just happen to be one of several. You are looking a little under the weather, admittedly."

Brandy grunted, trying to hold back the anger that had begun to smolder in her belly. "Stakes? You, sir, are the reason I am in this mess. This is far from a game, so forgive my rudeness if I tell you to shove those stakes up your ass good sir, respectfully. You've turned my life upside down and then poof out of town you go without any apology or attempt to fix anything. Unacceptable. And if that wasn't bad enough, clearly I'm dreaming about you again. Because I know your vampire ass can't be in Seattle for a couple of decades unless the treaty breaks."

Gregori  finally moved, he chuckled at the fierceness as the weak kitten mewled vengefully at him. His chest bouncing as he didn't bother to suppress his reaction. "Oh Kiska I've been more than co-operative and while most often vessels are something to drink from, and you move on not giving it much thought, I must confess, that you are often in my thoughts for at least a few moments an evening."

Brandy watched as he gracefully rose from his chair crossing her bedchamber space in no time at all, before he settled onto the bed beside her, taking care not to get tangled up in her IV line.

She froze as he reached out to caress her cheek as he looked at her calmly and spoke to her in the same manner one would to soothe a child that had woken from a nightmare.

"Kiska, you let me partake of you back when I was a guest.  Generously so, I might add. Part of you lives in me now. It will fade in time, but I remember your taste, the sweetness of your blood, the heat of it. Like a hot summer evening mixed with passion and heightened emotions. It would be hard to forget something like that. My men are more like a hard scotch or whiskey, it fortifies and strengthens. You, my sweet Kiska were more like an exotic fruit wine from some far region sweetened with honey and silk. Delightful to imbibe, perhaps even dangerously so, and before you know it you are enveloped in that heady sweet rush, and you want nothing more but to drink the entire bottle." He whispered, his fingers fell from her cheek to gently trace down a pale freckled arm.

Brandy let out a soft shudder as she felt sharp nails trace across the soft flesh of her forearm, as her heart began to hammer, and she shut her eyes.

"Had I one more night with you. I am certain you would have come with me. You would have had gifts and privilege. I would have been very happy to issue you the title of my Pomme." He whispered softly as he pressed his lips against her wrist and gently kissed.

"Wasn't really interested in that scene." Brandy croaked, trying not to shudder. "Not a fan of children or the cold, no Offen-" She felt the sting of her skin breaking, but it wasn't the feeling of his large fangs puncturing her skin. Her green eyes roamed down where Volkov hovered over her wrist, a ring glittered on his finger and he took pause to slowly lick it, his eyes meeting hers as he sampled the sanguine contents on the sharp metal's edge.

"You son-of-a Bitch... Stop! I didn't give you permission to bleed me. " She weakly protested. "Why must you be a prick. Why must I dream about you all the god-damned time?"

He slowly closed his eyes as if examining the subtle nuances. "I am not the bad guy here, Kiska. You are wrong to assume that. But it does appear that somehow my kiss had a negative effect on you. The how and why is lost on me, I am not a doctor or man of science, but in my six centuries of walking this earth I have never seen a reaction like that. Your essence lacks the vitality I first tasted you taste of sickness, weakness...but still there is the hint of heat and summer, under it all a whisper of what it once was. Perhaps it is because as much as you are a part of me, part of me lies in you. Our bites do contain toxins, toxins that should have no effect on shape-shifters and here we are."

"Yes, and yet here we are..." Brandy grumbled softly, wishing she could rise up and facepalm the old vampire across the room.

"Perhaps you dream of me for deep reasons you do not fully understand. Subconsciously, perhaps you wish to be by my side." Gregori whispered as he licked at the puncture his ring had left, not wanting to waste the droplets that had welled up to the surface. "Or perhaps you dream of me because you know I hold truths and have seen things and know things that no mortal could experience in a single lifetime."

She shuddered there was no roughness as he sampled the site where he suckled her wrist cleaning the blood. She felt dizzyingly warm. The contact was so intimate, something she ached and craved so terribly, but had cut Klaus off from out of worry about his safety and those that fed him.

The nights of snuggled movies and reading beside each other were intimate on another level, but this was something that made her inner beast sit up and take note. It had been far too long since she had seen attention like this. She closed her eyes and tried not to think about what was happening, trying hard to be still and not give him a reaction.

"You wish this was the German doing this to you, don't you, Kiska?" he queried softly as he withdrew.

Brandy didn't answer, but if she had her choice of scary old Alaskan stalker vampire over Klaus sucking at her then yes, but at the same time no because of the risk. But it was a dream, so what would it matter? Still, it felt so damned real. Wasn't there something about lucid dreaming she had read in a book. Look for a light switch? Her eyes drifted to the wall, and she saw it. Little good it would do her, as she couldn't get out of bed to turn it on and off again to see if it was a dream.

"I will take that silence as a yes, and that you are just being silent to be coy or to try and prove me wrong." He replied, finally withdrawing and setting her arm back down on the bed. "If my assumptions are even partially right about things, perhaps we can find a way to mend you back to health."

Brandy watched as he took his ring and cut a gash in his hand. "Napitok. Bytʹ silʹnym. (Напиток. Быть сильным)" He commanded as he leaned over, clamping his hand to her lips."

When she did not do as he told her, Volkov rolled over on top of her, the second hand snaked out to pinch her nose shut as he held her down. "Drink!" he urged.

Unable to struggle after several long moments, Brandy gasped to take in air and with it the blood was inhaled. She coughed and sputtered trying to spit it back out, but the vampire did not relent, leaving his hand on her mouth, finally letting go of her nose.

"You are as bad, if not worse, than some of the children I care for that refuse to take their medicine." Volkov softly chided.

Brandy glared at him as he lay a top of her. Her emerald eyes burned with fury and scorn as she realized he seemed to have no intentions of getting off her or removing his hand. It only seemed to bolster the vampire as he looked down at her, taking in her displeasure.

"I have no doubt if you were not as sick as you are that you would be wrathful and putting up a fuss. It is better this way. Save that strength to get better, Kiska." He whispered softly.

Despite it being a dream as he said those words, and she looked into his pale blue eyes she felt the world begin to darken around the edges and felt as she was falling down into a pit full of honey as it sucked her down deeper the world getting darker. She felt the terror and fear of realizing she was being rolled, and she fought back. She scrabbled at the edges of the pit trying to slow her descent to claw her way back up, but after several long hearts beats the world grew cold and dark and the only thing left was nothingness...

                                                  * * * *

Down in the lab of Archangel Industries in the deep rarely tread sub-basement, Dr. Goodman and Dr. England were heatedly arguing.

"It is almost as if you don't care if we lose this patient for Christsake." Englund spat out in frustration.

"We keep running tests and see what turns up. Follow your protocols, Dr. England. We have our orders. Patient W is top priority. With him being more stable, I have been more than generous with letting you oversee Patient L's care during the day. We have a chain of command here. Everything must be run up that chain, you can't buck the system and go rogue, or you won't have a job here if you want to be so insolent and insubordinate. You work under me, don't forget that." Goodman stated coolly.

"Your methods aren't turning up shit. If you pardon my french. You said it yourself, W is doing better, he doesn't need 24 hours around the clock care. He's conscious and able to ask questions and answer them. Patient L is clearly worse right now so I don't give a rats ass about the priority of W. right now." Stacey said as she slung her purse over her shoulder and pressed the button to leave the air lock and enter the familiar hallway to take her back upstairs.

As she briskly stepped out to the hallway, her shoes squeaking on the bleached floors, she felt a rush of air and saw Goodman using his vampire speed had cut her off barring access to the elevator.

"We. Are . Not. Done. Here...." He said each word sharp and clipped, underneath it the cold almost bored tone that the vampire usually used had evaporated, instead replaced with a velvety menace. "I will not tollerate such disrespect or unprofessionalism from an underling. You run everything by me. Finding out you went over my head to order extra treatment unacceptable, insisting on additional tests and procedures not cleared by me! We work within the budget, this situation isn't butter upon bacon."

"Come again Dr. Goodman?" Dr England said trying hard to figure out how she might calm the vampire down. Her palms began to sweat slightly as she focused on trying to not let her heart race too fast. Vampires loved fear...

"It means you have been running around and spending money without it being approved. The master of the city doesn't need someone like you overspending. When those financial reports come into him, who do you think I have to deal with?  That ass kissing nosey lackey of Master Salvatore's. He's the last person I need to come down here all smug and self superior with his multiple titles, and laissez-faire ruse of a personality. You know nothing of how things operate down here, my dear, or you would be treading much more softly." He whispered the warning in the concrete corridor as it softly reverberated past her. "So before you walk out of here. I want you to go back into that office and write me up the report for today that you haven't submitted. Protocols are important and in place for a reason. "

Dr. Englund closed her eyes for a moment, trying to compose herself. She was in a bit of a pickle, as much as she wanted to tell Goodman to sit on a broomstick and rotate it would only add to the already tense situation, and instinctually she knew she was treading on thin ice.  Would he hurt her? He certainly had her outclassed in speed and strength.  She paused, feeling the first pangs of regret for taking the position here at the company.

She didn't want to submit the report yet for several reasons. He wasn't entirely wrong about the fact she wasn't following protocol, but submitting that report would end up with her in hot water, as she had most decidedly gone rogue out of frustration that afternoon it was just a case of him not knowing just how far she had gone.

She cleared her throat choosing to speak softly "Look Dr. Goodman, I'm exhausted, it's closing on this being a 16-hour day for me.  As it is I'm not going beyond the 12-hour shifts and reporting it. I'm exhausted and sore. I just want to go home, get some sleep and submit it tomorrow after I have had some sleep and don't feel so worn out. In the future I promise to be more mindful of the things you have pointed out, but can we just lay this to rest tonight and can you please not block the way to the elevator and let me go home for the night. You are starting to make me feel nervous and unsafe. "

"I've not touched a hair on that head of yours, Dr. Englund. However, you are testing my patience. I would never physically harm you. So calm down woman and find your sensibilities." Goodman replied evenly. "Fill out the report here, not at home. Do it now here in the office tonight, and you are free to go Stacey."

Stacey sighed and took her glasses off slipping them into her purse to rub at her weary eyes. "And I explained I have a VPN and can do it from home. No risks of security breach or the lab secrets getting out that way."

Goodman took the opportunity to close the gap between them as she took her glasses off. Admittedly, there was a small bit of satisfaction when he heard her yelp of surprise and the stubborn woman dropped her purse, her eyes wide a mixture of shock and disbelief that one moment he wasn't there, and then he was.

What happened down in the subbasement stayed down there and without prying eyes and ears he could put an end to this childish act of defiance. His time was not infinite for tonight as he locked eyes with her and pressed his will against hers.

He watched as her pupils dilated, and she fell into a compliant and suggestible state. "Now then Stacey lets go back into the lab and have you give me that report before you go home tonight. Perhaps just an oral report and you can give me the written tomorrow since you are tired and sore as you said earlier. " Goodman said as he watched her nod in agreement heading towards the lab door ignoring her purse on the floor to do as he asked.

He picked up the purse and escorted her into the lab, where he took a seat at his desk and asked her to take one as well. Dr. Englund complied without protest and silently waited for further instructions.

"I noticed tonight while examining patient L that she had some markings on her front torso that you didn't clarify where they had come from, as well as  marks on her wrist. I am aware she is healing much slower than a normal lycanthrope, but please humor me and walk me through what care procedures and work you have done with and to the patient for your shift today." Dr, Goodman commanded as he pulled out his notebook readying to take notes.

Stacey walked him though the morning of her shift, having gotten the test results back for the panels they had run back when the patient had been admitted early on the 18th when she had been admitted. Results that were indicative of her having elevated white blood counts along with elevated liver enzymes.

The original inspection of patient L had brought her in unconscious with a fever, low blood sugars, and a case of dehydration.

Steps had been taken to get liquids into her, as well as sort out the sugar and electrolyte balances.

Englund explained that she made the call to re-add the antibiotic regiment to the patient and that she had mailed up to the office that having an ultrasound machine, a request for x rays and several renewals for the cocktail they were using for patient L to be cleared as soon as possible. With the catheter she had put in on Tuesday morning when Goodman had gone to ground for the day, she had also been keeping an eye on the urine out put and had collected samples that day to be re tested since the patient had not woken up and her general color was still off, noting that patient L's eyes were looking a little yellow and that they were sluggishly responsive to light stimuli with no indication of her being conscious.

Goodman jotted down the information and instructed her to continue.

Stacey then decided that with the elevated levels and frustration that she was feeling with their tests not getting them results fast enough, decided to do a liver biopsy without his consent.

He frowned, that would explain some of the marks he had noted on Patient L's torso. "And where are those samples now Stacey because I didn't see those or the new urine or new blood samples despite it looking like you drew blood from the patient while I was in torpor."

Still under the effects of the rolling, she didn't skip a beat. "They are no longer in the lab. I sent them out to be tested outside the lab here, but they are being tested with a fresh set of eyes, and I am hopeful that we will have more answers in-"

"Silence!" Goodman barked. He forced himself to stay still and not lash out at the impulsive cow who sat before him, as he reminded himself that she was human and therefore fragile.

There was the soft hiss of the lab door opening from the outside, and Goodman silently cursed. Very few people had access to the lab besides himself and Stacey, which meant it was a very short list. Currently, anyone on that list was not someone he wanted to have to deal with given the current situation.

The soft sound of expensive dress shoes echoed in the decontamination chamber, and seconds later Waylon Crosby emerged to lean against the door frame, his dark eyes drinking in the scene before himself.

Dr. Englund of course sat perfectly upright in her chair, her eyes focused entirely on Goodman, not even reacting to the new visitor.

Dr. Goodman let out a weary sigh, realizing he had essentially been caught with his hand in a cookie jar and that things at the moment could get very messy. Perhaps a plea to his sensibilities..." Before you say anything, Mr. Crosby, please let Dr. Englund finish her line of questioning before you exercise any displeasure..."

"What lab did you take these samples that I did not authorize you to take outside the Archangel lab?" Goodman asked his tone calm.

"I didn't take them to a lab." Stacey answered.

"Then where did you take the samples when you left earlier today, and did you take anything else?" The vampire doctor asked.

"I gave them to a friend to run tests on. On top of the liver samples, I included blood from several points of the infection stage of patient L as well as urine and stool samples. I wanted to be through and hoped if I was corrected with my ideas, and it bore fruit that it would be easier to get forgiveness rather than permission, considering how rigid and closed you are to trying new things." Stacey answered calmly with total honesty.

Dr. Goodman glared at Waylon and then back to his understudy. "You have the floor Mr. Crosby please say what's on your mind, I know there is no holding you back once you're set on something but as you can see, I've been having an off night down here for reasons that are more than apparent now."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
"Am I to understand that you have rolled your colleague, Dr Goodman?" Waylon asked,  his voice soft and low, without a single trace of his usual fey humour.  "You do realize that if that is, in fact, the case, you have committed a capital crime?  Now, I have no intention of turning you over to Father Sozio but I will require an explanation.  So, please, tell me what is going on and before you do, RELEASE HER!"  Waylon didn't often flex his vampiric power but at this point he wanted Dr Goodman to realize that, despite how he generally comported himself,  he was, in fact, the third most powerful vampire in the city.

"Behind closed doors... These things have to sometimes be done. Given your age, I am certain you understand. Stacey it seems has been a rather naughty employee in her own way. I understand that given the face we present publicly this isn't a good look if it were to come to light, however I was also under the impression that the security cameras we have down here are scant and those that are present have no audio and are not saved on a server. " Dr. Goodman paused for a moment, not long enough to be considered stalling, but certainly long enough that the more powerful vampire was aware he was painfully aware of Crosby's displeasure. 

His cadence sped up slightly as to not leave Waylon having to metaphorically impatiently drum his fingers while he got to the point. "However, Dr. Englund has been remiss in giving detailed reports and seemingly feels it is perfectly fine to ignore the chain of command and protocol down here, despite us having orders from the Master of the city to make sure Patient W is top priority. She has taken it upon herself to steal company property and give it to someone outside Archangel Industries to look at. Patient L is supposed to be receiving in house care and all samples findings and reports were to be kept in house despite her not being a priority Master Crosby. This breach in protocol is only being used to get to the bottom of things. Perhaps before I release her, which I of course will, I never had any intention of harming her, merely I wanted to get to the truth in an efficient and expedient way, so I could continue on with the care of both of my patients. You have heard her confess and know just as much as I know currently. So do you really wish for me to release her immediately or do you wish to know where the stolen samples are and who currently has them before this becomes a potentially larger issue, sir?"

Waylon sighed.  "Dr Goodman," he began in a voice that sounded tired, "Do you have any idea how much effort it is requiring for me not to seize you by the throat and slam you against the nearest wall?  You sounded like you were explaining to me why you can get away with breaking both the human laws and our own internal policies.  Now, did any part of what I said suggest to you that I wanted you to do anything other than release her immediately?  I want her to be able to give me her side.  You see, Dr Goodman, as the old saying goes, 'two wrongs don't make a right'.  I will deal with Dr Englund.  That is part of my job.  Interrogation is part of the Schoolmaster's job.  Neither of those two parts are part of your job.  Now do I have to ask again?"

Without a word of complaint or resistance, Goodman turned to Dr. England.

"Nothing happened out in the hallway you will remember nothing of that but decided to come back here after my instance to start orally sharing your report from today. That is when Mr. Crosby entered the lab." The vampiric doctor instructed as he left his hold of her slip away.

Stacey blinked for a moment looking at Dr. Goodman and slowly took in a breath as she looked over to Mr. Crosby as her heart began to race and her hands grew clammy. There was a palatable tension in the air, it was thick and hot despite the lab's cool temperature.

"Hardly what I would consider a acceptable fulfilment of my instructions,"  Waylon said.  "My apologies, Dr Englund.  It would seem Dr Goodman has failed to live up to his name.  I will deal with him momentarily but first things first.  Did I hear correctly that you sent samples to an outside lab?  And don't think that I have forgotten, Dr Goodman, that you referred to samples from a patient as 'Archangel property'."

Dr. Goodman interjected as Stacey lowered her head, realizing she wanted nothing more to be out of this room and far away from both of the vampires and this sticky situation.

" Those samples are company property, and I was instructed to oversee them and take great care with them. And while I see and understand the case to be one that is curious and need of further looking into the fact is Patient W is our priority, those were direct email orders given to us by the Master of the city. We are doing our best, but I'll be damned if I don't follow those orders to the letter, Master Crosby. Patient L is basically a chamber servant, one with a very rare blood type which would be regrettable to lose if we cannot cure her condition, but her status and worth is not of the same importance as our other patient.  Certainly you can see that. Besides, we have five new leopards here that are all donors. I don't doubt your fearsome ability, or your power, but you are not Master of Seattle, you do not at the end of the night dictate what we do down here. If an issue is had, take it up with The Master, Mr. Crosby." Goodman urged.

Stacey closed her eyes as she found herself unconsciously gripping the edge of her seat, wishing she could, will herself to be invisible to avoid answering anything. How could she explain what she had done to not end up fired at best or potentially on a missing persons' poster.  For now it was best to say nothing, give herself a few more precious moments to come up with words that might lessen the severity of what she did or endanger anyone else. After all Dr. Goodman seemed exceedingly chatty tonight, something she had never really witnessed before.

Waylon held up a single finger, intending to silence Dr Goodman.  "I realize that you have had a long night, so I will try to keep this brief and I will try to make it not feel like an interrogation.  Could you please address Dr Goodman's concerns?"

"The samples are with someone I trust, they will not go to any other doctors or to the press or CDC if that is a concern. They don't even deal with preternaturals, so there is no risk of leaks there either."  Dr. Englund replied, not opening her eyes as she tried to swallow her fear and anxiety, secretly impressed her voice didn't shake as she spoke. "They aren't a doctor in the particular sense of the word, but they do have a keen mind and a different perspective potentially when it comes to looking over these samples. They are professional and promised to be discrete when I explained how important it was for him, I mean them, to take a look at the samples."

"You do realize the chaos that could be unleashed, should the truth behind those samples gets out?" Waylon asked.  "Has this individual, who's identity you seem willing to go to great lengths to protect, by any chance signed an NDA?  If they have not, I am going to strongly suggest you send them one to complete."  His voice was kind, almost gentle.  The finger that had shushed Goodman had rotated to point directly at him, as if to pin him to the wall like a bug on a board.

"I-I understand Mr. Crosby, not I didn't serve them papers, choosing to trust them, I know them well and didn't want to implicate the company with anything going on here. While I didn't want to cause any chaos and I know I didn't follow the proper protocols, I took an oath to care and over see to any and all patients under my care even if they were not VIP or top priorities."

Goodman remained immobile, in his chair, his jaw tight as he kept his eyes neutral as he listened to Englunds overtly emotional explanation of why it was fine to disregard the rules and do whatever she wanted. The fact Crosby wasn't concerned about any of this was infuriating, how could this evening sour so quickly.  He should be praised for catching the security issue and pointing out the issues rather than being menaced. However, he often knew at times the more powerful and stronger vampires in the city were ripe with arrogance and self-importance. There was little he could do in this now situation.

The only thing he had going for himself right now was he was the only Doctor in the building besides Englund, and he had decades of experience under his belt.  She was new inexperienced in the care of preternaturals, but was a quick study despite her impudence and hyperemotional state. She would have been a text book case of female hysteria back in his day before he was turned. Such things nowadays had been recanted, but it was still frustrating to deal with someone that could be so strident and insistent that their way was right.

"What sort of expertise does this individual have that they might be able to identify what some of the finest equipment we have access to could not?" Waylon asked.  "Both you and Dr Goodman are skilled at haematology.  Is this person a virologist?"  Waylon was well aware that Dr Goodman was correct in thinking that Dr Englund had broken protocol and potentially risked exposing Brandy's condition to the outside world.It was a secret he did NOT want escaping their control.  After all, what good was a secret weapon if everyone knew about it.

He just didn't want to give the prickly corpse the satisfaction of knowing he was right.

"Their field of study is Zoology, and they do have a background in virology and experience with working with wild cats in the Savannah. Obviously they aren't there right now and are in town here. I intend to get everything back sample wise when I am done. I just thought something needed to be done, Mr. Crosby. Our patient currently is still unconscious and despite the pint after pint we have taken from her to test and try to understand what is going on here, there have been no matches to anything. While examining, I noticed that her contention seemed to be worsening the yellowing of her scleria would indicate she's now having liver issues beyond just high enzyme counts that we tracked when we first brought her in. So I admit I went over Dr. Goodman's head. I took a biopsy, but with my friends' expertise. I think he might have some ideas." Stacey explained. "She isn't human all the schooling I've had has been on human blood, she's part leopard. I know it sounds like a Hail Mary, but it certainly is better than Goodman's theory that perhaps her condition is metaphysical and is some magical sickness or curse."

It was likely a good thing Dr. Englund had her head bowed and eyes closed, the withering look Goodman flashed in her direction would have left her knowing that he wanted to cause her great harm. But it disappeared as quickly as it came, for he did not dare let Crosby see if, as he was so intently prodding the girl for a confession of just how badly she had made a mess of things.

It was better to remain in the background momentarily forgotten, so she could take on some of his wrath.

"That is an excellent example of thinking outside the box, Dr Englund.  Sometimes we get bound up in doing things the old way and don't see the forest for the trees," Waylon said.  He turned to Dr Goodman again.  "Have you put in a request to have a witch give the patient a once over?"he asked.  "And perhaps instead of taking blood out of a patient who is ailing, have you considered putting blood into her?  Blood from a compatible lycanthrope?  I seem to recall her being a rare blood type, not that I know from personal experience. "

"It was a theory, not one I wanted to put forward due to how it likely to sound. Volkov is no warlock, so to come forward with nothing to back that up, I wasn't about to waste the Master's time with that unless I had exhausted every other means of finding an answer. As for a transfusion, none of the leopards that work here are AB negative, so no, I haven't gone with that approach. We rarely see that blood type grace these corridors, as it is since the blood banks and hospitals hold onto it due to their need for it in surgical situations." Goodman answered calmly, trying to be the voice of reason. "Now if I had clearance and access to the entirely of HR's personnel files I could cross-reference and look for anyone that shares her blood type and see if they were willing to donate some blood to see if that would, could help. However, adding human blood to her system could potentially result in her condition deteriorating due to the fact it would have no shifter antibodies.  I do want to point out, despite Dr. Englund's claims that I do not care, every step so far in this lab has been conducted with care and a very scrutinizing eye. My feelings don't come into this, what is important are precise and correct results. I know that mistakes are rarely tolerated here. What is your medical opinion on such an outside the box idea, since you are applauding them tonight? Is that a risk you are willing to take? Is it one the Master would approve of? If so tell me to get on with it and I will do as you bid."

"We live in a world surrounded by magic, Dr Goodman,"  Waylon said.  "We are facing a situation where a lycanthrope is sick.  I'm not talking a cold either.  I'm talking deathly ill.  This is something that has never happened, ever, in unliving memory or recorded history.  And you think that considering a metaphysical cause would be unwelcome?  As far as the value of the patient, she goes far beyond being just a chamber servant, as you call her.  In addition to being a donor with a rare blood type, she is one of six wereleopard donors, one of three Alpha donors and an exceptionally loyal, well trained hospitality specialist.  So do not consider her to be less important that your other patient."

Waylon turned back to Dr Englund.  "I assume that you considered waiting for Dr Goodman to awaken but decided that this would delay turning the samples over to your friend by something approaching a day and decided that the risk to the patient was too great to delay treatment?  And if you needed permission, why did you not consider asking either Maria or Leia?"

Dr. England gripped the seat. How was she supposed to answer that without screwing herself.  Truthfully, she didn't think anyone would green light it. Certainly not Dr. Goodman. Would the other two names she could have reached out to have believed her or green lit her plan, she wasn't sure.

"Mr. Crosby I was asked for results and that is what I have been trying to produce here. You can literally be walked through every step and understand the how and why to everything I have done with L's case or W's. So care is being taken. I did not want to be looked at as less than credible with the theory without some sort of proof. If you wish for a witch to come and look the patient over, I am open to you bringing one down at some point to see what they can glean or whatever potions you think they can offer to improve the situation. I do not have any expertise in magic, so that is why I haven't come out with a proposal, I do not know what is possible and what is fantastical fancy."

Having worked with Goodman since May it was a case of listening to him every night talk about the patients and tell her how important it was to save the life of W at the time L wasn't as sick, so they might have dropped the ball and not have been as thorough at the start due to the hours she had to spend to make sure that damned werewolf didn't up and die on her during the day. Stacey felt herself shaking her head partially out of frustration and shame as she began to question herself on if she had been neglectful due to being over worked and the constant gas lighting from her supervisor.  She pursed her lips and forced herself to let go of the chair, her fingers throbbed from how tightly she had been gripping. Each beat of her heart made her knuckles ache as she listened to Goodman explain the situation. He wasn't wrong, magic and curses were in neither of their wheelhouses.

"Dr Goodman, I am looking to solve this matter, not muddy it with pointless words.  I don't care what you haven't done or why.  I care about what you have done.  I'm also very happy that you are willing to allow me to bring in a witch to examine your patient.  That is truly generous of you."  A little of the usual Waylon mockery was beginning to creep back into his tone. He looked at the two doctors.

"Dr Englund, go home and get some sleep.  You will be facing a disciplinary hearing on this matter in the near future.  How that hearing will go is going to depend on how quickly you can get your friend to sign an NDA as well as whether involving them will bear fruit."

Doctor Englund stood with haste as she rubbed her hands nervously and then grabbed her purse slinging it over her shoulder still avoiding looking at either vampire as she nodded and stepped around both vampires pausing at the air lock door. "I'm sorry, and I will do that if it's what you want. I can't find the words to make this better, You want honesty I do believe in my heart of hearts that this is the right way to go despite wanting to keep things in house. And as much as I would like to leave Dr. Goodman to hang and take the rest of your attention away, as a coworker, I do believe he is trying his hardest to try and give you guys the answers you need and want. It is a lot of pressure and I think he does want to please. I know I feel that way, It's just as he says, I don't understand how things work here. My suspicions being that things are much darker than they appear in the corporate videos and letterheads. If the Master of the City is as scary as half the people in the building say he is, then you can understand maybe why the people that work under him don't want to annoy him with conspiracy theories and guesses if what he wants is results. I promise I will have the papers to you no later than tomorrow night."

"Thank you, Dr Englund," Waylon said.  "That will be all."  He waited until the door had closed behind her, before turning back to Dr Goodman.

"If I ever find out that you have rolled someone without permission, I will drag you to the roof and personally stake you out in the middle of the grass and I will watch the security footage of you bursting into flames at sunrise every night for the next century," he hissed.  "My God, man, how could you be that stupid?  A vampire your age should know better.  You're certainly not old enough to be that clueless as to the risk."

"I understand, but she is dangerous. You have my word I will not roll her again without your permission and to keep any rollings done here to those of strictly feeding nature." Goodman repeated for good measure. "I lack the people skills you have forgiven me. I rarely get out and exercise those skills, instead giving everything I have to my work- For the master of the city. It is no excuse that for the past week she's been picking at things and somehow managed to get under my skin. She has a tenacity to while away at a point of subject like a dog with a bone, and she got the better of me. For all our sake let us hope she can produce this signed NDA and that her co-conspirator respects it and keeps his mouth shut. But what will you do if she comes back empty-handed with him refusing to sign it or if he takes this information and shares it or makes it public? It is a lot of faith to lay down at the feet of a girl, is it not?"

"YOU WILL NOT ROLL ANYONE WITHOUT PERMISSION!" Waylon roared.  "Clean the ego out of your ears.  You cannot see that that woman respects you so much that her last words in this situation were to defend you.  She is your peer, not your servant.  If you have a problem with her, we have an entire department dedicated to solving that sort of problem, without rolling anyone.  For what it is worth, I am praying your paranoia is unwarranted. If the worst happens, we will deal with it.  In an ideal world, everything would work out according to our desires but we do not live in a perfect world and sometimes our secrets escape.  And sometimes those that let our secrets feel the light of day learn why man has always feared the night."

This has been a Maxx and Lady J copost production
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
Tuesday 25th -Tana Minnie Waylon- 10pm-Arch Angel Industries

Tana opened the front doors of her work building. Once inside the atmosphere she had grown accustomed was gone. The building had a whole different feeling after hours, one Tana had only experienced a handful of times in negotiations for her work place. And all those times Morvan or Brandy had been by her side.

The young leopard did her best to look the part of a liaison. If anything you fake it til you make it. One thing Brandy had taught her. She wore a pastel purple pant and jacket combo which seemed to glow in contrast to her tanned skin. The pants were slightly higher rise and cut off at the ankle where a white strappy heel finished to the floor. The jacket had three quarter sleeves and hovered in length just below her bottom while underneath a white V neck crop top exposed both a bit of her belly and her chest. Tana had fussed for over an hour to get her make up and hair just right to match. Her long thick black hair was perfectly straight with no fly aways to be seen.

With Minnie in tow Tana approached the receptionist desk with shifter grace the young leopard wasn't particularly known for. "Good evening. Tana and Minnie here to see Mr.Wal-Crosby. We have an appointment."



The front reception had the two leopardess's sit and wait. Ten minutes elapsed as a pleasantly plump fourty something woman wearing the traditional black and dark red colors of the company approached them.  She wore her mousy brown hair up in a bun her hazel eyes regarded them behind her chunky framed tortoise shell glasses. She leaned gently on her cane. "Good evening. Mr. Crosby will see you now if you follow me."

Her name tag  which read KARLA had an amber border around it. She smells human to both the leopards as she guided them to an elevator that Tana had never been on. Clearly they were not going up to the residential tower where she had been before.

The elevator rose, taking the pair up two floors as KARLA stepped off, leaning slightly again on her cherry wood cane as mildly limped past 4 doors before knocking on  boardroom 5 and held the door open for the two women.

The room was pretty spacious, with a table large enough to host a meeting for 14 comfortably. The chairs were lavish and leather-bound and looked comfortable to sit down at despite not being your typical office chairs with wheels.  The Table was a thick, heavy mahogany with polished brass edges and caps. The room had a large LCD screen, obviously used at times for meetings, but the only thing is showed currently was the company logo as it gently drifted about the otherwise dark screen.

In the far corner was a small area that contained a bar fridge. The windows to the room were tinted, but you could still see outside the building at the street and buildings as people outside carried on with life as per norm.

"Miss Selmoan Can I fetch you and your companion some bottled water, tea, coffee, or sparkling water before you get into the meat of your meeting?" Karla asked. "Mr Crosby will Be with you in just a few moments, be he asked for me to make sure you two were properly sorted."


Tana smiled softly at the woman. "Karla is it? I'd very much appreciate a cup of tea. Earl Grey if you have if not black is fine. Please and thank you kindly. Minnie would you like anything?" Tana pulled out two chairs for both her and her Pard mate.


"Of course." Karla said smiling as she switched on a kettle that sat a top of the small fridge as she opened up a wood box beside the kettle and unwrapped a tea bag, placing it in a black ceramic mug that had the company logo on it. How do you take your tea, Miss Selmoan? Sugar, milk, cream? We also have honey and stevia if those are things that you gravitate more towards as well."


"I must confess I find that milk does funny things to black tea. Usually I take it with lemon and a bit of sugar. Supposedly that makes me old fashioned." Tana shrugged. "I'll take it straight up please Ma'am. If you'd be so kind."


"As you say Miss, however, if you would like lemon it can be arranged. It would be no trouble for me to scoot down to the cafeteria to fetch you that.  I am aware that shape-shifters have very discerning palates, should your companion want a coffee I would be heading down there to fetch that as well." Kara fussed softly as the kettle began to slowly begin to boil. "You ladies likely have another ten minutes before Mr. Crosby graces the threshold, but kudos for coming a bit early. Sometimes the scheduling around here can be a bit unpredictable with Mr. Crosby so thank you for being patient and understanding."


" Hey, he agreed to see us in days rather than weeks so it's all good. " Minnie said.  " And coffee would be great, as long as it's not tar.  " She sat in the chair next to Tana. She had needed to get a new outfit for this that was a lot less Gothic slut and a lot more sophisticated.  She still wore mostly black, but had opted for a silky blouse that matched the blue of her hair.  It felt a bit odd to be honest, like she didn't belong there. Like she was playing dress up and trying to fit in.


Pouring the water into the mug for Tana's tea Karla brought that to the table to let Tana decide when to take the bag out beside the mug that was placed on the saucer sat 3 packs of sugar.

Karla nodded to Minnie and reached for the cane she had left leaning against the bar fridge. "I shalln't be too long for that coffee from the cafeteria, dear. What do you take in your coffee?"

Minnie told Karla and the 40-year-old assistant was off at a quick limp and out the door to leave the two women alone for the time being.


Tana paced around the room a little before she settled into her chair beside Minnie wrapping her tiny hands around the warm ceramic. The way the tea tickled her nostrils had a calming effect. She let out a content sigh. "How you holding up? Smashing new outfit by the way."



Minnie pulled a little at the soft fabric draped across her cleavage and smoothed the fabric of the black skirt.  " Thanks. I feel ridiculous." She grinned at the petite leopard beside her.


"Well you look gorgeous. I mean I usually ain’t this fancy pants either. Oh uh you remember when you first got to the house you harass Kat for not warning you the boys are hot." Tana cleared her throat. "You've been warned." Tana took a sip of her tea with a small giggle.


Minnie groaned. "What is up with this city? I mean is this where all the hot preters hang out?"


Tana started to choke on her tea. Her head titled to the ceiling quickly as she forced the tears that were forming  to stop so her make up would stay good. Luckily it worked. "I guess that’s why you're here now then?" Tana teasingly bleeped her tongue out a bit.


"ha! You would think, right?  " Minnie laughed. " I wish. "


"I don’t think, I know. I have smarticle particles." Tana nodded. Tana’s leg bounced a little as she waited. She was getting nervous. Sure Minnie was with her but this would be her first time alone with a different vampire other than Klaus. She ran off the mental check list of the do's and don'ts that Klaus had taught ger. Repeating them in her head calmed her nerves. "I really hope Mr.Wal-shit"she paused correcting herself again. "Mr. Crosby can enlighten us some more."


Karla knocked on the door to announce her presence before entering, a fresh dressed coffee exactly as Minnie had ordered was in her hand as she mildly hobbled over to the table,  "There you go my dear. Thank you again for the patience. She paused to look at her phone for a moment, checking the time. "I suspect you ladies are good on your own, but is there anything else I can do to make sure you are comfortable and at ease before I head out?"


Tana had stood when the door opened before settling back down upon seeing it was Karla. "I know I'm good Karla thank you. Minnie you goochi smoochis?"


"All good here. Just admiring the decor." Minnie smiled. "Thanks for the coffee."


"Oh it was nothing, dear. I do my best to make sure Mr, Crobsy's guests are well taken care of." Karla said with a polite nod. "I will take my leave then. Good luck with your meeting."

The watched Karla leave and close the door behind herself, leaving the pair to sample their drinks.


There was a polite knock on the door a few minutes later, a warning to anyone inside.  The door swung open and  Waylon looked in.

He wasn't as tall as most of the other vampires; he was well short of six feet.  Jet black hair hung past his shoulders, thick and straight. He smiled, not showing fangs, although that wasn't surprising given his age.  "My apologies for the delay," he said.  "I needed to deal with a personal matter."  He wasn't going to tell them that the personal matter had been reading Dietra a bed time story; they didn't need to know.

"Is there something I can do for the pair of you?"


Tana stood when the vampire entered.  Reaching out to shake his hand. "Good evening Mr." One could tell she paused not for dramatic effect but to stop the old habit from slipping her lips again." Waylon, Sir. No need for apologies you managed to sneak us in on your busy schedule in a very short amount of time. It is much appreciated. This is my friend Minnie. We were hoping you would be able to enlighten us on um potential uh hindrances." Tana very carefully smiled looking at Waylon’s forehead to appear she was looking at his eyes. Soon as Waylon took a seat she followed suit wrapping her tiny hands around the warm  ceramic once again.


"Hindrances."  Waylon's blue eyes twinkled.  "Now there is an interesting word, potentially full of promise and mischief.  I'm all ears.   Okay, that's a lie.  I'm only about one percent ears, if that.  I'm more hair than ears.  Be that as it may, you have my attention."


Minnie chuckled. "Yeah, hindrances. Definitely a bigger word than I would have used." She said softly.  " Well, I'm not sure if it's going to be promise, mischief, or just a waste of your valuable time, unfortunately, but we heard we might be able to pick your brain on something vampire related.  Apparently you are the guy who knows the what's and who's .  " She was eyeballing his hair, which was freaking gorgeous. Yep, Seattle was hot preternatural city.  " To get right to the point, we were wondering if you know anything about a couple of vampires under the employ of  Master Javier in LA."


"Master Javier?"  Waylon set his elbows on the table, folded his hands together and rested his chin on top of them.  "Where did you hear that name?  Certainly it wasn't from a younger vampire, because the Master of Los Angeles -" he put a heavy Spanish emphasis on the pronunciation "-hasn't gone by that since, if memory serves, the early 1920s.  When he took the city, he became known as 'the Showman'."


Tana snickered into her cup. It was a stupid name to dub one self. Tana took a small sip lowering the glass glancing to Waylon's hands. "He could hand model with those. Hell who am I kidding he can just model period." The idea distracted her for a beat. Minnie would have to be the one to steer the majority of this conversation. Tana was for all intents and purposes the preverbal chaperon this evening.


Waylon's eyes flickered to Tana.  "Something amused you?" he asked.


Tana's face dropped and her heart began to beat faster. Like a kid that got caught with their hand in the candy jar. "Apologies Sir. The title in which this Master chose to go by caught me off guard." It was nothing but the honest truth. Tana may have look the part but she had a very long way to go in any real type of diplomatic discussions. Poker face was something she would need to desperately work on.


"He didn't choose the name.  It was given to him," Waylon said.  "Given by the vampires beneath him, in recognition of his style, flare and panache. I believe that the Ringmaster was briefly in contention as well. PT Barnum had nothing on Javier."


Tana's eyes shot to Waylon's in surprise. She quickly looked away correcting her error. "Color me surprised. I ignorantly thought being a Master he gave himself the pseudonym. PT Barnum definitely had an intriguing mind seeing things above his time. Forgive my tangent it seems we have veered off course."  Tana's eyes flicked to Minnie.


"I have time,"  Waylon said, giving Tana a wink.


Minnie looked a tad bemused for a moment, then was serious again. " I don't know the age of the ones I heard it from, but they are the ones I was actually trying to ask about. Two vampires, twins. Dark hair, middle eastern, Hispanic or native American ancestry I would guess."


Waylon shook his head.  "That isn't much to go on.  Nothing spring immediately to mind, although the Showman has  distinct taste for twins when it comes to his human Pommes.  I assume that hasn't changed since I was last there but then again it has been over half a century.  The last ones I saw were Irish red heads.  I don't think he turns them into vampires particularly frequently, unless they had some special talent."


Tana was staring into her tea cup lost in thoughts that innocently creeped their way out her mouth. "Hmm cute. Know who else had a thing for twins Doctor Josef Mengele." She closed her eyes "Fuck" She mumbled. "Mr. Corsby besides Brandy who would you recommend as a good diplomatic tutor?" She offered a smile. Her cheeks pink with embarrassment.


"Since you brought up Nazis, might I suggest a former one?" Waylon asked.  "Klaus Adler, also known as the Schoolmaster, is an excellent source of etiquette and teacher of the finer points of negotiating safe passage through the territories of other vampires.  I'm not certain how useful it might be to you.  You clearly aren't vampires, many of the lessons would not be of much use."


"Excellent I am already in contact with Mr. Adler for other types of lessons. I'll see if he would be willing to add more." Tana looked back down. "Stupid mouth why can't you just stay shut. thoughts are meant to be that thoughts inside the head INSIDE!!! making yourself to be a total ass in front of Mr. Waylon. UGGGGGGGGH INTERNAL SCREAMING!!!!!! oh no!" She looked up at Minnie and Waylon then back into her tea. "Oh thank god I didn't just actually scream"


"Mr Adler is a busy man when it comes to his etiquette lessons," Way;on said.  "He is quite occupied with teaching the newest undead not to get themselves killed."


"yeah, I bet that's quite the task. Still he was good enough to point us in your direction for some possible extra information.  Is there anything that could help you possibly identify the vampires I asked about? I'm sorry if we are being a bother.  "


"They could be new," Waylon suggested.  "They could be transient.  Vampire twins aren't unheard of.  They are not so rare that they would attract immediate unwarranted attention.  If they are new, they would have a sire, who may or may not be their master.  If they are transient, then they are masters who are making their own way or working for another.  Certainly the Showman would be interested in twin vampires.  Twin lycanthropes as well, for that matter.  I suspect he might have been a twin but only one of them endures."


Minnie sighed. " I know your idea of new is a lot different than mine considering life spans. All I really know is they have been around for at least seven years and collect 'rent' or tribute . They are the ones who I heard the name Javier from. I guess that means they are either really fu- ahem really old, or really close to him."


"Most vampires that would be close to him would call him by his title, not his name," Waylon said, nodding.  "So they are likely either over or approaching a century.  But then vampires like that would be very memorable.  It is possible that they are... how to put this... telling tales out of school?  Suggesting a familiarity that is not there?"


"Then if they are faking said familiarity, would they be faking collecting tribute also? Mr. Adler suggested that would be very unwise. So pretending you are more familiar with this Mr. Showman would result in what other possible benefits for them?"


"Association with greatness lends a touch of undue respect and esteem,"  Waylon replied.  "And yes, claiming something in the name of another would be very unwise.  Certainly over the course of that long a period. We may not pay attention to the passage of time the way mortals do but I think it would be noticeable if someone was collecting money in my name and not giving it to me. "  Waylon paused.  "So we have only a few possibilities.  They are old and work for the Showman.  They are new and work for the Showman.  They are pretending to work for the Showman or the work for someone named Javier who is a cockroach trying to bask in the reflected glory of the Showman."


Tana let out a hiss of air as if something hurt. It was her brain at the last statement Waylon made. "ya no that last one does not sound wise at all. And this coming from someone you clearly suffers from foot in mouth disease." Tana giggled a little. Tana also knew that if need be Waylon could very easily dig up the information. But that would be something Minnie would have to decide if the price paid, whatever that may be, is worth the information. One of Brandy's first rules was that Vampire never did anything for free. Which was sorta a lie but not really. Klaus has helped her on numerous occasions however what he got out of it was closeness to Brandy so there was a payment just one no one really had trouble in paying.


"Agreed," Waylon said.  "See previous comment about collecting money in someone's name."


Minnie looked like she had eaten something sour.  " So, hypothetically, do you think this showman would be one to take cash as a bribe to keep feline shifters out of his menagerie? "


"The Showman has connections in every business area in Los Angeles,"  Waylon said.  "He isn't exactly obscenely wealthy but he's close.  Bribes?  Unlikely.  Actually renting the land?  Far more likely.  Some of us caught on to the idea of real estate fairly early.  As far as keeping shifters out of his menagerie, I would say unlikely.  His menagerie and his freak show, politically incorrect as it might be, are major money makers at his circus."


Tana shifted in her chair. From what she knew this showman didn’t have a leopard in his menagerie. Something wasn’t adding up. "You said circus Sir. Does that mean it is a legit business with a possible web page and cast roster?"


"Of course," Waylon said, with a perfectly straight face.  "We're all above board and legal now."


Tana whipped out her phone and began to google like mad. It didn’t take long until she was on the circus website and looking at the cast. She passed her phone to Minnie. "Maybe we get lucky and the twins are on here?"


"I'm not interrupting your Googling, am I?" Waylon asked. craning his neck slightly as if trying to catch a look at the screen.


A tentative look made by Minnie on the site listed the normal things such as hours and cost of entry.  The show was for those 18+ but boasted about their freak shows as well as the largest based wild cat show on the west coast as well as a sultry burlesque show featuring dancers that would shape-shift. But there were no names listed and no photos of their curious mystery twins.


Minnie shook her head. " Nothing useful looks like. But it doesn't make any sense. Sure he could be renting the land, but to what end? Does he have a stake in the business?" The thought made her blood run cold.  She looked up at Waylon. "Sorry. It's just that this is.... Sorta important."


Tana slumped when the website turned up nothing. She thought it was worth a shot.


"Of course it is,"  Waylon said.  "And if it is, there will be something useful.  You just aren't looking at it right.  My advice would be to follow the money.  Is it rent being paid or protection?  Is it paid in cash?  I must admit to having a fondness of nostalgia but that doesn't mean my transactions are exclusively in cash.  So I ask you this.  What is the purpose of sending a set of twin vampires out to collect cash, when a simple bank transaction would suffice?  I think part of your problem is that you don't really know what you're looking for so you don't know what questions to ask."


"That's exactly it. I don't know. I've never dealt directly with them, or any vampires for that matter, at least before I met Klaus through Brandy." Minnie said with a sigh.  " Sorry you aren't my first." She added, a little tongue in cheek.  " But in all seriousness this is way over my head. I like to think I'm not stupid, but I sure as hell don't seem to have the right kind of smarts for this."


"There are no women who can actually make that claim,"  Waylon answered.  "So why the interest in these twins and the Showman?" he asked.  "It's not like we are neighbours or likely to have direct dealings with them.   Are you dipping your toes into somebody's fish tank, hoping not to get them bitten off?"


Tana took a sip of tea. Looked from Waylon to Minnie and back again. It was clear the young leopard had things to say but chose not to. This was Minnie’s meeting. How much she was willing to divulge to Mr.Crosby was up to her.


Minnie laughed. " I have a California accent and I said I heard the name from the twins. I might not be the sharpest crayon in the box, but I know someone doesn't get a fancy office and a title without being able to color a pretty picture.  I'm betting you have a pretty good idea just based on the things we've let slip, but hey, you've been good enough to sit and answer our questions and not get all uptight, so I guess I can say it out loud for you. I came from Cali, from his territory, and I'm trying to put some pieces together concerning my old pard. "


"Then why not just ask your Pard?" Waylon asked.


Tana face paled and her eyes went wide as saucers. She was shocked to hear Minnie get so blatant. If Tana needed to work on her poker face and foot in mouth disease. Minnie may need to work on word choice. Here they were sitting across from one of the most powerful vampires in the city. He would know answers if Minnie but only asked or elaborated on the situation to give Waylon more to go on. She took a sip of tea and tried to smooth out the situation. "Perhaps Mr.Crosby would be interested in a tldr version as to why asking your old pard wouldn't be possible."


“Yes, do tell," Waylon said, returning his head to his hands, looking like a child waiting for story time.

Minnie raised an eyebrow and gave Tana a wtf look before returning her attention to the vampire before them with the damn beautiful hair. There was a moment she wondered if it was as soft as at looked, then shook the thought away. "I mean, I'm not shy about it, but how do I know this isn't gonna bite me in the ass, metaphorically speaking I hope."  She shook her head.


"I don't bite women," Waylon said.  "But there is a saying that applies here.  You need to give a little to get a little."


Tana sipped her tea eyeing the two in the room. If Minnie didn’t want to share more than she has with Waylon there was nothing the young leopard could do. She just offered a big smile her lip twitching a little.


" I hope I'm not going to regret this " Minnie groaned, rubbing her forehead.  " Ok, so the short short version. I can't ask my old pard because they didn't let me go willingly. I escaped. And the other females paid the price for that, so I want to keep that from happening again. That's why I need to know what connection those two and Their supposed master have with the pard.  Pissing off a powerful vampire who collects cat shifters as a hobby is really not on my bucket list."


Tana reached out and held Minnie’s hand giving it a little squeeze as her beast rubbed up against her reassuringly. If Klaus trusted Waylon surely they could too.


“And you were unaware of these vampires before you left?” Waylon asked. “Your first hand information is like more accurate than my rumours, assumptions and innuendos.  Perhaps you know more than you realize.  Let’s turn this around and let me ask a few questions.  If these vampires are controlling or supervising your old Pard, why did they let you go?”


" let me go? I skipped out while on a task. I was supposed to go shopping for props and other things needed, and I took off and left town while I had the chance. Guess the raj... " She spat the word like it tasted dirty, " thought he had made sure I wouldn't try a second time."


“None of which addresses the vampires,” Waylon said, sitting back in his chair. “Did your Raj respect them?  Fear them?  Did he treat them like business associates or annoyances?  That will give you a clue to their role or relevance.”


Tana sat back in her chair  as the two spoke. She curled the ceramic mug close to her chest and happily sniffed at the aroma. She hooked her feet together at the ankle swung back and forth as sitting properly in the chair caused them to dangle.


Minnie sighed again, "  I'm sorry, I just don't know.  I’ve only ever seen them in passing, and not long enough to be able to say what kind of relationship there was.  All I know is they seemed to show up towards the end of the month and they would go in the office to handle business.  I was strictly kept out of the business side of things."


"And how did your Raj react?" Waylon asked again.  "Was he scared?  Annoyed?  Entirely blasé?  Inquiring minds want to know."


"Well he did seem more tense towards the end of the month, but I don’t know if that was because of them coming or if he was just stressed over deadlines."


"More tense?"  Waylon frowned.  "Is this 'the rent is due' tense or 'oh my God those evil twins that are going to suck my soul out through my anus will be here soon' tense? You aren't giving me much to work with.  I mean the obvious solution is do whatever you're planning on doing during the day but vampires have long memories and we've been known to hold grudges."


Tana stopped herself from laughing at Waylon saying anus.... barely.


"he didn't smell afraid if that's what you mean. " Minnie said, leaning back and tapping her fingers on the arm of the chair. " More like- really guarded and super polite.  That's kinda what we were told to do whenever we came across a vampire, not that most anyone went out after dark. " She snorted. " Mostly just me. "


"That tells me a great deal," Waylon said. "Respect, rather than fear.  Sending two vampires to collect rather than one is a power move, meant to show that their master has enough resources that he can double them up on errands.  Did they smell afraid?  Likely not, if this was an ongoing thing.  Guards tend to be let down due to familiarity."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on
"can vampires smell afraid?  I've never come across one that did." Minnie asked, genuinely curious now.  There was so much that she didn't know.


"We can and do, on occasion," Waylon said.  "Especially new, young vampires when they come face to face with the Huntsman for the first time. "  He shuddered slightly but it was certainly not from fear.


"yeah, that's a hell of a title by the way. But no, I never smelled fear from them, so I would guess going into a compound full of  leopards was no big deal.". Minnie said with a slight shrug.


"Earned," Waylon said, without a trace of humour.  "Outnumbered and in the middle of leopard territory and entirely unafraid.  Either powerful, backed by power or stupid, which is a self correcting flaw.  Now, here is the kicker.  Were you ever close enough to smell other shifters on them?"


She shook her head. " I wasn't part of the business end of things. The raj was extremely particular about staying in your roll."


"So you didn't get close enough for a sniff.  Pity.  That would have told us more.  Sadly, with what I have to work with, there is little else I can provide."


"I really wish I had more myself." Minnie said sadly.  " This whole thing just seems to get more and more complicated, and mostly because I'm clueless.  I don't have the answers and I don't know how to get the answers.  "


"Perhaps you're making things more complicated then they are."  Waylon rose to his feet.  "Vampires tend not to involve ourselves in shifter matters unless they affect us directly.  I doubt errand boys are truly deeply invested in your former Pard.  One additional thing, Minnie.  If you are planning on assuming a leadership role, being clueless doesn't look good on  a resume."


Minnie rose as well. " That's why I'm trying to find things out, and part of that means understanding that although I was kept considerably isolated, there are others out there who do things differently. It's a lot to learn, and I'm probably making things a lot more complicated as you said, but sticking my head in the sand really isn't going to help anything. As it is, you've been extremely helpful in that I am not quite as clueless as I was when I walked in the door. Thank you. And I'm sorry it wasn't very entertaining."


"Oh, honey, you have no idea what I find entertaining.  Let's just say it was a good thing you had company."  Waylon winked at Tana again.  "Have fun storming the castle."


Tana hurried to her feet later than the others in the room. She was deep into the devious thoughts she was deluding herself with. "That wink god that wink. He trying to turn me into a puddle?!" She downed the last bit of her tea and offered a blinding smile. "Thank you for your time and insight this evening Mr.Crosby. Its given us a lot to think about. Have a pleasant rest of your evening." She held out her hand to shake his.


“And you as well,” Waylon replied, taking Tana’s hand and raising it to his lips to kiss her knuckles rather than simply shaking her hand.  “Enjoy what the rest of the night has in store for you.”


Tana’s eyes widened as Waylon kissed her knuckles. Her cheeks started to turn pink.When her hand was released she paused to look at it. Her inner thoughts of a groupie teenager meeting an idol was clear on her face  "I’m never washing this hand"  She regained her senses. "Yes we shall thanks again." Another warm smile on her face turned to Minnie as the leopards exited the meeting room . Tana paused in the threshold to turn back one last glance at Waylon giving him a small wave goodbye.


Waylon smiled and blew Tana a kiss.  "TTFN," he said.


Tana stumbled over her own feet at the blown kiss. Quickly she regained her balance and hurried out of sight. Tana remained silent as the two walked to the elevator and once inside let out a deep breathe she didn't realize she was holding. "So that went well. I think. Don't you? At least we can piece some things together of what to avoid and by the sounds of it doing this at night or the end of the month is big no go."


"well, it wasn't as much as I was hoping but yeah it was actually some good info, and we can dig deeper into that circus and the company websites and see if we can connect a few dots. It's all stuff that might have no real bearing on the task at hand, but also might be important. Won't know just yet .  " She crossed her arms and looked thoughtful. "Hey Tana, do you agree with him? Am I not leadership material? "


Tana remained quite in thought as the elevator made its way to the lobby.  Their heels echoed in the mostly empty hall as they stopped in front of her clinic she turned to Minnie.  She glanced to the doors before turning to her fellow leopard.

"I'm not sure that is the right question to be asking. Let me explain." Tana held up a hand defensively before continuing without an answer from Minnie. "I think the better question is do YOU think you would be a good leader. Minnie, Morvan was the first of our kind that I ever interacted with, period.  Then we meet Seren, followed by everyone at the ranch. For the years I have been with them I think its safe to say that everyone of the alphas has a different way of leading. That is also dependent on situation and circumstances.  What we have here from what I gather is COMPLETELY different than whats out there in other parts the world.  What works here may not work for someone else, else where. Only you know what those girls need, what those girls have experienced, what they need for healing.  But honestly you have been with us since May now. I know how trauma can really get you stuck in a rut. If Morvan didn't find me when he did I would be dead. Just as Kat found you. I had to struggle every day past the mistrust, the hatred the fear that ate me from the inside out like a toxin. I was paralyzed by the weight of it. My partner Shale has helped me in so sooo many ways. The shell that encased me cracked and I am starting to finally be free of it. It's changed me. It might change you too. Do you want to be someone that leads from that dark place or grow into something even better. There is a light in you Minnie. You just need to allow yourself to let it out and all the potential with it." Tana smiled. She looked down at her hand that Waylon had kissed.  "I think Waylon saw that too."


"I'm not so sure about that. But it's been really hard.   Every time I think I've made progress up outta this hole something happens to shake me, like our play fight. I wanted to give you a harder run for it, really challenge you, but as soon as you got hurt, something clicked, and it felt like I slid down the ladder. I just... I didn't want to hurt you any more. " She looked at the door and snorted. " Maybe you're right and I need a different kind of help. Both me and my beast need to be strong and confident. It's not enough that we agree that chewing his face off would be very satisfying. ". She thought about how she had met Tana, and how much the petite leopard had changed in these past months.  " I do know what those girls need. They need someone they can rely on, someone they can trust to have Their safety in mind.  "


"You do. That’s what I think Waylon meant. You know things we don't.  If we are going to do this we have to know our enemy. Silly or rhetorical questions can help in strategic planning. Like running scenarios or playing a thousand questions. Leaders need to have plans and back up plans and the back up for the back up plan. To really do this Minnie you are going to have to lead us. Really lead us. Bad guys rarely see themselves as such. Right now Dallas makes you see red and clouds your judgement. Why meeting with Shale once a week may help you with that cuz as horrible as it might be, you may need to put yourself in Dallas's brain. Why could he be doing the things he is doing. Sure you can not know which is the correct answer but if we try to plan out for as many as we can think of we could react more efficiently." Tana bit her lower lip a little. She knew full well this would not be easy for Minnie but it would be necessary.


Minnie smiled. " Listen to you being all mature and reasonable.  "


Tana laughed. "Well clearly I must be a doppelganger and not the real Tana. Come on lets go grab a shitty slice of pizza somewhere before heading home. I'll set you up with Shale in the morning if you'd like." She went to put her arm around Minnie catching herself before stopping . She scurried to the other side of Minnie the side where the Waylon kissed hand could be preserved for a little longer at least.



Minnie laughed at Tana's antics.  "I know just the place for some pizza and maybe an alcoholic beverage." She said pulling the busty woman in close for a side hug. "And don't worry, I won't make you wash your hand."

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: Maxx on




It was approaching 2:00 am - prime time for vampires; not so much for humans. They were flagging by that point. Even those who worked nights were approaching their limits; doubly so for those who suffered chronic pain.

Karla was gamely trying to put on a brave face but Waylon could feel the pain coming off her in waves. It was delicious. He motioned her forward. “You, my dear, look exhausted. One last thing before I send you home for the night. I need to make a call. Would you be so kind as to fetch my green phone book?  Just do that for me and I will see what I can do for you before I send you home.”

see what I can do. It meant he would, should Karla be willing, roll her and, if not remove, then at least ease some of her pain. It was one of the advantages of working for vampires with a shred of empathy.


Waylon's personal assistant Karla  rushed off to comply, returning a five minutes later with his book as well as a look of satisfaction. "Your little green book, Mr. Crosby. Also, sir, I ran into one of the interns that had brought up papers that Dr. Englund dropped off at the front desk."


“You are just too damned efficient,” Waylon said with a grin. “Put them both over by the phone and I will check them momentarily.  Now look me in the eyes and feel your pain fading just a little. Not so much that you can’t feel it but enough that it won’t make getting home a living hell.”

It was a gentle roll, certainly not a deep one. His will was enormous; he could easily have overwhelmed her but he chose to allow her to retain her free will for more than just the obvious reason.


The tightness around Karla's eyes and mouth softened slightly. This was a dream job for her. Having only been with the company for a year and a half, she had been overjoyed to find out they were willing to hire someone one with her physical restraints. Legally it was a thing that should have been a given, but many work places were keen to subtly discriminate those with disabilities. She had lost a leg in a car accident three years prior, and finding work afterwards had been difficult as full time left her in agony.

But here at Archangel Industries, she had found a great job as a personal assistant to a vampire that treated her well the hours were semi-flexible, and she had discovered a couple of months in that her boss could do more than just give her good paying hours and excellent medical benefits.  She had never been keen on the idea of having a vampire suck her blood, but in secret he had told her he had the ability to feed on things other than blood, and so she had become a personal donor for Waylon. He could take the edge off her pain with little side effect other than being tired. It allowed her at the end of shift to head down to her residence in the residential towers building and to actually sleep solidly for around six hours before the car accident injuries began to chronically wear away at her again.

All in all, it was the perfect job and arrangement for Karla, so she was fiercely loyal to her boss and her job position.

She began to feel him siphoning the pain she was radiating, as it began to gently be pulled away and out of her body. It was almost like someone worrying at a loose thread in a piece of clothing. He pulled at that strand of pain as she felt it unravel being drawn into him as she closed her eyes  grateful at the relief it brought, a soft weary sigh escaped her lips . "Thank you sir." She murmured after a few moments had passed, and she felt that power of his recede."It was very kind of you to fuss over such a small thing, my dear."


“Pain is never a small thing,” Waylon replied. “Those who suffer chronic pain can function at pain levels that would devastate those unused to it. You are not a small thing. Don’t think I haven’t noticed how you go the extra mile. It will not be forgotten.   Now go. I need to make this phone call in private. I’m not sure how long it will take, so you can take the rest of the night off. I won’t be needing anything else.”


Karla blushed and nodded,"Thank you sir."  offering him a smile  before she turned, closing his office door behind herself as she made her way back to her reception area.


It wasn't a huge, grand office like Nigel Salvatore's office. She would often bring up files for Maria, as vampires didn't always keep track of things digitally, but the office suited her just fine. She picked up her work tote bag and the cane leaning beside her desk and made her way out of her work space , her limp much less pronounced,  to allow her boss to carry on without her.


Waylon cast a quick eye at the papers Karla had brought him. Likely they were the NDA he has asked Englund to secure. He’d look them over more thoroughly once he was finished his phone call.


He opened the green book. It was full of names and phone numbers, many of which were either no longer valid or never had been. You had to know which ones were important to make use of the book. He turned to a page and scanned down until he found an entry marked SHOWER NOT GROWER.  He dialed the number written beside it.


“Hello, this is Waylon Crosby, calling on behalf of the Master of Seattle.  I would like to speak to the Showman and yes, of course I’m willing to hold.”


"That won't be necessary, Waylon. He is actually here in the room with me. Fortuitous timing, he's just slipping out of his show clothes and into something more comfortable." A male voice explained, as it held a hint of a Spanish accent. "This isn't another call about the Santa Barbra issues, is it? Last I heard, you had been very generous in letting Dalibor return home in one piece for his infraction."


“Hardly anything so mundane,” Waylon answered. “Your masters name was mentioned in a conversation today. Not the Showman. His old name. And it fell from, of all places, the lips of a wereleopard.”


"Well, that is some interesting news, is it not? We haven't let go of any were leopards that work for us, nor would I suspect they would be aware of such things, there are very few that might know such things in passing. It makes me wonder who has been whispering such things, so that they could reach the ears of a were-leopard."


“From what I heard, the name came to the leopards ears from the lips of a vampire, one of a set of twice that collect rent from the head of Pard that makes… shall we call them niche videos?” Waylon paused.  “The young lady claims to have escaped the clutches of the said Pard and that money was paid to twin vampires who claimed to serve Javier. Now, I am well aware of your master’s appreciation for twins but I understood that it was more living twins that caught his attention. I thought perhaps I should call and see whether something was amiss.”


"Ah, I see. You know how he likes to have twins around. We do have a total of four sets of twins currently in our employ and one set of identical triplets. There is no chance of mistaking that these rent collectors were vampires? Any other details that you can give? Javier doesn't micromanage all his tasks, so I will have delve deeper into things, do this for me and I can go look into it while you two catch up." The man said calmly to Waylon.



“That would be wonderful, Largo,” Waylon said. “I’m afraid I don’t have a great deal to go on. Twin vampires, and they were described as such by the young woman, whose nose would have verified their status. They collected rent from these wereleopards, or so it was called, every month at the end of the month.”


"Well, it is better than nothing. I wish you a pleasant evening while I go sniff out answers to this mini mystery.  Buenas noches Master Crosby." Largo said as he passed the phone off to his master.

Javier sat in front of the dressing mirror hanging up his Ringmasters out fit and mask, enjoying the comfort of the satin dressing gown he wore as he took the phone from his human servant and chose to stretch out on the chaise lounge in the dressing room.

"A pleasant evening to you." Javier answered as he flipped his long mane of dark silky hair. He lay recumbent on the piece of furniture with a smile on his lips his dark eyes stared up at the ceiling in the room as he spoke into the phone.  Even through the phone, his voice was rich and sumptuous. In person it could be used to entice crowds and individuals alike. " Is Seattle treating you well as of late? I have heard some interesting rumors about things that are going on in your backyard. I do hope the big chair you currently sit in is to your liking and hasn't yet become a burden."


“The big chair is never a burden,” Waylon chided. “And if it becomes so, there are those who seek to test the cushions.  And what is life without interesting events?  Not worth the effort in most cases. Nigel got himself impaled during a duel. That was interesting. Leia has adopted a young swan. She speaks Russian as a first language. Grigori Volkov arranged the adoption. So yes, life has been pleasant. How are things amid your menagerie?”


"Life here is good, as is business. Should you ever decide Seattle is no longer to your tastes, I would always welcome you back into my services, you were an excellent right-hand man. I wept the day you left to move on to bigger and better things, but it seemed better to part ways and have a potential ally further up along the northern coast, rather than forcing you to stay. It would have lead to you becoming embittered with me. We will certainly have to catch up on all these new events, especially Leia's new-found motherhood. I am truly happy for all of you." Javier said with a genuine amount of warmth in his tone. "But before pleasure we must talk business, do we not? Do tell me more about this stay cat and what would bring her to your doorstep, old friend."


“Ah, stray cats are another story entirely,” Waylon said. “But the Nigel let that cat out of the bag some time ago. This newest stray is visiting the locals. She seems determined to return home, with the intention of freeing all the female subs from the yoke of the sex trade. I almost miss the days when nobody talked about it. It was the world’s oldest profession and when a whore showed up dead in an alley, nobody checked for bite marks in inconvenient places.”


"We do live in a different era sadly we have had to trade some liberties to be allowed to thrive in the current scenes unmolested by the church and hunters, due to their democratic laws. It sounds like a rather dramatic tale that this kitty has coughed up onto your lap, however, Waylon. There is a group of Leopards that do reside in my domain that are not a part of my preforming troupe, however I am aware of them, and they do run a legitimate business. Last time I checked, they were not sex slaves, but rather employees for an adult film studio. They are fairly paid for their work and everything checks out on paper. Of course, I benefit from their work. I was an initial investor for the company through the right channels, and they rent land from me, so what proof is there that shenanigans are abound? And should I be concerned about this leopard coming down to shake up the status quo? Is it mere pantomime, or should I sit up and take note?" Javier asked as he slowly rose from the chaise lounge as he made his way over to his desk and turned on his laptop.


“She strikes me as having the desire to make changes to the status quo and yet lacks knowledge as to how to go about it,” Waylon replied. “She was quite adamant and has the locals convinced. Now, from what I know of them, they aren’t likely to charge in guns blazing but they might back a more open challenge. I’d know more for certain but my usual source of information on the local Pard is temporarily out of action. And you’ll love this one, even though it needs to stay very hush hush.”

The pause was entirely for dramatic effect; they both knew it. “I have a sick wereleopard on my hands and from all accounts, it is because she served Volkov during his welcome feast.”


There was a pause on the phone that spanned for five long seconds before Waylon heard a soft, thoughtful sound escape from the Show man's lips. "Interesting... It would be useful to know more, but it is shame your leopard informant is unfit for duty. You know me well enough Waylon, I am a businessman first and foremost these days despite the namesake. Those that cross me find out why the title was given. However, if I am being honest, as long as the money comes in I don't care who is running the studio. So if this kitten is wanting to shake things up with a change of management but willing to still steer the ship and keep up with the day-to-day operations, I wouldn't care too much. I find ways to make sure everyone wears a collar around here, one way or another. The current one has been a pet of mine for many years. Consider him one of my outdoor cats. He is allowed to frolic outside but should I need him, he remembers where home is, should I wish him back at my feet."

Javier paused to open up a file on his laptop as he continued, "You must divulge more about that prepotente gilipollas Volkov. Just how sick is this cat? Perhaps fate smiles upon us with the fact that after so many centuries of his fiascoes fucking his way across the plague ridden Europe sticking sword and cock in man, woman, and animal alike, has finally caught up to him. Certainly unexpected news. Are him and Salvatore still on good terms after all these years? I do recall you mentioning a sword fight."


“That is something you would need to discuss with her,” Waylon said. “I suspect her intentions lean far more towards the white knight concept, rescuing the damsels in distress and carrying them off to safety. I suppose it would really depend on how attached you are to the source of the revenue and what she could do to make up the shortfall.”

Waylon pondered what he could tell the Showman or rather how much. “Grigori may have picked something up over time but where and how I cannot imagine. What I do know is that his wolves seem immune. He  has fed on leopards before, not an Alpha mind you and not as extensively over a short period of time. This is the interesting part. There is a very real chance that the young lady could succumb to this infection. If isolated, it could give us a weapon against wereleopards. All of this being said, take it as a warning that if you ever do host the Master of Fairbanks, don’t let him feast on any cat that you are particularly fond of.”


"Has this infection been tested on other feline types. Or is it a case of it being solely something that affects leopards? " Javier sighed as he began clicking though a photo album.  "So how large is your cat population and problems in Your city? Should have come down to it rather than euthanizing, perhaps consider rehoming. Do you have ease of access to your stray cat?"


“The local Pard is small. Just over a dozen currently. Down from fifty or so, thanks to an issue with one of the rat factions,” Waylon answered. “Not that that is really news to you. We haven’t tested on any other felines. I want to know everything we can learn about it before branching out to discover how far reaching this discovery is. Any weapon against a lycanthrope is a good one, especially one this subtle and effective. And the stray cat? She is quite weak, comparatively and I doubt that Nigel would be overly happy if I used her as a Guinea pig with no real chance of survival.”


"Ah yes, Nigel had reached out some time back a few years ago to request that I not add his stray cat to my collection. I admit the desire to observe such a unique specimen had piqued my interests. A were cat of her nature is something to give most of us some pause, Katherine is her name if my memory serves me correct.  I held up my side of that bargain, since he was willing to let me bank favors owed. But back onto Volkov's infection. Tell me more about this sickness, just how subtle are the effects. Just how inconveniencing is it?"


"Recurring bouts of weakness, inability to keep food down, fever, difficulty changing shape," Waylon answered.  "Our resident expert in blood born pathogens has removed her off the donors list for obvious reasons as well as barring her from sexual activity.  As one might imagine, both she and her primary partner are somewhat annoyed.  And yes, Katherine.  Victim of someone using a gene splicer in conjunction with a lycanthropic inoculation.  Nigel is very cross that we cannot isolate her virus and attempt to create more of her.  If that does happen, I'll be certain to let you know."


"Fascinating. How willing would you be to part with a sample of this infected blood? I ask for the simple reason that we could pool resources on such a thing for posterity’s sake, of course letting it be a secret just between the two of us. Also, how indebted would your out-of-town leopard be if you could provide her with additional information if I were to provide you that?" Javier asked as he clicked on a photo, pausing to listen to the information his shared metaphysical link gave him with his human servant.


"Her degree of gratitude isn't something I'd be willing to speculate on,"Waylon answered.  "If I had to describe her on one sentence, I would say she lacks commitment.  As far as the sample goes, I can look into that.  Dr Goodman can be quite difficult.  He's already complaining about lack of funding for proper research and testing.  He's virtually drained the poor girl of blood on more than one occasion to make certain he has a steady supply of samples, which certainly isn't helping her recovery."


"Well, if your doctor is complaining about resources and testing, I could assist with that. What are your thoughts on potentially loaning out Goodman to have him come down to work? I do have a lab down in Long Beach that we use as an additional blood source, but it is state of the art beyond the routine lab pulls that humans need, the facility is set up to test everything from infectious diseases to the study of genetic mutations and genome study. It is something I would offer up freely due to our history. You and Leia were a tremendous boon when there were dark times for us down here in the city of angels." Javier offered. "Also feel free to relay to your out-of-town leopard that should she step foot in California that it might be wise to seek out an appointment with me before she attempts to play Joan of Arc. After all, the circus is not hard to find, and we do put on one hell of a show. I could slot her in for a short audience after it is done."


"As much as I would prefer to keep this weapon to myself, there are already too many who know the truth to keep it truly secret,"  Waylon said.  "I'm not certain whether Goodman will see this as a reward or a punishment.  And yes, I realize this is not entirely an altruistic offer.  You will gain as much from this as I will, perhaps more.  Given our history, I have no issues getting the short end of the stick.  After all, had I been unwilling to share with you, I would have said nothing. "

Waylon paused at the mention of the dark times in Los Angeles.  The Great Depression had been truly a trying time.  It had been a time where alliances were forged or broken.  It had been during that time that Waylon had begun to realize that he was strong enough to hold his own city.  Perhaps not one as large as Los Angeles but certainly one of prominence.  "Leia brings light wherever she  goes," he said.  "To have lent that light to you in a time of darkness brings me joy. As dark as those times were, I have fond memories of them and my time with you.  I will drop a polite suggestion in Minnie's ear.  One would hope she realizes the danger of playing in someone else's backyard unannounced and uninvited."


"I have no intentions of screwing you over. I endeavor to make allies where I can, after all at the end of the day North America is expansive and there is room enough for everyone to have a seat at the table even if we have to share it with some others that we don't perfectly get along with. There are always whispers of things happening behind the scenes and my ears and eyes are open to the fact that the majority of us here while we govern and hold power need to be less concerned with petty squabbles with each other since the European vampires and those that govern them are the greatest threat to everything we have here. The house of cards we have all strived to build could easily be toppled, but this discovery you have stumbled across could be a boon for all of us here in the Americas, since several of the big players we should be concerned with have dominion of cats. This could be a useful tool in protecting that which is ours Waylon." Javier explained.


"At no point did I think that you were going to screw me over,"  Waylon protested, although there was little heat behind it.  "I suspect I will get greater resistance from Goodman than from you.  And yes, having a weapon against the common enemy will be very useful.  Speaking of the European court, one of Belle Morte's line that serves under me has manifested the Ardeur, an ability currently restricted to the Master of St Louis.  It may draw unwanted attention.  If she does send someone to investigate, I can only hope that she does not also decide to have her representative wander south to take in a show."


"Yes, St, Louis has had some very interesting drama over the course of several years. Something I have been keen to keep my eyes on. Jean-Claude has grown in power in ways that should be of concern to everyone. He has brazenly called himself the head of the American vampire council. Belle seems not yet to have decided to extinguish this act of independence. Though I have heard whispers that she may not be able to govern over him as in the days of old. It is all rumor, but I have heard that he has broken away from her and is now the font of his own bloodline. Also I have heard rumors that Jean-Claude perhaps desires to create his own council since he has been so obvious to give himself such a Masterful title. All of this is interesting, but I do not know how many a Master ruling here in the United States would have to give some serious consideration to if they would want to join a coalition like that. No doubt any that would join would see the overseas council less than pleased. I have been tempted to send someone up to St. Louis for the purpose of investigating just how this young Master went from being one of Nikolaos underlings and being half my age, to one of the most talked about and powerful vampires in the USA.  Sadly, those that send vampires into the city usually do not see them leave. The body count and risk of losing important pieces on the chess board gives me pause to be arrogant enough to march to poke about and try to find deeper truths, so for now I must content myself to the tidbits that fall out of the rumor mill. You say you have a vampire who has the Ardeur just as the St. Louis Master has care to share more details on that? This must be a very recent thing, for this is the first news I have heard of it. Potentially even news that those across the seas have no knowledge on as well." Javier said as he opened up his browser and pulled up a chat program to log into.


"Klaus is young," Waylon said.  "Without even an animal to call but he has other signs of mastery, the Ardeur being the latest.  He's been in contact with Jean-Claude and his human servant about how to deal with the Ardeur and they have been quite helpful.  As you pointed out, sending him to St Louis for training might be problematic with him deciding to stay and, as powerful as I am, it would not be a fight I wanted to get involved him.  Jean-Claude's human servant has a reputation for leaving a body count behind when she visits.  I think at this point it is best to allow all of the European council to focus their attention on St Louis and see where the chips are likely to fall before deciding on a course of action.  As we so often discover, the long game is most likely to lead to survival."


"Yes and I do want to point out that Beautiful Death has a reputation for liking beautiful and shiny things. This Klaus, is not, yet a weapon fully forged, so handle with care. He could be useful, but he could bring you much in the way of unwanted attention. Use care and try not to toss her name about, or you maybe attract her attention. It is said just uttering her name can bring her to hear it fall from her lips. Speak it too often, and she may turn her attention towards you and your city.  As problematic as it is to have a rebellious childe of hers break away from her rule, I could easily ascertain that having her decided visit would be far more problematic than anything Jean-Claude or his pet Anita could stir up for you." Javier stated. "I have had news come to me that you have been making friends as well it seems. I have heard the Werewolves of Seattle have decided to be become Allies. Pray tell how did that happen, I know for several decades this was not the case and yet now Seattle seems to have a tentative alliance with the wolves. You must be pleased to have that kind of muscle and blood now sitting on the table. I commend the Master of Seattle for his latest acquisition. It must be grinding Volkov's gears to know that there is such a large untapped population that is there to support the city.  He had once said that Seattle would be a lovely throne to sit on due to the large presence of his chosen animal to call. Over the decades it has only grown larger, 1000 or so as the claims seem to be." Javier mused.


"I am not certain if she would consider him beautiful or shiny," Waylon said.  "But as one might expect, I am keeping an eye on his progress.  Our current situation is due to a transient master who was briefly a guest in Fairbanks.  He goes by Noah, which is amusing, because he arrived by boat with a number of different types of shifters on board.  He seems to be able to calm them.  He had two wolves with him, who had experienced some significant abuse at Grigori's hands.  Long story made short, he was able to parlay the tales of abuse into a treaty that bans any vampire able to control werewolves from the city for a quarter century.  That is what lead to his duel with Nigel; not giving him warning of the treaty's existence.  They crossed swords, they bled.  They kissed and made up."


"So you have found a young master that managed to seal the deal for the city? Noah... Sounds he isn't much of a fan of Volkov either. How old is this Master Noah it is a name I have not heard before.  He sounds like a good ally to have at your table. Did he come to Seattle for sanctuary after his exchange with Volkov?" Javier queried as he clicked on the contact name Diaos pausing before writing anything.


"Young," Waylon said.  "Again, still seeking his beast to call and planning on venturing further south in an attempt to find it.   You may hear from him in the near future, seeking safe passage.  There is some significantly bad blood between him and Grigori.  Nigel isn't a fan either for some reason.  And Noah is a bold one.  Essentially stole a fledgling wereswan from under Grigori's nose by way of a poker game, then smuggled her into Seattle with no documentation.  Grigori followed pretty much on his heels, bringing the appropriate paperwork so that Leia could adopt her legally, not that a lack of paperwork would have slowed things particularly much.  Oh, and I've finally gotten a male swan.  Lorne joined us not long ago.  Such a sweet young man.  The others adore him."


"That is some fantastic news it sounds like the swans are thriving in Seattle how many does that make now have you hit a bakers a dozen now? A young swan child and a male swan. Leia must be over the moon. Fortune certainly favors you this year, Waylon. As for this young Master offering him safe harbor here, is he likely to cause me many issues? He seemed to have a good time at Volkov's expense, but personally, what do you think of him and how he has been carrying on in Seattle." Javier said enjoying the fact that so far this catch up call found his old companion in good spirits.


"I've got fourteen now," Waylon said proudly.  "Noah is studiously keeping his head down, trying to stay out of trouble and avoid attention.  He knows he is no match for Grigori.  He's staying here because Grigori cannot enter the city and the local werewolves would not take kindly to him sending an assassination squad after Noah.  He's hoping to be gone by winter but he needs cash and I'm not about to bankroll him with no real expectation of a return.  Yes, you were correct.  There are a thousand of them.  A significant fraction are willing to donate and many are willing to serve in other capacities.  We've even hired our first handful of them."


Javier nodded appreciatively as he switched the phone to his other ear. "You have every reason to be proud, Waylon. This young Master has done much for Seattle. So I should expect him coming down my way for winter then. You may pass on the message that I would receive him and let him stay in the city of Angels for a few months if he desires.  Perhaps we can find him some work if he is in need of money. It's been a long time since such things ever were a bother for us, but I do remember the days of having come from nothing and the hard work that went into being where we both are today. Steering off the subject of Noah for a moment. Would you have issue with me sending a jet into Seattle to make sure your Dr. Goodman could travel in safety and speedily? I would likely send over one or two of my men to provide escort and to make sure Goodman has everything he needs to take with him. I could send them out tomorrow night to lay over at the Towers until he is packed and ready to go, if this suits you. I suspect that your leopard, by the way, is likely referring to one set of twins. I have no issues sending them over to also meet with you so you can ask them directly about their interactions with the Owner and employees of Paws Awhile studios. Diaos and Komo are young, but they are eager to serve and would not be any trouble in your city. I suspect they were the ones to mention my name, and somehow that information made it to your out-of-town leopard. I suspect further that Wakefield likely passed that information on to his employee. Likely he and I will have to sit down and talk about this at a later date. At this point, I see no reason to give Dallas any heads up about things, at least until I potentially hear from this she leopard or if it gets closer to the date of when she will be coming to visit. You can keep me in the loop about this, correct?"

 
"Are Dallas  and Wakefield one person or two?" Waylon asked.  He considered for a moment.  "They may have to spend a few days here, while Goodman prepares for his trip,"  Waylon said.  "Obviously whoever you send will have safe passage as I assume Dr Goodman will have as well. While they are here, perhaps Minnie could find her way clear to chat with them.  Do they have any dietary preferences or will you be providing them with pommes?  Special accommodations?  And I will give you as much warning as I can.  I don't swear to being able to know exactly when they are planning on making their move but I'm going to go out on a limb and say Minnie will not be ready any time soon."

 
"They are one and the same. Dallas is the name I bestowed upon him. He used to be a full time employee here at the circus before he broached the topic about a new business venture. As stated earlier, I have a way of making sure my pets don't stray too far.  As for the twins staying several days, I am fine with that. They have no pressing responsibilities at the moment and I could potentially collect rent from Dallas in person just to inspect the premises as a landlord is want to do. It has been eight years since I last stepped foot on the property to see what he has done with it.  Certainly you could have Diaos and Komo meet with the leopardess, they've served me long enough that I can trust them to have a sit down without stirring the pot too much and potentially come understand what she really wants. As for your doctor, of course he has safe passage. Why else would I provide him with such luxury and travel escorts to boot? Javier said, chuckling  as he began to type a message to his selected underling and his brother, summoning them to come see him in the next hour.


"Dr Goodman is not exactly known for his people skills," Waylon said.  "He tends to fall back on old habits, which have been out of date for a hundred years or so.  He is not a fan of his underlings showing any initiative, especially when they are female.  He forgets himself at times, so you might want to remind him upon arrival that the legality of our existence hinges on our respect for the autonomy of others."


He could imagine the face of the wereleopard when the knock on the door came from the master of Los Angeles, who had shown up personally to collect the rent.  It would be like Nigel stopping by to see if John Breeman had submitted his hours to payroll.


Javier laughed, it sounded warm and genuine, full of joy  "Oh don't worry my friend, we can set up an arrangement that is beneficial to make sure the work gets done, even if I have to cherry-pick the team myself. I do however have permission to correct any rude behaviors should he step out of line correct, as long as he is returned to you intact and whole once his work here is done. I'm really pleased you reached out to call tonight, Waylon. Before I ask about some of the other drama you mentioned earlier, but we have not had a chance to consume, is there any information that you might be interested in. I do know we both love a good quid pro quo. After that we can get back onto the juicy things like Nigel and Volkov sword fighting and hearing more about your little girl and newest swan."


 Waylon chuckled.  "And give up the opportunity to be one up for a change?  No, I think I will hold on to that little waiver for a rainy day.  Now, as far as Goodman's correction is concerned, I would prefer it not be too savage, although I do recall telling him recently that if he continued on his current path that I would have him taken to the roof at dawn and watch the video of his immolation for my amusement.  So please, correct his behaviour if it needs correction or keep a log of his transgressions that can be turned over to the Schoolmaster upon Goodman's return to Seattle."


 "Fine, fine, fine... have it your way. One wavier for information to be shared at a later date, unless I come up with something fascinating that would be of great benefit to you and your own.  As for the doctor and his need for any corrective behaviors I can certainly make sure he is educated, or I can do both of those suggested things, sometimes a lesson needs to be driven home more than once before it is fully learned." Javier replied, sounding heartily amused.


 "Very true, very true,"  Waylon said.  "And a warning of impending doom is always appreciated.  So what did you want to hear about first, my new swans or Grigori hoisting Nigel off the ground on the end of three feet of steel?"
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
Wednesday August 26th -Waylon- 9:30pm-ArcAngel Industries

Karla stood, pushing her glasses up onto the bridge of her nose as she looked up at Waylon as she greeted him, but he could tell she was excited this evening. "Good evening Mr. Crosby so far I hope the start of your night has been going well. Do you have a moment to spare?"


"My night is always made better by your smiling face," Waylon said.  "And you are indeed smiling,  May I inquire as to the reason?  Perhaps you have some tea you would like to spill?"


Karla eagerly grabbed a file off her desk and motioned him to come over, as she pulled her chair around to place it beside the one across from it as she opened the file. "I was going over the NDA papers that Dr. Englund dropped off and noticed a few small things. The obvious being the handwriting is so atrocious I couldn't tell you who or what signed this. Perhaps an epileptic octopus? But the second thing would be this isn't one of our NDA's she opened the folder and pulled out folders with small sections that were highlighted words that had been slightly tweaked here and there to change the contract so that technically the signee would not have to stay silent on anything.  "It is basically the shalls and shall nots have been altered for the most part."


Waylon frowned.  "Are you telling me that Dr Englund deliberately modified an NDA to make it utterly useless?" he asked softly.


"I am not saying that. I am just stating that this is not what our standard NDA looks like. I always read them anytime one comes across the desk and pretty much know them verbally word for word. I do not know if you have had them changed or there are different types, but this is not what I normally see. I cannot say Dr. Englund altered it, but this is definitely not standard." Karla said. "I doubt it is very much a misprint, however perhaps it would be wise to double-check the computer file we have on hand for printing these out in case it was tampered with out of spite or as a bad joke. The other options would be if it wasn't an in house error that would lean towards Dr. Englund or whoever this is who signed it altering the document."


"Especially when the illegible signature comes into play."  Waylon nodded.  "Would you be so kind as to check the computer files?  I will have a word with Dr Englund.  Dr Goodman as well.  Let me know what you find out.  You needn't follow me into the medical dungeon."


"Of course sir. Also, there is rarely any reason for me to go down there, as you say. I will get right on this. Did you want the findings texted, or would you prefer it all to be kept off the digital landscape?" Karla asked as she closed the file.


"You don't need to specify what you find," Waylon said.  "You just need to let me know that the file has been altered outside our systems.  Documents scanned into Adobe can be edited and it looks just like the original.  Or if you prefer, just call me."


"Of course, thank you sir." Karla replied as she wheeled her chair back into her work station and immediately began looking into the situation as she watched Waylon leave the office.

                                                                                    * * * *


"How are things in the bowels of the earth?" Waylon asked as he stepped off the elevator and into the lab.  "Have you managed to avoid killing each other yet?"


Waylon found Dr. Goodman alone in the lab. "No deaths so far to report, be it coworker or patient." The vampire doctor responded. "Stacey left half an hour ago but informed me patient W is stable conscious and apparently bored. Patient L has seen substantial improvement as well. Her fever is down from 108 to 104 and was conscious for a few moments to ask where she was around 7pm this evening before she slipped back into sleep.  The antibiotic cocktail seems to be working."


"This is excellent news,"  Waylon said.  "I have some good news for you as well.  You'll have the chance to take some samples and analyze them in a world class laboratory, as well a supervise the work.  Assuming that you would be interested in the opportunity."



Dr. Goodman paused. "I have never complained about the set-up we have here, that is more something to expect from Dr. Englund. Have you managed to pull some strings and get us access to UW Medical Center?"


"You have pointed out the inadequacy of our equipment on more than one occasion," Waylon pointed out.  "And the lab is not local.  It's in Los Angeles.  I've been talking to the Showman and he is more than willing to host you for the duration of your work.  As you may know, he has a fascination with werecats and has a vested interest in finding a cure before things spread further.  He also suggested testing other feline phenotypes to determine if this is solely a leopard contagion or not. In that he has the advantage of being surrounded by cats, rather than having just a handful."


There was a pause. The doctor was still, his hands hovered over his note pad before he cleared this throat. "I see. So this isn't a case of asking will I do it. This is more, as I'm being told.  Is this on the Master's orders?"


"There is hope that you will see this as a positive thing and agree," Waylon said. "But yes.  The Showman is sending an escort.  They will wait until you have everything you need prepared, even it that takes several days.  In fact, I expect you to take at least one full day to prepare.  Anything you need will be sent with you, within reason of course.  You can't take the patient with you,"


There was some tightness to Dr. Goodman's voice as he nodded. "The concept of having the ability to preform additional testing, especially with other shifters is of interest. This is as I have stated something we have never seen before. Once my work is complete in LA I am permitted to return to Seattle? What will you do for the lab here as far as replacements go? Is the Showman sending you up a doctor with credentials and skills on par with my own? "


"This is a field trip, not an exile," Waylon said.  "You will be expected to return.  Assuming that you still want to, after you've gotten used to playing with your new toys.     Neither is it an exchange.  Dr Englund will be responsible for making sure neither patient dies in your absence."


"As you say. You have a lot of faith in Englund it would seem despite her being a new hire this year.  If I am being absolved of anything untoward happening to the patients while I am out of town, then I can live with this. As much as the prospect of having a permanent position with new toys sounds appealing. I think I would prefer to return here. The Showman is known for being exceedingly hands-on in areas that interest him, and I prefer having a less hands-on approach, like that the Master of Seattle chooses. But again, if I change my mind, I will of course let the proper channels in Seattle know. Of course, I will need a few days. Since I will have to draft up care plans for Stacey to follow as well as collect additional specimens from Patient L since I won't have access to her once I leave." Goodman replied.


Waylon sighed.  "Dr Goodman, we may be vampires with odd senses of responsibility but I don't think anyone would expect you to be responsible for something that happened in your absence, should you take all reasonable precautions before your departure.  Additional samples can always be sent by courier, so that you don't need to drain her like a wine bottle.  Be aware that your return will be eagerly anticipated.  Your loyalty to the master of Seattle is known and your service is appreciated. You will be missed while you are gone."


"Right then. I should get on with preparations.  When is the latest I am expected to ship out, and is there anything else I can do for you before you leave?" Goodman asked as he put his pen to paper and began writing again.


"You are expected to ship out when you are ready to leave, although if you take more than three days to prepare, I will assume that you are dragging your feet," Waylon said.  "And all you need to do is prepare things for your absence."


"Understandable. Three days maximum to make sure everything can run here smoothly in my absence given the current circumstances." Goodman said. "I'll have a message sent to your personal assistant when everything is in place, should that please you."


"It does indeed," Waylon said.  "Hopefully this isn't putting too much pressure on you to solve a problem no one has ever seen before."


"I certainly like a good mystery and challenge. While the prospect of having to move to the Showman's territory leaves me a little nervous, with luck he can appreciate the fact that these things take time and will give me the space I need to experiment and research without him breathing down my neck. I work best in an environment where  I can work freely without someone underfoot." Goodman replied, "However, I've heard the Master of LA has a rather incendiary tempter and can be fickle if he isn't pleased with how things are going according to his desires. It will work out however it works out. Will I be staying in contact and continuing to send updates to Seattle, or will all my future reports be sent solely to the Showman and his staff of choice?"

"Of course, you are expected to send us reports.  You are being sent down there because they have a better facility and the opportunity to test on additional test subjects." Waylon said.

With Doctor Goodman's questions answered, he left the lab. Once he was out of the subbasement and back on the main floor in the elevator, his phone rang.

"Mr. Crosby, I am just calling to let you know the company letter head files for NDA's doesn't appear to have been altered in any way. I hope that helps. If there was an alteration to the file, it either came from another desktop or someone recreated this document outside the office. I'm leaning more toward the latter because I'm comparing this paper it was printed on, and I can tell you as someone that has to deal with the companies office supplies, this is not the same brand we use. I'm fairly sure, It's of a slightly lesser quality. But I mean, that could just be a case of perhaps a different office printed it off. I can't say for certain that the paper in your office is the same in HR or anywhere else. But if you printed or got the NDA from my office desk, then the paper quality should match." Karla explained, sounding excited as if she was enjoying playing detective.


"I will take a look a the paper as well but I trust your assessment," Waylon said.  "We all use the same paper.  It's a budget thing.  Well done.  Would you be so kind as to contact Dr Englund and let her know that I need to speak to her?"


"I can. She is done shift for the night, however I can call her and patch you through, for a conference call, unless you wish for me to set up a meeting with you tomorrow before she leaves work. Do you have a preference?" Karla asked.


"I need to deal with this as soon as possible," Waylon said.  "The conference call will need to do for now but set up an appointment as well."



"Of course, do you want it patched to your cellphone or are you on your way back up here and want the call patched to your office." Karla asked.

"My office. This isn't the type of call I wish to conduct while roaming the halls." Waylon explained.

"Of course. I will wait until you get up here and patch the call, though, once you are settled into your office, sir." Karla said as she hung up.

Waylon made his way up to the second floor tower and back to his office, where Karla greeted him. "Oh I also got a phone call from LA, your LA party is en route and in the air now you should be getting news of them touching down on the air strip in about three hours. I took the liberty to inform hospitality to send someone to pick them up from Boeing Field International Airport. Shall I call Dr. Englund now."


"Yes, please," Waylon said.  "And have hospitality prepare the Twin suite, the one with the adjoining door.  I'm not certain if they will want the share a room or have separate rooms."


"Of course I will get right on that Mr. Crosby." Karla told him.

Two minutes afterwards his telephone desk rang letting him know Karla had successfully contacted the doctor.


Waylon picked it up.  "Dr Englund.  Thank you for getting the non-disclosure agreement signed for me," he began, listening carefully for any hitch or tremor in her voice.  It was easier to lie to a vampire over the phone than in person but easier didn't mean easy.


"Of course, I immediately dropped it off to our friend in question and had it dropped off the next day, since you asked that it be handled as quickly as possible." Dr, Englund replied, sounding like she was concentrating. "May I ask why the call? Is there something wrong with one of my reports or the patients?"

Waylon could hear her driving through traffic, the soft tick of her indicator light could be heard as well as a slight echo which indicated she had him on speakerphone.


"Did you happen to read it before you dropped it off?" Waylon asked.


"No. No, I didn't. I just flipped though it to make sure the lines were signed where they should be and took it directly to the Office despite it being on my off hours. I know you were very insistent about having it immediately." Stacey explained.


"It would seem your friend decided to alter it," he said.


"That would be news to me. He was, perplexed at the urgency of having to sign something without a lawyer to look it over, however." Stacey admitted.


"It is a standard agreement," Waylon replied.  "It's not like we were bargaining for his soul.  By all means, if he'd wanted to have a lawyer look it over, he can shell out the cash to be told that it is nothing out of the ordinary. Changing it the way he did rendered it not worth the substandard paper he printed it on.  If it could be arranged, Dr Englund, I would like to have a word with your friend.  Is their signature always that illegible or did they make a special effort?"


"His writing is chicken scratch. It's one of the first things they teach you in school is how to write illegibly, it keeps the mystique up for patients when you do up prescriptions and the sort. But the good news is he says he's already working on things and is excited with the samples he's got." She explained. "I could try a three-way call, it's a bit late, but he might be up if you wish to talk to him. Is now a good time?"


"I would prefer that conversation to take place in person, Dr Englund," Waylon said softly.


"I don't think you will get him to step foot onto Archangel Industry properties." Stacey said with a slow exhalation. "He values his privacy, and I can  almost guarantee you he won't be up for that. Up until I had him sign the waiver was very happy to help me out, but after the pushing for the signing of the paper he's now aware it isn't a favor for me anymore but something you guys have your hands in. That doesn't mean he's not looking into it. It just he's not a fan of... large corporations and says this cloak and dagger stuff sign this now and hush, hush is very suss. He is a big supporter of personal freedoms."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on
  "Well then, I'll just have to put on my cloak and strap on a knife when you take me to see him," Waylon said.  "If he needs an explanation, I will give him one, which will, I hope, make him understand the reason for the agreement.  His changing it makes me not want to trust him, Dr Englund.  Help me to trust him."


"He is trustworthy, Mr. Crosby, but insisting on strapping on knives and forcing me to take you to see him does fall outside my work obligations." She said, her voice raising slightly as it sped up just a touch. "I can arrange a phone call that is certainly less threatening sounding than an in person meet.  Just talk to him before you escalate things, please. This conversation as it is having me feeling rather unsafe, but I want to assure you he does excellent work."


"He does terrible work when it comes to forgery," Waylon said wryly.  "And doing so speaks more about his untrustworthiness than his trustworthiness.  I am already putting myself on the line for you, Dr Englund.  At the risk of sounding Vaderesque, don't let me down, doctor."


"How about a little chat. I'm sure it wasn't done for malicious purposes. Let me call him up so you two can chat and maybe sort things out. The last thing I want to do is let you down. But I swear on my mother's grave I trust him to get results. He just might be a little Leary that there are now vampires tied to this, that's all." Stacey said. "Just hold a moment, let me see if I can get a hold of him. If this number on my display is a direct line, I can have him call that if you don't want a three-way call."


"I tend to prefer my three-ways to have the people involved in the same room but if I must do it this way, then so be it," Waylon said.  "Yes, this is my office line if you can't arrange a conference call.  If you prefer, I can text you the conference call numbers and entry code."


There was a pause for a moment but Waylon was on hold for less than two minutes before he heard a gentleman clear his throat and Stacey announcing can everyone hear each other.  "Affirmatively loud and clear Doc." The male voice drawled. "For the purposes of this exchange your superior can refer to me as Mr. D. What does he need?"


Waylon was listening for anything that would allow him to identify either the individual or his location. When he gave his name as Mr D, Waylon chuckled. “Oh my.  Such intrigue. I, on the other hand, am Waylon Crosby.  I am the assistant to Nigel Salvatore, who is the CEO of Archangel Industries and I am responsible, among many other things, for the security of both Archangel and the information that is released from, by and about Archangel. As such, I am very fond of the non-disclosure agreements. To discover that the one you were asked to sign had been modified troubles me greatly. May I ask why you decided to change it?  I won’t even bother with mentioning how offended I am that you expected no one to notice.”


There was the sound of some keyboard clacking as he spoke to the unknown man. Also Waylon could hear the muffled sounds of traffic and the incessant click clack of the indicator light in the background. Likely from Dr England's end.

"Well that's mighty kind of you to be all mannerful and watch your p's and q's. " D began his pace of speech was calm and non-rushed  "It's appreciated. But here's the thing, Mr. Crosby. I'm not keen on signing your paper, especially after seeing how rattled Dr. Englund was. It speaks volumes that your company would treat a nice lady that works her tail off for yall. Now, I didn't sign any work contract nor did I ask Stacey for money to look over this mystery for her. It's a pro bono thing for Stacey..  Technically, that means I don't have to sign bup-kiss because I'm not your employee, sir. Nor do I reckon I have any desire to become one.

Finding out that it's tied to you guys... you can see why I'm not willing to sign on the dotted line... after all, we all know y'all ain't humans with fangs.  Don't want to be sucked into any of that one bit. I'm sure you understand. This isn't a peter measuring contest either, I know you are a big old bad-ass and that I'm just a squishy dumb slow human compared to you. I'm on board to help because a young lady happens to be sick and if we can fix that, well then we've all done good."


Southern male, works in medical field. Probably one in five hundred.  Either working late or Googling my name.  "Far be it from me to question the honour of a southern gentleman such as yourself but what Dr Englund did is a violation of her terms of employment.  Now, I was willing to overlook it because, as you said, this involves a sick young lady who happens to be a friend of mine and not for the first two reasons that like pop into people's heads when you hear vampires and women are involved.  Then you went and decided to modify the NDA, likely in the hopes that no one would notice.  In doing so, you have placed Dr Englund's employment in jeopardy.  Now, I like Stacey.  She's a hard worker and a dedicated doctor but if word of this gets out to any of a number of people, she could find herself unemployed.  That isn't a threat, Mr D, that is a fact.  I am not the only one who knows she reached out to you and I am not the only one who knows the agreement was tampered with.  They say three people can keep a secret when two of them are dead.  I'm already dead, so there is wiggle room.  How do you propose we solve this in a manner that keeps everyone else alive, especially the young woman who's condition must be kept secret in order to keep her alive?  Any number of groups would kill her to keep her condition from spreading.  That is what I am trying to prevent."


"If I wanted to increase the body count in Seattle Mr. Crosby I could have very well just called up the CDC and passed on what I've had a chance to gander at over here. But  as you can see, the doors to your Ivory tower ain't being rushed or beat down. It is of course your choice to terminate Dr. Englund’s work at your place of business and then try to black list her, but I reckon you can see the value in what she does.  It likely grinds your gears that you might have to trust someone outside your normal circles, but my proposal is that you let me work on this, since I'm already making lee way on something that you have been  working on for a while. There is no need for threats, I'm just a guy doing what needs to be done to preserve the dwindling animal population that's on this planet. Now what we have here is specimens that clearly have a leopard genome to em but also human, so we know that these samples belong to a were leopard. I happen to have a fair amount of experience in dealing with wild cats, especially those types that live in Africa. I feel there's more good than harm that would come with having me work on this than not. Plus side, it ain't costing you a single dime, Mr. Crosby. Keeping Doctor Englund on to take care of your patient is likely a good thing as she's compassionate, smart, and I know she sure as heck wouldn't want to lose a patient under her care. Choice is yours though, you don't like what is going on here, I can box the specimens I have, and you go back to square one with everything and no one's the wiser. I value the life I got and wouldn't want to poke at the hornet's nest any more than it's been riled up. I will however tell you that you should make sure your patient doesn't have any contact with actual leopards however. What she has could very likely be passed on to them, so you got less to worry about humans catching what she has, I can toss that out as a freebie for you while you ruminate on what we do next." D replied calmly.


Into animal preservation.  The pool narrows.  Likely a veterinarian with experience in Africa and  knowledge of genetics.   "My understanding is that the patient frequents the zoo and as one might expect, has an affinity for the leopards.  Obviously she has not been in direct contact but we aren't completely certain we understand the pathogen's vector, so I cannot swear to the zoos leopards not being infected.  As you might expect, we know little about the virus' contagiousness.  Now, Mr D, I have a question for you.  You are willing to offer your word but not sign a document indicating that you will keep our secrets.  Why split that particular hair?"


"Why push for me to sign something if a man's word ain't good enough, Mr. Crosby? I will counter ask you that. Again, I state that I'm not your employee or a private contractor here in this situation. Why do you insist on it? What is there here that you absolutely don't want to see the light of day?" D asked.


"Any of it,"  Waylon said.  "I'm sure you have realized the significance of what you have discovered.  It is not supposed to be able to happen.  If word of it gets out, the world as we know it will change irrevocably.  As far as the agreement goes, I, like many of my kind, recall a time when reading and writing were not commonly taught.  The written word and therefore the written contract holds a certain magic for us.  Will that piece of paper stop you from releasing the information?  No.  Will it make us all feel better?  Very much so.  Will it give our lawyers ammunition to make your life miserable?  Only if you breach the contract.  Do you need to be an employee or contractor to be bound by one?  Absolutely not.  All you need to be is exposed to information that we want to keep private, like the nature of the samples you're holding or who really killed JFK.  We like to keep our secrets secret."

He pulled his cell phone out of his pocket. And sent a text to Leia

WAYLON: southern male in Seattle works with animals has experience in Africa and understands genetics.  Can you identify?  I have him on the other line.


"I have no desire to write on any of this, as I've said before, but you want to keep dancing around the mulberry bush, I'm not seeking accolades. I am trying to help, but prefer to not have any ties with the vampire community. Stacey darlin' you still on the line with us?" D asked.

"I am." Dr.Englund said.

"I'm still working through this data you've sent but I'm not a heartless arsehole here. You might want to start treating your patient with ceftriaxone or cefotaxime if you haven't, and you might want to make sure she's in isolation for the next ten days, add some cortical steroids to the mix because my latest labs are showing me your patient's testing positive for feline meningoencephalitis." D explained. "Mr. Crosby you and your kind are more than welcome to keep your secrets as I've said I want nothing to do with your world. You have my word that I am putting in the good work as a god fearing man, and I'm just doing what I can to help out and potentially save a life. At the end of the day or evening in this case, isn't that what you want? To help this patient out and potentially cure her rather than see her die?"

Stacey sighed. "Right, I can text that info to my lab superior and see if I can get him to set that up. Mr. Crosby just how much can I tell Mr. D about this situation. He isn't working with all the puzzle pieces since I didn't want to cause a stir, but we seem to be at a point in this junction where I need you to make a decision. I know you are less than thrilled about this, but I do believe D is being upfront. You just come from two different worlds where a piece of paper helps you sleep at night, but he's old-fashioned in the fact that if he is giving you his word he's going to keep it and do everything he can to assist.  He isn't a clout chaser, as the kids these days say."

"Affirmative, what Dr. Englund just reiterated." D drawled. "What Zoo's has she been to since she has been ill, if I can ask that."


"How many zoos are there in Seattle?" Waylon asked.  "I have no idea.  You must understand my perspective, Mr D.  Altruism does not exist with my kind.  No one does anything out of the goodness of their heart. It is difficult to accept that you are doing this because you want to do the right thing.  I don't know you.  I have never met you and likely never will.  Would donating ten thousand dollars to your favourite charity be acceptable?  I need something, some reason for you to be beholden to me, so that I have a reason to believe that you would hold your tongue."


D sighed heavily. "I guess that there is the difference between vampires and humans, Mr. Crosby. We do have the drive and desire to make the world a better place, without the need to tie folks down and have them beholden. As a humanitarian and someone that believes that ultimately good overrides evil, you have to see the fact that not everyone on god's green earth wants to see the world burn. I'll ask you this, what benefit do you think me going public with any of this would there be? The way I see it, you've got over a hundred years on me or so your online Wiki page says, and I can bet dollars to donuts that right now you likely got someone doing their best to sus out anything they can about myself as we are speaking. I like living and my continued existence is something I'd very much like to continue enjoying so I would be a stupid man to want to come out to the masses about what I've seen over here on my end so far. Trust me, I ruefully find myself in a spot that I am not fond of one bit. Had I known that vampires were involved in this I certainly would have noped the hell out of there, sorry to say Stacey, but I like living a rather non-complicated life. At this point I feel even if I did sign a paper it might not be enough for your employers to leave me alone. Not that I'd expect you to send someone over here to suck my blood, nothing of that sort. Accidents happen all the time, as they say. So all I can really hope for is that the work I do over here is good enough that it keeps me alive and unharmed. I think that there is a bigger motivator than you donating some money to a charity, if I have to make my motivations crystal clear here."


Waylon chuckled.  "What a coincidence.  I am also a humanitarian but I suspect we define that word differently.  I get the impression that you are a God fearing man.  Frankly, that frightens me.  My kind have always found enemies marching under God's banner.  I can absolutely assure you that the agreement will protect you, unless you break it.  Why would you do that?  I don't know, just as I don't know why an intelligent man believes in God.  The time where we could murder people with impunity is long past.  We are law abiding now, which is why so much stock is put in that piece of paper.  You need not fear for your life, Mr D.  My aim here is to keep Dr Englund's patient alive long enough to recover.  Now, if you don't mind, could we pause long enough for someone to explain to me what ceftriaxone are cefotaxime are and what  feline meningoencephalitis entails.  Are they antibiotics or antivirals, which of course would answer whether we are dealing with a bacteria or a virus."


"We're all law-abiding citizens here, Mr. Crosby and my relationship with the man upstairs seems to be serving me just fine. I don't see it being an intelligent move to not have that sort of faith when we have scientific proof that crosses holy ground and holy water all seem to work to keep the less law a biding vampires at bay.  I am just a fan of exercising my rights, as I've said before. It's kinda like what y'all did in the early 90's when you won the right to be legal. We all have to share the earth and learn to co-exist. But I won't pull out a bible and start thumping it. Ceftriaxone are cefotaxime are antibiotics. Meningoencephalitis is basically inflammation of the brain and the meninges, it's usually caused due to bacterial found in the throat and nose of infected individuals Streptococcus is usually the bacteria that is most common to cause it, but viruses like herpes can also have the same outcome. I'd suggest keeping an eye on the lung health of your patient while you keep her isolated because if she's testing positive you might see a decline in her health, more so than what you've been seeing.  Pretty much this is a Hail Mary cause antibiotics don't always work for these cases but most cases where they have been used those seem to be the first line  to throw at them. Also, due to the fact that you've sent me blood and tissue and urine samples if you wanted to share what you are currently using or have tried drug wise  to treat your patient that could be useful. It would certainly save me the time of running background tests to see what is left in the blood and urine I have here, so I can test other things ." D explained.

.

Stacey cleared her throat.  "Meningitis and encephalitis may be caused by bacteria, fungi, or other types of germs Mr. Crosby. But many are caused by viruses, and many kinds of viruses can be to blame, but untreated it is fatal. Do any of these symptoms sound familiar? Headache, Fever, Neck stiffness, sensitivity to light, Seizures, Trouble thinking clearly, Personality changes, Hallucinations, visual and auditory, Unusual behaviors, Unconsciousness? It was quite possible she had a seizure before she was brought into the sick bay. I'd say ask Goodman to show you the records of what I've been documenting as far as patient complaints go since I haven't been cleared to discuss everything freely."


"She's also having trouble keeping solid food down," Waylon pointed out.  "I don't suppose an invitation to examine the patient would convince you to sign the NDA?  Just as a point, I'm not expecting a positive answer, although it could be arranged during the day, so you would not need to deal with us nocturnal types.  And since the cat is pretty much so far out of the bag that we can no longer see it, feel free to divulge any information you feel warranted, Dr Englund.  And please stay on the line when this conversation concludes.  There is a mostly unrelated manner we need to discuss."


"Well, I'm not keen on the idea of a saunter into your place of business at all, but I do thank you for the invitation and ability to trust that I'm just keen to chase down the mystery of the what and why. If we can nip it in the bud, so much the better for everyone. Now if you could be kind enough to let me have a look see at what notes you have on the patient with the accumulated labs attached, that would go a long ways into making sure I'm not two stepping on the things y'all have already tried and tested for. My gut says there's more going on than just this, but this is the problem you need to address now to make sure you have a patient that we can run further tests on Mr. Crosby. Being that I'm keeping odd hours this week, can you forward that information to Stacey, so I can look at it sometime soon? I don't see the need to stay on the line unless you have more questions and assurances that I'm on the side of the patient, ergo your side." D replied calmly.


"Only one,"  Waylon said.  "How would this be transmitted?  You mentioned keeping the patient away from leopards.  Is it possible that she caught it from them?  Or would this need to be a preternatural patient zero?"


"Again I can't confirm it, but if she had physical contact with a leopard that was infected..." D sighed. "It's a G-Darn quandary, is what this is. 'Cause wereleopards are supposed to have immune systems that are immune to everything, all shape-shifters really. But I do see she's got a rare blood type. Being that she's in the negative side of the blood type charts. I can't give you a solid answer but medically speaking when it comes to humans there is cause and correlation with the fact that in everyday humans those with the  negative RH factor tend to be more at risk to several types of infections and diseases. Like we have all agreed, this isn't anything you've seen. Stacey's seen or that I've seen. We can sit around on the phone all night spit balling guesses, but that won't likely give you answers, Mr. Crosby." D confessed.


"No, it won't,"  Waylon said.  "Thank you for your time and honesty, Mr D.  I am cursing you in my head, because of your immobility on this matter and I will mention out loud that your tampering with the NDA puts both Dr Englund and myself into a very awkward position.  I may have to misplace it temporarily, so that there will not be any immediate repercussions."


"Well since it ain't an official NDA it doesn't really have a place anywhere to call home at your Towers I reckon. You have my apologies for petting the cat backwards so to speak, was just testing to see how vigilant y'all are, and the joke was in poor taste even if the point I was trying to make was not. I'm sure you could find a garburator or paper shredder to feed it to and that would likely put to bed most of the issues as far as awkwardness goes, Mr. Crosby. You can take solace in the fact that we will get to the bottom of this and do what we can to help out your employee." D replied. "This is where I see myself out, however. So I kindly wish you and Stacey a good evening and I will continue sending my findings to her."

"Thanks D. I appreciate you taking the time to clear the air even if tonight's been tense and its given me several gray hairs." Stacey said.

D chuckled. "Nothing wrong with a bit of gray. They're just life's little merit badges of the things you've seen darlin' and you are seeing more than the average person. I don't know what they are paying you over there but sweetheart you better be seeing a good bonus for the work you are putting in. You're an angel sent by the good lord and don't let anyone tell you differently. G'Night."

.
The sound of a click let them know that D had disconnected and Stacey let out a shaky sigh as she waited to hear what Waylon had to say.


"I'm not going to say what I'm thinking," Waylon said.  "Except to lament that he's not a fan of  vampires, because my head is painting  him as being tall, nicely put together and ruggedly handsome.  I'm giving myself the vapours thinking about it."


"He's a good man. He's just being cautious, is all.  But as I've said, his intentions on helping out are pure. Besides, he owes me one. Certainly not to this level, but he is good about respecting IOU's." She replied, her voice was warm and filled with admiration. " I'm rather floored he's come up with what he's come up with already, considering the short time he's had those samples. I think he might end up wowing both of us once I can clear those medical files and send them off to him, because at this point I've pretty much exhausted all my ideas on how to treat Patient L and what to test for. I don't have any background in zoological medicine. I'm just going off the fact that back in May we seemed to have some luck on having her on an antibiotic pump, and she was doing well before I suggested her going off all the antibiotics and to restrict her shifting to see if we could catch traces of pathogens or viruses in her labs that might have been masked due to the medicating we were doing.


"Be that as it may, this is not the only Hail Mary in the works,"  Waylon said.  "I am sending Dr Goodman down to Los Angeles to do some testing as well, with their lab equipment.  The Showman has a vested interest in his cats not getting sick.  You will be in charge up here while he is gone, so I am going to suggest taking up temporary residence in the Tower."


"I see. So Dr. Goodman won't be available for a while? I do suppose it would be more convenient for you, the patients, and even myself to possibly be closer. Lord knows, this hour and a half commute there and back every day certainly eats into a good portion of my days. Who exactly is the Showman? " Dr. Englund asked.


"Ah, I forget myself.  You wouldn't know.  Certain vampires go by titles, rather than names.  The Showman is the master of Los Angeles and he has an affinity for werecats.  You've met Katherine, the werecat on the cleaning staff?  Nigel had to get the Showman to agree to keep his hands off her."



"I-I see. Apologies, I really don't know much about vampire politics. I just assumed that you guys ran on the same laws and procedures as the rest of us. It seems I have a lot to learn. So the Showman is like Mr. Salvatore and his affinity for house cats, but that his affinity passes beyond the domestic house cat and spreads out to not wild cats but those that have contracted and carry various feline phenotypes of lycanthropy? Doesn't that make this Showman’s ability fall into an illegal area- Wait never mind, don't answer that. I don't want to know..." Stacey groaned softly as she slipped her glasses off and rubbed her temples. A headache was starting. "When is all this happening? The things with Dr. Goodman leaving and me having to step up and try to keep your two patients alive on my own?"


"My understanding is that he is a were-cat fancier, rather than having the ability to control them," Waylon said.  "Not in the way Nigel can control cats.  He has managed to accumulate a significant amount of wealth and power through traditional means and is more than capable of buying out Archangel lock, stock and proverbial barrel.  He keeps werecats around the old fashioned way, by paying them obscene amounts of money.  Dr Goodman should be on his way inside of three days.  And if you need extra staff to keep your patients alive, request them."


Dr. Englund chuckled nervously as the words spilled out she felt herself become anxious with the weight of everything that was transpiring. "This is all happening at such a rapid rate... Okay... Alright. So I should start packing things I will be needing for a while then, since you haven't given me a time on when to expect Dr. Goodman back. Is there any way you can ballpark it, so I don't go overboard and over pack? As for extra staff, I was mulling over an idea tonight on the way back home before you rang me. It might have to be put on hold until we know for certain we have cleared the meningoencephalitis, but Shape-shifters are very touch oriented. I've been watching patient W's mental health take a decline despite us making the efforts to clear the silver nitrate from his system. I know we have a wolf that comes to visit three times a month, as well as another one that comes by once a month. I've noticed he seems to be better emotionally for a couple of days after the visits. That sort of had me think it could be good for patient L to have contact with others of her kind as well. I did notice that we have a new member assigned to the med bay area who happens to have a background as a former paramedic and who is a were leopard.... If we can clear this infection or virus, I would propose potentially hiring him on as a live in nursemaid to keep track of her vitals as well as any changes and complaints she might have.  He would be quite capable of running IV lines and bagging her, as well as taking readings. It would certainly give me less anxiety knowing she could have sort of a live in caretaker to watch over her when I am not able to be it due to me having to sleep or when I have to care to Patient W. It's just a thought I had however. But if we are throwing everything out there what the hell right, might as well see what you think about it."


"Pack for between three and seven days," Waylon suggested. "If it takes longer, we can address it at that point.  Arrange to have a friend feed your fish or what have you.  And as far as Mr DeAngelo is concerned, is direct touch required?  We could throw him in a biohaz containment suit for anything that requires an interaction.  Do please consider as well that Mr DeAngelo is not a powerful lycanthrope and may have issues with blood and fear."


"If we can clear the meningoencephalitis we could potentially have patient L moved from down here if we can get her to regain consciousness. That would certainly put the risk of blood and fear being an issue to bed. I do believe she has quarters here in the building, does she not? Housing her in a less... sterile environment might be something to ponder. I had proposed the same thing last month with Dr. Goodman about patient W after the one colorful wolf cussed us out and said to buy some damned plants for W. The environment is apparently very distressing for shifters, even if has been optimally set up for doctors to work down here. However, Dr. Goodman nixed the idea completely, stating its a security risk and not worth bringing up to the upper management because it was a stupid idea and a complete waste of their time." Stacey said as she started up her car and eased it back onto the highway.


"Ah yes.  Once again Dr Goodman makes decisions that are not his to make.  I doubt patient W is in danger of infection.  We didn't want his presence getting out.  I'm not sure how familiar with his scent the local wolves are but perhaps we can move him directly to the roof, in order to expose him to some natural surroundings without exposing him to the public."


"Would that be something that the Master of the city would be alright with? I mean the swans are his and to my knowledge most shifters seem really drawn to the swans and not due to the looks, it's a smell based thing as I've had it explained. I don't know how well he would hold up around such tantalizing surroundings, but fresh air and a chance to get out of here I think would help with his emotional well-being. But that is my option without knowing all the political complexities that Dr. Goodman said were irrelevant and above my pay grade, so I would have to trust your thoughts on that as well." Stacey said and added. "Not that I am trying to toss Dr. Goodman under the bus. He is right, I have no understanding of the political environment in AAI. Tonight has made that more than abundantly clear. He has been working hard to likely keep things under control. And I'm sorry for rocking that particular boat. I didn't fully understand what my actions had unleashed. But I want to let you know I'm working to rectify that by learning on the fly, should you guys wish to teach me more."


"If necessary, I'm sure we can get the swans to vacate for a few hours," Waylon said.  "Not to mention that in his current condition, W isn't much of a danger to creatures that can fly."


"No he isn't as it is we would need to get a wheelchair for him, since he can't walk without assistance. But if he is a security concern, you could still use the private elevator to get him up the rooftop. That would greatly reduce the amount of people that could come in contact with him, since access to the private elevators is rather limited to the higher ups at AAI." Dr. Englund proposed, sounding hopeful at the prospect of trying green space therapy to treat the werewolf’s ennui.


"My plan exactly." Waylon said.  "And of course your friendly neighbourhood werewolf can escort him to make certain he doesn't lose control."


"Well, tomorrow night, I can pass on some good news. Or perhaps I should wait until Dr. Goodman leaves town, so it doesn't seem like I am disrespecting him. That is likely the better option." Stacey mused thoughtfully. "Is there anything else you want to touch base on Mr. Crosby?"

.
Leia texted Waylon as he chatted with Stacey.

LEIA: Over 1100 hits for zoologists found. On Linked in now to see if we can narrow that down, but I have at least 50 hits for what you have asked for information wise. Still better than the original 1100...


"No, I think we're done here,"  Waylon said.  "Thank you."

WAYLON: Better indeed.  We need to get a sample of each of their voices.  See if any of them have done any media interviews.  You are an amazing woman and I love you until the moon falls from the sky and crushes me beneath its weight.


With everything said and done, Dr. Englund ended her call and made her way back home. Sleep would not come easy for her with the latest knowledge dump. She would pack and make preparations to be sure she was set up properly as she took residence at the Towers until Goodman’s return.

As for Waylon, the night was still young, but Midnight was nipping at his heels. So many moving parts were in motion for the night, leaving him little time to enjoy indolent gossip or rumors. Nor was there time to take to the city to try and hunt for the vampire who had been dubbed by the media as the Tarot Card Killer. Still, the night was not a bust and much was being done behind the scenes as was how he liked it to be.

It was only a matter of time before he would have access to the identity of Dr. Englund's colleague, and all without having to roll the woman as would have been Dr. Goodman's prescribed way of doing things. But that was just one of the many differences between him and the other vampires of the city. Power, patience, and finesse were something he had in spades.

this has been a maxx and lady j co post
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

August Thursday 27th -Waylon & Nigel- 2:15am-Archangel Industries

The black 2018 Ford Edge rolled up to the front of Archangel Industries and Leda the were swan jumped out of the front of the SUV. From the street side, Shay, they were leopard joined her on the sidewalk.

She was learning the different roles of the Hospitality department and was doing ride along with the short, curvy Greek woman.

Shay opened the door for their passengers as a pair of twin vampires stepped out onto the sidewalk while the two women gathered their luggage.

From out of the corner of Leda's eye, she caught a homeless man brandish a phone and snap a picture of the long dark haired twins, who turned cold dead eyes upon the man. The one on the left let his lip twitch with disdain as the camera went off again, and the second twin frowned and gently cracked his neck. The man picked up his brown paper bag and bottle and ran away from the scene, though Komo huffed the air and smelled no alcohol on the man.

"What manner of behavior is that." Diaos asked the women. "You let the homeless sit on your Kingdom's keep?"

"I don't think he was a bum. More like a spy. He smelled nothing of liquor, Brother." Komo informed his twin.

"Being from Los Angeles, I'm surprised that you're not familiar with paparazzi," Leda said.  "You're new in town, arriving at Archangel Tower during the night.  Obviously you are vampires.  Congratulation, you're the next contestant on Who's the New One?"

Shay watched the man as he scuttled off.  If security had wanted him caught, they would already be on his heels. "He wasn't trespassing.  There is nothing legal that we can do.  Shall we go inside?  Your suite has already been prepared."

"If people want pictures of vampires in LA there are clubs and the circus for such things." Diaos said with a sigh. "Plus, the reporters act more like packs of starving dogs. They don't travel singularly, and they certainly don't dress up like ninjas and jump out triumphantly to take what little doubt will be a horrid photo. That wasn't even a real camera with any type of professional lens."

Komo paused at the same time as his brother did to sling a leather tote bag over his shoulder. Diaos sighed. "Shall we brother?" He asked, pausing to straighten his brother's black tie and straighten the lapels of his white suit.

Komo nodded as he watched his twin regard his reflection in the tinted glass of the building. Diaos seemed satisfied that his back suit looked immaculate and that his white tie was in place before patting his leather tote and turning to the women who had their suitcases.

Entering the space, the pair were led up to the 8th floor of the residential tower, where out of town guests were housed and given their ensuite room. They didn't tarry long as they turned to Shay and told her that they were expecting to have audience with Nigel Salvatore that night and to let them know when that was to be expected since they had no need to settle or unpack, should it be convenient for Seattle's 2nd most powerful vampire would deign to see them early if the schedule allowed it, and he was interested.

Shay made offers to see if the two were hungry, but Komo politely waived her off, letting her know they would eat after the meeting.

Diaos was pacing the room with his cellphone to his ear as he called and reported they had reached the Towers and had just been settled in their room. An additional call and report would be incoming after their meeting and paying respects to the men in charge.

Komo looked down at the wereleopard as he pulled out a wallet and slipped a hundred dollar bill into her palm gently closing it shut. "Thank you for the aid, Shay, but we are good for now. Your services won't be needed until we have an audience with Master Salvatore. Then we might need an escort to his office." He ushered her towards the door and gently closed it leaving Leda and Shay out in the hall.

Shay looked at Leda.  She held up the c-note.  "Can you make change?" she asked.  "Half of this is yours."

Leda chuckled and shook her head.  "It's all yours," the wereswan said.  "I'm  going to call Maria and see if we can arrange a meeting with Nigel.  I would have assumed they'd be dealing with Waylon, since he arranged for their arrival but if they want to see Nigel, then Nigel it is. They do represent the Master of Los Angeles after all."

Komo walked back to the bed and laid down on it, inhaling the air. "Leopard and were swan. Not a pairing I'm used to seeing." He sniffed the air again.

"Didn't smell it. All I can smell is that this room has seen a fresh coat of paint in the past month or two." Diaos replied as he opened up the luggage, pulling out a small wooden chest.

"I wonder who died or was killed in here?" Komo mused as he let his long fingers glide over the soft bed spread.

"Why can't it be renovations?" Diaos asked.

"It's never renovations." Komo replied darkly. "If it was, more of the floor would smell like this rather than just this room. "Still, the accommodations are rather... pleasant. I wasn't expecting this."

"And pray tell what were you expecting brother?" Diaos asked as he wandered the room inspecting the bathroom, standing at the threshold of the bedroom and the bath. He let out a low whistle.  "The Bathroom's pretty fancy, too. You could put four people into the jacuzzi they have in here."

"I don't know, perhaps I was expecting the basement set up we have under the circus or something less... this. Does this room even have coffins? The Showman didn't pack us any." Komo replied carefully. "Do you suppose he did that to make sure we don't drag our feet and get this doctor out of here ASAP?"

"Less Opulent is the word you were looking for, Komo. I mean, potentially it is a flex. Perhaps he expects us to be able to sustain ourselves that long as a test. Perhaps they don't have coffins because they expect you to bring your own. Or perhaps that's how the Master of Seattle flexes by not having them here, but expecting you to ask for one to be provided. It could be a test to see how long you go before invoking his good graces, and to see how weak you will let yourself grow before asking." Diaos proposed.

Komo nodded. "That is some big dick energy. I've heard the Master of the city has that. The Showman said we would be talking with Waylon Crosby and Nigel Salvatore."

Diaos laughed softly, his dark brown eyes twinkled as he looked at his twin. "But it's an effective way of making sure your guests don't get too rowdy if you withhold the coffins. The longer they stay, the weaker they get, be they master or non. "

"True, or maybe we read too much into it. Do you think that's why the Showman sent us, brother? To test us." Komo asked.

"If it is that is the secondary reason. Though this is the first venture out of LA since we became what we are. No, our sire told me that he was sending us up to pay respects, escort this Dr.Goodman and potentially to meet up and have a quick sit down with one of Dallas's leopards. We can confirm if it is one of his or not." Diaos said.

"Why tell you and not me?" Komo asked.

"Because he knows we share everything anyhow Komo, we have no secrets with each other. Why waste time to call you in for a second conversation. It is all about streamlining and efficiency. But we are to under no uncertain terms be disrespectful or cause mischief.  As it is, the Showman said we could spend potentially up to a week here. Besides, he knows I'm more particular about maintaining order and the status quo, while you are more wild and unpredictable." Diaos explained.

"Makes sense to me. Still, I can't help but wonder who died in here. That paint smell... Maybe I can do a rit-"

"Komo no. Bad brother! And the room smells fine." Diaos said, shaking his finger at his sibling.

"You are beyond no fun. What harm could there be in dredging up any memories or shadows Diaos? And it does smell in here, but I won't complain to the staff. But you don't have my nose." Komo groaned.

"Sometimes it's just better to not know and the smell thing. Don't worry, scent fatigues a thing. You've been in worse spots where the smell was far more annoying than this, you are just looking for things to pick at." Diaos said wearily.

"Ten bucks says it was a dead whore." Komo muttered.

"Then it is nothing you haven't seen before, brother." Diaos sighed. "What has gotten into you? You seem off tonight."

"Hungry and the building's vibrations off." Komo said. "Can't you feel it?"

"I sense a lot of death." Diaos said after a moment's pause. "But that could just be because the building is packed with vampires. The place seems to have a lot going on with it. Why don't you call up that cat and see if she will feed you a pint or send someone up? She did say they offer room service. Settle your nerves some. Last thing we need is you too amped up when we present our respects to the headish honchos on behalf of our Master.  We are good will emissaries on a diplomatic mission of peace and unity."

Komo laughed. "There is always more than what meets the eye. If I eat now that makes the Showman look like he can't supply his own kind with enough blood and I look greedy and desperate. Not a good first look, so pass I can eat after the meet. Ten bucks, I bet you this goes sideways at some point, and it won't be my fault. " He closed his eyes and rolled over onto his stomach as he regarded his brother. "You can trust me when I tell you it smells like chaos in the air."

"If you say so. If it is. Its controlled chaos. It's the best kind, just ask the older vampires which they prefer, ten out of nine will say controlled." Diaos said, with the tiniest twinge, the corner of his full lips.

Komo yawned and paused after a moment. "Wait, don't you mean nine out of ten?"

"I do not. Any old vampire you meet will always pick controlled chaos over the free roaming type, since they are the ones always holding the leash to that chaos." Diaos stated.

Komo looked at the leather tote bag on the bed beside him and opened it. "So brother...." he began as his dark eyes met Diaos's "Feel like taking a peek to see what the Master of Seattle decided to send as friendly gifts and tokens of his appreciated alliance with Seattle?" He asked as he slowly slipped out a large flat wooden box with a self-closing latch. He paused to sniff the box and study the intricate forest leaves motif. "Mmm California redwood. I love that smell."

"Curiosity killed the cat Komo." Diaos warned.

"But satisfaction brought it back. Besides brother, we aren't cats so where is the harm. It isn't like they are boobie trapped." Komo sighed and then flashed a mischievous smile. "You show me yours and I will show you mine? Besides, I am bored to tears already. "

Diaos sighed and stood up, heading over to the bed to pick up the wooden chest on the bed. "Fine but only because it will shut you up. It is best to get this energy out of your system now rather than later."

Komo laughed and flipped himself upright onto the bed and sat cross-legged facing his twin. "Should we open them at the same time?"

"If you insist." Diaos sighed as he waited for the countdown and the pair opened their respective boxes.

Komo let out a soft whistle as he peered into the little, stylized looking treasure chest that his brother had opened. The box was smaller than his but deeper, as he watched his twin pull out a small clear case as he set it on the bed and opened it. He sniffed at the Cuban choker necklace and studied the heart shaped pendant that contained a bright red ruby. "Aww look it's a pet collar, and it's not a punishment collar, it isn't silver.  It's white gold."

"Well, it is for Nigel. As we have been informed, he likes and controls cat and has a shifter pet now. So the gift isn't that over the top. " Diaos explained as he paused to pull out a smaller leather bound box. "Ring?"

Komo paused. "Could be or maybe a tie pin or a watch?"

"Box is too small for a watch unless it's a pocket watch. No one uses those anymore these days so I'll pass on the time piece. Open yours before I open this you box, huffer." Diaos said with a smirk.

Komo paused dramatically and gently undid the latch as he spun it around to show off the contents.  He set the envelope that was inside the box to the side with care, choosing not to open or read it. Looking to make sure the contents were not harmed during their travel was one thing. Reading another man's letters was not okay.

Inside the box sat pinned to the velvet backboard 14 diamond tennis style necklaces that were set in white gold as they glittered in the room's light.  Off to the side sat a pair of pinned cuff links, and Komo could scent they were silver. The center of each link held a small rendition of Swan, Rush and Iris, styled by an artist named Walter Crane from the late 1800s. A pair of mated swans stood rampant, staring at each other over a blue water and green reed background.  "Pretty enough, I think price point wise, the boss selected things that our hosts should be happy with." Komo said as he took care to return the letter and close the carved case. "So open your box up. Lets see what you have."

Diaos paused and opened the box "It appears to also be cuff links..." He studied them, they were solid gold with their black onyx inset and tried to suppress a smile. Without a word, he passed the box to his brother and watched Komo's eyes widen as he began to laugh hysterically.

 "Tell me he isn't giving that to Master Salvatore clearly that is a cat's ass and tail and asshole all etched teeny tiny like and embossed with gold leaf on those chunks of onyx. I'd literally laugh until I cried if I wasn't worried about getting the suit dirty. What a riot. You don't think he will take offense do you?"

"Hard to say, but the Showman likely wouldn't send gifts if they were not going to be appreciated. Honestly, the artwork is so small in detail you would have to get up super close to know what you were looking at." Diaos said, "So perhaps it can be a small amusement to wear and share with those you are close with only."

"Well the Master of Seattle and his swans are making off like bandits. Those necklaces have to be about four grand a piece. I'm surprised the Showman let you carry that box." Diaos mused as he paused and pulled out a little black box with a silver bow on it. "This here is supposed to be a gift for Waylon Crosby, so he doesn't feel left out of the gift exchange.  He opened the final box to reveal a set of vintage Gerog Jensen Stirling silver swan model 55 cufflinks and nodded as he watched Komo turn his attention and fidget with the folded swan towel on the bed as he idly flapped its wings. "Given the businesses motif and love of using swans where they can, these are tasteful and could be worn on the daily."

Komo paused and looked over to the box and nodded. "Not too flashy and could go with most things. I agree with that assessment, brother. Well my curiosity has been sated. Likely best if we put everything away now. With luck the gifts go over well."

"If they don't I'm not entirely sure what happens to us since the Showman isn't here to reap the praise or the displeasure. Likely they will be happy. Can you even imagine it Komo? The ability to just slap down what has to be what? Close to sixty grand if not more than that on a little, oh hey I am sending two of my guys to your city and just wanted to gift you a hello I'm thinking about you present?"

"I cannot, but maybe someday we can have the financials to do that too. Not that we have a ton of high rolling friends yet." Komo sighed.

Diaos put the cases back and made sure his brother followed suit. "We will in time. Consider this our potential first official outing into the vampire world. We have a few days potentially to meet some locals. It wasn't like our Master insisted we sit in the room the entire trip, until the Doc is ready."

"I wouldn't dwell on it. We were told we had safe passage. We just need to be polite to our elders and the rest should be smooth sailing. It's business as per usual" Komo replied.

"The question of the day is whether or not Salvatore will let us look more closely at his pet and potentially take some photos for the Showman. That was on the list of potential asks and souvenirs he wants to be brought back." Diaos said.

"Oh and we are supposed to hunt down this Noah guy to get an ID on him too." Komo said as he flopped back down on the bed. "Besides that, he said "Talk to the she leopard and see if it is one of Dallas's bitches. But after that we could enjoy ourselves, so long as we obeyed the rules that are in play for the cities vampire community."

"Not bitch. Employee. He is just upset his employee skipped town with money and cost him whatever much on reshoots. Personally, I don't like the guy. But my emotions won't get in the way of getting a job done. We go we collect rent. United front. Don't talk too much and get in and out. And Komo try to keep the language clean. Cussing should be used much like saffron very rarely and as an enhancer, not the main dish, especially around the older vampires. So get it out of your system now before we go up to see the head honchos this morning or tomorrow night, whenever they decide that they have an opening to see us." Diaos said.

"But it's just the two of us." Komo sighed, but then paused as his eyes lit up, and he watched Diaos groan with anticipation as he launched into the song sung by Jay and Silent Bob from the movie Clerks.

Diaos sat perfect still, but the impassive mask on his face cracked as his brother finished his colorful serenade. "NOW do you feel better?" He groaned.

Komo swung his long legs off the bed and paused for a few seconds. "Yeah, actually I do." He said cheerfully as he laughed.

"That impulsiveness is what got us a talking to by the Master. Your mouth and its need to spout off is how Dallas caught wind of a certain name he shouldn't have." Diaos muttered darkly. "And that reason there is likely why we are here in Seattle in this room without coffins. That is my final take on all of that, so you better make sure that the name doesn't ever slip out of your mouth ever again."

"Lips are sealed, dear brother. It technically wasn't my fault that conversation was being had in the car. I didn't know that leopards have ears like parabolic microphones." Komo replied, sounding disheartened. "It was a mistake I made six years ago. You won't put it to bed."

"It will be put to bed when it stops biting us in the ass." Diaos replied as Komo nodded
"Good because I think it is very important to remind you what the showman said, do you remember?"

Komo's fingers gently unloosed the tie around his neck, and his fingers slipped in under the fabric to pull out a bone necklace around his throat. He gently kissed it, his lips pursed against the bone as he closed his eyes.

"I don't hear you repeating what he said. " Diaos sighed, shaking his head. There were times having a twin who was a trickster was beyond annoying.

Komo's mouth opened but the voice that came out didn't really sound as his own, but more like the Master of LA down to the smooth buttery show voice. "IF I ever find out you or your brother toss my name around anywhere be it public or private, especially in the presence of those that are not vampire, I will have to personally severe your tongues from your mouths with this splendid shimmering silver stiletto and feed it to my circus pets. Do you both comprehend the gravity of this threat? Never do it again. Consider this your final warning on this subject."

"Precisely." Diaos said as he failed to suppress a little shudder. "Cut the theatrics, brother. But yes all of that." he said panning the air.  "I would love to keep my tongue, I am fond of it.  But punishing both of us for your infraction seems to be the only way you might stay in line on that subject."

Komo slipped his necklace back under his clothing and looked repentant and nodded solemnly. "It was a mistake that won't happen again. " He crossed the room and set a hand on his brother's wide shoulder. "I am sorry this has affected you the way it does. You know I do not like to see you heavy hearted. You need to let loose a bit more, rather than mourn and carry the weight of my burdens. I  shed mine years ago in new mexico. Why you decide to carry yours and then decided to pick mine out of the dirt and toss it onto an already unimaginable load is a mystery to me. I love you, brother, just as much as I loved the rising and setting of the sun."

                                                  *   *    *    *

The twins had been waiting for just over an hour when there was a gentle knock on the door.  A second later, it was followed by a voice calling out "Knock, knock."

Komo shut the television off and sprung to his feet. "Whooooos there?" He called out in a cheery sing-song voice.

"God dammit Komo. Decorum!" Diaos hissed softly as he threw a pillow at his brother's head.

"Woodstock," came the answer, a long moment later.

The twins paused, looked at each, and simultaneously shrugged as Diaos went to the door and opened it. "Why hello there..." He said, as he paused to look at a man that looked that he had stepped off the set of a cheech and chong movie. "What can we do for you sir."

Woodstock's bleary eyes moved between the twins, widening when he realized he was dealing with twins.  "Whoa.  Reverse mirror men.  Cool."  He paused looking at them for a moment.  "First, let me formally welcome you to Seattle and Archangel.  Second, I'm going to ask you to come with me.  Mr Salvatore would like to see you. We'll  need to go down to the lobby first because these elevators don't stop on the right floor."

"Of course, just give us one moment to grab our things." Diaos said with a polite nod as he motioned his brother to grab the leather bags containing the gifts.

A short few seconds later as they straightened clothing and got their bags re-slung over their shoulders they made their way out of the room and followed the man down to the evevators.

Inside Komo looked towards Woodstock. "So have you been working here long..."He paused to read the name tag on the man's maroon velvet vest. "Woodstock?"

"Don't know,"  Woodstock answered slowly.  "Can't remember.  I know a lot of people here, so probably.  I know my way around pretty good, if that is any indicator.  I was at Grigori Volkov's feast, if that helps.  I didn't eat because the theme was Imperial Russia and I went representing all the peasants who starved while the rich feasted."  He led the twins to the elevator and held the door open for them as they stepped inside.

He didn't speak again until the elevator started descending.  "You boys got everything you need?  Blood?  Coffins?  If you're looking for something with an extra little chemical kick, I'm the man to talk to.  I know where all the stoner donors are." He chuckled after a moment.  "That rhymed."

"Well thats something else. You didn't get in trouble for rebelling against the theme of a party?" Diaos asked.

Komo whistled. "You had the ArticWolf show up here and partied with him, and you survived? Hey brother needs that need addressing. Blood and everything that he said. By the way I'm Komo and thats my brother Diaos over there."

"Nourishment will be appreciated after the meeting. Preferably of the non drugged variety. But should we need to go on any vision quests while here we know you are the vampire to seek out. As for the rooms, do they usually not come with coffins? We aren't going to be here for more than a few days, but it was a bit of a surprise to find remarkably comfortable beds instead."

"Not everyone who stays here is a vampire," Woodstock said,  "Grigori had those rooms and he had werewolves in them.  Being a starving peasant wasn't rebelling.  If I'd wanted to rebel, I would have gone as Rasputin.  But yeah, he partied hard.  I think he has anger issues because he got really cranky  at the end.  I think he needed a nap or maybe some weed."

He looked at the twins.  "Do you always wear white, Komo?  Or am I going to be calling brother Komo instead of Dios if he comes out wearing white?"

Komo let out a laugh at the fact the hippy man had called Volkov cranky and in need of weed.  "For this trip we have color coded for ease of identification. So yes I will be wearing white or cream-colored clothing for the majority of this trip and my brother can be all dark and traditionally broody in his black." He leaned down to whisper in Woodstocks ear. "After all it kinda fits white for the fun one and dark for the serious one. I don't know about you, but I tend to like fun more so over seriousness. Oww." Komo straightened up and looked as his brother. He had definitely felt the jab in the ribs even if his brother was standing innocently looking at the elevator numbers as the doors chimed open and the  trio stepped out into the lobby.

Woodstock paused, then nodded.  "What's life without fun?  So, your meal after the meeting, do you have any limitations?  We have donor wererats, donor wereleopards and donor wolves.  Most of those last two are new.  If they haven't donated yet tonight, we also have tiger and dog.  If you want any lion, you'll have to ask Mr Crosby.  He has a thing for the lion.  There are lots of just people too and the swans aren't on the menu unless the Master of the City offers and even then the swan has to be willing."

When the elevator door opened, Woodstock gave a little skip as he exited.  He crossed the lobby, heading to a bank of elevators that would take them up the other of Archangel's two towers.

"Well the preference would be for female donors so anything on that list will be wonderful. You have quite the menu options." Komo said cheerfully. "We aren't too picky besides wanting ladies so as long as they aren't high and are ladies we will be happy with whatever we end up having on the donor front."

Diaos nodded as they entered the next elevator and the door closed. He was fine with his brother making dinner arrangements he was mentally preparing himself to have his head in the game before he met two of the most Powerful vampires in the city.

Komo paused as Woodstock was processing the request as his fingers slipped into the pocket of his cream-colored suit jacket, and he closed his hand upon one of the objects inside.

"Whoa.  Dude.  I'm getting a real homophobic vibe there,"  Woodstock said as he used a key card to unlock access to the floor housing  Nigel's office.  "It's okay to prefer women but not okay to be hating on the bros, bro.  Wow, really hostile aura.  Not cool.  So not cool.  Just live and let live."  The old stoner vampire shook his head, saying nothing else until the doors opened.

"This is Miss Maria Aguliar," he announced, gesturing to where Maria sat like a guardian outside the huge door that led to Nigel's office.  "She's Mr Salvatore's human servant.  Maria, this is Komo in white and Dio in black.  They come from the Master of Los Angeles and Mr Salvatore has asked me to bring them to his office."

Maria knew all this already, of course, but she smiled at the normally addled vampire.  "Thank you, Woodstock.  I can take it from here.  Hello and welcome to Seattle, gentlemen," she added, addressing the twins.  "I hope your flight was pleasant?"

The brothers smiled and politely bowed in unison but Diaos was the one to walk to her desk and start the conversation and pleasantries. "Thank you Miss Aguilar. You certainly don't waste time in slotting in appointments. I promise you we won't keep Mr. Salvatore long, just making sure the Master of LA's instructions are being respected and followed. "

"Thank you Woodstock." Komo said in a very quiet whisper as he hugged the man."It wasn't homophobic just ladies taste better. No hard feelings brother." He said as he pulled out a black stone wrapped in silver wire with a leather throng. "A gift it helps ward negative energies and clarifying confusing situations as well as bringing forgiveness."

Woodstock returned the embrace.  "Shouldn't have gone off on you," he said.  "Bad for the karma.  Whoa.  An Apache Tear.  Thanks, man.  This is righteous. I'm going to have to find a proper way to thank you.  Do you and your brother share vessels of do you want separate ones?"

"No worry my man. Good vibes only. Separate is good for donors. We have quite the thirst tonight if I can be honest with you, if they're cute and like to do others things on top of that. You sir, would be my hero..." Komo whispered.

"We do what we can to accommodate," Maria replied.  "We don't often get visitors from LA, so when word came that you would be coming, we made certain that we would have time for you.  Go on in.  Nigel and Waylon are expecting you."
Woodstock smiled a slow, sly smile.  "I'll find donors that prefer the thigh," he said, with a definite hint of mischief.

"Thank you very much." Diao said giving her a polite bow of his head as he turned to see his brother over by the elevator talking to Woodstock. He clicked his tongue. "Komo come we have business to attend."

Komo nodded, "Thanks dude. We will chat latter, enjoy the stone." His head perked up at Diaos called for him, and he waved to the stoner vampire, giving him a peace sign before joining with his brother.

The twins looked at each other before nodding at the same time and pushed the doors open stepping into the marble floored office with its large vaulted ceiling to see two vampires backlit by the twinkling lights of Seattle in all its nightly splendor.

They both approached the desk and bowed in unison "Greetings and Salutations Master Salvatore and Master Crosby. The Master of LA wants to thank you for your hospitality and for your trust to lend out your doctor whom, we will personally be escorting back to the city of Angels." Diaos began.

"And our sincerest thanks for the Safe passage and change to explore your city and some of the mysteries within it, should you allow it." Komo added.

Nigel smiled, pausing a moment to set aside the Persian cat that he'd been stroking.  He rose from his chair.  "Welcome to Seattle," he said.  "Should you choose to make use of them, we can provide a guide or you can explore the city freely with no input from us.  We must thank the Showman for his generous offer to host Dr Goodman it will certainly benefit the vampires of both cities and potentially others elsewhere.  Have your needs been seen to?"

"We have our assigned room and refreshments will be looked into once we conclude business here." Diaos explained. "The Showman is eager to work with Seattle to see what can come of us uniting our resources and talent pools. He also has a few informal requests but first would like to offer you a token of his appreciation in celebration of the project that the Master of Seattle has decided to embark upon with him."

The bowing twins pulled out the boxes from their leather bags and kneeled in unison as they presented their gifts, their heads lowered in respectful différance.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on


"A gift for the Master of Seattle. We are beneath his notice or worth to meet him face to face, but our Master wanted to present him and his lovely entourage of swans with this gift, a token and reminder that he is pleased to have Seattle's friendship and as an ally. He hopes that it will be well received." Komo said as he offered the carved redwood box to Nigel.

Nigel opened the box.  "I am certain that the Master of Seattle and his swans will be most delighted by this gift.  The Showman, as he so frequently does, shows his ability to dazzle and delight.  When you return, please convey our delight and gratitude to him.  Although the Master of Seattle shows himself rarely, we know his mind as well as anyone can know the mind of another and I can assure you, this will please him."

"Excellent. We are pleased to know it will be well received." Diaos said before he reached into his bag and produced the box that looked like a little wooden treasure chest. "And a gift for you as well Master Salvatore for maintaining the status quo for the Master of the city and being such an ambient face for the human public eye, but behind closed doors being able to maintain control and order amongst vampire kind. Your ability to manage while using velvet gloves and yet meeting out punishment with an iron rod is even known to ones as young as ourselves. We hope this gift from the Master of LA pleases you and speaks of the respect he has for you and your position."

"This is unexpected and indeed welcome,"  Nigel said, sliding the first box towards Waylon,  who raised his eyebrows, nodded in appreciation and closed it.  Nigel opened the small treasure box and examined the contents.  After a moment, he chuckled.  "Nice," he said, before looking up at the twins.  "Your master has excellent taste and a wicked sense of humour.  This warrants not just a second hand thank you but an actual letter to express my gratitude and appreciation.  This gift, as they say, it s the cat's ass.  Literally."

Komo had his head bent down still, but a soft choked giggle tried to escape his lips as he made a little snort as he tried to suppress the laugh.  "Indeed." He said as he cleared his throat "The Master can find things that amuse and titillate the masses or individuals a like. We are happy to hear you are not offended by his humorous take on sending you a gift to remember."

The twins rose from their knees in tandem and Komo looked over to Waylon as his brother fished a small black box with a silver bow on it and handed it over to him. "And last, but certainly not least. The Master of Seattle wished to offer a small token of appreciation to the famous Huntsman. He hopes this token will be a reminder to stay true to Seattle, and it's ruler for you are in his words, one of the best Lieutenants a vampire could wish to ever have in service." Komo said as he gave Waylon a wink.

A slow smile spread across Waylon's face.  "He only says that because he knows it to be true," he said.  "I once served the Showman, not as the Huntsman mind you but in a similar capacity.  I will have to thank him for reminding me of those days."  He carefully undid the ribbon.  Komo, he expected, would be eager, even mildly impatient, for him to open the package.  Diaos would be more patient and likely opened packages in a similar manner.

The Huntsman nodded after lifting the lid.  "Beautiful, elegant and an excellent reminder of loyalty,"  he said.  "A gift many times over.  I too will need to pen a letter of thanks."

"You mentioned a number of personal items on your agenda?" Nigel asked.  "Might I inquire as to what those might be?  Perhaps we can help cross them off your 'to do' list while you are in Seattle."

"The list is not a long one, which should be a relief to everyone involved." Diaos said. "The first was due to his affection of cats and his generous nature, he did not get to meet the were cat in you employ. He was curious if we could take photos and video of your rare and to his knowledge one of a kind pet should you be kind enough to give us an appointment to witness her up close in all her furry glory and splendor."

"The second request was to meet with a vampire named Noah should that be something you could add to our itinerary while visiting your fair city." Komo added.

"And the third would be to meet up with a were leopardess who has ties to LA. We have heard she is taking refuge amongst a group of wereleoaprds that live in the city, but that do not work for you. If we could have a sit down arranged it would be appreciated as the Showman has some interest in this she leopard." Diaos explained.

"There was a fourth thing, but it was more a chance to meet with your ill She leopard as well. On top of the taking Dr. Goodman to the city of Angels to further his research he wanted us to inspect her or at the very least see if you would include all the lab observation footage you have, if you decide that a face to face meet would not be safe or wise." Komo hastily added.

Nigel pursed his lips.  "I'm sure all of these can be done," he said.

"The meeting with our patient my not be particularly fruitful," Waylon pointed out.  "She is not always conscious."  He chuckled.  "And as far as all the observation videos, it will likely be harder getting Dr Goodman to leave copies than it will to get him to take copies."

"Did you have a preference for the order in which you achieve these goals?" Nigel asked.  "We can certainly provide a meeting room that you could use to conduct your interviews with Noah and potentially the visiting wereleopard.  Now,  as far as Katherine the were-cat is concerned, what sort of meeting would you prefer?"

"We have not been given the requests in any particular order as far as the three go. As for the sick leopard. If footage can be taken, that will be fine since she isn't up for an interview currently.  Perhaps your security team can help gather the footage and give us a digital copy to take back to the Showman. The two meetings, having them here is fine with us. We can start everything and anything tomorrow night. After all as visitors we don't want to cramp your daily nighttime routines too much Master Salvatore. I suspect Noah would be easier to arrange introductions to while you reach out to see if the Seattle leopards would bring the LA leopard to the table to talk.  The Showman has said timeline wise that things can take time but that he would like us back on a plane with your doctor back in his city for no later than next Saturday. So with luck that is enough time to arrange something." Diaos said offering Nigel a sympathetic smile that surprisingly didn't show any fang. :As for the were cat..."

Komo looked at Nigel. "We have choices as far as meetings go with the werecat? What sort of meetings are offered? This is rather exciting to know we could customize an appointment.  Oh, do you think we could live stream it for our Master as well as the photo op?"

Nigel raised his eyebrows at Komo's enthusiasm. "If Katherine is willing, a live stream could be set up," he said.  "I should warn you; her animal form is far from docile and she does not have a great deal of control in that shape."  He paused for a second.  "As in none."

"I will set up the meeting with Noah," Waylon said.  "He is indeed the easiest.  I will also call Minnie."  He looked at Nigel and then the door.  "With your permission?  I assume you will want to present the Showman's gifts to the Master and his swans?"

Komo grinned not bothering to hide his fangs or his excited energy over the prospect of meeting the werecat. "The Master would have loved to be here to see this in person, but he says that when the Master of a city tends to go on holiday the cats come out to play and not in a good way. So I will enthusiastically be his placeholder in the flesh for this! And will be sure to leave no detail out even if we do live stream it. As he said before we came here. Komo you and your brother will potentially get to experience something that I have not in all my years I have walked this earth so embrace the experience and forget nothing about it."

Diaos was slightly less enthused than his sibling. "You do have control over her actions being as you are the Master of feline domesticus, so that this meet up can be something that we all enjoy without it ending in my brother being killed correct? We would like an experience but want to make sure no harm comes to your pet if she gets a little aggressive with Komo. She you value, my brother not so much."

"Just as you value your brother and my cat not so much,"  Nigel replied.  "I will prevent her from killing him, if that is what you mean.  I suggest you approach with catnip in hand.  It is one of Satan's favourite things.  The other is murder.  It's rather odd.  Katherine is a kind, gentle and generous soul.  Satan?  Not so much. We refer to the training and feeding room as the Murder Room.  That is where you will be meeting her.  Are you still so eager?"

Komo nodded "Yes! Count me in. But you refer to her in the bestial form as Satan rather than Katherine, that seems a bit disconnecting? Has having her as a pet been rewarding so far? Do you have plans on adopting or is there the potential to see if she would be willing to come down to LA for work? The lack of control is a little worrisome, but people could and would pay good money to watch a freak show while someone was trying their best not to get mauled, likely it would involve vampiric clowns or something of the sort."

Diaos flashed his brother a not so subtle glare and put his hand on his brother's shoulder in an affectionate manner but squeezed hard. "Forgive him Master Salvatore he is easy to excite and is jumping the shark here conversation wise.  She is your employee and under your protection. It would be best for Komo to remember that before he is putting out job offers." He said, his tone apologetic and light as he applied more pressure to his brother.  "We will be happy to observe and film her in your murder room for the Showman's curiosity and pleasure. Please let us know when we can, you have the time to slot us in and we will be there so long as it isn't during the other meetings. While we could split up to do these tasks I would not pass up the opportunity to see Komo be put in place by a cat named Satan."



"Komo, given how easily you show your fangs when you smile, you are far too young to recall when we kept humans as pets," Nigel said.  "Katherine is not a pet.  She is an employee, an ally and a friend.  My admiration of the Master of Los Angeles is vast, so my tolerance for faux pas on the part of his messengers is equally vast.  You are both young and require a certain amount of seasoning.  I am willing to assist you in gaining that but you should emulate your brother a little more.  Impetuous vampires tend not to survive overly long and I suspect your death would devastate your brother and leave your master without a clearly useful employee, so please, try not to commit suicide through stupidity in Seattle."

"Sorry." The brothers said in unison.  Komo looked a little crestfallen but nodded vigorously.

Diaos looked to Nigel and Waylon. "I appreciate the understanding on the fact that we need more seasoning as you say. It is our first foray out of our city."

He confessed maintaining eye contact and expressing his regret with no attempt to hide it. "We are exceedingly lucky it is into friendly and somewhat forgiving territory that this occured, Master Salvatore.  Komo meant no harm with his comment and doesn't wish your Katherine any ill will. His term pet likely comes from the fact that the Master of LA refers to all the shape-shifters in that manner despite them being under his employ. Still, it is no excuse for him being overexcited or speaking his inner imaginings out loud. May we have permission to take leave, so I can die of embarrassment and explain the virtues of how badly this could have gone in the privacy of our room?"

Nigel looked at Komo.  "Those words, or at least some variation, should have come from your lips," he said.  "This is, as you brother says, a friendly and forgiving atmosphere.  Here is where you want to make your mistakes, assuming you can at the very least learn from them.  I understand enthusiasm but you need to learn patience.  If you leap with both feet upon every opportunity that you come across, you may one day find that the floor does not support your weight."

"Yes, Master Salvatore sir. I will come up with a way to make it up to you. As my brother says if we may be excused I will contact the Master of LA and ask the Showman how I should best make amends for this, carelessness on my part. " Komo asked softly as he glanced longingly at the door.

Diaos slipped on a mask of neutrality as he waited for the elder vampires to dismiss them. Ten years as vampires they had a lot to learn about diplomacy. It had all been going so well until the speed bump that was the words out of Komo's mouth. The fact that he had just offered to report back to the Showman on this put him on edge.  Would he have to participate in said punishment? Probably.

"I think we can keep this just between us," Waylon said.  "No point in disturbing the Showman with something so minor.  Moderation in all things, as they say.  Nigel can speak with Katherine, I will contact Noah and Minnie and we will tell Dr Goodman to make copies of all the observational videos.  If the young lady happens to awaken and is interested in visitors, perhaps we can get you in to see her one at a time.  Lord knows I'm going to have a devil of a time getting Goodman's rubber stamp on this."

"I agree with Waylon's suggestion," Nigel said.  "By all means, retire to you rooms and get settled.  The night is yet young.  Perhaps you can get to know the city a little better.  Just don't stay out too late.  I would hate to have to explain why Dr Goodman was being escorted by a matched set of urns."

"Thank you both." Diaos said offering them a curt nod. "We will retire for the night  it is a little after 4am now, and I think it would be good to head back to our room and meditate on the errors of tonight so that the two of us do not disappoint and offend anyone else while we are here. Thank you again for taking time out of your evening to receive the gifts The Showman sent."

Komo nodded "And for the generosity of your kindness and patience? It is something I am thankful for. We need to head back to the room to speak with the Master to let him know his requests have been put in and the gifts gave. Enjoy the rest of your night gentlemen."

And with that Diaos did his best to calmly exit the room without dragging his twin out with him leaving the head honchos to do whatever head honchos did when they were not putting the fear of death into younger vampires.

"Young," Waylon said.

"Very," Nigel agreed.  "Although I'm wondering how much is legitimate and how much is put on."

"Difficult to tell.  We'll need to keep an eye on them."  Waylon patted the box with the gifts for the swans.  "Shall I tell Leia to expect you?"

"Please do.  In the meantime, I will put the finishing touches on my list of suggestions for the gifts to accompany Dr Goodman.  He's not the most ideal presenter."

"Good thing is is going to be a friendly and forgiving atmosphere."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on


August Thursday 27th - 10pm-Archangel Industries

Waylon had taken the time to contact Minnie over text message with a simple text the previous night in the early close hours before sunrise so when the leopard woke up she would have some news.

WAYLON:I have located your twins, should you wish to come here and speak with them. The window to do so is limited, so let me know.

                                                             * * *

Meanwhile, the LA twins had just finished their meeting with the vampire known as Noah.  Komo trailed behind his sibling silently and stared blankly at the floor numbers to the elevator as they climbed up to their floor.

"Request one is ticked off the list." Diaos said. "Only three or more to go. We can report this as a success for the Showman."

"Yeah." Komo said as the doors chimed and the stepped off onto their floor.

"Do you want to text him?"Diaos asked. "The good news might go a long way to cheering him up."

"Nah." Komo replied as he fished out his key to the room and entered it. He took off his suit and headed into the bathroom in his boxers and undershirt and turned on the bathtub.

"Suit yourself, I'll make the call but don't be so hard on yourself.  He said he needed the night to think of a good punishment for your infraction. You could have not told him it was minor, the other vampires said it was fine. A friendly environment so there was no need for punishments and yet you called down to LA last night orally gave the report about everything and decided to add that."

"HE WOULD HAVE FOUND OUT. EVERYTHING ABOUT THIS TRIP IS A FUCKING TEST! DON'T YOU SEE THAT?!" Komo snarled loudly from the bathroom. Underneath that angry tone, Diaos knew there was fear.
.
Diaos made his way over to the bathroom. "I'm sorry brother. Is there anything you want to do tonight to kill a few hours. Guides were offered for us to see the sights if you wanted. We could go hunting in a club you haven't eaten anything yet."

Komo stripped naked and sat down in the large, mostly empty tub as he stared at the wall. "I just want to take a bath and feel warm for a while. Leaving isn't an option, we don't know when Master Salvatore will have free time to show us his- Katherine. Do you want to miss that window because we decided to hunt?!"

"No I wouldn't want that. Have your bath I'll go make the call. Enjoy the soak we can talk after." Diaos said as he turned around and went back out into the living room.


.                                                      * * *

Back at the Leopard farmhouse after dinner, Michael Kyle and Morvan all had their cellphones send a notification alert as they sat outside on the back patio having an after dinner beverage as they relaxed and digested their meal.

Michael was first to answer and noted the fact that the Text was marked as a group chat.


                  GROUP CHAT: MINNIE, KYLE ,MORVAN ,MICHAEL

MINNIE:  So I got a text from Waylon Crosby this morning.  He apparently found the vampire twins and has them on hand for a 'conversation'.  I'll probably be stopping by AAI after work to see about this talk.

MORVAN: WTF does 'on hand' mean

MINNIE:  He said I could come there and talk to them, so I imagine they are in town, although he could mean I could talk to them over the phone.  I'm texting him a reply right now, so I'll ask.

Minnie tapped her phone, pulling up the text from Waylon.

MINNIE:  Yeah I'll talk to them. Get off of work about 2 am.  They in town or this a call?

MORVAN:  So yesterday he was 'no fucking clue' and today he is 'they're in town, lol' sounds sus

MICHAEL: It was the day before yesterday, I just want to point that out.

KYLE: Enough time to place some calls and ask around about the identity of her Mystery twins if Crosby felt motivated to get on top of things to arrange a phone call or virtual meeting.

MICHAEL: Or worse. It's enough time to have them come up here. ????

KYLE: And the benefit for that would be what? It takes vampires days to sort out their drama and to plan a visit. Unless these guys are just sitting around doing nothing and the Master of LA gives little care about them to cut them loose like that.... Shrugs. Where's the benefit in it for Crosby and why would the Master of LA be all yeah cool go on a vacay boys.

MORVAN:  Still sounds sus.  She asks about them one day and he produces them the next?  I'm with Michael on this one.  Somebody is going to have their hand out.

MINNIE:  Of course its sus.  But I kinda exoected it.

MICHAEL: Paranoia is a life skill. So is anyone going with her for a meet up with the walking dead? We can't expect that creepy shit stirrer to give us any info until the sunsets and his dead ass rises.

KYLE: Morvan thoughts?

MINNIE:  I dont expect anyone to come.  Just shit on thier lawn if I dont come back.

MICHAEL: Nothing good ever comes with dealing with these assholes. Just look at how much shit has happened this year because we are not staying out of things. Going solo is dangerous, you might not be a pard member here, but you are a leopard. Your disappearing isn't an option.

MORVAN:  No,  they were Michael thoughts but I agree.

The Raj looked at his two lieutenants.  "Technically, she is not part of this Pard and we can't stop her, nor are we responsible for her safety.  I still feel she needs back-up. "

"Agreed." Michael sighed.

"A sticky spot to be in, but we can't feed her to the vampires. Someone should go, however.  I need to pick up the girls from Nibbles tonight. Depending on the time of the meeting, I could wander over there with Minnie so she's not alone and have the girls wait in the van until the meeting is done if this is happening tonight. If the meeting is for another night, we could arrange something else. You and Michael both have work tomorrow, so on an availability standpoint, me going makes more sense." Kyle said as he sipped his glass of wine.
.
"And from the someone needs to be put down sense, I prefer the concept of having someone there to knock a few heads together or yank a few fangs perspective. I'd be better for that." Michael said as he paused and drained his beer can, tossing it into the recycling bin.

"We don't need that, it's a diplomatic sit down not a royal rumble, Michael the last thing we need is to start something at the Towers on their turf." Kyle pointed out.

"I wouldn't be starting anything, just finishing it if they get out of line." Michael said.

"So you want to put Katie and Leslie in the parking lot?  Yeah, hard pass on that one," Morvan said.  "We don't even know when this meeting is going to be until the poster boy for hair metal gets back to her.  Hey! Two points.  If we want to play the big dick card, we could both go.  So it would be three on three.  And it would be good practice at us being diplomatic."

"More the hopes the meeting would have been before the pickup but yes I could have parked several blocks away so we were not parked on their doorstep Morvan, but your idea has merit." Kyle said.

"Minus, there are no Alphas on hand to protect the farmhouse or the subs if we all leave. I don't like leaving us open like that. Not at the best of day and not to back up someone that isn't a part of our pard. Not to be an asshole. Just stating facts." Michael replied, "So we need to come up with a solution now and text Minnie with the news."

"We could tap Shay and Augustina," Morvan suggested.  "Get them involved with Pard politics.  AND, everyone involved is technically not our Pard."  He paused for a second.  "Fuck!  Somebody slap me.  That sounded like vampire shit coming out of my mouth."

"We don't know if the out-of-towners are working this week, so you would need to reach out. Also yes they also are not pard. You are fine with having them here alone with the subs to do so whatever... Big trust fall there. It would have been easy to do if we had Brandy here she should have gone or baby sat but she out of commission and why is that oh yeah Fucking god-damned vampires." Michael muttered in frustration.

"Trust starts somewhere." Kyle said.

"I was thinking having them at the meeting, not here," Morvan said.  "Or we could split the difference and have one of us and one of them at the meeting. That way we have all bases covered."

Michael sighed. "That could work. I just have a hard time trusting them as they work for the bloodsuckers. Who's to say Crosby or any other number of vampires haven't deep rolled their asses and have them deep in their pockets and on their team."

"For the same reason, we trust Brandy. She works there, but she is on our side, it's just a pay check." Kyle retorted, keeping his tone calm as he felt Michael beast prickly stir.

"I'm still not a hundred percent convinced that something like that hasn't happened to her, if you want the truth bomb.  She works for them, feeds them, is fucking them, living with one of them.  And is now hospitalized and under their care. When you look at the facts on a piece of paper. It pretty much seems like they own her." Michael replied "You two figure it out I'm going in for another beer, does anyone want one while you figure out what you are going to text Minnie?"

"I'm good, I still have wine here." Kyle said he chose not to provoke Michael with his latest blast against the vampires because he didn't want things devolving, and partially because some points he made couldn't be argued in any type of fashion that would soothe Michael's worry. "Having Shay or Agustina there is a good point, I think. If they can attend."

"I'll take one, if you are offering," Morvan said.  "And that is why I would prefer one of us there.   One of us and one of the other Alphas.  And maybe we could sneak in a visit with Brandy and see how she's doing."

"I propose I go with you then. Michael stays here and keeps an eye on things. I can reach out to Sandy or Jess if its a late night meeting to see if they could pick up Katie and Leslie and have them crash over there for the night or until the meeting is done, and we could pick them up on the way back if everything is smooth sailing. That way, all the bases are covered and everyone is protected as best as we can, given the situation. I'll make the call to Sandy now if you want to text Minnie back."

"One beer coming up and that works for me as far as plans go." Michael said nodding in agreement as he went inside.

"Sounds good.  So, Shay or Augustina?"

"Shay has better Mama bear vibes." Kyle said. "But as little as we know about the two. Augustina has those ball-buster I'm here for business vibes and doesn't seem at all the type to not lay someone out if they get out of hand. Depends on the approach you want to take. Either would work. How about we find out which one is up to it. I can text them and see who is free." Kyle said as he opened up a chat and texted both the women.

"You text them and I'll text Minnie," Morvan said.  "Look at us, solving problems like real adults."

MORVAN:  Sorry for the delay.  Just sorting details.  Let us know when meeting is and we will be there to back you up.

A couple of moments later, Michael returned with two beers and Kyles phone chimed. "Shay is working and training on Hospitality this week until Monday. So her nights are tied up. Augustina says she can make time for this meeting since her schedules more flexible and deals more with paperwork than catering to everyone in the building. But we do seem to have an answer about the virtual meet or whatever. Shay says she's having to oversee some out of town guests from LA. I haven't asked if they are twins yet just doing that now... "

"See, I told you Crosby was being a shit stirrer, believe me now? Why bring them up here for a face to face when a phone call or FaceTime could have worked?" Michael said as he sat back down at the picnic table and cracked a beer.

Minnie sighed as she looked at the message on her phone.  MINNIE:  I said you didn't have to come.

"Ask is she knows why they are in town," Morvan suggested.  "Doesn't make sense to bring them up just to talk to Minnie.  No benefit to anyone except Minnie."

MORVAN:  Like you can stop us lol

"Favors owed." Michael groused.

Kyle looked up from the phone after a few moments. "No clue why they are there, but yes it's a set of male twins." he told the two men at the table as he drained his glass of wine and opened the group chat again.
.
KYLE: In Seattle we support our Leopards we can't leave you swinging in the wind especially as we've agreed that your LA issue is partly an issue that we can't ignore. So you are stuck with us :p Confirmation there are a set of twins at the Towers right now.

Minnie tossed her phone onto the chair with a huff and fixed her shoes.  Then she grabbed it again.  MINNIE:  Fine.  I'll let you know as soon as I can.  Gotta go shake my thing.

MORVAN:  Shake what your mama gave you.

MICHAEL: That's all we ask to keep us in the loop. Soon as you know, let us know, so we can sort out the logistics here.

                                                      * * * *

Minnie's phone had a message when she had her break at work at ten in the evening that was two hours old.

WAYLON: Mr. Crosby has stated he can set up an appointment tonight between the hours of Midnight to 3am for an hour-long meeting, or there is tomorrow night the availability allows for a slot between 9pm until midnight.

Let us know what works best for you.

Regards- Karla Conner Personal assistant to Mr. Crosby of Arcangel Industries

                                                * * * *

"And that was how the meeting with Noah Knolls went. Now you have all the details we can provide about him." Diaos said.

"Excellent. The update is appreciated. Now Diaos I have a list of things I need you to pick up tonight. I want it done in the next hour or two at the latest. I have to go out to announce the next act in five minutes, but do text back when you have them because I still need to speak with the pair of you before the evening is done."

Diaos nodded and watched as the FaceTime was ended, however a moment later when his phone chimed he looked down at the text and closed his eyes at the list he sat in silence for a moment as he looked out towards the bedroom area and the bathroom beyond but said nothing as he reached for the phone in the bedroom to call for hospitality to immediately come up to the room.

Ten minutes later, there was a knock at the door, and he let Shay the were leopard into his room. "I need you to find the things on this list and to do it as quickly as possible, please. An hour if you can. "

Shay looked at the list and nodded, leaving the room and paused outside the hallway elevator as she texted Leda.

SHAY: Sorry to bother you Leda, but where can I find the following items at this time in an hour or less?
One wooden cutting board, One box of ziplock bags, and  One pair of extremely sharp  Poultry Shears or Paring knife? The extra towels I can do, but I wasn't so sure about going down to the kitchen and just liberating items in case the kitchen staff needs them...

There was silence for several minutes before Leda replied.

LEDA: Christ on a crutch!  You'll also need a bowl full of ice.   Cutting board and scissors don't really work well together.  You sure you don't need a sharp knife instead of the scissors?

SHAY: I didn't ask it was an itemized text list it said shears or a knife, but the emphasis was on sharp. But if they want a wooden cutting board I shouldn't question that right? Can I ask why a bowl of ice? You told me sometimes the guests request odd things and not to question it.

LEDA: Good point.  It's not like they are going to try and sew it back on.  Meet me in the lobby.  I'll show you where to find the 'I fucked up' kits.  They're near the Schoolmaster's office.

Shay: OMFG ????

.                                                               * * * *

Minnie sent a message back to Waylon, or Karla, or whoever the hell it was going to be, as she sipped on a glass of icewater.  MINNIE:  Tonight at 3am works for me.  I wont be alone. hope thats not an issue

WAYLON:  Not coming alone?   Do tell!

MINNIE:  At least one other coming with.  I'm on break so I dont have much time.  Is 3 good or not?

WAYLON:  You bring three, I'll bring three.  We can play board games.

Minnie sighed as she stared at her phone.  MINNIE:  I meant the time.

WAYLON:  Ah.  My bad.  3:00 AM will be fine.  Shouldn't take more than a few hours I hope.  Can't swear that I will be there but somebody will.

MINNIE:  I would hope so. Like the twins, maybe?  BTW, you willing to dish on names, or do I get that as a surprise intro?

WAYLON: Well, I suppose it is only fair, since they have yours. It would ironic if it was Cain and Abel or something similar but their names are Komo and Diaos.  Be gentle, they're new.

MINNIE:  New?  New how?  New hires?  New pets?  New dead?

WAYLON:  New new.  What does new mean?  'not existing before; recently made, invented, introduced'

Minnie rolled her eyes and shook her head.  MINNIE:  Gotta go. we'll be in the lobby for 3am

Then she went back to the group text.  MINNIE:  3am.  twins names are Komo and Diaos.  Crosby says theyre 'new'
With that sent, she put her phone away and headed back for her next round onstage.

Kyle looked at the text.

KYLE: More info wonderful and a 3am meet up. I'll go text Agustina the time and place.

MICHAEL: We will have someone there a little before that waiting to meet up with you. Fucking vampire dens. That place reeks to high heavens, wishing you all luck tonight with the wonder twins.

Five minutes later in group chat.

KYLE: Augustina is on board, turns out she works mostly days unless she's been requested for donor duties, so we lucked out. She will be keeping an eye out for everyone.

MORVAN: Got fuck all googling the names.  African and Japanese.  Doesn't help.  Figured knowing how they grew up might give us a clue.

MICHAEL: Likely given new names when they turned.

KYLE: Was worth a shot but if you say them fast enough it sounds a bit like Italian for the word Comedy...commedia...could just be a cowinky dink...

MORVAN:  which  would tell us how they were expected to behave.  I got nothing, so I'm just going to treat them as if the were 'mercans.  Could be.  Vamps are weird like that.

KYLE: We got basically nothing, so we go in without preconceived notions. The fact it is being held there at the Towers and not in the middle of somewhere remote speaks well for us. It isn't likely a rumble will break out. It is just a talk, and potentially we can get some info out of these guys. Four heads are better than one.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

August Friday 28th - 3am-Archangel Industries - Team Leopard- Waylon- LA Twins

Morvan made it downtown to the vampire strong hold known as Archangel Industries before 3am and found Agustina sitting in the lobby sipping a latte as she read a book.  As he approached, she put it away.  "Your girl should be rolling in any second."

"Good stuff,"  Morvan said.  "Kyle should be here shortly as well.  You know what's going on, I assume?"

Augustina nodded, "Kyle asked if I would sit in on a meeting with two vampires to keep Minnie company. I had a little cat nap, so I'm perky and capable of doing that."

Kyle walked into the building, slipping his keys in his pocket. "Plus side of the whole late night meet ups is the parking situation sorted itself out fairly fast when two guys climbed into their car after a very fragrant night of bar hopping. I miss anything?"

Augustina shook her head "No. Morvan just making sure we are all on the same page and caught up."

Minnie stopped outside and looked up at the tower, musing at the difference a couple months can make.  She shook her hair out one last time, noting that a lot less glitter came out this time, and pushed through the front door, the scent of the other leopards greeting her amidst the smells of the lobby.  "Hey guys.  This everyone?"  She asked.

"There goes my attempt to convince Kyle that he just missed a speech by Republican Jesus," Morvan said with a chuckle.  "Hopefully if all goes well, we can be out of here by sunrise."
"Hey Minnie.  You ready for this?"

"Or sooner." Kyle said with a nod as he shook his head at Morvan before turning his attention back to Minnie. "You're the one with the appointment so head over to the front desk and let them know you are here."


.                                  * * *

Minnie and the others were greeted by a pleasantly plump woman in her forties with Mousy brown hair and glasses as she sported a cane and a limp as she introduced herself as Waylon's personal assistant Karla and she all brought them up to the second floor to the hallway Tana and Minnie had visited before.

She paused at the door, asking if any of them would be requiring refreshments or snacks for the meeting and if they did, they would be brought up. "You just have to let me know what you want and it will be provided within reason. Unfortunately, the rooms that have amenities to make drinks on site are currently in use."

"A shoebox of fifties would be nice but I know they are hard to find and come with the strings still in the box,"  Morvan said.  "I'm good."

"I'm fine as well." Kyle said. "Thank you Karla."

Augustina pointed to her drink. "And I have my own so we are good unless Minnie needs a pick me up. Minnie you good girl?"

"I'm good.  I hydrate like crazy all night."  Minnie said.  "Is Mr Crosby going to be available for the meet?"

"Time will tell. " Karla said with a smile.  "As the cities third most powerful vampire he can be a bit busy and isn't on demand at the snap of anyone fingers, unless those fingers belong to Mr. Salvatore or the Master of the city. How about you all get settled, and I can inquire about that for you? I know the appointment was made for you to interview a Mr. Diaos and Mr. Komo and they are on stand by to join you once you are settled."

"You just got corporate bitch slapped," Morvan whispered to Minnie, knowing that a human like Karla wouldn't be able to eavesdrop.

Minnie snorted.  "That was a little prissy, huh?"  She returned, equally as soft.  "Sounds great."  She said so the woman could hear, and led the way into the room.  She hadnt brought "proper" clothes to work cause she hadnt expected to be making a visit like this, but honestly she felt better about her current dress. It felt more her, instead of playing dress up.  Scalloped edged black shorts fit her rear like a second skin, a corset cinched just tight enough, the look finished off with a cute pair of heeled sandals with bats on the ankles and a choker with a crescent moon on it that matched her earrings.  Her colorful hair flowed down her back, and a smattering of glitter still stuck to her skin.

"Excuse me, Miss Langstrom?"  The words came from a stocky little vampire dressed in an Achangel security uniform.  His accent *screamed^ Bristol, just like his stance and facial hair cried out 'Royal Navy'.  "My name is Willie.  This is my partner Thomas.  We've been asked to escort you and your party to your meeting."

"Mr Crosby sends his regrets," Thomas said.  In contrast to Willie, Thomas was tall and black and sounded like he was originally from Detroit, although his accent had drifted considerably.  Both  men were armed, although they didn't carry firearms but rather batons and tasers.  Somewhere on them was something made of silver.  "He will be unable to attend your meeting.  Hopefully that won't be too much of an issue?  We were told you needed to meet with two of our out of town guests."

If the two were intimidated by being faced with a quartet of wereleopard Alpha's, it didn't show.  Thomas smelled strongly of Tassi,  Noah's weretiger.  Augustina knew them, more Thomas than Willie.  Neither were masters that she was aware of but they were both very good at their jobs.

"It's Langston, But you can just call me Minnie.  And it's fine that Mr crosby can't come, he told me that was a possibility.  Should we expect anyone else to sit in?" Minnie asked.

"Just us, your guests and our visitors," Thomas said, trying not to smirk when Minnie revealed that Willie had blown her name.  "Did you want anything before we start?  Coffee maybe?  I realize this is a late meeting for all of you."

"We've already been offered refreshments, thanks.  You guys meet your visitors yet?  Can you give us an idea what to expect?"  Minnie asked.

"Seen them but haven't met them," Willie said.  "Came in the other night.  If you'll come this way?"  The wereleopards were led to a small conference room.  Even before they entered, the wereleopards could smell vampire blood.  There wasn't a great deal but the scent was unmistakable.

Morvan gave Kyle a look and then, without a word, pulled the door open.

Diaos and Komo sat at the far end of the room at the head of the table. Diaos in his stylish black suit and Komo in his white suit.

The twin both sported sunglasses, Diaos wore a pair of sporty wrap around Oakleys, while Komo wore a pair of mirrored aviators and looked slightly paler than his darkly dressed twin.

The brothers sat unmoving as the Leopards and Security entered the room and the two guards stood behind the twins.

Kyle paused behind the others as he subtly sniffed at the air taking in the scent of the vampire blood. It was definitely coming from the far end of the room where the vampires had settled.

Minnie suddenly was struck by a strange sense of amusement.  Here she was coming to talk to two vampires she had only ever seen in passing, and with a rather powerful entourage with her, you know, like a real movie star and not a porn star.  She stepped into the room and looked around, pushing her hair back over her shoulder.

Morvan looked at the pair.  Then he looked at Minnie.  "You're up, Minnie," he said, pulling out a chair for her and then one for Augustina, placing the leopards on the left, the hinge side of the door.

Diaos smiled as the leopards took their seats, being careful to not show any fang and succeeded. "Good evening Morgana or would you be more comfortable being referred to as Miss Langston?"

"My name is Minnie when my clothes are on."  Minnie said with a smirk.  "Are you Komo or Diaos?"  She asked.  The leopards around her could scent her annoyance but outwardly she seemed confident.

Komo slipped his cellphone out and began typing.

Diaos shrugged, nonplussed by the exchange so far. "So be it, Minnie it is. Does it really matter who is whom? For all I care you could call me thing one and my brother thing two. We were told you had interest in meeting with us. Why an employee of Dallas's would have interest in us...." He paused and shrugged. "I guess we will find out now, won't we? So let's pass on the formal chit-chat unless you and your friends enjoy that sort of thing and get down to business."

Kyle noted the camera in the far corner of the room and made note that they were likely on video as he tapped Minnies foot under the table and subtly motioned for her to look up, so she was aware they were on camera. A thing of small note, since anything they said could potentially be used against them in the court of vampire and human law.

Morvan caught the motion as well.  "Are we being recorded?" he asked.

"Hard to say, isn't it. The building has cameras practically everywhere that I've seen for security and insurance purposes, I am sure. But I couldn't tell you if you are being recorded. I'm not part of the security team here." Diaos said in earnest.

"Yeah, how about I get an answer from the people that actually work here."  Morvan looked at Thomas and Willie.  "Well?"

"According to our standard policy," Thomas answered, giving the wereleopard Raj a cheerful smile.  "For security and insurance purposes.   Is there a problem with that?"

"Just need to know if I have to watch my language," Morvan replied.  He blew the camera a kiss.

Kyle nodded, grateful that Michael had opted to stay home. No doubt he would already but grumbling about how slimy vampires were with their corporate bullshitting and desire to go round in circles conversation wise.

It was to be expected, of course. But they could be careful with their words. They would need to be if they were planning on going down to oust Dallas from his roost atop porn palace.

Minnie raised an eyebrow. Her eyes flicked to the camera and back to the twins. "Technically, I didn't have any interest in meeting either of you. But since you are here, I saw no reason not to.  My interest lay more in who you work for and what your business at the compound was."

Diaos nodded, "Fair and to that answer...We collect rent for said property that your boss, and the rest of your kind, work at. Legally I am under no grounds to answer anything Minnie so since your interest with us is so minimal did you want to call it a night, and we shake hands? Or did you want to talk a little more about the business end of things and why you are up here and not down there currently?"

Morvan pursed his lips.  Did all vampires become lawyers or did only lawyers become vampires?  He couldn't even scrape his chair backwards as a sign of annoyance; it was on wheels.

Minnie leaned forward, laying her chin on her hands, elbows on the table, a smile curving her black painted lips.  "So your boss wants to know why I'm not spreading my legs on camera like a good girl. Well, legally, I don't have to answer that either, but I'd be willing to bet your boss is pretty interested in getting that question answered.  Am I right?"

"My boss doesn't care, but your boss might." Diaos said casually as he leaned back in his office chair.

"Her boss doesn't expect her to spread her legs," Morvan said casually.  "Pretty sure it would be illegal if she did."

"So you say. But if we are talking about her boss in LA she most certainly is being paid to do that. Not that it my business, but I am a fan of Morgana's work. Nor is it my business to have heard she allegedly took funds from his business. I do believe in LA that would constitute as one count of Theft." Diaos sighed and took his shades off. "Look you seem to be under the impression that the Vampires of LA care about you and that you are at the center of some grand conspiracy. I don't know what to tell you sweetheart other than you most certainly are not. At least not currently. We could sit her all nights, and we could measure dicks if that is your thing, but what is the point. I came down here as a courtesy, not to listen to sass. You aren't anyone important to my employer or myself. You don't hold any titles of prestige unless you want the title of Princess of porn, but even then that would likely be contested in the AVN awards."

He spun the chair around to address the security. "Hey Thomas is there any way you can radio down to your guys security booth and just have them switch this camera off. The cats aren't digging it and frankly this circle jerking talk is exhausting. It is much more convenient to just get down to what really needs to be said here. So is that an option?"

Thomas shrugged.  "Is it the video or audio you're having an issue with?  I'm assuming audio.  We can turn that off so you can say anything you like.  The video we will need for security.  And if all else fails, we an take this show on the road, so that there are no cameras anywhere and everybody can say or do whatever they want.  We're just here to make sure nobody jumps across the table."

"We appreciate the work you gentlemen do here, Thomas. If the cats don't like the room and the whole being recorded, I am willing to step out front and discuss this on the sidewalk with everyone. I mean, it is just talking, after all, they have an understanding of the ramifications of attacking someone under the master of the cities promise for safe passage and safety while visiting. "So Minnie my dear shall we speed this up you want to go outside or stay here. Ticktock we are on the clock and I have an hour. You've just used up five minutes..." Diaos said as he pulled up his sleeve and tapped his watch.

Minnie sat up, her smile gone. " I don't give a fuck where we talk. All you had to do was answer my question, but you decided to be a dick about it, which I'm starting to think is the standard setting for vampires. So let me make this clear. I don't think there's some grand conspiracy, and I don't think I'm special. What I do know is that I am worth at least the bare minimum in respect that anyone is. "

Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

Kyle said nothing, this was Minnie's meeting. Vampires most certainly could be dicks and it seemed like this twin and Minnie were not seeing eye to eye on things.

Thomas looked like he wanted to say something but didn't.  Willie, on the other hand, couldn't resist.  "Miss, I think we all got started on the wrong foot.  Maybe we can try again, and maybe show each other a little respect?"

"I've done nothing but give the answers I can divulge. You are the one coming in here with the big D energy and the fancy entourage. I don't know why you are carrying on about any of this. Your work isn't my concern. I'm a fan of sexual liberation what you do with your body is your business and hey if you get paid for it so much the better right? So why do you have this intense brain lock on my boss." Diaos asked as he folded his hands and set them on the table. "Maybe we can find something of value here."

Minnie looked to Willie. "Go ahead and get the audio off, please.  " Then she turned to Daios.  " These people are here for my sake.  They aren't here for intimidation, although that can be a useful thing, as I'm sure you realize. "

"Certainly." Diaos replied.

"Give me a minute,"  Thomas said, reaching for his radio and requesting the audio be turned off in the room.  A moment later, there was a loud beep from the camera.  "All done," he said.  "If y'all want to be rude, cover your mouth with your hand so there will be no lip reading."

"Thanks, Thomas." Minnie said, then flipped her hair so it curtained her face and turned her face away from the camera.   "Ok, now that's done, let's get real. You say you're all about sexual liberation, right? Your boss happen to feel the same way?"

"We do love sex and a willing partner does make for a much better night. After all, anything else would be not legal, and we are all law-abiding citizens. I don't see what that has to do with anything, so please elaborate. I can't speak directly of the Masters tastes but I am pretty sure he would agree with that statement." Diaos replied, wondering where this was going.

Minnie nodded. She wasn't sure if he had just inadvertently confirmed his boss was the master of la or not, but she had learned enough from his words to know they don't have a clue what's going on.  " That's fair. You see, I'm pretty big on it too. I like being able to wear what I want, eat what I want, sleep with who I want, when I want.  I like having a choice. "

Komo looked at his phone as it vibrated and began typing, choosing to remain quiet and learn what he could. Certainly, it would be good to know what the hell the chaos was about and how it all tied.

As a dutiful vampire he had of course relayed they were in a meeting with the mystery she leopard, and she was in fact one of Dallas's as he had asked them to confirm or put the rumor to rest.

Diaos sighed. "Minnie my dear sweet woman. Can we just stop dancing around. What exactly are you saying seriously twenty words or less. Please."

"you wanted to know why I'm here instead of there. That's your answer. Because I didn't have that choice there. " Minnie said, lifting her head and squaring her shoulders.

"You were on a payroll. You were getting paid. I've seen the payroll and his books myself. But you are saying this isn't true? Or you allude to the fact that this was something going on despite all that. How is this an us problem? No disrespect. We collect rent. If you have things going on that you don't like, report it to the authorities. You aren't suggesting that we clean up your problem? Are you?" Diaos asked.

Minnie laughed. " Yeah right. I may not have a lot of experience with vampires but even  I know better than that. " She shook her head. " My only concern was and is whether or not cleaning up the problem is going to cause issues with your boss. Simple as that. "

"Ah that point had been made." Diaos said sitting up straighter. "Now we can talk turkey."

Komo tapped his brother on the shoulder and passed him his phone.

"Could you give me one moment Minnie we have something to see to here on our end, but it could be beneficial to you." Diaos said as he began typing.

Minnie nodded and leaned back, waiting patiently while he typed on the phone.

After two back and forths of typing, Diaos's felt his phone vibrate. He answered it and immediately set it on the table.

"Good evening, I'm up to speed on this situation. I employ Diaos and Komo. My time is short, but we do seem to have to talk about your business, as it could upset a very delicate business dynamic. Please outline what you wish to do in regard to the current management and how you plan to keep the status quo as far as financials are concerned. Would you be putting in a resume to take over the role of management within said company and still make sure that said company can continue to stay afloat financially by producing good quality content that the consumers would still wish to pay for? Or is your plan to burn the entire place down and run off into the sunrise, leaving it a scorched patch and a former memory? Please answer honestly, Miss Langston." A calm but slightly Spanish accented voice asked. It was a nice voice, one you could listen to as it read you an audiobook.

The speaker had not given a name, but it was potentially possible that it was the Master of LA if she was right with her hunch. If it wasn't it was certainly someone higher up the food chain than the twins were and they knew what was going on.

It was unlikely that anyone was looking at either of them but Willie and Thomas stood just a little bit straighter when they heard the voice on the other end of the phone.

Kyle sat up listening intently. This was the moment he was waiting for. It was make or break, and he hoped to hell it wasn't break. Pissed off vampires were bad. Very old ones that ran cities were even worse...

Minnie blinked and raised an eyebrow, a look of vague surprise on her face.  This was totally unexpected.  "Ok, perfectly honest answer with no fancy word play. I can do that. I want to remove current management, hopefully in a manner that will not negatively impact the employees any further. The exact method is still being worked on, and is one of the reasons for the inquiry into  your connection to the business. Best to not burn the wrong bridges.  That being said, I don't have anything against the business itself, so I see no reason to destroy it completely.  I think I would need a bit more information about what the roll of management completely entails though, now that I am aware just what is truly at stake.  Am I to assume that management would report to you or your representatives?"

"Yes, something of that manner. I take care of the private investors and their investments.  Miss Langston, since we are being frank, let me be as well. We do not care if the Studio falls into new managerial hands and if it has to go through new restructures to improve employee morale. But you had best know how to run the company. There are people fixed within the company that do parts to keep it running. If you can and are able to do this and replace the manager with little fanfare or waves. I do not think it will be an issue. However, if you do not have the chops to run this business or the background knowledge, we should talk about the possibility of you enrolling in several classes online on your dime and time to learn how to do your job and run a business. During that time, having a live in proxy to steer the ship while you learn to... How do the children say these days... Get good. It will be something the shareholders will want to see enforced, and they will still expect their quarterly dividends to be paid out. Are you following me so far, Miss Langston?" The voice from the speakerphone paused as he waited for response.

Komo bowed his head and held his hands a top of his head, and the room could smell his fear. Those that were not paying Diaos or Minnie any mind saw the paler vampire's hands tremble ever so slightly, as well as the fact he was missing his ring and pinky fingers.

The injured hand had been wrapped up in gauze, the faintest hint of dark deep red almost black blood stained the bandaged finger stumps. At least the mystery of why the room smelled of vampire blood was solved.

Kyle let the tension he was carrying in his shoulders relax. This was good news. It didn't mean it was a cake walk but if the vampires didn't care they were moving in to push for Minnie to step up and issue a challange with Dallas and his goons they wouldn't be backing them up. Even the fact there might be a bit of fighting didn't seem to phase them so long as the money kept coming in.

No surprise there in a sense he realized. At the end of the day they had a machine they ran, did it really matter who was standing there making sure the money was printed. Every couple decades the faces likely changed if not sooner just due to the volatile nature of shape-shifters when they had to deal with dominance battles and the inner battles they waged with their inner beasts.

It gave them some breathing room. It would mean they just would have to deal with whatever security they had on hand plus the alphas. That didn't mean there was no chance of harm to them, but as long as they could figure out a way that they could keep everything in house and not have them call the cops, things could be done.

Once the dust cleared, the vampires could draft up the paperwork and pass the big chair over to Minnie. So long as she could maintain order over the pard and didn't take everyone to escape from LA.

Changing management could be good, but in a sense they would be trading one cage for another. Mind you, it would be one hell of an upgrade if Minnie was making sure everyone was consenting. If she let a few of the girls leave, all she would have to do is find other shifters that were game to do films for pay and fill those slots.

Kyle reached out to pat Minnies leg under the table. It seemed sitting down to talk rather than rushing in fists a swinging was going to work. It wasn't the route of going through the police that Kyle had wanted but this was a compromise. He would have to talk to Michael and Justin about the logistics of what they would need to make sure their time down in LA was well spent and that they were going to do this as safely and smart as possible.

After all, the goal was to get control of the compound and the pard. If they could do that with the least amount of damage and loss of life possible, this was key to helping everyone sleep better at night and avoid dragging the authorities into the mix.

The security that was going to be working the compound weren't the bad guys here, and they certainly didn't deserve to be put into a body bag for doing their jobs. But they definitely would need a way to suppress them and have them stay down until the dust had cleared.

The wheels in Kyle's mind turned. They would need to spend a generous amount of time making sure the planning had back-ups and options, as well as the fact they likely were going to need several people to go down there. This wasn't going to be a two or three man job if they had to deal with unruly pard members and potentially up to a dozen security guards that were a mix of human and preternaturals.

" Yes, I am following. Thank you for being so clear. " Minnie replied, her voice carrying the truth of the statement. She preferred this type of talk honestly, but it did confirm her suspicions about the vampire involvement in the business, and it somewhat complicated things.  Her goal until now had been to take out Dallas and save the girls from having to suffer further, and she had been thinking hard about what would need to be done afterwards, but now she had been made aware that this wasn't truly a pard, but a business venture backed by powerful and dangerous individuals. Now her choices came down to one of three. One, leave things as they are and hope that the police can rattle cages enough to make a small difference, two, liberate the women and deal with the backlash of a vampire who runs a rather large city, or three, make a deal with the devil and hope she can do right by those she wants to protect. She had been accused of over thinking the situation but now she was pretty sure she had been under thinking.

She could tell that Kyle seemed happy with what they had been told.  He patted her leg and the feel of his beast practically screamed 'see, diplomacy works'.   She wasn't completely sure about that.

"Good. A precise window of when you wish to bring down your resume will be required.  This will grant you a window of time to stake your claim. Should you fail on your end to accomplish this transfer of leadership, your leopard friends of Seattle leave LA  without further incidents and return home. There will be no retribution by them.  if you fail and go down during you window of opportunity they leave  as they came. Do you we have an understanding?" Asked the voice on the loud speaker.

"one question. Should needed education be completed before this window?" Minnie asked.

" Advisable but not needed so long as we see an attempt is being made such as enrolling in online courses for management etcetera a list of desired requirements can be provided" The voice said after a moments pause to think about the question.

"understood." Minnie said. " Do you need an immediate answer on timeframe or can that be provided later?"

"The more notice that can be given, the easier it is to clear and move certain pieces off the board. We might have an out-of-town guest that requires all vampire security teams to be elsewhere. At least a week's notice Is needed to ensure assets can be moved without incurring suspicion." The voice explained.

That meant he wasn't planning on warning Dallas. Interesting.  " Then it sounds like we have an understanding.  I assume your employees can provide me with a way to get the requested information into your hands?"

"We can certainly make that possible. I believe your contact information can be routed our way. It has been an informative exchange, but I bid you adieu for now. We have other matters that need tending to. Good evening, Miss Langston." The voice answered once again, and then there was a soft click followed by a dial tone.

Komo reached out for his phone and turned off speakerphone  slipping the phone back into his pocket.

"That went surprisingly well.  If you wish to give my employers something in the realm of a ballpark answer as to when you wish to come to LA, we can relay that answer to them. I am sure they would see it as a good will gesture." Diaos said.

Minnie crossed her arms and pursed her lips.  " Well, we did have an idea on timeframe before, but I think a discussion needs to be had considering the new info we've just gotten. "

"Our time here is short, can you have it to us for the 30th as far as your estimate would be." Diaos said having the confidence the leopards could have a date and meeting to discuss such things fleshed out by then given the importance of the matter.

"yeah, I'm pretty sure we can manage that. " Minnie nodded, looking around at the others. They would have to have another meeting and go over the new info.

Diaos nodded. "Excellent then I guess this means things are concluded for the evening unless you had anything else you wished to discuss."

" nope. Got the answers I needed. ". Minnie said.

"Then our time here comes to an end tonight." Diaos said as he rose but paused as he brothers phone chimed.

He waited for Komo to share the message as he passed it to him to see and he nodded. "Actually Miss Langston the management has asked me something. Please don't mind my brother."

Komo stood up and in a second stood behind Minnie.

"The management has just asked me to ask you if You have any intentions of not following through on the conversation tonight. They want to make certain you are being totally honest. So I have to ask if you or your affiliates  are intending to go back on your word, betray or misconstrue information on your part when it comes to your intentions to enter LA and deal with this leopard business?"

Kyle stood up out of his seat, stepping off to the side to keep an eye on Komo who was in their space on their side of the table.  The vampire had one hand in his pocket and the phone in his other hand. The movement to cross the room had been quicker than he had anticipated, he had been expecting him to at least pretend to move like a human. "Easy sport." Kyle said softly, his eyes on the vampire in white.

"He isn't there to hurt any of you." Diaos said calmly, hoping to ease the tension.  There was no smell of deception.
"A little personal space would be nice." Kyle replied evenly.

"We're business partners now are we not Minnie? Have some faith and if you could please answer my previous question that the Management has posed me to ask." Diaos said as he picked up his Oakleys sliding them into his chest pocket.

Morvan slowly stood.  It had been difficult not to leap to his feet when Komo moved.  Instead, he let the power of his Beast roll out.  He knew what sort of an effect it would have.  "Yeah, pulling things like that aren't particularly wise in a room as tense as this," he said.  "It might end up costing you a few more fingers.  It might end up changing the answer to that question.  I can't speak for Minnie but I can speak for myself and my Pard.  The first knife in the back won't come from us.  I'm not a huge fan of vampires by any stretch but it seems like your boy down south wants to play straight up.  I can respect that and will return the favour in kind.  If I have my way, we won't even see the lights of LA."

" I can understand your position and outlook. My brother isn't harming anyone, and I apologize if he startled any of you. LA can be a  beautiful city to visit, the night-life is superb. But if you are a fan of not being around vampires, LA is likely not your scene due to how dense the population is."  Diaos said as he slowly walked over to the group of leopards, pulling out a chair, so he wasn't having to converse across 14 seats between his latest allies. He cocked his head in Minnie's direction and gave a nod.

Minnie had tensed with the sudden movement of the vampire, a hiss escaping her throat through clenched teeth. "Get from behind me." She said softly. The strength of Morvans beast washed over her, and she was grateful  that he and Kyle had decided to come back her up.  " I don't know you well enough to have you at my back."

"Trust starts somewhere. But since you seem to not want to provide that right now." Diaos motioned his finger sideways and Komo moved at a human pace to step from behind her and chose to sit in the seat that Kyle had evacuated.

Kyle chose to stand behind Komo's chair and rested his hands on the back of it.

"Better? Now can we get back to the topic at hand?" Diaos asked.

"How about you put those shades back on. Out of respect for the fact, we don't need to stare at your eyebrows for the rest of this conversation?" Kyle said with a sigh, not trying to add to the tenseness. "As I am sure you are aware, Cats can be a bit skittish when dealing with vampires, especially the ones here in Seattle."

Diaos flipped the sunglasses out of pocket and onto his face in a fluid motion and nodded as he turned to look directly at Minnie waiting for her reply.

"yes, that's better.  And I agree that trust starts somewhere, but pulling a stunt like that isn't exactly inspiring trust.  " Minnie said, visibly forcing herself to relax. " As for the question management has posed, I have been faced with a more complicated situation than I originally thought I was dealing with. Admittedly it nearly frightened me off , which may have been the intention, but..." She paused,   then nodded. " Even with that, I do intend on following through. I just need to rework plans."

Komo sat beside her and didn't even bother to hide the fact he was acting more animal than vampire.  He made a small noise, a hmmm more than anything, and nodded.

Diaos looked thoughtful. "Consider that an informal handshake to seal the deal on your oral contract. I think we are good on this end. I can relay that back up the chain. It might seem a bit forward, asking that you are going to stick to your guns. However, management is very particular on order and keeping up the status quo. They aren't a fan of waves being made. You and your group will see no interference on our end, so long as you keep your word and promise. The sooner you can meet to discuss details, the sooner you can share that what they have asked for, the sooner Management can let you know what your time window looks like.  The more detail and advanced information you provide, the more generous your window will be, or at least that tends to be how they operate with affiliated/parties of interest."

Morvan snorted.  "Can't schedule the invasion so it clashes with the end of the fiscal quarter," he said.  "It might scare the investors and lower the profit margin."

"Ever paid attention to when wars start?" Thomas asked.

Diaos laughed. "It is likely more true a statement than you realize, Mr. Saberhair. What tribe are you from if you don't mind me asking?"

"I do mind, actually,"  Morvan said.  "We aren't friends."

Diaos nodded slowly, but the answer didn't seem to outright surprise him"As you wish. It's rare to meet someone of your heritage. It was a passing curiosity, as you have some indigenous blood in you, something we share in common. I won't press it but can say I am disappointed seeing as we are both preternatural's now but sitting on opposite sides of a fence. It could have been enlightening. Strictly business it is then."

"We share nothing in common," Morvan said tightly.  "Any native blood you had got sucked out of you.  Are we done here?  It's getting hard to breathe in here."

"No one is keeping you. You may leave at anytime you wish." Diaos said softly before he cleared his throat. He looked over to Thomas and Willie. "We are done here. I guess we can pass on the handshakes and will look forward to hearing from you tomorrow night or the night after."

Komo slowly stood up. He walked to the door, his posture and movements less confident than his brothers, his shoulders slumped slightly as he gave pause to offer a farewell wave at the party as he left and then Diaos stood and exited the room once his brother crossed the threshold, leaving the leopards in the room with just the AAI security staff members.

Kyle let out a long exhale as he let go of the chair that Komo had been sitting in. "We good to go guys?"

"Fuck yes,"  Morvan said.  "That went from tense to good to tense again way too fucking fast.  And people wonder why I don't like dealing with vampires."  He moved through the door, looking to see which way the vampire twins had gone.  "Willie was it?  Are we getting an escort to the exit or are we just supposed to wander around?"

"I'll escort you as soon as you all clear the doorway," Willie answered calmly.  He was just happy the meeting had ended without bloodshed.  Waylon had made it quite clear what his expectations had been.

The Leopards were escorted down to the Lobby where everyone rode their way down in silence.

When they stepped out onto the sidewalk.   "You guys want to grab something to eat or should we just swing by Jess and Sandy's to pick up the girls and go home for the night. I'm really happy to be out of there. " Kyle was quick to grab his keys as they started walking, "I'm also glad we got out without having to throw down in there, but for a few moments I wasn't sure if I was going to behave myself and not pop someone in the face. But it looks like you made a deal Minnie."

"Feel like an early breakfast, Augustina?" Morvan asked.  "I'd like to hear your opinion on what just happened.  The words shit show might figure in my part of the conversation."

"Actually, that went better than expected. You got them to commit to something." The leopardess said. "I was planning on just escorting you to your car since you will be setting up a pow wow tonight or tomorrow. But if you really need to talk things out there is a dinner not to far from here that does good donuts and pie."

Morvan chuckled. “Nothing like a nutritious breakfast,” he said. “And that sounds nothing like a nutritious breakfast. Who wants donuts and pie on my nickel?”

Minnie started up at the tower for a moment as they talked about breakfast. She wondered if she should feel triumphant.  It seemed she had secured safe passage for the Seattle leopards to help in LA if needed, and arranged for the opportunity to get rid of Dallas. But she had to make a deal with the devil to do it.  She didn't want to be alone just then. " Yeah, I'm in.  Donuts sound good."

"They do have breakfast options, Morvan so no need to fret my dear. It is one of the few places I have found that makes food from scratch around here without it being all prepackaged refrozen and pumped full of preservatives. "It's called Frans dinner." Augustina said.

Kyle nodded. "Ah yes we know of Frans. Sometimes if the house has been good, I bring back a few dozen donuts for everyone." Kyle said as he chuckled, finally letting go of some of the stress that the night had caused.

The four Alphas made their way to the car and drove to Frans and soon found themselves seated in their booth at the softly lit dinner their orders put in a little after 4am.

"We will have to bring home some Donuts and Bagels for the house." Kyle said. "Since I'm not at home to prep breakfast, by the time we finish up here pick up the girls and get home, its likely going to be around 6:30. I feel like I'm being a bad house mom, despite saying I was done playing house a few months back, but this was something we had to do. So on a scale of 1 to 10 how badly are we fucked?"

"you guys not so much. Me, maybe a lot." Minnie sighed. " Actually, pretty definitely a lot." She pinched the bridge of her nose, looking worried finally.

"Well they were very much hyper focused on the whole you aren't down here to mess with your business structures right? RIGHT? Little care of the whole, you are coming down here to potentially 86 a mofo." Agustina said her voice low since the dinner had a few occupied booths.

"But it is a comfort to know they aren't going to run off to tattle to Dallas. It makes you wonder if hes doing something down there that annoys them to the point that they are so happy to just say sure you got the job without so much as a resume." Kyle said. "So, do you have any background in business or management? Or are you going to have to add yet another thing to your  schedule of dancing 4 days a week practice once a week and your lessons with your guy Nathaniel once a week?"

"Ha, yeah. That's the part that sucks. Before I was infected I just worked at a hotel, and not in management.  So yeah, I gotta add that to my list of things to do. Guess I should invest in a laptop."

"If the finances are tough, you can just use the house PC or ask if Michael or Justin can share their laptop if you think online courses via your smartphone will be problematic. I can help you get your head around things like payroll and scheduling and this sort of things, if you are interested. If we look at things in a positive light you will be picking up some useful life skills and in turn be able to use them to make life for your fellow mates in LA better. I know its all very new but how do you figure you are going to start with your restructuring of the company as far as your employees go?" Kyle asked as he sipped his cofee.

"I'm not sure. First I guess I have to think about who does what now, and of course the biggest thing is I don't want to force anyone to do things they don't want to.". Minnie half shrugged. The whole thing was giving her a headache.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

"Welcome to the joys of management. Also you need to ask yourself what you are going to do if you have girls that want to quit or retire. I'm not sure how to recruit that whole Adult entertainment industry is something I have no knowledge of." Kyle said. "Don't worry we can figure it out."

"my job was recruiting, so I should have that." Minnie said.  "This just isn't what I was expecting . I need a little time to process."

Kyle nodded as he paused to add sugar to his coffee. "No doubt. It is understandable. So Morvan should we try and get the troops together to update them? Make it an optional meet up not everyone wants to get involved but with the data we have as much as I hate to say it we are going to need more than just you and Minnie going down there with the numbers we have. I don't know if there are any people you can reach out to for help. We tend to keep to ourselves which usually works out well but in this case it leaves us a bit short-handed on who we could ask for help, if we don't want to drag some subs into this. Tana and Justin are certainly eager."

"Wanting to go and being seasoned  enough to handle trained staff are two different things. You willing to put your ass on the line Kyle or you just hoping your entire groups going to want to do this? " Agustina asked softly.

"It's not like that and I'd like to think he spent enough time with us to know that we would not do that. I obviously don't want to lose anybody for anybody to get seriously hurt but the matter is we are going to need extra people where you suggest we draw those from?" Kyle asked as he frowned locking eyes with her.

"why do you think more people will be needed?" Minnie asked. " Proper planning can make a bigger difference than throwing bodies at the problem. "

"Trained security." Agustina said as she licked the spoon clean of the vanillia milkshake she had ordered. "That can range from mall cop to retired special forces. You  would be smarter to bring down a couple extra and not need them, than the reality of going down there and going oh shit... You simply don't know. Trust me on the fact I've seen a lot of former military guys go independent contractor due to picking up lycantrhopy or vampirism."

"This whole thing smells rotten," Morvan said.  "Businesses fail all the time.  Now you're expected to run porn central for these guys?  What happens when your porn stops attracting buyers?  You supposed to go more extreme?  Just to meet this vampire's bottom line?  He's more than happy to let a bunch of leopards get raped because it is legal on paper.  Fucking bullshit."

"Perhaps she can opt in with the management spot Morvan change up what is done, hire people that are more interested if there is a large group of people that want out. It could end up being less cat centric and once set up she can step back and leave the position to someone that wants to oversee the business after it. That to me sounds like its the best case scenario." Kyle said. "Its just a case of finding someone that wants that seat."

Minnie didn't say anything. She knew the whole thing was rotten, but she also knew that she had made the only choice she really could. It didn't help the cold spot in the pit of her stomach, though. She doubted anything could at that point.

"Turn it into a legit porn studio, build it up and then walk away?"  Morvan shrugged, looking for inspiration in his half full cup of coffee.  "Assuming the vampires let it happen.  A lot is going to hinge on keeping the vampires happy.  What do you think Komo Chameleon did to lose fingers?  Must have been something big and recent."

Agustina, shrugged, "It's hard to say.  I think they're on the new end of being vampires, from what Shay could relay. New means they're still dealing with impulse control it's kinda like that for us when you are mastering the whole inner kitty don't do that, no we won't shift.  I'd guess with how they perked up on the phone called, that they likely are under the ten year mark. But I'm no vamp expert. We dealt with them in my old city, but it was mostly business transaction. You donate X and provide us with safe passage here, we can donate Y and Z when you have issues with the wolf faction when they roll into town during the summer months.  In that sense, what when down wasn't as bad as you guys are making it out to be. They will of course be sticklers on that contact, pretty much wanting it to be maintained by the letter unless you renegotiate, but that tends to be an option unless you really screw things up and they decide no more deals."

"Crosby said they were new new." Minnie spoke up finally.  " Guess I'll have to try and make nice. "

"Not that I'm saying we give them the pity party. We don't know why they were brought over despite being legal to be one some people still end up getting infected and brought over against their wills. They seemed rather interested in Morvan. But hey, silver lining. They aren't here for too long, so likely you won't have to deal with them, unless they are being assigned to pick up your rent once you take over. I don't know, it was hard to get a read on them. One talked, one didn't say a word.  Even if you have to deal with them, the good thing is it would likely just be once a month and knowing they are young means you aren't dealing with masters so that is of some comfort as well." Agustina replied.

"Unsettling to deal with. That is my take on them." Kyle said. "I'm not a fan. But it was mildly fun to watch the one go from flexing to doing a 180 after that call and being like okay were partners now. Crazy how a phone call can make that big of a difference. Makes you wonder who it was on that call."

"Someone much older with power. Likely an enforcer or a lieutenant. Or it could have been someone further down the food chain that has had dealing with the twins and have had to put them in place. It would be doubtful it was the Master of LA. In the scheme of things, this business would be small potatoes in the ways they make money." Augustina added and paused as the waitress came to their table with everything they ordered.

"So what then its more of an issue of making it seem like they're in control and everything is good on the home front. There's no rebellion to see here folks?" Kyle asked.

"That would be my best guess." Agustina replied as she took a bite of her cherry pie.

" No clue. " Minnie shrugged. " I found it a little odd, but I don't know what's been going on between them and Dallas. Maybe they'd rather be rid of him before they have to deal with a bigger mess."

"I guess we did forget to ask them what they thought of him. They might have had some insight that we do not." Kyle said. "I just wanted to get out of there as quickly as we could. The pair creeped me out."

"Or maybe they don't care who signs the cheque, as long as the money keeps flowing,"  Morvan said.  "I seem to recall Diablo saying that they'd even be good with someone else running the business.  I mean not every Raj has business sense.  Michael's got me in spades.  Augustina too for that matter.  Hell,I think Lincoln would do a better job than me."  He started slightly.  "Or Minnie."  He turned to Augustina.  "You know him better.  He's not a strong leopard but he's got the alpha male thing down pat.  You think he could run something like a porn studio?  Of if not, then teach Minnie how to run it?"

"Well on a surface level there are several points in every business that remain the same. You have your rosters you have your payroll you have your HR you have your talent scouts. It might be something to bring up to him when we decide to do this meeting. He came to Seattle because there were leopards and also the music scene down here is pretty good, although Archangel is really been kind of trying to figure how to fit him best into their employee roster and so far they just have them as a donor so there might be some wiggle room to have him go down to LA and stay with Minnie if she was open to that and he was too." Augustina replied thoughtfully. " he may even have some experience when it comes to using a camera due to the fact that music bands tend to really like putting out music videos to Hype up their albums and singles but I can't tell you if he had a personal hand in that or just found people to do it for him."

"I dunno, he'd have to learn to watch his mouth or someone would be likely to make him." Minnie said, chewing on the bacon she had ordered.

"Well if you run the show honey you'd be top alpha in charge." Agustina said laughing. "you can make him watch his mouth and hands."

Kyle cleared his throat but saw that Morvan wanted to speak, so he took the opportunity to take a bite out of his breakfast bagel and waited.

"I listen to Michael at work," Morvan said.  "I may be his Raj but he is my boss.  Even if I don't like what he says, I still have to do it."

"I do want to propose something here guys. They want the money to come in. They want rent and they have investors. It might sound crazy but would you guys maybe want to hear me out?" Kyle asked as he reached for his coffee.

"Are you going to put up your hand because you want to talk next?"  Morvan teased.  "Spit it out. You know we all value your input."

"Well, I know currently the studios focused on adult entertainment, but you have a studio space and huge lot. Lincon has the expert background in music and talent. I mean, you could slowly work your way out of the porn and into something legit like a music studio slash warehouse to shoot videos. Shooting for music videos can't be that much different than porn. You got sets, costumes and lighting. It's just a thought it wouldn't happen overnight but that sort of thing would be a bigger draw than just porn I would think. So many hopefuls go to LA to want to make it big in acting and music. Becoming a legit lot that shoots more than booty movies..." Kyle shrugged. "Am I sounding crazy?"

"Crazy smart, as always," Morvan said.  "This is the way to do it.  Surround yourself with people smarter than you, then claim the credit.  Okay, Minnie.  Pop quiz.  What did all the girls do before they got into porn?"

Minnie chewed thoughtfully.  "well,  lets see... most of them had show business jobs.  Dancer, wardrobe, set design, makeup, lighting.  Oh, and I think Skylar was an accountant.  Sasha, did something legal wise or PR. That stuff kind of rolls around all over itself in show business."

"See that there, sounds like you got a fair amount of what you need already to do a turn around with the business. Sometimes you need to do that to make a business thrive.  Without change, things stagnate because the world around you keeps changing. Kind of reminds me of the video store I had. Now that everything's streaming, it just made sense to close it down and rent the space out to another business. I bring money still via rent without all the work of having to juggle two businesses now. Not that it's making me a ton, but it's easy money for essentially doing nothing." Kyle said.

"Did you know there is still one Blcokbuster out there, hanging on by its fingernails?"  Morvan pointed out.  "But yeah.  By trying to make sure everything could be done in house, Dallas made sure it could be self sustaining.  He's made a hydra, not a snake.  Cut the head off and things keep right on going."

"Snip Snip. Move over because your position isn't needed nor wanted, big guy. It would have been nice to just have the vamps fire him. But likely if they got issue they haven't done that with the threat of him taking all the leopards with him and just giving them all a giant fuck you letter left on the door while he left the city with them during the day. I can see how that would be inconvenient for them and why they might have been keen to have someone new manage if he's every threatened that. I don't know the guy well enough to really say. Its just guesses." Kyle said as he popped the last bite of his breakfast bagel into his mouth.

Minnie shook her head.  "I kinda get the idea that Dallas is scared of whoever it is the twins report to."

"Plus they are silent partners,"  Morvan said.  "No real say in how things get done.  So what do we know about this LA vampire?"

"Could be. Maybe this Javier guy or someone else. The city is large who knows how many vampires Dallas has to contend with." Kyle said.

"More than Seattle. LA is a bit of a magnet for vampires." Augustina said.

"Well, I heard them talking about that one before so its a possibility, and if thats the case, its the master of LA, so you might wanna keep that name a bit hush hush."  Minnie said.

"Great so that might be the boogie mans true name. Good to know." Kyle said.

"Ten times the size of Seattle too or something like that," Morvan said.  "So probably ten times the vampires.  And you know prime real estate like that is going to attract some major players."

"So all the reason when you go down there you don't shit in anyones backyard. Go in get in there kick this guys ass and do it clean." Agustina said.

"Yeah so making nice with them seems the wisest thing to do."  Minnie nibbled her last piece of bacon.

"Agreed. Not having any vampire interference is really going to be nice.  If you do this during the day you wouldn't have to deal with vampire security either and just deal with humans and whatever shifters they got on hand to keep an eye on the property, so going in during the day is likely best.  But that means we lose the chance to go in with the cover of dark allowing us to sneak in on different sides, and means you likely would have to walk through the front door and go from there. Which means everyone is going to know you are there, and that also means more of a chance there could be a call with the cops getting involved." Kyle said trying to figure out the logistics. "I think talking with the others about this could maybe give us more light and options on that front. In a perfect world walking in the front gate and being able to issue a challenge sounds awesome, however, from what you've told me he likely isn't going to be good with honoring a tradition like that."

"He doesn't respect women.  Best I can try and do is lure him out of the compound." Minnie told them.

"So you think you would be up for trying to sneak onto the property and have security radio in that you are there or that a front door entrance is better."

"Well, unless they changed anything, I know the places to get on and off the property the easiest.  And Justin might have a bit of info to help with that, so I dont know how I want to go about it right now, but just challenging him probably isnt going to work.

"Then we need to come up with a small group that might be willing to breach the parimiter and cause enough of a stink that Dallas comes out. If he can smell it is you, you think that might entice him to move his ass and get involved while you play keep away from the security and we have another team try and take out some of the camera units?" Kyle asked.

"What about somebody walking you up to the front door?" Morvan asked.  "A gift from the vampires.  Not like they can call up and ask if it's true."

"What, pretending the vamps dragged me back home?"  Minnie asked.  "Have to be a good actor for that to go over.

"Better for her to come back saying shes brought entertainment." Agustina said if you want to front door it.
Kyle laughed "Its not a lie. It will be entertaining to see him get his ass whooped."

"Not sure why she'd come crawling back, with presents," Morvan said.  "I think that would be a harder sell."

"We have time all stuff that we can bring up at the meeting. We have a start and a few ideas to put forward." Kyle said.

"I agree.  I could always call him and taunt him.  Tell him I have his money if hes man enough to come get it."

"And that doesn't seem like a trap at all?" Agustina said with a smirk.  "Did you want to call and announce your presence. I thought the point of negotiations was so the vampires wouldn't be tattling on you and making it harder to get in there to do what needs doing."

Minnie shrugged.  "Hey, I never said I was good at making plans.   "

"Thats why we have a group of folks that can offer suggestions for the meeting, with that many heads we can come up with a few ideas that might actually work." Kyle said as he flagged the waitress, motioning for the check.

"Which  is as good a place to head out as any," Morvan said.  "Augustina, if you don't mind, I'd like a word.  Can I walk you back?"

"Of course." Augustina said.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on


August Saturday 29th Leopard farm house  1pm

It was another hot and sunny afternoon for Seattle, Rain from the night before had brought so relief to the city. The leopards had called for another meeting, but due to time schedules, it was more of an opt-in meeting for any leopard that wasn't tied down and that was interested in what was going down with the business surrounding Minnie. However, the turn-out was surprisingly large as the curiosity of what was going to happen next drew out everyone.

Kyle had put on a bbq lunch for the group and everyone had finished eating as they sat on the back porch as Minnie nursed an iced coffee and they were just settling in to get down to bussiness.

Tana padded around gathering the leftovers making sure everything was getting stored away while the others digested. Curiosity was gnawing at this kitty but answers would be given in time. She may be missing the gym today but later she had a fighting tactic she wished to go over with Micheal. It was somewhat out of the box but if anyone would think it was an intriguing idea to explore it would be him.

Sleep hadn't been an easy thing to come by that day.  Minnie knew coffee was going to be her friend, since she was still going to need to go to work that night too. She watched Tana flitting around, taking things inside and putting them away to try and not ask all the questions she had. Tana was like the personification of the curious cat.

Justin yawned and at the tail end let out a belch. Hamburgers for breakfast was a new food choice for him.

It was far too early to be up, but this was important. Sure, he had work for the evening, but slamming back a few energy drinks would rectify any sleep deficit he was feeling.

The sun on his skin felt so nice and after three hamburgers, the desire to nap on the sun soaked deck was high.  However, the desire to get the low down on what had happened at Minnie's vampire meeting, overrode the urge to give into his lazy inner cat.

"You can sleep when you're dead," Morvan said, sitting down beside Justin.  He was still working on his third burger and offered the younger leopard one of the hot peppers.  "How are things in the Justinverse?"

"It's fine." Justin said but it was apparent to Morvan that it was a lie. "Just doing what I do.  It isn't something to really worry about considering what we got going on here with other problems.  I'd be a massive asshole to make it about me and my issues with what Minnie has going on. So don't worry about it."

"Yeah, no," Morvan said.  "The business of this Pard does not stop because one person has something going on.  We all have shit going on.  So are you going to fess up or do I drag you off the deck and tickle you until you try to outrun me?"

Justin rolled his eyes "Can we not do this dad? Seriously. I just miss Cynara is all can we just leave it at that without going into all the gory details. She and I had a fight last night."

"Ah.  Understood.  Just remember that you are not the first to go through this and will not be the last. I may be old but that gives me wisdom and somewhere in the dim, distant past, I too was once young."  Morvan rubbed Justin's arm, as much with his Beast as his hand.  "So if you want to talk, you know where to find me."

"Its what it is. We don't see you all sad because you arent getting any action. I just need to man up and deal with it. I just didn't expect it to be three months or longer and Cyn's all I'm likely not coming back until the new year now. And that has me... I don't know. I'm pissed I guess. I feel like shes abandoned me and for what to teach her shifter hating now werecougar dad how to cat out and do cat stuff. Fuck that guy, let him deal with it alone like she had to. You reap what you sow. Why should he get it easy and get her to drop the life she had here to do all that. She wasn't happy to hear me say any of that, so she hung up on me and told me to stop being an immature, selfish prick." Justin confided, no caring everyone was around.

"Her family is likely playing the guilt card,"  Morvan said.  "And deep down she wants their love and approval.  Every kid does.  Most don't get it.  Eventually, she will feel the pull.  Werecougar is not wereleopard.  That pull is going to bring her back here.  So invest in a good lube and think of her. "

Justin sighed rolling his eyes. "Oh yeah what type do you use?" He asked being a smart ass.

"Wet," Morvan replied.  "Platinum."

"Good to know the palm sisters will thank you later." Justin snorted.

"Handgela and Palmela,"  Morvan said with a chuckle.  "And give the callouses I get from work, it's my dick that thanks me."

"Ugh gross TMI dude." Justin said. "I'm going to go in and snag a drink before Minnie gets this show on the road and grab my lappy so I can make some notes."
Leslie and Katie jumped into the hammock as Justin left. They really wanted to hear what was happening to just salivate the fears they had about everything, despite the fact that neither could really offer much in the way of input.

Minnie looked around.  "Do we know if anyone else is coming?"

"Pretty much everyone is here. We are down Shay due to work, Brandy due to...vampire stuff. Jess couldn't take the day off, too short notice. So it's as good as we are going to get. " Michael said.

"You realize that you're going to hell for that, don't you?" Reverend Hicks asked.  "Leviticus 15 verses 16 to 17,  'If a man has an emission of semen, he shall bathe his whole body in water and be unclean until the evening. And every garment and every skin on which the semen comes shall be washed with water and be unclean until the evening.'  So if you are going to touch yourself, my advise would be do it in the shower at night."

Minnie snorted.  "Ok, lets wait for justin to get back and we can start."  She sipped her iced coffee and looked down in the cup.  "Damn.. almost out already."

"You mean the Justin that is sitting over here?" Morvan asked, snickering at Hicks and giving him the finger.  "We're good to start."

Tana heard the word start and moved like a shot back outside settling on the deck cross legged and eagerly waiting.

Minnie peered past Morvan and sighed. "Sorry, didnt get much sleep, and not enough coffee yet.  Ok, so since everyone who can be here, is, lets get this started.  "  She set her cup down.  She radiated exhaustion, but seemed somehow different than she was the last meeting.  Less broken perhaps, or maybe just better at hiding it.

Justin came out with his drink, a laptop and a cardboard box as he settled down at the picnic table and opened his lap top setting his cardboard box beside him on the deck.

"Do not tell me you build a model of the compound and have it in that box," Morvan exclaimed.

Justin smirked. "Do I look like I have time for arts and crafts dude?"

"Then what's with the diorama?" Tana tilted her head. She had no idea what was in the box but she jump onboard Morvans line of questioning.

"What the hell? It's not a diorama, guys, just let Minnie do her speech thing." Justin said, waving them off with a laugh.

"I don't know what you do in your spare time," Morvan said.  "It just seemed like something you'd do, with Michael and Kyle looking over your shoulder, giving unwanted advise as to where to put the trees."

"Kyle might be a Dungeon Master and love his Dungeon and Dragons, but I assure you it isn't a Diorama. Shit, everyone would have been up my ass like you just said if I was putting something like that together. Minnie by all means start the show, or we are never getting there since every cat here is like what's in Justin's box and can I fit in it." Justin pleaded.

"If we fit we sits its just natural" Tana quipped.

"Oh. the comments I could make," Lincoln said with a snicker.  "With all the Google Earth shit and topographical maps, we could build a model of the layout.  Might come up with a few ideas as to how to sneak in."

Minnie sighed and cleared her throat.  "Can we forget the box for now?  "She looked around.  "Justin, you got your laptop ready?  "  She returned the nod he gave her , then adressed them all.  "So, by now you all have likely heard that last night, or rather this morning, I had a meeting with some vampire representatives from LA.  Morvan, Kyle, and Augustina were there with me, so they know exactly what went down, but the rest of you don't.  So the biggest thing you need to know is that I made an agreement with the vampires that will see them keeping thier distance and not interfering with the change in management of the business known as paws awhile.  We were made aware also that what I saw as a pard was in fact more of a business that happened to be shaped almost like a pard."

"Pause A While?" Raoul asked.   "Like the Air B & B?"

"It's a porn studio."  Minnie said flatly. "I thought we had that part pretty obviously understood."

"Oh so that's good news then right?" Tana spoke optimistically.

Justin opened a page and turned the lap top around to show Raoul the website for the company. "This place." Justin said trying to catch the paramedic up to speed.

“Okay. Just asking.”  Raoul shrank back into his seat, feeling very uncomfortable with the way Minnie snapped at him. He waved Justin off, having no interest in the porn site.

"It is good news to not have the vampires interfere, yes.  But the deal I had to make means I'll be having to take on a managerial roll and work with them to keep them happy.  That means there is no go in and steamroll the place and get the girls out.  Things got a lot more complicated.  They have promised that should I hold up my end of the bargain, which includes me being able to take that roll, they will not only not interefere, but will keep assets out of the way, not warn anyone, and allow the Seattle leopards to leave the city unhindered once the job is done."  Minnie continued.

Tana blinked chewing on her bottom lip. "Wait so am I missing something vital here? What's the downside here? You go down change management the girls get saved. Seattle leopards get to go home. Is it the working with vampires thing that is the bad here? oh that is the bad here isn't it?" She looked around at all the faces that had a Isn't that obvious look on them

“Generous of them to not try and lay claim to my leopards,” Morvan said. “The master of LA is called the Showman and he has a thing for collecting werecats. He’s been there for a while so you can bet he’s got the local law enforcement in his pocket. So we will be permitted to trespass for a short time before he might start thinking he owns us.”

“I’m named after the man who frees the slaves,” Lincoln said. “What sort of bullshit is this?”

“Serious bull shit,” Raoul said, feeling that he needed to speak up at this point. “The Showman owns LA. The gangs?  They’re small potatoes. He lets them fight their turf wars for his amusement. A bunch of them want to recruit wereleopards and other cat shifters because it attracts his attention and that means maybe he’ll give them some support. Doesn’t usually work out the way they want but sometimes it does. Just often enough to make sure they keep recruiting cats for him.”

"So everybody wants to have a cat? Because a cat's the only cat? So we have no vamps to contend with or police but may have humans on our butts if they get wind of us being in LA?"

"You don't want to get into LA," Morvan said.  "We stay as far away from LA as we can.  Showman likes cats?  We stay away from the Showman.  Vampires are leaving Dallas with his ass hanging out?  Great.  We stay away from the vampires and let Minnie go all lawnmower of Dallas' grass ass."

"And what do you guys got planned in regard to the security, have you figured that out. Since Minnies mentioned, they have a team on site but that is isnt preternaturally staffed as well during the full moons for obvious reasons." Justin asked.

"That means a daytime entry close to the full moon might be your best bet." Michael said.

"  That was part of the deal.  I get them a timeframe, they move thier pieces out of the way, you know, have a vip in town that needs all the security or something.  Other than that, You know security, so I was hoping youd weigh in, Justin.  This is a huge undertaking, and its very obvious I cant do it alone."  Minnie said.

"Do we really want to go close to a full moon?" Morvan asked.  "We might end up scrapping it up with their subs, because they get triggered and the fights are more likely to end in a kill."

"So you have people come down that can help over power their beasts or we find a way to get them to submit. Most subs won't fight to the death when they know they've been had, Morvan." Michael argued, looking at the gathered subs.

"Also choke holds do work on shifters.  Nap time and restraints till the smoke clears could be used." Justin explained. "Working for Mr. C we have a policy to go for non-lethal tactics first."

"Aren't you dealing with human threats?" Morvan asked.  "Rather than shifters?  And if we want to go close to the moon, with people who can resist the urge to flip their shit when the moon calls, that limits who can even go.  Most of the subs can't handle that and I don't want them going anyway.  I also don't want to strip this Pard of its Alphas, so you're going to need to do some recruiting, Minnie.  You're going to need to find some manpower and shifters who do this stuff professionally don't work cheap."
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on



"And some of us don't flip our shit during the day. " Justin pointed out as he glanced over to Tana and set his laptop to the side as he opened the box and began to  gently move drinks out of the way. He unfolded an over head map of the property that took up half the table. "When you go down, this is what I propose if I can. We go down a few days before close to the full moon, but don't do it on the day of. Likely the security have a couple of days off beforehand just like Mr. C does because why risk your security team going apeshit as Morvan said. So we go down. This is the property here we can case the joint out.  Having headsets that can be used to relay details to different teams that can be on standby to cause distractions if we need it. But that doesn't help with where all the cameras sit, but I have a proposal."

Justin reached into the box pulling off a styrofoam lid and set a large drone on the table. "We sometimes use these at work when Mr. C is doing outdoor events and the sort. I could fly this thing over the property on a day when we only got humans to contend with. High enough up it can't really be heard or seen that well, and it has a very good camera in it. That can help with location of cameras and to scope out any changes in the terrain, since the map I have here is from last year. We can have a small group go up with me, we hike thru Westridge-Canyonback Wilderness Park taking care to mask our scent JIC we got leopards outside since they have a pretty fancy pool and hang out place to enjoy outside. This will get you more information. But the catch is you'd have to take me, since none of you are proficient enough to use this sucker."

"Yeah, I heard that 'go up with me'," Morvan said with a touch of a growl in his voice.  "I know I told you all you were going to have to step up to protect each other but I meant protecting the subs, not the Alphas.  What do I need to do to get you and Tana to stay put, not go down myself?"

Michael nodded and looked at the map. "From what we know, Minnie has mentioned the front of the property entrance has obvious cameras here here here and here." He said, pointing to the map. This tower near the back of the property has the highest vantage point and has a camera up in it, and the fence corners at the back also have cameras. " We could try and take them down or restrict visibility. But we don't know where the rest are. She's mentioned he's boasted he has over 20, but I don't know if that includes one in the work shop areas and builds or if there are more outside the property that were over looked, so the drone might be useful but then again it might not see anything unless you go down low enough to have the thing spotted."

Justin shrugged. "We aren't asking to storm the compound, but we could help from the side lines. As it is the park overlooks the property that isn't going onto it. We would stay put unless you called for us in and let me tell you the security earpieces you can get these days are powerful, so we could be close to a mile away and read you loud and clear without being in clear and present danger. Besides, I already ordered the 3 gallons of coyote piss. Please don't say no."

"I'm not going to ask where you ordered coyote piss from," Morvan snorted.   "Minnie, does this place have a generator in case of power failure? We could always stage a traffic accident and take out one of the poles that had power lines attached."

"Just a back up one for the studio." Minnie replied.

Tana smiled "My desire to protect my family knows no hierarchy. Besides as Justin points out we won't be on the property. The fact that we are subs could help keep the other subs calmer. We could set up a little tent city in the park make sure they are taken care and safe. And with Justins ear piece idea we can stay in contact if something drastic happens and someone is in need of medical attention."

Justin paused. "I don't want to poopoo over the idea of Tana coming down Morvan, but hear me out. I know you are going to say and that she always says its for medical. Clearly having Sandy who's a registered Nurse or Raoul who's a paramedic, those two can deal with gun shots and serious stuff versus her being able to do minor first aid. But She can throw down. Maybe not as good as Jess but you don't want to take everyone down and if for some reason we don't all make it having some of us left behind that can still fight in Seattle is smart. Jess would be good to have on standby here. Plus, Jess and I tend to butt heads a bit and there's that competitive side.  With Tana, I can trust she will listen to me and respect my calls because she knows what I do for a living and wouldnt be low down thinking about stupid shit like how she should be making the calls because she was top sub for years. I'm willing to train with Tana and we can practice moving through the woods without detection and drills. Michael can work with us to see how good we are at not being detected. There is also the fact that I know how to use a gun. You need cameras taken down? With a decent scope, my Ruger that I use for outdoor events I can take down anything in a quarter mile distance. I could likely push that if I had to, but I'd need more practice to work up past that. Again having Tana as a spotter and I do think I could train her to help with taking measurements when it comes to wind direction and speed, that is something that could be used to help out without having to be there and you guys worrying about us being in any real danger. Also when the smokes cleared, and we can come in. It isn't like the subs are going to look at us and think we are all scary since well we're young and aren't big old scary lumbering types, no offense Michael but your vibe tends to be a bit intense."

Leslie blinked. "I didn't know you had gun training Justin."

"Yeah Mr. C has invested a lot into me to make sure I can protect him up close or from a distance indoor or out. I don't keep the riffle here at the house because it is a work item, and he bought it, and all the training I do with the security crew happens when I have to go brush up skills and do the once or twice a month day training camps where Altair and Keid and I just spend the day out on the range making sure our skills are good. Using guns to put someone down is a last option as per training, but we still need to know how to do it and be competent."

Katie nodded but shook her head. "Crazy. And here I thought Michael was our only gun guy."

Justin shrugged. "No reason to really share that with anyone. But as you can see, I've got some background skills that could be useful. I'm not a kid anymore, so let us Help. Also, Tana is her own boss so she can book time off from work without having to fight for it. So long as she is booking enough clients between now and when we leave, taking four or five days off shouldn't fuck her for having to pay for her half of the rent at the Clinic. Having Sandy Jess or Raoul do something like that not so easy."

"We will have to talk about incorportating those skills into our emergency defense plans for the farmhouse you've been holding out on me Justin." Michael rumbled as he folded his arms. "I want to propose something for you all to chew on as well. You are all talking about raiding the compound. Why not take the fight to them on the full moon when they are outside on the property or in the park.  As cats they can't call the cops and when we hunt it isn't like we hunt in a pack, normally everyone spreads out. You could spread out to hunt down the Alphas via smell since Minnie knows what everyone smells like and neutralize everyone that way. That way no guns, no cops, no security guards. You would just be hunting down and dealing with hunting down four alphas and the subs would likely scatter if any fighting goes down, especially since Morvan can wave around that big Raj energy when he chooses to project it. It would be something I would commit to, it would leave Kyle up here to manage the house and subs since he's more of a caretaker by nature no offense Kyle I know you can fight and make the choices to take down threats, but I know that the aftermath of it might be something you would replay in your head in the days to come, plus the house runs best with you in it."

Tanas head whipped towards Justin she wasn't sure where he was going at first but settled quickly as he continued to explain. Her attention turned to Michael as he suggested going down during the full moon. She was getting in a lot more training fighting in human form than cat but either option would require her to carve out more time to train and more time to bank money for work.

"I can easily adjust to picking up clients on the weekends temporarily. Either option would require some more training with both Justin and Michael. If Michaels idea is something we want to run with may I propose something that may get me grounded..." Tana paused for a moment but seeing as no one immediatly interjected she quickly continued. "I am not saying I can personally be bait but my scent trail might work. Similar to using Minnies scent. Mine would have a different effect. Minnies scent could put the hunter on high alert. Mine on the other hand would have them underestimate me as well as it  could have them be over confident letting their gaurd down. "

Morvan pursed his lips, frowning. “Going down on the full moon…. I’m not sure if the idea is insane or brilliant. They have what, four or five Alphas?  We’d be taking three. Not good odds but then again we wouldn’t be looking at a straight up fight. Just a surgical strike meant to take out Dallas. We’ve been pushing you to learn to fight on two legs but if you say you can take him in cat form, that might be your best shot. We don’t have to decide on the plan tonight.”

He looked at Augustina. Shay was a Mama Leopard. She would protect the subs, even without being asked. Augustina was a different story. Even with all the information his senses gave him, she was a hard read. “If, and I say if, we do this, I am going to count on you and Shay to help Kyle to protect my Pard.  If you are willing. And no, Tana, I am not letting you be bait for a bunch of fucking rapists.”


Justin nodded as a slow smile spread across his face and his olive green eyes lit up. "Michaels idea might work and even with more numbers brought down could give the group pause. Hear me out I got Coyote piss right and a fair amount. You bring me down and Tana as a spotter to check out activity the day of the full moons. Michael Tana and I can hike about back there and get a good lay of the area where we can lay low and for ambush points.   We go down to the area a day or two before the full moon if the pard down there does go into that area Minnie could give us a low down picking up scent trails of who is who, so we know what and who we are dealing with when they are in cat form. When we shift. Minnie can douse us with the piss to cover our scent, she can be the last to change so she smells like her. All she would need to do is wander around where she knows they like to hunt. Someone can get her scent and the hunt would be on. She can lead the cats to a pinch point where we wait. Ideally, maybe if there's a stream or pool of water with good foliage for us to lie low in, so we can't be seen easily or with a lot of climbable trees, so we can pounce on anyone that gets in the way. If shift near a running water source, it could help mask our scent as well. I'm not sure if there is a water source mind you, that would just be a nice bonus to make things easier If any subs try to get in on things or distract or interfere, Tana and I can help make sure they don't."

He turned to look at Minnie "And as you said Minnie you can fight really well in cat form. It's something you and Jess have in common, if it's your favored form, why not utilize that." Tactically speaking, it's a fucking brilliant plan. We would just need to stay chill and make sure we really eat a ton of protein while we are down there.  If we lie low during the day at a motel and don't go out at night other than for the full moon nights, we won't attract the attention of any local shifters, either."

Michael smiled which was a rare thing for the man. He reached out and ruffled Justin's hair and let his hand drift down to rest on his shoulder.  He let his inner beast rub against Justin's. He didn't have the words but he was impressed at how fast Justin was tossing out tactics and ideas.

Looking down at Justin and Tana , he wondered when had it exactly happened. Justin was right, he did look at him and Tana as the kids of the house. But somewhere in the past five years the two of them had grown, and it was hard to pinpoint when the transition had happened. For Tana, it had been this year opening her own business, but it was easy to overlook with how silly and immature she could be when she was goof balling around the house all the time. It was the same way with Justin. Having to listen to him shit talk people online while he was playing his Call of Duty and other games. It made it hard to remember they weren't children, even though they sometimes still acted like it from time to time. They were both legal to vote, drink, own property drive a car, own a gun, start families, the whole shebang.  In his mind, he had to consolidate the hard, cold facts.

They weren't kids and if they wanted to help then perhaps that should be allowed.  The full moon raid was the least dangerous out of all the plans that had been tossed out there, and having the extra numbers even if it was subs would be useful.

Tana shook her head "Not myself as bait just the scent. Alternatively we can douse me in coyote after the traps had been laid. On the scent trail too... can go full confussion and have us all smell like Minnie. Mind you that wouldnt really work for hearding purposes." Tana pondered tactics. "Justin an I can easily pull off the "young couple here for a camping trip" lines if someone did  come across our campsight. I mean its a half truth sooo not exactly gonna smell like a lie."

"if we stick to the timeline, it'll be December. That's the biggest thing we need to figure out. I've gotta get the vampires a timeline to work with." Minnie said

"Earlier would be better. December tends to be very chaotic over here and I'd need to cash in my vacation time by mid November at the latest." Justin said. "Mr. C does a lot of charity events and parties in December so that takes that off the list for me. Plus Michael has his employee xmas party stuff he does. We don't really have much going on in October or early novemeber."

"So going down before thanksgiving would be good." Leslie said. "I don't want to have thanksgiving without everyone here."

Katie had been on her smart phone perked up "No camping at that park btw. But we do have good news if you go down in October the chance of rain and you being able to pick up and lay down scent trails is really good. Google here says you might only see two or three days of rain fall."

"What's November look like?" Michael asked.

Katie quickly looked up the info."Three or four days, so the longer we put it off, the more chance of rain to wash away the scents you guys would need to identify these guys." Katie said with a frown.

"Then we should go in and rip this bandaid off we shouldn't drag this out and get it done sooner than later. Honestly putting it off a month or two later won't really help us at all if we go the full moon route but at the end of the day Morvan has to decide which seems to be the best call since it's him and whatever pardmates that want to go down to help are putting their ass on the line to help Minnie." Justin said.

"I can understand Minnie wanting the extra time for training with her guy. But I sort of agree that I'd prefer this not to drag out until December, Minnie, you were very confident you could take this asshole in Cat form and you could push to train more than once a week with your guy if you are worried you don't have enough hand to hand right now." Kyle said giving her a sympathetic look.

He turned to look at the rest of the pard his motley adopted family trying to imagine what it would be like if they didn't all come home. "Unless you have a reason to put it off that long originally you said six months in May when you came to us so launching this for end of October if you want to try breaching the compound or the 7,8 or 9th of the October is when we deal with the full moon. If you want to do the full moon stuff for November you would be looking at the 5th 6th and 7th for that. But if you are hesitating because you don't feel we have enough Alphas down, I will go down as well and put trust in Agustina and Shay to keep watch over everyone until we get back. Its a big Trust fall and I know it would be asking a lot but that is what the options are if you feel you want to have even numbers Minnie, its either that or you wrangle up a preternatural friend to come with us if you have made any."
Leslie rolled off the hammock and nervously paced her cat cagey and anxious but she said nothing.

“What about October?” Morvan asked  “We could be done and back in time for Hallowe’en.”

"She needs to pick a plan she likes before she settles on the time. Shay and I could watch over your pard, but we do have work obligations to attend to, so there will be windows where your farm house are only going to be covered by one of us at a time while house sitting. " Agustina said her dark eyes watched as Leslie paced a little faster and Katie came up off the Hammock to wrap her arms around the petite blond that softly began rocking in Katies arms. "Not exactly sure your subs like that idea though. However, you need to make a call Minnie you got to give these guys an answer by Midnight at the latest so what is going to be honey?"

Minnie sighed, mulling it over.   " The idea of doing this over a full moon seems like a surprisingly good tactic. They would never expect an attack by other shifters then, and the vampires keeping Thier pieces out of the way means there would only be humans to contend with.  And yeah, I am much more comfortable with fighting in cat form, so there's that as well. I'll still want to train on two legs just in case, and I need to look into business classes and get enrolled in those .   One of the key points is keeping the business going, and it was suggested that perhaps Lincoln, you might be interested in helping with that aspect.  What are your thoughts?"

Tana got up and left abruptly. For someone who clearly wanted to hear what was going on it was odd for her to leave so quickly. That only left that she was up to something.

“Running a media based business?  I’m all ears. Getting in on the ground assault?  I’m pretty sure his subs could kick my ass.  I could probably do most of the work I need to do from a laptop in a Starbucks in the middle of but fuck nowhere so yeah, I’m in.”  Lincoln grinned. “Then again, am I the guy you really want in charge of porn stars?”

There was some rattling at the deck door.  A small paniced "Help please!" Was heard from the other side. Tana had run to her room and was carrying a giant stack of books and notes she had taken in her buisness courses. One would wonder how she was navigating around because no one could see her head.

Justin leaned over from his chair and slid the porch door open for her. "You may now pass little one." He said sounding mildly amused.

Tana shuffled over to the table and plumped her giant load down.  "Thankyou Justin. Okay soo these are from my business courses all the important stuff is high lighted and these ones are all my extra notes. Oh and these are copies of my assignments and umm oh these sticky notes are color coded by semester. Uh I think thats it." She beamed.

Kyle looked at the stacks. "Well that could certainly give you a jump start Minnie."

Minnie looked surprised. " Not having to buy books will help, as will having the extra notes. Thanks Tana.  As for you, Lincoln, you wouldnt be in charge of porn stars. You would be helping me run a business that very well likely will start to move away from porn and into other lucrative branches of media considering there is already a studio where video can be shot as well as other useful equipment, so don't sit there thinking with your dick."

"That is not going to happen any time soon," Lincoln said, grinning.  "Besides, my dick can come up with some really good ideas.  And you want big dick energy if you want to compete in Cali.  No offence intended but the majority of the industry hasn't clued in to the fact that women know what they're doing and they still see them as arm candy and mattress padding.  It is part of the reason why Dallas acts the way he does.  He's trying to make up for the fact that he's small man in the industry by being big man in the Pard."

Leslie had calmed down finally and Katie let her go as the small blonde made her way to sit on the deck behind Morvan on the ground. He felt her head rest against his lower back and hip as Katie chose to sit on the patio railing.

Michael looked around at the table as Lincoln made his comment "So we are game on for this come October then? Can we agree on that?" He looked over at Tana and Justin then to his Raj. "I think Justin and Tana have been trying to help and have given out some varried feed back. I admit that the Coyote piss is what sparked the full moon idea for me as strange as that sounds but what do you think Morvan. They might have been arguing last week about not being kids and wanting to be heard out. I think we give them a chance we will need the extra bodies for this. Ultimately its your choice, but they are adults and with a little extra training from now until the end of next month they could be whipped into shape. But you guys got to take this as serious as a heart attack. No joking around or doing random cute silly shit. It goes without saying you could still get hurt or killed, which is no laughing matter. My vote would be to let them have their shot. If they fuck up it will be the last time be it because they broke your trust or be cause that is all she wrote..."

Morvan reached back to stroke Leslie's head.  He was thinking of her, the subbiest of subs, trembling with fear but still standing up to him to protect Kyle.  "This Pard," he said slowly, " seems to be incredibly blessed with subs who are willing to go the extra mile to protect their Alphas, rather than letting the Alphas do all the protecting.  Hell, they're even willing to throw in with an Alpha they just met, to protect other subs they haven't even met yet.  It is rare, it is hella brave and I'd be the worst kind of Raj is I tried to discourage it.  I'd also be the worst kind of a Raj if I let anything happen to you.  Michael, pick which one of those two that you want to carry in your hip pocket.  I'll take the other.  Minnie, if you get one of my subs killed, they won't find your body."

"Congratulations you two." Kyle said to the pair of subs as he rose from the table and made his way to the patio door.  He wasn't sure Morvan would ever budge on it, but here they were. "I think this calls for celebration,  we officially have a plan and a rough time line. I'll go bust out the brownies I made this morning and the ice cream."

"Just keep Justin's coyote piss away from the food," Morvan said.   "Tell me honestly, Justin, did you order this stuff because you think it will work or have you developed a golden shower fetish?"

"Hey a guy gets lonely when his boo is up in Canada, a guys gotta do what a guys gotta do." He said chuckling, knowing that everyone at the table would smell he was full of shit. "But yeah, you wouldn't believe how expensive the stuff is. Who knew selling piss could be so lucrative..."

"I use mine to keep cats away from Suki's mother's koi pond," Morvan said.  "I can take a guess as to how much a gallon would go for."

"I picked up a case of 24 sixteen ounce bottles at a steal, only fifteen bucks a bottle.  Figured if you guys were going to agree to this madness, I'd have to show you that it could work.  Which would mean using a couple down here at the farm for test runs. " Justin said, laughing. "It's not shown up yet but when it does Tana can cat out and then try to sneak around in the woods, and we can play the do we smell cat or coyote. It will take a bit to figure out just how much spray we need per cat. Just spraying the feet isn't going to likely cover the scent. My guess is we're going to have to use it like bug spray. It won't be pretty, but it should be effective.  We had a guy we did a training class with that was former special forces and he said the piss in a bottle worked really well for masking scent when operatives had to hide out or breach and bunk down in certain areas if the bad guys had dogs or shifters in their midst, so I figured why not give it a try."

"We are gonna smell sooooo bad. But hey whatever works. I can bathe as much as I want in pretty things once we get home." Tana smiled.

"In.  With.  Whatever floats your boat."

"well yeah I guess that's it then.  Don't worry Morvan, I don't want any of you hurt over this. I'll contact the vampires tonight and let them know the timeline. Full moon in october. Gives us enough time to sort out specific details like where we will stay and what not." Minnie said.

"Just give them a 7 day outline. They don't need to know exact dates. The less they know the better in case they try to fuck us." Michael said.

"Took the words right out of my mouth," Morvan said.

Minnie nodded.  "Got it. And I guess I'll see about getting signed up for those business classes. Lincoln, you and I can talk sometime about the details of all this business talk.  Anything else we need to cover? Cause I need more coffee. A lot more coffee "

"Won't really know until I get a look at the books, equipment, contracts, that sort of thing," Lincoln said.  "Just don't sign anything until you consult a lawyer."

Tana smiled "Well good thing we know one of those that might give a friends and family discount." She glanced to Augstina who she hadn't seen eye to eye with yet but something about her seemed to grow on the young leopard. "Okay with all this out out of the way, I'm gonna pretend I am a crocodile in the hot tub if anyone wants to join. Oh Michael when you got a moment I'd like to run something past you. A way ward thought that may have some battle tactical approach I'm not to sure if it would work but it may be interesting to explore if your down."  Tana got up giving one lazy long stretch.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

"We could look into it. You sure you don't want Tiny Raj to teach you" Michael asked with a soft chuckle "Size wise he is a little different to handle."

"Well I mean if Morvan wants to weigh in too that be cool beans. I mention it to you since you're the battle tactic guru." Tana began to peel off her clothes.


" I'd hardly call myself a guru I've just seen a lot of fighting over the years due to the rat stuff. But that doesn't mean I'm an expert that's just some likes to point out it just means, that I am paranoid and like to make sure I keep my training up and I keep in shape because you never know something is going to go to shit. " Michael replied. " and if you don't forget more van wipe the floor with me when he came to The Farmhouse and took over."


“You’re also a more common size when it comes to shifters,” Morvan said. “And it wasn’t exactly an easy fight.”


" now you're just being modest." Michael said." your favorite brat is wanting to spar are you really going to turn her away? how often does she get to Spar with her cat dad?"

Augustina sat at the picnic table looking vaguely amused as the exchange continued.

“ Credit where credit is due,” Morvan said. “I am not saying it was close. I’m saying it was tough.”  He looked at Tana and Justin. “I think they should both see what it is like to face a Raj. I won’t go all out but they need to know what they might be up against.”

"Well its just a theory. I am unsure how stupid it sounds so I rather not share with the group." Tana mumbled as she hopped on one foot trying to pull off her pants. "Oh I mean id wanna wanna spar too I'd be down. I don't think I can get my theory in practice." Tana shook her leg kicking her skinny jeans off her ankle.

" and just like that I learned what it was like to have a semi and at the same time poop myself" said Justin with a laugh " but listen I do have to go into work tonight so please don't fuck me up too bad I got to leave here in like four hours"

“Spit it out, Tana. We’re all family here. If we can’t mock family for having dumb ideas, who can we mock?  And Justin?  Don’t ever mention that the idea of fighting me gives you wood. I might take it as a compliment.”

Tanas eyes shifted to the group. It  honestly she didn't want to mention it to to many people. If her theory could work it would loose an advantage. "Okay so follow me down the rabbit hole here. Actors, right...they can tap into emotional places to express true emotional responses. So if that is something actors can do.. one coule theory with practice one could do the same. However the angle I'm aiming at here is scent. Like we all know we can smell emotions,truths and other things. Would it be possible to tap into that to emulate a different scent? Or one of a lighter nature even a little?"

Oddly, it was Raoul who answered. “It is a very difficult technique to learn but it is possible.  It is similar to being able to lie with your scent. You need to get so deep into the role that your not feeling your own emotions any more, you’re feeling the characters emotions. I’m pretty sure you won’t be able to learn to do it by October. It can take years to learn how to do it properly and it isn’t something you can do on the fly. It takes preparation.”

Tana shrugged "Well that goes that idea. Thanks for the input Raoul. It wasn't so much something I was inquiring about for October but in general. Was curious if you could emulate a different scent for someone to lower their gaurd then BAM psych! Maniacal laugh. Ya know. So we sparring or crocodiling?"

“I’m not firing up the pizza oven to heat the hot tub,” Morvan said. “So you’re going to have to crocodile using the heat of the day. My suggestion?  Spar first and then you can do your hot tubbing to get the ache out of your bones.”

Tana nodded. "Justin you wanna go first sonyou have more down time before work?"

“Or you could both try,” Morvan said. “I can take on the two of you at the same time.”

Tana's eyes lit up with excitement."Ooooh that sounds fun. I've never done any co-op fighting before." She glanced to Michael. "Sorry I know we are supposed to take this as um what's the saying serious as cancer."

"You are at home now but work on it. It's not a game." Michael said he looked at morvan would he be alright taking a sub with him when the night came for a raid?
He wasn't so sure.
.
Justin nodded. "Two on one is better odd. You could add Katie and Leslie to the rush and Morvan would likely still be fine.

“I wouldn’t do that to Katie and Leslie,” Morvan said. “I could likely add Lincoln and Hicks and not feel overly worried.  No offence intended.”

“None taken,” Hicks replied. “I’ve seen Alphas fight. I will happily sit back and avoid the inevitable bruising that comes when a fat man is forced to fight someone smaller, faster, tougher, stronger etcetera.”

Agustina turned to look at Minnie as she studied the blue haired leopard. "So I get why you want to go down there and liberate your coworkers, but what exactly are you offering the leopards of Seattle for going down with you as back up? I have never seen something like this before. Where I was from, a rival pard situation there would have to be something on the line in the way of a reward to have had my Ra be willing to work with another function. I feel like I've missed out on a chat somewhere between when I came to Seattle and now where this might have been discussed."

"you kinda did miss a bit." Minnie said, sitting down with her fresh cup of iced coffee.  " This pard is unlike anything I've heard of.  It functions like a family as well as a pard, with all the members doing the best they can to care and support for the others.  I was broken when I got here a few months ago, desperate. They saw someone who had been through hell but could still be redeemed.  What I owe them for helping me heal and overcome this terrible situation is more than I will likely ever be able to pay back. It goes beyond money and gifts.  "

Augustina nodded. "Agreed, it is strange. Back where I came from, pard wise another faction wouldn't take in and be willing to do what they are going to do without some sort of deal or compensation.  So what is the compensation? Is it the girls that wish to be out of the work scene those that want to leave go back up to Seattle with the pard or are they getting a cut from whatever proceeds you are going to be making from your future movies? I am still trying to wrap my head around all this." The leopardess lawyer frowned the whole pard was an enigma and she still wasn't sure what the angle was despite them claiming they had none.

Minnie shook her head. " They've asked for nothing.  But if the girls want to leave and come up here I have no doubt they will be welcome.  We didn't even realize what all this would entail at first.  The connection with the vampires both complicates and simplifies everything." Minnie shrugged.  " I don't know how else to explain it beyond Seattle is a strange place. They have cops who care, preternaturals working together... Hell, one of the leopards here is dating a rat, and another a vampire... "

"And yet somehow no other cats have come in to take over and sculpt this pard into something more like what is out there." Agustina shook her head again in disbelief. "You would stay down in LA and run the show despite the fact that if this is genuine, you would give up this?"

Minnie smiled sadly.  " I do hate to give this up. It's better than what I got from my own family. But if I don't, then those girls will continue to suffer, and most of them are subs. They don't have the strength I do as an alpha.  I owe it to them to try and give them the protection they deserve, and I owe it to this pard to become the best that I can be. It's not easy, any of it, and I might have just run away a few months ago if faced with the same decision.  I know I'm not as strong as Morvan, and I'll never be a Ra in the true sense, but I can be a leader and a protector.  "

"We end up with an ally," Morvan said.  "The California Pard is pretty much the same size as this one, give or take an Alpha."

Agustina sighed. "I can understand that. Never the juice to hit the top spot unless it is looking over a small group. I'm protective of Lincoln, the reverend, and Raoul and Shay and I see eye to eye on many things. It's just hard to trust something that looks this good from the outside, but I respect you doing what you seem set on doing. " She reached out to Minnie, taking the blue haired woman's hands into her own. "Worst case, you put up with it for a few years and endure slowly replacing your cast from Leopards to other shifters and then gracefully bow out and retire, hopefully with little fanfare from the vamps."

"Not going to lie," Morvan said.  "I was hoping that Minnie would bring all the subs up here.  The vampire's involvement makes that more of a long term plan."

"Kind of makes it hard to have her rule over anything if all the subs are up here. So is that what you were hoping for Morvan was that the contribution of going down would lead to you absorbing all the LA pard that you don't end up putting down?" Augustina asked, her head tilted slightly, "My words are not meant to be harsh. I'm just looking at what your motivation is and where the benefit is for you as a Raj."

"It was a best case scenario," Morvan admitted.  "Like I said, the vampires having their sticky fingers in the pie complicates things.  Am I still going?  Yes.   Like I said before,  I wouldn't be much of a Raj if I didn't protect those that need protection."

"Even if they are not your pard... I see. But I agree, I advise not shipping too many of the pard up here after your liberation party. I can see that creating some insurmountable problems and tension with the LA management from what we have learned." Augustina replied. "I won't keep you then. You have subs to toss around. Most of my questions were being directed at Minnie, but you've shared some insight as to what is going on in your head which is also appreciated."

"Even I don't know what is going on in my head half the time," Morvan confessed.  "That is why I listen to Kyle, and let Michael and Brandy vent their spleen.  If you end up joining us, you and Shay will also get to tell me why my ideas suck and why my decisions are one step short of disastrous.  Pin the blame on the Morvan.  Fun times."

Augustina smiled, "That is vaguely amusing. Not a normal position that I have ever had the pleasure to be in, but I will take that into account while I decide if this pard is for me. The others are all free to decide for themselves but I am more cautious about jumping into the waters due to my age. How old exactly are you, if you don't mind me asking. I know we age a little slower than humans, it seems only fair as you know I'm pushing my fifties."

"Does that mean we can call you granny Augustina?" Leslie asked innocently.

"Hush child god no." Augustina winced waiving off the tiny blonds question. "I said pushing fifty, not that I was in my golden years."

Leslie puffed her lower lip out "I'm sorry. I was just excited. I've never had a grandparent before..."

"You get an Auntie at best child." She said looking appraising at Leslie, should I join. The money being offered at Archangel is certainly competitive, so even if I don't join, perhaps we can still be friends."


"Pushing thirty," Morvan answered.  "But I was infected when I was seven, so I've been a leopard for over twenty years."


Tana sat in her under garments snickering from the lawn. "Lesie you lucky you so dang cute that could if resulted in a molly whop outside the head."


"Why" asked Leslie.

"Shit even I know you don't ask any lady who looks over thirty what their age it's rude unless they volunteer." Justin said laughing.

"Good to know for the future." Leslie said with a nod as she filed that information away.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on

August Saturday 29th Archangel Industries Nigel's Office.

Katherine nervously paced Nigel's office. She had finished her cat tending duties hours ago.

Somehow, she had agreed to a show and tell with some out of town vampires when Nigel has asked her the night before if she would be willing to cat out, so she could be photographed and had some videos taken.

That was what she had agreed on. The original request was to have a video meet and greet with the Master of LA and after the Q & A session for her to shift into a cat so he could admire her.

That request felt too personal to her. She didn't want to sit down and answer a myriad of questions about how she was infected and everything else. If he was that interested, he could dig up the medical papers and interviews somewhere online.

As it was, she was agreeing on it only because Nigel has said it would get him some brownie points and that she need only ask if she wanted something in return.  What that something was she wasn't sure, but the fact that something was being offered as Maria pointed out meant she could ask for a gift or trinket or just have Nigel's good will and thanks.

The feast back that was held back in May and the trauma and chaos it had caused has drifted into the back of her mind and thoughts. She had been living day to day in Seattle but had to admit it felt more comfortable than it previously had.

"You've mentioned Satan, so I guess that's what I should bring out, but I worry I might try and mess up your guests. But if I brought the tabby out, they likely would be disappointed that this is in fact the fabled cat you've talked up." Kat grumbled nervously as she paced over to Nigel's desk to lean on the edge. "I don't even know why I'm doing this. Is this something you guys just like to do as vampires. Look at my new thingie? I heard you had a thing, so I need to show you my new thingie. What exactly do you get out of this again?"

"The goodwill of the Master of Los Angeles," Nigel answered.  "The last time you were here, when you left, I reached out to him, requesting safe passage for you.  He has a fondness for feline shapeshifters and the more unique the specimen, the more attached he can become.  Given the results of your searching so far, you seem to be utterly unique, so he might have drawn you into his web.  He would likely have been less willing to see you slip out of his grasp than I am.  He did, however, send you a gift."  Nigel gestured towards the box sitting on his desk."

Kat leaned down and picked up the box curiously. "A gift for me? But he doesn't even know me." She said as she softly sniffed the box catching the scent of Nigel and two other vampires on it.

"He knows OF you and he knows of my fondness for you," Nigel explained.  "It is his way of demonstrating his generosity and wealth."

"So this is a normal vampire gesture, nothing weird or shiesty?" Kat asked as she opened the box and paused to study the contents, cautiously fingering the white gold to see if it was silver, a soft hmmm escaped from her as she waited for Nigel to patiently answer her questions. "Sorry still learning as we go when it comes to what you guys are all about and what to expect."

"Very normal," Nigel said.  "You recall the silver swan automaton that Master Volkov gifted to the Master of Seattle?  That was a brilliantly played flex.  It was very unlikely that we could have anticipated a gift like that, on top of aiding Leia in adopting a young swan.  He made us look like poor hosts, which in turn wins him concessions in the future.  This gift is not in that category but it will buy the visiting vampires a little credit, in this case allowing them to interview you.  You could refuse the gift and therefore the interview but it might be perceived as being rude.  Unless, of course you can be very eloquent in your refusal, which would potentially win you some future concessions."

Kat sighed, "Well, eloquent isn't something I'm really great at. She picked the necklace up, examining the heart shapped cut ruby at the center of the necklace and the small diamonds that surrounded it. "It likely won't fit. No offense, it's just that most ladies short necklaces tend to be a couple inches too small, joys of being a bigger girl. Jewelers tend to forget, not everyone out there has a dainty swan neck. "Did you want to help me and see?" She asked as she lifted her hair up off the back of her neck.

"It would certainly give you a reason to reject it," Nigel said, moving around behind Katherine.  "Then again, I suspect it may have been designed to fit a shapeshifter, so will either be long enough or stretchy."

Putting a necklace on a woman was something Nigel considered incredibly erotic.  The position behind them, the exposed neck.  It was such a vulnerable position, so easily taken advantage of, which made it so... damned... sexy.

Much to Katherine's surprise and perhaps Nigel's the choker collar fit. It even had enough room that Nigel could comfortably slip in a finger to sit between her skin and the jewelry, should he desire.

"I'm not choking, and you aren't fussing anymore, so shockingly it fits." She turned around, letting her dark hair fall back down as she cocked her head. "So what do you think? Does it look okay? Never been much for wearing jewelry once I got infected because of the shifting thing. "

"It looks beautiful on you," Nigel said, one finger stroking her throat near the pendant.  "I suspect the tabby would appreciate it far more than Satan.  Have you named the tabby?  It seems rather rude to name Satan but not the tabby."

"Well, I named her Tabby because she looks just like my cat I had growing up. Tabby was short for Princess Tabitha, which my mom said was a mouthful to be screaming at night if she ever got out of the house, so we shortened it." Kat said, blushing mildly, partially at the explanation of the name but the after effect of Nigel having stroked her throat. "So should I keep it on for when your visitors get here, at least until I go off to change, so they know I haven't been rude and rejected the offering?"

"It would show that you appreciated the gift," Nigel pointed out.  "I will be with you through the whole thing, if that is any comfort."

"A bit. Sorry I'm so nervous it just seems weird anyone wants to you know check me out let alone do the photo and video thing. I sort of thought that was in my past. But as they say, we can get this show on the road and just get er done. Anything else you want to advise me on before your friends show up that I'd be best to pay attention to etiquette way wise?" Kat asked.

"This is not happening because you are some medical anomaly, this is happening because the Master of Los Angeles is a cat fancier, just like I am," Nigel assured her.  "He, like me, is fascinated by your very existence.  We don't want to know how or why.  We just seek to enjoy your company."

Kat nodded "Okay but does this mean I can't step foot in Cali ever again or am I free to wander where I want despite him being a cat fan. Just curious if I feel the desire to ever travel."

Nigel got the telepathic heads up that the Twins had just stepped off the elevator and were heading to her desk to check in for their appointment.

"When you left the first time, I negotiated safe passage for you," Nigel said.  "That still stands, although this meeting might alter it slightly.  Perhaps an evening spent with the Master of Los Angeles.  That would be quite the coup.  Not many could claim such an invitation.  Our guests have arrived.  Are you ready or would you prefer than Maria delay them for a moment or two?"

"Nah lets get this over with. Should I just go shift now, and you can bring me out of the murder room after I've eaten? I'm much less likely to say something lame that might offend your guests." Kat asked.

"I suspect they might want to have a conversation with you," Nigel pointed out.  "and they won't be able to see you wearing the necklace."

"Right sorry forgot. Nerves, gotta love em. Okay, I got this." Kat said as she shook her body to relieve the tension and cracked her neck. "It's easy, right, just answer a couple questions cat out and then hope Satan is well-behaved."

The doors to the office opened and Diaos and Komo entered the room as they made their way towards Nigel's desk.

"Ah I see Katherine has had a chance to look at the necklace and seems to like it. Good evening Master Salvatore, thank you again for allowing us a chance to meet your employee." Diaos said in way of opening greetings.

Komo nodded "Yes thank you. It is a rare privilege."

Kat looked at the twins. One wore a dark suit with a white dress shirt underneath, the other one sported a pair of dark denim jeans and a dark red dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and a bolo tie. She nodded and looked over to Nigel who had promised to help her through the evening's ordeal. She couldn't help but sniff at the air however as she thought she could smell very faintly blood.

"Katherine,  may I present out esteemed guests from Los Angeles?" Nigel reached out with his power to offer Katherine a haven of calm.  "That is Diaos on the left and Komo on the right.  They are here on behest of the Showman, who is the Master of Los Angeles.  Gentlemen, welcome.  You will need to forgive any faux pas Katherine commits.  She is a relative newcomer to vampire affairs."

The two bowed in unison to Katherine and Nigel.

Diaos smiled. "Of course as you said earlier this is a friendly environment."

Komo nodded but chose to be silent.

It didn't take too long before the brothers settled down and began to ask a list of questions that the Master of LA had provided them, and Kat did her best to try and answer in earnest and passed on some because she wasn't sure of the answers, relaying she had very little recall of what happened to her once she was in cat form.

She watched as Komo nodded thoughtfully as he made notes on his phone, while the other brother continued asking his questions until they were done.

Kat stood beside Nigel as she held his hand tightly, vaguely aware that her palms were warm and clammy, but she was being a trooper as far as she was concerned as she mentally told herself to keep any cussing to a minimum in front of the company.

"But yeah, if that's all you got for the questions, I'm going to just head out of here and go shift. Sorry that you can't tape it, but I'm not really comfortable with anyone filming me while I'm butt naked, let alone when I'm like that and shifting. It's a very private and personal thing I hope you guys understand."

"We wouldn't want you to be uncomfortable. The Master of LA respects your wishes on that front." Diaos said.

"Okay then. I'll just head out you might want to give me five so I can get my nom on as far as food. I can be a little dickish if I haven't eaten. I'm sure Nigel will explain the dos and don'ts of Satanic Kitty time to you, if he is feeling generous and values your safety." Kat said, speaking a little more quickly than she normally would before she fast walked out of the office and disappeared down the hallway.
Diaos smiled as he watched her go. "She is very genuine." he said to Nigel. "I can see why you keep her around. She's very forth coming with her answers in that non-polished sort of way."

"Genuine to a fault," Nigel said, nodding.  "Katherine is unique in that she has two different lycanthropic forms.  Not only that, Satan is male, while Tabitha is female.  Tabitha is a very sweet, gentle thing, while Satan's two favourite things, as I have indicated previously, are catnip and murder.  When I first met him face to face, he tried to eat my face.  So, if you do not have catnip on hand, you may find yourself trying to keep him from killing you.  I would appreciate it if you did not use lethal force to defend yourself, before I can get Satan under control."

"Ah so we will get to see the two feline forms tonight then?" Diaos asked. "Be mindful of Master Salvatores warnings, brother. I won't be of much help since I was tasked with shooting the video tonight. Oh and brother aren't you forgetting something?"

Komo nodded, "I will heed the advice." he said softly as he pulled a box out of the back pocket of his jeans and set it on Nigel's desk. "This is an apology for my behavior the other night. On behalf of myself and the Master of LA I wanted you to know that I've learned that words have consequences. I apologize for referring to Katherine as your pet. It will not happen again." Komo inched the box closer to Nigel and bowed his head.

"Katherine struggles with changing shape," Nigel said.  "It is unlikely that she will be able to manage both and Satan is the more likely option."   Nigel looked at the box, then back at Komo.  "I indicated that this was a safe and friendly environment.  I did not ask that you be punished.  This-" he waved his hand at the box "-is entirely unnecessary.  It was your master who asked for this.  Present it to him when you return home.  I want none of it."

Komo nodded and retrieved the box and slid it back in his pocket. "A-as you desire. The Showman wanted to make sure there was no offense taken." He explained to Nigel as he tried to keep his face neutral, despite the fact he was terrified that the gift of apology had been turned down.

"You forgot the caveat that the Showman made with regard to the fact that should the gift be accepted, it would be a fantastic reminder that sometimes it can be a good thing that the cat's got your tongue." Diaos said, trying not to dwell on the fact that he had been the one to remove the fingers and tongue from his brother.

"I take greater offence at his assumption that I would be offended than I did from your actions," Nigel said mildly.  "We have never met and spoken rarely and yet he presumes to think he knows me better than I know myself?  I can understand the need to ensure that you recall that he is your master and your very flesh is his to do with as he pleases but to present that flesh to me?  No, gentlemen.  I won't have it."

"Then remove and dispose of it we shall, but will pass on the message it was not necessary beyond the point of it being an objective lesson for my brother. You have our apologies if this presentation offended you, it was not the Showman's intention. Only that he takes the relationship he has with Seattle's Master and therefore you as well, since you are his second, very seriously." Diaos delicately explained.

"As well it should be taken," Nigel said.  "Seattle and Los Angeles have had strong ties for more than half a century.  True that for us that is barely any time at all but to have allies so close is a joyous thing.  I do not refuse this gift lightly and do not do so to offer offence.  I feel that it was unnecessary and should remain entirely between you and the Master of Los Angeles.  I suspect that the lesson was well learned.  Are you expected to bear these marks until you return to Los Angeles or are you permitted to heal them before you return?"

"Komo speaks this evening so that is testament that he has been allowed to heal but was told he is on a diet of half human and animal blood, and that blood is only to be of the bagged variety until he returns home. He is not permitted under any circumstances to sample from the rather expansive and exotic stable of donors you have here in your city."

Komo merely nodded. His fingers had not yet fully grown back, though the tip of his tongue had.

"So he is thrice punished.  Once by having fingers and tongue severed, once by having his diet restricted and a third time by having his apology rejected, which will no doubt bring about its own punishment."  Nigel nodded.  "Your master seems determined that you should learn your lessons.  He must value you highly, otherwise he would not take such serious measures to ensure that the lessons are learned.  I suspect even the Schoolmaster would be impressed."

"If you say it, it must be true. We are not mind readers. The Showman tends to like to make sure that when those displease or cross him or his friends, that they will have a very memorable impression left, left they ever decide to repeat such things. I cannot attest to your schoolmaster or what they do for you. I can only speak of the methods that the Master of LA seems to enjoy using." Diaos said as he looked at his brother who had seemingly grown slightly paler at Nigels words.

"It seems that I am making your brother uncomfortable," Nigel said.  "As fun as it might be to continue to torment him, shall we go see if Satan is ready to greet his admirers?"

"Yes, lets." Diaos said as he stood and waited for Nigel to guide them. "I would suspect the discomfort was in pointing out his thrice punishment and that when we get back to LA with the declined offering that there might be more fall out from that. I suppose there is no way we could stop that from happening since this is a friendly environment?"

"That would be one way to get me to accept your gift," Nigel said.  "One wonders what my incentive might be."  He opened the door at the back of his office.  Three cats brushed past him.  A white Persian arched against Diaos' legs.

Nigel chuckled.  "Blofeld does seem to prefer men dressed in black," he said.

"I suspect it's because they are white, and you are not, therefore it is an opportunity to use the person as a canvas and to share their furry glory with the world." Diaos said with a chuckle.

"Or because they know who or who isnt a fan of them." Komo said as he trailed them down the hall.

"Your brother is not a fan of cats?" Nigel asked.  "My apologies.  I will endeavour to make certain they stay away from you.  In the meantime you will find lint brushes strategically placed in most of the rooms we will be passing through.  Cat hair is something of an occupational hazard.  The door over there leads to the murder room.  Satan should be in there eating or perhaps just tormenting small creatures.  Blofeld?  Chair.  You can shed on my guests later."

"I don't hate cats." Diaos said. "It would be unfortunate if I did, given whom I work for and the fact he surrounds himself with them. I just prefer other types of animals more strongly. I just don't like getting dirty. Honestly Master Salvatore it's a little cat hair, it won't kill me, its nothing a little lint brush won't fix, or a trip to the dry cleaners."

Komo paused, thinking about the older vampires statement. The whole thing was fucked up. Having to lose a couple fingers. Having his brother cut his tongue off. Having to present it and then have it declined. It was all for nothing if he had to return to LA and tell the Showman that it had not been received well. What incentive could he offer Nigel Salvatore? Had he been human, he likely would have felt nauseous.  "Master Salvatore sir. You mentioned incentive... I ..." Komo exhaled, trying to settle his nerves. "I don't mean to offend, but perhaps the offering you rejected would... I mean absolutely no disrespect.... But maybe since I... Offended not only you, but Katherine. Would she want or accept the peace offering in your stead?"

There you managed to get it out, good job Komo... This is so fucked up. I never want to step foot out of LA ever again... Shit I owe Diaos ten bucks after all...He thought to himself as he saw his brother Diaos give him a slight nod of sympathetic approval.

"We'll need to ask her," Nigel said.  "I suspect her response will be some variation on 'you guys are fucked up'.  I certainly wouldn't want to ask Satan.  He'd be more than willing to accept it and would likely look you right in the eye as he ate it."

"Not to be that guy, but given the outcome of it all, could we just ask the cat?" Komo asked with a very nervous laugh.

Nigel raised his eyebrows.  "If you do, don't ever mention it to Katherine.  She'd be mortified."

Komo made the gesture of zipping his lips shut. "Of course. We will see where things go. The cat might not like them. It is vampire flesh after all. I'm sure flavor wise it has to be different from animal, shifter, or humans."

"Yes. Well then it can be done for the sake of science and as a spiritual offering to Katherine's inner beast. I think that would check all the boxes nicely." Diaos said as they came to a door where he noted a small pool of blood had started to leak out onto the hallway's marble floor.

Nigel looked down.  He pulled out his phone.  "This is Nigel.  Satan is being messy again.  Could you send someone down to clean the hallway?"  Once that matter had been dealt with, he gestured  towards the window.

"I suspect Satan is stacking the bodies by the door.  He can be a little stand-offish.  I cannot stress this enough: watch your backs.  He is small for a shapeshifter but he makes up for it by being sneaky.  He WILL lull you into a false sense of security and then attack the instant your back is turned.  Now that I have delivered that warning, I will remind you that Satan can be difficult to control, so by entering this room, you accept responsibility for your own fate."

"Stacking bodies? Against the door? The doesn't really strike me as cat behavior, she doesn't eat them?" Diaos asked as he fished his phone from his pocket, getting ready to film Katherine.

"On a scale of one to ten, how hard is he to control? One being its easy street and Ten being please don't ask me to do it again because I likely can't." Komo asked as he looked down at the blood on the floor.

"Satan is not your typical cat," Nigel said.  "He is a vicious, hate-filled little beast.  I wasn't kidding when I said his two favourite things were catnip and murder.  When he is actively resisting?  Six, perhaps a seven on a bad day.  I can do it but it is difficult.  I have not had a great deal of practice.  Katherine only returned to Seattle a few months ago and as you might expect, I can't exactly practice when she is not here."

Diaos nodded, "Understood, it must be thrilling to know you have a were anolog that you can call and control. But it must also be a little disheartening to know she is the only one you've been able to find. I suspect an army of hate filled beasts would be quite intimidating."

"And understandable why you asked for free passage for her. The Showman likely would be interested to the point of asking her to stay on with him in LA." Komo added.
Title: Re: Anita Blake Chapter 16: Summertime Solace
Post by: LadyJallyn on




"Katherine is something of a free spirit.  She has been searching for others like herself.  As much as I want her to stay, I want her to stay of her own free will."  Nigel looked at Diaos.  "Once you meet him, you might reconsider whether you think having to deal with an army of Satans would be a good idea."

As Nigel opened the door the visiting vampires were greeted to the sight of blood everywhere upon the floors and part way up the walls as they walked into the room cautiously Diaos with phone in hand recording. There scattered across the room were the carcasses of several rabbits.

Komo noted as the door shut behind them that there were eight rabbit heads that had been pushed up against the door due to them enter the room. He noted the large refrigerator box in the far end of the room that was on its side, spattered with blood.

He breathed in, trying to calm himself around so much spilled blood, reminding himself it was only animal blood. He could ignore it.

"Jesus did he even eat any of them?" Diaos whispered softly keeping his back to the wall as he stared at the box. "Is he in there?"

"Look for the high ground," Nigel said, moving a still twitching leg a little further from his foot.  It was at that moment that a blood spattered mass of black and white hate came down on him from an impossibly small ledge above the door.

"Bloody hell!" the vampire yelled as he dropped forward, hurling Satan across the room.  "ANOTHER suit?!"

"Shit!" Diaos screamed as he jumped back but tried to catch what was going on with his phone.

"The room just radiates negative energy." Komo gasped as the cat went sailing past him to the end of the room. "Such cunning quick brother the catnip."

Diaos reached into the leather pouch at his hip and tossed the can to Komo as the black and white 150lb cat scrabbled to its feet as it let out a displeased yowl.

Komo caught the can in midair and opened it. "Here kitty. Nice Satan, we brought you offerings no murder, but I heard you like cat nip." He said softly as he rattled the tin and began sprinkling the tin across the floor.

"So how many times has he messed up your suit before?" Diaos asked as he kept the camera trained on his brother. "Komo if that doesn't work try the other offering you brought."

"Seven," Nigel answered.  "Usually just the jacket but there's blood all over the pants now.  They can be cleaned but the jacket is shredded.  He looked at Satan.  "You just had to give them a show, didn't you?"

"So there seems little love between you and him." Diaos said, forgetting to be as formal as he had previously been, partially out of shock. "You weren't joking in the least to play up the fact that the cat really would try to 86 someone."

The black and white speckled cat had clearly rolled around in the blood, the crimson of it stained his maw and the white patches of flecks of fur on his belly and back.  He flicked his yellow green eyes across the room, sizing up all three vampires as its tail lashed angrily in the air. As the cat pondered the next move. Normally there was only one dead thing in the room with him, but now there were three. Although he knew how much he disliked the one dead thing. Perhaps the other two were easier to fight.

Satan paused to sniff the air as the aromatic dried catnip touched his senses, but he chose to stand his ground, as tempting as the scent on the blood slicked floor was.

"He's definitely in murder mode," Nigel said.  "You expected me to be exaggerating?  Look around.  Do you think we call this the murder room because we use it to host mystery parties?"

"Well no sir, but you know, maybe a cute play on words for where you let the cat eat. I wasn't expecting decapitated bunnies in a food processor!" Komo said, his voice tight as he slowly backed up to join the vampires against the wall. "This is mildly disturbing. That cat radiates bad juju I can't stress that enough."

"As in the magical type brother?" Diaos asked.

"As in the very cursed type." Komo hissed through his teeth as he watched the cat hunch down and begin inching towards them.

"Cursed?  Well isn't that interesting.  That is something I hadn't considered."  Nigel almost turned to look at Komo but instead opted to keep his eyes on Satan.  "If you can perceive curses, can you remove them?"  He expected to hear something about having to take Katherine to Los Angeles to undo the curse.  Nigel might have become a vampire at night but it hadn't been last night.

"It doesn't really work that way." Komo said, not wanting to divulge everything to Nigel. "Think of it sort of like a blood curse, it can't be undone by anyone other than the caster. My brother and are sensitive to energies but remove it, not I don't think it's possible. Think of the stories where were-dogs and were-swans are created. It's likely along those lines of a curse. Should Katherine been able to bear kids of her own, I suspect they could carry it as well. I'm not sure who she pissed off, but that's just my two cents, Master Salvatore."

Diaos watched as the cat crept closer and as his brother wrestled the offering box from his pocket with shaky hands.

"That might explain how the gentleman 'responsible' ended up dead in a fire, along with every scrap of his research," Nigel said.  "Do you hear that Satan?  You weren't a genetic experiment, you were cursed.  Thank you, Komo.  That is definitely enough to convince me to accept your offering."  He reached out with his power and flicked Satan on the nose.  "Be patient, you savage.  These guests have a gift for you."

Komo frowned slightly at the word savage. Not caring for it, so many tossed it around, and it was insulting to his heritage, but he decided to stay silent on the matter. Choosing to correct the old Master wasn't going to enlighten him and have him see the error of his vocabulary choices, it would just piss him off.

With care and trying not to think too much about it, he tore open the zip lock bag and let his two fingers and tongue land in the center of the room two yards away from the hell cat.

He watched with bated breath as the cat inched up and sniffed the dead flesh on the floor.  The cat growled softly and picked up a finger in its mouth and began to chew the silence of the room made the sound of crunching bones seem that much more audible.

"Well that's your answer on if it doesn't mind vampire flesh." Diaos whispered softly.

"Not looking you in the eyes but certainly trying to gun me down," Nigel said.  "And given the number of times he has tried to ambush me, he has no issues with dead flesh."

"So do you let Katherine sleep with you at night? I would be rather nervous to slip off into the day's torpor, knowing that should she change, she would most decidedly try to end you during the day. I'm not sure how much would be left of you come nightfall." Komo whispered as he finally made it to the wall. He watched as the cat snatched up his tongue swallowing it whole before it picked up his remaining pinky finger turning to watch him as he spoke.

"She's rather fond of Maria," Nigel replied.   "So even if she did change, she wouldn't hurt Maria, who would be able to stop her.  And I don't recall her changing involuntarily, except for the nights of the full moon."

"So as long as you keep Katherine happy and an ally she won't be a danger to you. Gotcha." Diaos said softly as the cat finished eating the finger. "So Komo you still want to play with the big kitty?"

Komo chuckled nervously, "Not right now..." He watched as the cat lifted a blood stained paw to daintily lick the blood and catnip off.

"At least he's decided that the catnip is acceptable," Nigel said.  "And almost no requirement for the use of any form of dominance."

"So tonight despite the death from above at the start is a good night then?" Diaos asked.

Komo watched as the cat flopped onto the floor and began licking up the spilled catnip that sat on the blood contentedly, but the cat kept an eye on the vampires while doing so. "So does catnip make Katherine worse or better mood wise when she's like this? And what happens if she eats it in human form?"

"It's a typical night," Nigel said.  "Murders the rabbits, attempts to murder me, then decides catnip is a better idea.  Katherine likes catnip tea.  It has a very calming affect on her."

The twins continued to watch and after five minutes Satan began to purr as he lazily began to roll in circles, half dragging himself though the blood and remaining bits of catnip he hadn't consumed. The vampires at the door were temporarily not a large concern as he stared at the walls wide-eyed as he went in circles.

Komo let out a soft chuckle. "Mental note to self, set up the catnip before room entry. Hell, if we had walked in to see this, I likely wouldn't have been so spooked. Mind you, I likely would have underestimated her."

"So after a bit of herbal therapy is the cat safer to be around? Can you go up and pet her or him? I keep wanting to say her because of the introduction. If I'm misgendering your cat, er Katherine, it's just because the situation here is like nothing I've seen." Diaos said as he zoomed in on the cat, looking at the saucer sized pupils as the cat did its spinnies on the floor.

"Safer.  But not safe.  Your catnip blend is excellent.  Normally he's doing laps around the walls by now and that takes off a lot of the killer energy.  I think we can open the door and return to the office.  Satan will find his way in eventually.  He'll want some attention then.  Just mind where you sit and don't put your back to the door."

The twins exited the room and Diaos turned off the video as they went back to sit in Nigel's office as Diaos asked more questions about Katherine and Komo made notes. True to Nigel's prediction, Satan came out ten minutes later and Diaos was recording once again as he watched the cat sling behind a couch and pop its head up beside a potted plant a couple feet away.

Eventually the cat ran out of cover and made its way to the office door where it got up on its hind feet and batted at the door handle.

Komo raised his eyebrows. "Is the cat attempting to escape? I can see it is trying for your door handles..."

"He's looking for Maria," Nigel said.  "Katherine's fondness for her carried on into Satan.  Give me a moment and I will call her in."

Summoning his human servant telepathically was nothing short of a display of power.  He could have raised his voice to bring her into the room or even used his phone.  No, Nigel would reach out with his mind and call to her.

Beloved?  Satan is looking for you.  Could you come in for a moment?

The twins got to observe the strange personality change in Satan as he went from Murderous demon to a large loveable oversized cat as he went for Maria purring loudly still covered in blood and catnip as he gently rubbed against her and scent marked her hip with his cheek, opting to sit beside her. More video was taken as they chatted to Nigel and Maria trying to understand the cat's disposition.

As Diaos left his seat in front of Nigel's desk to get a better angle and better look at the cat, Satan's fur puffed up and he let out a growl and a hiss.

Komo softly urged his twin to come back to film at the desk at the risk of getting mauled. As the vampires discussed Katherine's sexuality and pondered if perhaps it was a subconscious link that were-cats human brain was able to relay her fondness and trust for Maria and that perhaps she was less trusting and attracted to the Master vampire.

Of course, it was all just spitballing and speculation, the young twins explained, but perhaps with time maybe she could grow to find it in her heart to have feelings and trust for Nigel.

It was just a little past midnight when the meeting concluded, the twins thanked Nigel and Maria for the two hours of their time and sharing the experience of Katherine and her cat form, even if they were saddened to not get to experience the tabby form that she had but hoped that perhaps Nigel could share via email some photos or video in the future with the Showman.

The pair left, leaving Nigel and Maria as they headed downstairs to meet up with Waylon Crosby as he was going to introduce them to Dr. Goodman and give them a brief look at the sick were-leopard that they had hidden in their basement, via the observation lounge in their lab.

It was going to be a very busy evening for the brothers as they scrambled to cram as much as they could before they left the next evening.